《The Sage of Einar》


 Chapter 1 - It Was Once

    In a rtively dark room, the tranquility was interrupted by the noise of the door opening slowly.


    Little by little, the door opened, and the noise of a few small steps began to be heard; in the darkness of the room, you could only see a little shadow which was walking on tiptoe towards the bed.


    The small figure got close enough to the bed to use her hands and climb onto it; after this, she approached the man sleeping in the bed and snuggled into his chest with great fear.


    Max, who was sleeping, could only feel that someone was leaning on his chest, so he opened his eyes and could see his little daughter, who was hugging his chest.


    With a smile on his face, he hugged her daughter, "Erika, what happened?


    Did you have a nightmare again?"


    Erika hugged her father, and with some tears, she looked at him. "Daddy, I don''t want to travel by ne, I dreamed that there was an explosion and that ..."


    Max interrupted his daughter with a kiss on the forehead while wiping her tears. "Don''t worry, Erika, it was all a dream; besides, Dad promised Mom that he would take care of you and never put you in danger.


    The ne is one of the safest means to travel to others; it is a flight operated by military members, so it will be very safe since there will be no dangerous people.


    But if that doesn''t convince you, I promise that when we get to Athens, I will take you to see the fantastic ruins of the city. "


    Erika caressed her father''s hand and nodded as she closed her eyes again so she could sleep as she felt her father''s hand hug her.


    Max stroked his daughter''s ck hair and looked at the desk in the room. There was a photo of a woman who had no hair and was holding Erika with a Teotihuacan pyramid in the background.


    "Margaret, I wish you could be with us, but wherever you are, I am sure you will watch over both of us."


    After this, Max made himselffortable with his daughter and fell asleep again.


    In the morning, the room''s radio was turned on, and a song began to y.


    "Imagine me and you , I do


    I think about you day and night ... "


    Erika, listening to the music, opened her little eyes and looked at her father "Dad, it''s time to get up, Mom would be angry if she knows you stayed asleep a little longer."


    Max yawned and then opened his eyes and looked at his daughter, who was smiling, showing a smile that was missing two teeth, so a smallugh came out of her mouth as she pressed Erika''s nose lovingly.


    "We are going to bathe and prepare the suitcase that we are going to take, we still have time, but we don''t want to bete, or Colonel Ana may get angry."


    Erika made a small pout and looked at her father with a doubt, "Dad, why do you always speak well of Colonel Ana?


    Are you afraid of her?"


    Max smiled in a forced way as he remembered some things. "Someday, you will understand, daughter, but let''s start our day because we will be in Greece in the afternoon."


    Erika got out of bed and started to leave her father''s bedroom but not before seeing her mother''s photo and saying good morning to her, Max, for his part, got out of bed and turned off the radio to start with his preparations for the day.


    While Erika bathed, Max went down to the kitchen, where she began to cook breakfast, which consisted of a chocte shake, some scrambled eggs, and flour tortis. When Erika left her room, she could smell the aroma of breakfast, and her stomach started to make a noise, so she went downstairs so she could have breakfast.


    Max served breakfast and put it on the table, "Daughter, I''m going to take a bath, remember to wash your dishes and teeth."


    Erika, who was drinking her chocte smoothie, turned to see her father with a chocte mustache. "Yes, dad."


    After this, Max went upstairs and went to the bathroom, Erika for her part enjoyed her breakfast, and when she finished, she started washing the dishes of the breakfast; When she was about of end, she heard the doorbell, so she stopped what she was doing, and he went to the screen on the wall so she could see who it was.


    On the screen, she could see a woman dressed in a blue military uniform, "Colonel Ana, good morning."


    Ana looked at the camera and gave her a smile.


    Erika pressed the button below the screen, and the front door opened, when Ana looked at Erika and leaned down so she could kiss her on the cheek.


    "Always so beautiful, I wish your father could be a bit like you.


    But speaking of Max, you know if he''s ready, we have to be at the airport in two hours; I also want to ask him some questions "


    Erika used her little hands and scratched her head doubtfully. "Daddy is taking a bath, and we still haven''t got our bags packed."


    Ana held the septum of her nose. "Very good, Erika, I''ll help you prepare your suitcase and Max''s."


    Max, who was getting dressed, heard the noise of heelsing up the stairs, which caused a small drop of sweat to fall down his forehead.


    When Ana opened the door to the room, she could only see Max with his military uniform badly on. "It can''t be thatte, and you''re not ready; you know you''re lucky that Margaret asked me to take care of you and Erika.


    I''ll help you with your suitcase while Erika brings me her clothes, "


    Max looked at the photo of his wife and adjusted his tie. "Thanks, Ana, I really appreciate your help; since Margaret lost the fight against cancer, I have a hard time staying focused."


    Ana sighed as she walked over to where Max was to remove the badly made tie that he had put on and began to fix the knot. "Max, you don''t have to thank me, Margaret was a great friend, and I considered her like my family.


    I will help to the best of my ability but remember that Erika needs you. "


    With a smile, Max allowed Ana to adjust his tie and fix his uniform. "Now that I think about it, why did youe early? I thought we would meet at the airport."


    Ana''s hands continued to fix Max''s uniform. "Last night, I received a video call from General Andrade, who informed me that Sergeant P¨¦rez would not travel to our flight on orders from above.


    In his ce, a member of INAH named Armando will travel with us. "


    Max frowned when he could see the seriousness on Ana''s face.


    "In the conversation, he told me that the secret service informed him that we would take care of him in Greece since he was a VIP character and had to be protected against any problem.


    He also sent me a copy of the information about him, and your name appears on one of the sheets. The general asked me if it was possible to ask you about him. "


    Max scratched his chin and walked to a drawer in his bureau where he got a photo album "If he''s the Armando I know, I didn''t spend a lot of time with him, I met him in thest year of my degree in my professional internship at the library of the University.


    A normal and good-natured young man, if I remember correctly, he also had a Japanese girlfriend named Miyuki if my memory serves me well.


    I have a photo of him and his girlfriend in this album. "


    Ana was able to see arge number of photos of Max, Erika, and Margaret, until in one of thest pages of the album, Max pointed to a picture where he was a little younger standing in front of the entrance of the University and next to him was a couple young.


    "He is Armando, and the girl next to him is Miyuki; Margaret identally took a photo of me where he was present with his girlfriend.


    Of course, it''s been years of that, and I don''t know if it changed in any way, but personally, it didn''t seem like someone with influence or someone they knew powerful. "


    Ana looked at the photo for a few seconds, and from her uniform bag, she took out a small tablet and handed it to Max.


    "Since you confirmed that you know Armando, you will be in charge of protecting him during our stay in Greece.


    Don''t worry, I''ll take care of Erika; the itineraryes on the tablet and everything you need to know. "


    Max held the tablet and gave Ana a military salute, a smile formed on Ana''s face. "You can rest, Max, you don''t have to worry about Erika. I''ll take care of her."


    Erika left her room, carrying arge number of clothes and went to her father''s room where he put her on the bed. "Dad, Ana, here are my clothes; I only had enough for a week, although Mr. Bear is alsoing with me."


    Max approached his daughter and held her in his arms while she had a small teddy bear in her hand. "Don''t worry if the clothes are missing. Ana can help us buy more, and Mr. Bear can alwayse with us."


    Ana nodded and began to help Max put the clothes in the suitcase; at the end of the three, they left the house toter load all the luggage in Ana''s car.


    On the way to the airport, Max began to read the contents of the tablet while Erika, who had her little teddy bear in her hands, looked out the window at the cars passing by. "Hey Erika, tell me what it feels like to be able to travel by ne for the first time. "


    Erika stopped seeing the cars on the street and focused her gaze on the sky. "I think it will be an opportunity to be closer to my mother in heaven, although due to the nightmare I had at night, I have some fear of flying. "


    Ana looked in the rearview mirror at Erika, who hugged her little teddy bear and smiled at her. "It''s normal to be afraid when you discover something new, you know your father can''t stand wasps, and for a few weeks, he had nightmares about them.


    But you can be sure that the ne is extremely safe; the flight captain is a friend of mine who works in the air force.


    He can fly a ne in extreme situations, and if that was not enough, there are our military colleagues; perhaps the only ufortable person on the ne is your dad, who touched him in the middle seat. "


    Ana could see the more rxed face of little Erika through the rearview mirror. "Besides, your ce is in the ne window so you can see the sky without problems together with Mr. Bear."


    Max turned to look at his daughter and stroked her hair. "We are close to the airport, remember not to separate from my hand and Ana''s."


    Erika caressed her father''s hand while nodding; when Ana parked the vehicle, she could see that a young man came out of the car parked in front of her that she could recognize as Armando, who had a cigarette in his mouth.


    His clothes were quite messy, and in his eyes, they could seerge earmuffs; Max noticed Ana''s look, and after turning his face, he realized that that young man he had known years before had changed too much.


    With some difort but very firm, Max got out of the car and approached Armando. "Hey Armando, good afternoon, do you remember me."


    Armando, who was not paying attention, turned to see the person in a military uniform and stared at him for a few seconds. "I think your name was Max if I''m not mistaken, I suppose the world is too small.


    You are also going to take a flight, or they are apanying you, "said Armando as he saw a girl and a woman dressed in military uniform get out of Max''s car.


    Max smiled. "If they are going to travel with me and in fact, I think we will travel together on the flight to Greece ording to the passenger list, do you want to join us?"


    Armando watched as the girl who got out of the car ran towards Max; with a mncholic look, he turned to see Max. "Sure, why not."


    Erika looked at the person next to her father, and with a smile, she greeted him but was surprised to see that some tears came out of her eyes; Max could feel the look of her daughter who did not know if she had done something wrong, so only shook his head.


    "Are you okay, Armando?"


    Armando wiped the tears from his eyes and threw away the cigarette he had in his hand. "It''s nothing, I just remembered an important person for me who is no longer with me, but we''d better move on. I don''t think it''s good to dy the flight."


    Erika felt a slight pain in her chest as Armando''s words reminded her of her mother, but after squeezing the hand of her father and her little teddy bear, she regained peace of mind in her heart.


    Ana closed the trunk of the car, and with three suitcases, she checked her watch. "I don''t want to be a party pooper, but if we don''t move, we will dy the flight."


    The three looked at Ana and began to walk towards the airport, the entire registration and boarding process was carried out without problems except for a small incident where Armando had two small canteens full of tequ seized, but after a call from Ana, the police of the airport let it pass without consequences.


    Inside the ne, Max, who was holding Erika''s hand, advanced to their ces which were near the right-wing of the ne, Erika was happy when she looked at her seat window, so she quickly took her ce and sat her little bear. Stuffed animal on her legs.


    For his part, Max sat next to his daughter and took out his headphones; he thought to listen to the song that his wife liked and that he had as an rm clock; Armando, who entered the ne a littleter, settled in his seat which was the one that he was next to Max.


    With just a nce, he could see Max with his eyes closed while listening to music and Erika too excited with her stuffed animal looking out the window, so she decided to just take a seat and sleep as much as possible.


    Max listened to his song over and over again until the ne was about to take off, so he opened his eyes and exined to Erika how she should sit; after taking off, Max let her daughter appreciate the beautiful polluted sky of Mexico City while he slowly fell asleep in his seat.


    In his dream Max appeared in a hospital corridor, which he could recognize as the hospital where his wife Margaret was for two years; Max was surprised because it was the first time he had such a lucid dream, so he decided to walk to the room where he should be his wife.


    The more he walked, the more he was surprised by the reality of the dream, he even became curious to know what was in the other rooms, but in the end, he remained firm with the idea of ??reaching his wife''s room.


    After walking for some time, he reached room 43 where his wife was; with sweat on his hand, he touched the doorknob and turned it until a small light dazzled him.


    Using his hand, he covered his face for a moment, and when he lowered it, he could see a simple butfortable white room that had the window open, and even next to the window, he could see histe wife who was enjoying the air that came through the window.


    Max, who had tears in his eyes, walked towards her, but before he could reach Margaret, he could hear a little cry of joying from the door.


    With surprise, Max turned his head and could see his little daughter Erika running towards her mother, who gracefully hugged her, but when Margaret raised her face, a cold sensation ran down Max''s back who realized that the woman was hugging his daughter was not his wife.


    Max tried to run to the window, but the noise of an explosion woke him up; when he opened his eyes, he could see a hole in the fusge of the ne where Ana was sitting.


    Impotent, he could only see how Ana and other passengers flew out with their seats, but he did not have time to do something because the noise of an explosion echoed near his ear; at the same time, he could feel part of his body being burned by some mes which onlysted for a few seconds before being sucked into an overwhelming force.


    This caused Max to lose consciousness for a small moment, but using all his will power, he woke up ignoring the pain in his body and his inability to breathe; with all his strength, he turned to see the ce where his daughter sat, but he could only see arge hole in the fusge as the right-wing of the ne disintegrated in midair.


    Max tried to shout his daughter''s name, but he could feel how he was thrown out of the ne and began his fall towards the ground; theck of oxygen made him fall into a passive state, thest thing he could see as he fell was arming on his side and what appeared to be a Greek temple.


    A tear fell from Max''s face at he could see arge marble pir.

 Chapter 2 - In A Strange Time

    Max woke up in apletely unknown ce; he could not distinguish the site due to the almost absolute darkness since the only source of light he could perceive was like a torch that he could see in the distance.


    When he tried to approach, a significant barrier stopped him, and he could see how a blue light appeared from the sky, and in it, he could see an old man with a beard carrying Armando in his hands; the fantasy scene made Max wonder if something was wrong with he.


    But it was then that he remembered the ident and wondered where his daughter was, with fear; he looked around looking for Erika.


    "Erika!


    Baby, if you can hear me scream as loud as you can or get closer to my voice."


    For a while, Max screamed in that darkness, but no matter how hard he looked, he could not find any sign of life or any noise; as he walked further, some tears ran down his cheeks.


    Due to the darkness and not being able to know how long he had been walking or screaming, there came a time when Max brokepletely, opened his hands, and screamed with all his might into the darkness.


    "WHAT IS THIS DAMN PLACE? I WANT TO BE WITH MY DAUGHTER."


    After saying these words, the whole ce began to shake, and Max could see how the darkness in the distance was being torn apart as if a gigantic transparent creature was biting it, and all it left in its path was grayish darkness.


    Seeing the destruction, Max gathered all his courage and began to run until he ended up crashing with the barrier; on the ground, he could clearly see that what was destroying the darkness werergely invisible teeth which he could see because The darkness that they devoured made them have a more visible outline the closer they got to it.


    "What the hell!!!"


    With no time to lose, he got up and began to hit the barrier with his fists, trying to break it or get into it, but no matter how hard he hit, they seemed to do no damage; fortunately for him, one of his blows caused his hand to begin to bleed causing a strange force pulls inside the barrier.


    When he crossed the barrier, the force that had sucked him up made him float towards the sky where he could see the light very simr to the one that had taken Armando; as he rose higher in the sky, he could not contain his tears and cry like a child small while remembering Margaret and Erika.


    On the outskirts of a small Nordic vige, the screams and noises of weapons shing could be heard; dozens of warriors were fighting against some Vikings on the beach.


    Sven Hermansen, the Jarl, and leader of the defenders of Hagebak, gave a cry as he used his two-handed ax to decapitate the enemy raider in front of him, the headless body then fell to the ground where his blood was washed by the seawater.


    A smile formed on Sven''s face as when he killed the enemy in front of him, he realized that his warriors were taking the raiders to a ce on the beach away from their Drakkars, so the only option for the Vikings was to surrender or To die.


    The battle on the beach continued for a few more minutes until the enemy was cornered in the cold waters of the Antic.


    Einar Hermansen, the son of Sven, stood in front of the Vikings in front of them and pointed his ax at them.


    "Vikings havee to ournds trying to bring destruction, but now as the son of Jarl Sven Hermansen, I offer you two options.


    Be ves of our people or die at sea "


    Niels, the leader of the Vikings, looked angrily at the young man who was threatening him "Since you are so sure of your victory, I would like to challenge you to an Einvigi in this ce; if you win, my people will be ves if I win your people will let us out."


    Einar looked at his father, who only nodded his head, so a smile formed on his face. "I ept your duel; Asgot, our Godi, will witness our duel but remember that if your people do not ept defeat, they will be punished to Blodorn.


    It is also necessary that your people surrender their weapons. "


    Niels observed hispanions, and they epted Einar''s conditions.


    After epting the duel conditions, the Viking survivors gave their weapons to Godi Asgot; they could be sure that they would not be attacked because a duel is something that cannot be vited or they will be disgraced.


    Asgot prepared a small spot near the beach for the duel to take ce while Sven handed his son a shield and sword.


    "Einar remembers that in a duel, there are only two possible oues, die or kill."


    After hearing his father''s words, Einar clutched the sword in his hand and walked to his designated ce to start the duel.


    Asgot, once he looked at Einar and Niels in their ces, said the rules of the duel "The duel will end with the death or surrender of any of you, you can only fight in the area designated by the stakes.


    If someone leaves the area, they will lose the duel, and a Nidingr will be considered a being worse than a ve; I start the duel "


    With Asgot''s words, Einar ran towards Niels and, using his shield as protection, tried to bury his sword in Niels''s neck.


    On the other hand, Niels, who had more experience inbat but was tired, used his own shield to resist Einar''s blow and managed to kick him in the left leg; this caused Einar to lose his bnce and remain kneeling.


    Niels took advantage of this situation to try to cut Einar, before the danger that Einar could feel, he raised his shield and, taking advantage of the ufortable position, he buried his sword in Niels''s foot while he could feel how his shield cracked and his hand became numb from the blow by Niels.


    Niels, for his part, contained the pain in his foot and tried to re-bury his sword in Einar''s shoulder; this situation was used by Einar to be able to stand up and hit Niels''s chest with his shield.


    This movement caused Niels to be pushed back so that Einar had the necessary space to bury his sword in Niels''s chest.


    Niels could feel the cold of the metal entering his chest andter the embrace of death, so with hisst strength, he took Einar''s shoulder and pushed him where he was, to be able to give him a headbutt.


    Einar, confident that his sword had pierced Niels''s heart, was surprised by Niels'' hand who pulled him to get a headbutt, the blow caused Einar to take a few steps back, and he began to lose consciousness.


    For a few seconds, the two stood in awkward silence; it wasn''t until Niels fell back that Einar raised his hand, dering his victory and then fell unconscious on the ground.


    Sven showed a severe face, but inside he was happy for his son''s victory; he approached the duel area and carried his son in his arms while looking at his new ves.


    "The duel waspleted, and because their leader died with the honor, you can bury him while Eskol will be in charge of supervising them and recovering the loot of their Drakkars."


    The captives were only able to get close to Niels''s body to carry it and take it to the ce designated by Eskol to bury it.


    After this, Sven proudly brought his son to the home of the herbalist Kassia so that he could tend the wound on his head; along the way, a red-haired woman ran towards Sven while looking at Einar.


    "Sven, our son won the Einvigi."


    Sven nodded. "Our son assassinated the Viking leader only that before he died, he hit him on the head, so I n to take him to Kassia.


    Although she is a strange woman, there is no one better in the town who can treat our wounded; she was a great addition to ourmunity that your father made before he died.


    Don''t you think so, Elin? "


    Elin could only sigh when she remembered her father "The treatment that my father and Kassia made was too extreme, but despite everything, she is a pir of ourmunity and was the only person with knowledge in healing wounds who decided to apany us in our exile to this Land of Ice and hot springs. "


    When Elin and Sven finished talking, they stood in front of a small log hut that smelled strongly of nts and other substances.

 Chapter 3 - Awakening

    Inside Kassia''s hut, Einar was lying on a rude wooden bed while Kassia next to him cleaned his head with a cloth moistened with water.


    "Elin, your son, was lucky; I can feel there is no palpable damage to the skull, so I can only stitch up the wound and Jarl Sven, I understand that honor is important to you, but you should wear a helmet to protect your head."


    Kassia just cleaned Einar''s wound and took a skull from a shelf and pointed to a part of it. "The outer part of the skull is essential for the body since, ording to my research and dissections, some veins that carry physical pneuma or blood running through it.


    Fortunately, the blow his son received only damaged his skin and made him lose consciousness, but if it had been in another ce, it could be something more serious.


    Einar will have to be with me for a few days while I check his condition. I would also like to order some bodies of those dead Vikings to continue my investigation. "


    Sven could feel a weight lift off his shoulders after hearing Kassia''s words "Count on it Kassia, I''ll order Eskol to bring you the corpses and tell your daughter Felipa to collect her share of the loot seized from the Vikings."


    Kassia nodded and proceeded to burn a needle to start the suture of Einar''s wound; meanwhile, Elin and Sven decided to leave to let Kassia do her job.


    At night Max began to smell a herbal scent and could feel a cold substance on his forehead; this caused him to open his eyes little by little.


    The first thing he could see was a very rudimentary room that was lit by a small oilmp; with his dry throat, he tried to speak, "Where am I?"


    Kassia, who was reviewing one of his manuscripts, noticed Einar''s voice, so she got up from her chair and took a small jug of water; Max could see how a brown-haired woman who had some wrinkles approached him to offer him a jar of water.


    Max, without hesitation, moved his hand with great effort and grabbed the jug from the woman''s hand; while he drank the water, he could hear the woman talking to him.


    "Hvordan foeler du deg"


    Max''s hand stopped as he couldn''t understand what he said, so he decided to reply in English.


    "Sorry, what do you say."


    Kassia could not understand the words Einar said, although, from the pronunciation, it seemed to be Anglo-Saxon, with some doubt, she asked him.


    "Einar kan du forstaa meg" (Einar can you understand me)


    Max looked at the woman doubtfully because he did not understand what she said but noticed that it seemed to have a German pronunciation, so he decided to try German.


    "Guten Tag"


    Kassia couldn''t get between what Einar said, so she decided to get up and write down Einar''s strange behavior in her notebook.


    When the woman got up, Max decided to finish drinking the water in the jug as he took a closer look at the little hut where he stood.


    The small light of the oilmp barely allowed him to see the strange things that were on the shelves of the hut; he could make out some iron tools and some ceramic jars that seemed to have some herbs.


    But it was not until on a ledge he saw a small skull that he could remember his whole life, including what had happened on the ne, when Kassia arrived with Einar she could see him cry as he saw the skull on his ledge.


    For Kassia, this was somewhat surprising as she had only seen Einar cry once ten years ago when the tribe was forced to exile in thisnd of ice.


    Max, who was thinking about his daughter and wife, heard the characteristic noise of a person writing; when he turned his face, he could see the woman writing something on a piece of what seemed to be papyrus.


    With some curiosity, he wiped the tears on his face and leaned towards the woman to see what she was writing.


    The first thing he could see was that the woman was writing something using the Latin alphabet; with a little more reading, he could understand that the woman was writing in Latin.


    This caused Max to be surprised by what he looked at the woman and asked her in Latin, "Vos potestis intelligere me" (You can understand me)


    Kassia stopped her hand when she heard Einar speak Latin, so she decided to reply in Latin, "Einar, when did you learn to speak Latin."


    "My name is not Einar, I''m Max, a former Mexican military man, I learned Latin at university.


    But could you tell me where I am and what year it is? "


    Max''s words made Kassia drop the pen with which she was writing; without answering, she reached out her hand, and under the wooden bed, she took out a small chest.


    Max could see how the woman took a key from her chest, and with it, she opened the small wooden chest. Inside, the woman took out a book with a leather cover, which she opened and revealed arge amount of text in Greek.


    Also, the book had some circr images which seemed to represent cycles; Kassia silently searched for a verse from the book ignoring Einar''s curious look.


    When she found what she was looking for, she read in silence for a moment, and after finishing reading, she looked at Einar seriously.


    "ording to the Eastern Book of the Dead, you shouldn''t be in Einar''s body unless he passed away.


    But if that is the case, you can guarantee me that you are not a demon that usurped his body; you spoke three strangenguages ??and also Latin.


    Speak now, or I will have to go to Jarl Sven and Godi Asgot. "


    Max could feel the threat in the woman''s words, so his eyes narrowed.


    "Demon?


    I took care of my wife in her illness, and I did my best to be a good father to my daughter, but how life rewarded me. "


    Kassia watched as Einar squeezed the jug of water with his hand, forcibly causing the jar to break, causing Einar''s hand to bleed.


    "First, he killed my wife from one of the most disgusting and vicious diseases out there, then he killed my daughter by burning her as she fell to her death from the sky.


    But for the life, destroying my family was not enough; it deprived me of my right to reunite with my family in the afterlife, throwing me into a damn ck space where I could see what a monster is. "


    Max got up from the bed and put his face in front of the woman. "I am just a man who lost everything, and because I once death, I am not afraid of your threats.


    But I remind you that if they do not kill me and I survive, I will not hesitate to look for them one by one to kill them in the worst possible way.


    Now I hope you can tell me where I am and what year this is. "


    Kassia swallowed hard at the look of Einar; in his eyes, she could see what he was willing to kill and die.


    <div id="gtx-trans" style="position: absolute; left: 310px; top: 3370px;"><div ss="gtx-trans-icon"></div></div>

 Chapter 4 - Kassia Of Thrace

    "Our lord''s date is September 24, 6338, as to where is this ce."


    Kassia found a scroll among her objects and opened it on the desk, showing a very poorly drawn map. "Our tribe was the alliance leader of Sogn, a remarkable fjord in the north.


    But ten years ago, with the death of your grandfather, a civil war broke out; during the internal fight, the tribal alliances of Firdafylki and Hordndi invaded us.


    Your father Sven fought against the invaders, but it was impossible to stop their advance, so in the end, it was decided that the entire tribe would exile.


    When we left, we were more than 2000 people heading west, but a great storm urred at sea. "


    Max, who was boiling water, looked at the woman who could look quite mncholic.


    "More than a thousand people died that day, including my husband and my son; fortunately, my daughter was with me.


    The storm also diverted us from our destination, making us go north; for days, we did not see any trace ofnd until we could see a ce covered with snow in the distance.


    Your mother, with just a nce, decided to call it Ind because our ships were damaged and the death of half the tribe, your father wanted us to stay in thatnd full of snow.


    For which the entire tribe had to follow the outline of thatnd of snow until we found a habitable ce.


    In just 3 days, we discovered a bay that was full of hot springs and protected by mountains; your father called it Reykjavik. "


    Max, who observed that the water was boiling, put a bandage inside the iron pot to sterilize it. "So this ce is d, but something is not clear to me; the date you are using is based on the Julian calendar, but the year is a bit strange.


    I suppose you are using the Anno Mundi; if I remember correctly, the birth of Jesus is dated in 5509, so we should be on September 24, 829. "


    From the pot, Max took out the bandage and began to clean the wound on his hand. "But now I have another more personal question, who are you and what are you doing in this ce.


    You don''t seem like a normal woman; you can write, speak Latin, not to mention that you seem to know how to read Greek and have medical knowledge.


    In the western world upied by barbarians, women are just a worthless object, so the only ce where a woman can have so much knowledge without being seen as a witch should be the Byzantine Empire, and you should be a noblewoman. "


    Kassia looked at Max with some fear and bowed her head. "You are right I am not a normal woman; my father was an important nobleman in the court of Basilissa Irene, but after the coup d''¨¦tat that Niceforo made, our family fell from grace.


    If it hadn''t been for your grandfather, I might already be dead, plots in Constantinople destroy families, nobles, or emperors. "


    Max, who was cleaning his wound, watched as Kassia took out another small chest and, from the inside, took a little picture that had a woman with a crown drawn next to a man with a purple tunic.


    "As for who I am, my name is Kassia of Thrace, bastard daughter of thete Empress Irene of Athens, I grew up in a small pce in Thrace with my father.


    But due to my bastard origin, I could not leave that pce, so I could only read the books in it; I could read the works of to and the writings of Hippocrates.


    At that moment, I understood that the world was much bigger than I imagined, so I decided to follow the writings of Hippocrates and Galen to be a great doctor.


    My mother decided to support me for what I learned medicine from the greatest doctors in Constantinople, but all good things always end; Nicephorus overthrew my mother and started a cleansing of the nobility, so my father decided to hide me in Constantinople.


    But he could never be with me after that day as he was killed by Niceforo.


    In Constantinople, I was able to practice medicine for the first time, and I realized that the situation in Constantinople was quite disastrous.


    We were sick in the streets, and from time to time, some orphans appeared dead in the streets. One day while I was helping a beggar woman, a priest looked at me and used me of witchcraft. "


    From the chest, Kassia took out a small gold crucifix, which she looked with contempt. "At that moment, I understood that the glory of humanity was eclipsed by religious worship.


    Due to the usation of witchcraft by that priest, I had to make the decision to escape from Constantinople that day; I took my things and went to the port where I met a group of Varangians led by a muscr man with red hair.


    That man was your grandfather. After exining my situation to him, he decided to take me out of Constantinople on the condition that I be the wife of his best warrior.


    As my life was in danger, I epted, but at the same time, I asked him to allow me to open and analyze the corpses of his enemies to improve my medical skills; in exchange, I would be the doctor of the tribe.


    After that, there is not much to tell; I traveled up a great river to the north, I got married and had two children. "


    Max sighed and scratched his chin as he saw his reflection in the water. "I understand your situation, and I think I can help you if you help me.


    I don''t know if Einar died or something happened, but what I can be sure of is that if I go to my parents, I''m going to arouse suspicions since I don''t understand Nordic.


    I have no memories of this body either; I''m just a guy from another time in the body of a Nordic teenager; I''d really like to end my life. "


    Kassia could see how Max looked at his bandaged hand. "But by doing so, I will only be a coward who will not be able to see his family in the eye, if life put me in this abandoned ce of all civilization believing that I am going to die as a dog is wrong.


    Not only am I going to live to old age, but I will turn this ind into a bastion of western development, and if that is not enough, I have a whole continent waiting to be conquered. "


    Max put his hands on Kassia''s shoulders. "You want to know about medicine, I can help you, I will not only exin to you about the world that you cannot see and that is the cause of diseases and other processes.


    If not that, I will allow you to experience a whole new world, just help me understand the past of this body and thenguage.


    I would also like to know how superstitious my father and the Godi are; if necessary, I will win over people by demonstrating the power of science by wearing a god mask. "

 Chapter 5 - Steps To Create A Miracle

    Kassia could not control her emotion and showed a smile on her face as the deal Einar proposed was too attractive. "If you can show me that your words are not false, I am willing to help you."


    Max scratched his chin. "In our vige, do we have cows?"


    Max''s question surprised Kassia, who nodded, "We don''t have many, only about 25 heads that are in your father''s hand."


    A smile formed on Max''s face. "I want you to check all the cows and look for any small spots red on the skin; if you do, I want you to scrape them and put them in a small handkerchief."


    Kassia got up from her chair to take her tools, but when she was about to leave, she could feel Max''s hand on her shoulder. "Before you go, I want to know if there is a cksmith or a craftsman in town.


    If there are, I would like you to invite them toe, since I want to make some requests, as for my parents, just make up some excuse, before I get what I asked of the cows, it won''t be good for them toe. "


    Kassia looked at Max and left the small hut; the first ce she wanted to go was Gerd''s smithy because she needed to retrieve the tools that she had been given to sharpen.


    The town of Hegebak was not very big but concentrated around the many hot spring pools in Reykjavik Bay, so the temperature inside the town was not that cold.


    As Kassia walked, she could see a small line of injured people who were waiting to be cared for by her daughter Felipa, Eskol who was taking care of the line of injured, looked at Kassia.


    "Kassia, how is young Einar feeling? If he wakes up, tell him that I would like to invite him to drink to celebrate his victory in the duel."


    Kassia smiled. "As soon as he wakes up, I''ll tell him to look for you, by the way, Eskol, I''d like to go into the cow barn to collect some samples.


    You could tell the guard to let me in and help if needed. "


    Eskol scratched his beard. "Sure, Kassia, I''ll tell the guard to help you with whatever you need."


    Kassia smiled at him and continued her walk; Eskol let Kassia go and shook her head. "Now Kassia needs something from the Cows, only Odin will know what that woman wants to do."


    In a forge, the cksmith Gert was sweating while hammering a piece of red-hot iron; while he was hammering, he could see Kassia in the distance, so he decided to take a break.


    When Kassia arrived at the smithy, she could see Gert pulling out a leather bag from a chest. "Good afternoon Gert, you will have my tools avable."


    Gert ced the leather bag on a small table from which he took some iron tools such as archaic scalpels, copper scissors, and even some iron tweezers.


    "It was somewhat difficult to remove the rust from some of them, but now I''m sure you can cut the skin and even some bones without much problem."


    Kassia took her tools, and from a small purse, she took three silver coins and handed them to Gert. "Excellent work Gert, I would also like to ask you if you are avable in the evening and if you can ask Ibssen if he can apany you.


    I would like to make a special request, and I will need both of you. "


    Gert put her silver coins away and went to the forge. "I''ll be at your hut at dusk, as for Ibssen, I''ll ask him in the afternoon."


    On the outskirts of the town, Kassia came to a small wooden building where he could see a young man with a wooden spear "Peder, it''s good that I see you, I need you to apany me to the cow stable."


    Peder nodded and opened the barn door; when Kassia entered, she frowned at the pungent aroma of the ce but decided to ignore it and walk to where the cows were.


    "Very good, Peder, I want you to help me hold cow by cow while I check her skin; when I find one that has what you were looking for, you will have to hold it tight."


    Kassia began to check the cows from thergest to the smallest; while she studied them, Peder took charge of holding them; there was no problem until Kassia told him to keep a little brown calf.


    Peder then grabbed the calf with all his might as he watched as Kassia used a small iron tool to cut some red dots from the cow''s abdomen.


    Everything he cut, he put on a small linen cloth; the poor calf often tried to kick and escape the torture he was suffering for Kassia, but Peder''s grip immobilized him when Kassia just lit a small fire and heated a piece of metal.


    Peder felt fear throughout the process of cauterizing the calf''s wounds as every time Kassia put the hot piece of metal into the calf''s injuries, she would scream in pain.


    When Kassia finished wiping the sweat on his forehead, "Peder remembers taking care of the little calf; if any of his wounds be strange or turn a strange color, just let me know to heal him again."


    Peder epted and looked at the poor calf on the ground with its tongue sticking out, and its eyes rolled. "I swear I''ll die in battle before being cared for by Kassia."


    While this was happening, Max checked the y jars that Kassia had; after searching for a while, he found a container that had a peculiar smell like a rotten egg.


    "What an exciting aroma of Sulfur, now I only need coal and saltpeter to create a ck powder.


    If Kassia''s words are correct, the poption should not be more than 1500 people, but it could also be wrong. "


    Max held his nose and walked in front of the fire of the small fig tree inside the hut. "With such a small poption, the tribe is easy prey for any enemy; if I want to survive, I can only rely on technology.


    Otherwise, if I start to generate wealth, any adventurer or pirate will be able to enve us, perhaps the only advantage is our strategic position, maybe ultimately I could introduce ves and people from the Americas ... "


    When Kassia entered the hut, she could see Max sitting in front of the fire, speaking only in anguage that she did not understand, so she decided to interrupt him. "Max, I found what you asked me for in a little calf, tell me what I have to do."


    Max stood up and a smile formed on his face.. "Not much just follow in my footsteps, and I will show you the cure to one of the deadliest diseases of civilization."

 Chapter 6 - Steps To Create A Miracle 2

    R-18 Chapter Sex description


    Max raised his hand and showed two fingers. "There are two options that I put before you, the first is that you ept the blessing of cowpox and get the disease.


    You do not have to worry about seque in your body or that something terrible happens to you; you will only have to rest for some time in bed; after this, your body will be immune to smallpox, but in the process, you will be the node with which we can immunize everything the town.


    The other option is to use a ve, it may be safer, but you will lose the opportunity to be the first documented person immune to smallpox. "


    Kassia took the linen cloth with the pieces of skin she had torn from the calf and looked at it carefully for a moment.


    "If I ept, I hope you can write the whole process so that this is recorded for future doctors.


    Max''s face turned serious. "I can ept, but I want you to know one thing, all information about discoveries or medical processes must bepletely controlled by me."


    From the campfire, max took a piece of coal, and from the ground, he took a piece of wood. "As you know, I am a reincarnated soul in Einar''s body, but I did not tell you from what era."


    On the piece of wood, Max began to draw a small timeline with the most critical dates he could remember, but on the timeline, he made arge circle from 395 to 1453.


    "First of all, I want you to change the way you see dates, stop using Anno Mundi, and from now on, the year 5509 will be year 0.


    With that said, you know why I circled the dates 395 to 1453. "


    Kassia''s eyes widened in surprise. "If I make a date change, it is not 395 the year of the fall of the Western Roman Empire by the barbarians.


    But what represents the year 1453. "


    Max looked at Kassia and put his hand on her shoulder. "It is the year of the fall of Constantinople into the hands of Muslims."


    Some tears came from Kassia''s eyes. "I would like to tell you a liar, but¡­"


    Kassia clenched her fists. "In the history of the empire, there are always coups d''¨¦tat, even my mother ended up in exile for that damned traitor."


    Max pointed back to the timeline, "The two great mistakes of the Byzantine empire from my point of view were that they did not try to expand and could not solve all their internal problems.


    But that''s not the worst of all. "


    In the circle Max had drawn, he ced a cross and pointed to it, "You know, for over a thousand years kings, nobles,moners or even beggars and orphans had to live an unjust life under the promise of eternal heaven.


    But what they all gave in exchange for the promise of heaven was more than just tithing.


    For more than a thousand years, society lived through a time of ignorance; anyone who speaks ill of the church or thinks for himself will be assassinated in the most horrible way possible.


    Many good people were killed by a religion that they base their belief on a book that was written years after Jesus. "


    Max punched the board, causing Kassia to nearly fall to the ground. "What the bible or the priests say is a lie, you know I died and could not see heaven or hell.


    Everything is darkness, and if you are lucky, you will only see the teeth of a creature that will try to kill you. "


    Max''s eyes red at the cross as he remembered his wife''s hospital room. "There are no gods or miracles, only the human being can be responsible for the human being.


    All the knowledge that I can give you and that I intend to use has the advantage of being tested by generations and delivered results.


    But if this knowledge leaks, it can be used by Christians or Muslims as a weapon against our people. "


    Max walked to the bonfire and put his hands on his back; Kassia realized that Einar''s body did not seem to be that of a young man but that of an emperor.


    "Remember my words Kassia, the only miracles that exist are those that you do yourself; if you want humanity to progress, just follow my orders.


    I am not a god, and I do not intend to be a saint, but of something you can be sure.


    Our descendants will speak of us as gods, and our enemies will say that we were the devil that came into the world. "


    Kassia could see how Max walked towards her and closed her eyes as she saw Max''s hand approach her face, but all she could feel was the warmth of a hand wiping the tears from her face.


    "Now, tell me, Kassia, what option you want to choose."


    Kassia''s hand moved and held Einar''s hand as if afraid that he would disappear at any moment.


    "I¡­ want to ept the first option, and I also want you to teach me more about the future.


    I wish to know everything, I am willing to follow your orders if that can bring me knowledge. "


    Max formed a smile on his face when he saw Kassia''s eyes full of passion, so he caressed Kassia''s beautiful face for a moment, awakening a desire inside him.


    "I will teach you many things, my dear Kassia, but I want you to teach me to say a few words in Nordic.


    If we want to reform this ce, I need the unconditional support of my father, but first of all, since we have time before sunset, I would like you to help me release my emotions a little.


    The feeling of I died and losing everything to be reborn, and having nothing is not something that one can ovee without help. "


    Kassia could feel how Max pulled her towards him and began to kiss her in a very intense way; Max''s tongue traveled all over Kassia''s mouth, causing Kassia to have a little trouble breathing.


    For Kassia, who lost her husband more than 10 years ago and had no contact with any other man, Max''s passionate kiss and his hands running over her body made her feel like a woman again.


    Max''s hands took off her dress, and without her realizing it, they went through part of the hut until they reached the bed; Max carefully ced Kassia and stopped kissing her and then slowly lower himself until they got Kassia''s breasts.


    Kassia could feel Max''s mouth ying with her nipples as Max''s hands gently squeezed them, the pleasure that her body felt made little moanse out of her mouth.


    This caused Kassia to lower one of her hands to her belly and use two of her fingers to y with her small clitoris; Max noticed Kassia''s movement, so he decided to help her reach her climax.


    Kassia almost cried out with pleasure when she felt a small bite on her nipples and two fingers entering her; Max could feel how his fingers were tightened inside Kassia.


    One of his fingers was inside the vagina while the other was in the anus; Max continued moving his fingers and biting on Kassia''s nipples.


    Until he could feel his hand being lifted up to Kassia''s hips as she was wetted by a small stream of urine.


    Max smiled and pulled out his penis from his pants, which he introduced at once inside Kassia; Kassia, who had reached her climax, could feel how Max''s penis entered her vagina suddenly.


    This caused a moan of pleasure toe out of her mouth, the symphony of moans of pleasure continuing as Max thrust into her hips over and over again.


    The small wooden bed creaked with the movement of Max''s hips; Kassia unconsciously used her legs to encircle Max''s hips and prevent him from separating from her.


    After a few minutes, Max reached his climax but decided not to stop and continue his onught against Kassia, so he decided to change the ce of their fight to the table and then to a chair.


    In the end, the two of them returned to the wooden bed and fell into a deep sleep.

 Chapter 7 - Steps To Create A Miracle 3

    Kassia, who was sleeping on Einar''s chest, opened her eyes when she heard someone knocking on the door.


    With great care, she moved the bearskin that covered them and tried to get up from the bed but realized that her legs had no strength to get up and that Max''s arm was around her waist so she could only sigh and scream, " Gerd, I''m sorry, but I can''t go out right now if you cane tomorrow I would appreciate it. "


    Gerd heard Kassia''s words and looked at his friend Ibssen who just smiled at him wryly. "Very well, Kassia, we''lle tomorrow."


    The two walked and away from Kassia''s hut "Gerd, you know what that woman is doing that prevents him from opening the door."


    Gerd held his beard. "From my experience, I would say that she must be with a man in her bed, but knowing that Kassia has not epted any man in her bed since the death of her husband.


    It should be that she was doing some of her strange experiments. "


    Augh began to be heard, and Ibssen gave Gerd a light blow "For Kassia to be with another man is impossible !!.


    The only person in his cabin is young Einar, and he is injured; you know well that no one has been able to sleep with Kassia.


    They don''t call her ice beauty for anything. "


    Gerd frowned. "To think that I tried to make her fall in love, but everything failed, it''s a shame there isn''t a man as her guardian.


    Otherwise, she couldn''t refuse to marry someone, but since we''re outside, I think we should go to Jarl Sven''s parlor.


    I heard that the Skaldo wouldpose a poem about the victory against the Vikings we killed in the morning. "


    Ibssen smiled and rested his hand on Gerd''s shoulder. "Whenever there is new poetry, there will also be mead."


    At night Kassia woke up when she heard Max talking between dreams, capturing that she did not understand what he was saying; she realized that he seemed to have a nightmare, so she decided to put her hand on Max''s face to calm him down.


    Max, looking at the corpse of his daughter Erika woke up when he felt a hand on his face; the first thing he could see in the dark was Kassia''s look of concern.


    Very carefully, he moved Kassia''s hand from his face. "Thanks for waking me, Kassia.


    You have an idea of how long we were asleep. "


    Kassia shook her head. "It should be early morning, but I''m not sure I woke up a little earlier than you because I heard you talking in your dream.


    By the way, in the afternoon, Gerd and Ibssen came to the artisans that you asked me for, but I couldn''t stop. "


    Max looked at a small blush on Kassia''s face, so he put his hand on Kassia''s chin. "You don''t have to worry about that since I woke up, and I don''t want to go back to sleep; let me do some blueprints so the craftsmen can work. "


    Kassia could feel a light kiss on her mouth and watched as Max got out of bed. "Kassia, before I''ve seen you use a piece of papyrus to write, you will have a little more papyrus so that I can write.


    I promise you that in some, I will make something simr to papyrus so that you can write, it will not have a very high value for the members of the tribe, but it will help us to write and document everything we see. "


    From the bed, Kassia tried to get up, but her legs were still aching; Max realized that and using his hands, he carried her like a princess.


    Kassia smiled at him and told him to take it to her desk; once on the desk, she opened a drawer, and from inside, she took out a parchment with nothing written "I don''t have much parchment in my hand since the only merchants in town arrive in April.


    But what are you nning to write on the parchment? I am very curious. "


    From the drawer, Kassia also took out a small bottle of ck ink and an eagle quill that had a little metal point at the bottom.


    Max sat Kassia on a chair and wiped the dirt off the table using water; when he was done, he lit the little oilmp and the fire in the middle of the hut.


    Before writing on the parchment, Max asked Kassia for help adjusting to the use of the pen as he did not want to put shit on the parchment.


    Once he adapted to the use of the pen, he began to draw some schemes that made Kassia unable to take her eyes off the papyrus since Max''s drawings were very realistic.


    "You know Kassia, your words about traders made me think if we want to survive in d, we need trained people, a superiority of weapons, and something valuable to trade."


    Max pointed to the schematics he had drawn. "I''ll start by exining the first three schematics about weapons.


    The first one is called Atl or propeller; it is a small wooden tool that will help tounch javelins further, and with greater force, by itself, it is almost useless, so the javelin has to have an elongated metal tip like the pilum.


    The second only requires a wooden base, bowstring, and a small iron mechanism; it is a primitive crossbow, you know them. "


    Kassia looked at the outline for a moment and nodded, "Its shape is very much like the ballista that I could once see in an ancient book."


    "The process is almost the same, only that the crossbow only shoots bolts, I would like to design a steel crossbow, but from the tools that I have been able to see in the hut, I can assume that the cksmith only knows the most basic forge.


    But to achieve the forging of steel, we need firebricks and some other things; I would like to say that I have the experience, but I would be lying.


    This is a short-term problem; I can only fix it if I get enough manpower and some experienced cksmiths. "


    Max scratched his chin and used the pen to point to the outline of a small ceramic jar, which seemed to have some metal pieces inside. "Of the three schemes, this will be our secret weapon; he called it primitive grenade.


    It upies a substance called gunpowder, which is ced near the fire, it can ignite, and if it is in a closed ce, it can explode.


    I think you can get an idea of why I put a few small pieces of metal inside the jar. "


    Kassia swallowed hard in fear as she imagined what an explosion would be like and the damage that small pieces of metal would do to anybody.


    "The only problem with this weapon is that the most crucial ingredient to be able to make gunpowder can only be made using excrement and in low quantities.


    It will be necessary to make some septic deposits where the saltpeter can form; also, another option for the future is to trade with the Muslims of the Iberian Penins to create a route of the saltpeter. "


    Max smiled as he tapped on the wood. "Perhaps the saltpeter route can help the Muslims to maintain the penins for a long time.


    This will help us to keep Christians busy for many years, but before I forget and we continue, we have to use what you picked up from the calf as otherwise it can rot and cannot be used. "


    Kassia felt a small chill as she saw Max approaching her.

 Chapter 8 - The Cost Of The Miracle

    Max held Kassia''s hand and stared at her as he used a small silver dagger to make a small wound on Kassia''s arm.


    After this Max left the dagger and the cloth with the pieces of calf meat, took a yellowish substance which he put on Kassia''s wounded skin.


    "You will have to have this substance for a few hours after you just need to clean the wound."


    Kassia looked at the wound on her arm with curiosity "Why use silver and not iron, to make the wound."


    Max''s hand caressed the cold body of the silver dagger "Because silver does not allow the proliferation of bacteria, viruses or fungi ..."


    Max wanted to continue but he could feel Kassia''s hand clutching his arm and looking at him as if he were a curious girl, it was then that Max realized that his knowledge was way ahead of the time.


    "Very well I will exin you some basic knowledge of anatomy and biology.


    But remember that many of them I will not be able to demonstrate because we do not have tools so that you can see them, but maybe in some future I can show you cells and bacteria. "


    On one part of the parchment Max drew a small human body and next to it an image of a vein which had some cells.


    "First of all, let me tell you that our body is made up of cells, these cells divide into many types but the ones we are interested in are cells called red blood cells and white blood cells.


    These two cells run through our veins, the red blood cells are in charge of transporting oxygen and nutrients to the body. "


    Kassia opened her eyes in surprise "So this exins the functioning of the physical pneuma but what oxygen is and how it differs from air."


    Max scratched his chin "The air that we breathe contains differentpounds among which is a gas called oxygen, we cannot breathe pure oxygen as it would be harmful to our health.


    But remember this cycle, we breathe air, this air inside our body is absorbed in the lungs, the oxygen that is obtained from the lungs is carried by the red blood cells to all parts of the body.


    Kassia watched as Max pointed to one of the spheres in the vein papyrus drawing "All cells in our body use this oxygen to obtain their food and in the process they expel carbon dioxide or CO2.


    Thispoundes out when we exhale, as additional data, the CO2 is used by nts to make their food and in return they produce oxygen, however we will have a lot of time for me to teach you these things in more detail.


    Now I will show you what the culprits that make us sick or kill us look like. "


    On the papyrus Max drew three figures, the first was a kind of elongated circle that had a tail and many hairs around it, the second was a circle with many spikes and the third was a circle but with many points inside.


    "I will exin to you in a general way what each one of them is so that you can have an idea of ??the small world that surrounds us." Max said as he pointed to the first image.


    "Broadly speaking, this elongated circr thing is called bacteria, there are good and bad, inside our body in the stomach we have benign bacteria that help us digest food.


    Examples of bad bacteria include leprosy, tuberculosis, and cholera. "


    Max became serious and opened his arms "Bacteria, whether we like it or not, are found in the air, water and anywhere life develops."


    After saying this, Max''s face darkened and he sat in his chair. "Unfortunately at this time and maybe even in the years toe we will not be able to fight bacteria, so the best way to avoid deaths is to follow basic rules.


    Boil water, bathe, use soap, wash clothes, bury the dead, and do not eat rotten meat or food.


    There are more basic steps but if we want them to be followed to the letter by all we must make them something sacred. "


    Kassia frowned and looked at the wound on her arm "Wait, what do you mean we can only fight them in the future, which is soap and which is cowpox."


    Max just sighed "In the future I will try to create homemade penicillin, luckily for me my daughter and I did a bit of a home experiment some time ago.


    Unfortunately I am not a chemist or a doctor so I can only make very little at best. "


    On the parchment Max pointed out one of the diagrams he had previously drawn "Soap is a cleaning material, I know two ways to do it but because I don''t know how to make caustic soda so we can only use ash soap.


    It is not as good as animal fat soap but it will help us clean our clothes and our bodies.


    As for yourst question. "


    Max ced some of the yellowish substance on the silver dagger and ced his finger on the second drawing "Viruses can be our worst enemy, I just want to tell you that in a span of only 75 years more than 300 million people died in the future due to the smallpox virus.


    Viruses are also special, they are neither alive nor dead, they work in the following way, they enter your body and attack red cells, into which they inject a substance called gic material.


    It works as if it were an order to enve the cell, which begins to produce another virus. "


    Kassia looked at the yellow substance on her arm and on the knife which made her feel regretful, Max giggled a little at the sight of Kassia''s face.


    "You don''t have to worry about anything Kassia, viruses, bacteria or fungi all have weaknesses.


    Remember that I told you about white blood cells, well those small cells work in our body to eliminate anything dangerous from the body.


    An example of them working would be when you have a wound and puses out, the pus isposed of waste and white blood cells, of course, if a wound with pus is not treated, it can be infected and cause disastrous consequences. "


    Max looked at the yellowish substance on the dagger. "The cowpox virus is not deadly like smallpox, so you will only be in bed for a few days or maybe weeks.


    During that time your body will adapt to the virus and your white blood cells will develop a way to treat smallpox, so you will be immune to the disease. "


    Max''s hand moved and he tossed the yellowish substance into the fire. "But remember Kassia.


    Immunity to smallpox does not mean that you are immune to other diseases, people who suffer from smallpox will have weak bodies so they can be the perfect ce to grow bacteria or other viruses.


    So if you treat people with smallpox, you could get another disease if you''re not careful. "


    Max''s words made Kassia reformte the way she saw the world, her worries went from discovering something new to how to fight bacteria, viruses and as she thought about that she realized that Max had not exined thest image.


    Max realized that Kassia''s gaze was on thest image he had drawn, so he got up from his chair and walked over to the shelf of Kassia''s jars and took a small ceramic jar from which he pulled out a dried mushroom.


    "Fungi can not only be born in nature, they can also infect the outside of the body, such as the skin or nails.


    The image you draw represents a spore, spores are the way in which a fungus can reproduce, at the body level they are not a very serious threat but they can cause problems to the body if they are not treated.


    As for how to cure fungal diseases. "


    Max''s hand returned the mushroom to the jar and shook his head "I have no idea, I can only tell you that if you have hygiene you can avoid diseases rted to mushrooms."


    The moment Max finished speaking, the noise from the door began to be heard.

 Chapter 9 - Birth Of A Hero

    Max walked to the wooden door, and when he arrived, he could hear a person speaking.


    "Kassia god morgen, vi har kommet som du ba om."


    Max sighed, not understanding what the man had said, so he only opened the door to see who it was.


    When the door opened, Gerd and Ibssen were surprised to see young Einar looking at them with some curiosity; Gerd wasted no time and hugged Einar for a moment.


    "Anoint Einar, jeg er d for ae se at du har det bedre."


    Max smiled forcibly and, after parting with Gerd, motioned him to pass with a hand signal; Ibssen and Gerd looked doubtfully at Einar but couldn''t ask any questions as Kassia invited them to sit at the table.


    Once everyone was at the table, Max rested his head on both hands as he stared at Gerd and Ibssen.


    "Tibi gratias ago pro adventu artifices et auxilium interpretari Kassia"


    The two craftsmen looked at each other doubtfully when they heard Einar speak a strangenguage; Kassia tapped the table and began to trante Einar''s words.


    "Einar wants to thank you foring, and he also wants to say a few words, which I will trante."


    Max could only see how the attitude of the artisans changed, so he decided to trust Kassia so that her words could be tranted.


    "First of all, I want you to know that something happened to me after I lost consciousness, something quite magical, but I paid a great cost for it."


    Gerd and Ibssen crossed their arms and prepared to listen to Einar''s story.


    "When I lost consciousness, I woke up on the outskirts of a huge pce covered in gold, which was adorned with precious sparkling stones," Max said as he spread his hands.


    "I was so surprised to see such a structure that I decided to enter, the first thing I could see was arge room where there was arge bream table filled with various foods and behind it arge source of mead."


    Max closed his eyes and looked up at the sky. "I knew at that moment that I was in Valha, but then I wondered where were the Valkyries and my otherpanions with whom I would fight in Ragnarok."


    Max''s eyes widened, and he looked into the fire of themp. "Then, out of nowhere came a crow that turned into an elderly man with arge beard and an eye patch.


    He told me that it was not my time to die yet, but because of my courage in my duel, he offered me three options. "


    Max clenched his fist and raised three fingers. "The first was that my soul would return to my body without pain or glory, the second option was that my soul would stay in Valha but my body in Midgard.


    Thest option was for me to be the guardian and guide of all the Norse before the onught of the cross and the moon, he would give me knowledge, but in return, my memories would be erased. "


    Gerd quite curiously asked, "Which option did you choose, Einar?"


    Max sighed and pointed to the scroll on the table. "As a warrior, I cannot choose the first option; the second is even more impossible because it is a cowardly way to escape reality.


    That is why I chose the third option and sacrificed my memories, now; let me present you some drawings that I need to help me create. "


    Gerd and Ibssen looked at the parchment and were surprised to see almost realistic drawings on the parchment; this caused any doubts they had to be abandoned.


    They knew Einar and Kassia, so they knew that neither could draw anything like the one shown on the papyrus, not to mention that Einar was just a young man who only cared about the fight.


    "The first group of schemes will help us improve our fighting power against any enemy and are rtively easy to do.


    Although you can ignore thest drawing since before I can do it, I will have to talk to my father about some necessary reforms. "


    Max then pointed to the second group of schemes "These schemes will help us improve trade because these tools will allow us to make Salt, Alcohol, and paper."


    Finally, Max pointed out thest group of diagrams "These two projects are a bit moreplicated; the first is a simple n for a brick kiln while the second is the model of some pools to be able to make salt."


    Ibssen and Gerd reviewed the drawings and understood how these objects should be made, although, in their eyes, Max could see that they were not very convinced.


    "If they can fulfill thismission, they will be paid for their work, also if they have any questions about how to assemble or build these objects, they can consult me."


    Gerd, after hearing Kassia''s trantion, felt a little more rxed and epted Einar''s request, while Ibssen held his chin.


    "I have no problem making these tools, but for the brick kiln and the salt pools, we will have to wait for your father''s authorization."


    Max smiled. "Don''t worry about it as I''ll have to talk to him in a few hours.


    But before I forget you have some beer or mead, you can sell me. "


    While this was happening in a dark room, Sven removed the reddish hair from his forehead and then used his hand to stroke his wife''s forehead.


    "Elin, we have to wake up, today is the start of the Haustblot, and we have to help Godi Asgot prepare everything for the party."


    Elin opened her eyes and looked fondly at Sven. "I will prepare something to eat, and before we see the Godi, we have to go see Einar."


    Sven watched as Elin changed her gaze to a more concerned one. "I''m kind of anxious that our Einar doesn''t wake up."


    Sven''s arms embraced his wife "You don''t have to worry, he carries in his blood the resistance of his father and grandfather.


    I''d be more concerned that he wakes up and can only eat the porridge that Kassia makes. "


    Elin just shook her head as she chuckled a little on Sven''s shoulder.

 Chapter 10 - Birth Of A Hero 2

    When Max closed the door to the hut after saying goodbye to Gerd and Ibssen, Kassia looked doubtfully at Max again.


    Max noticed Kassia''s doubtful look, so he walked towards her and put his hand on her shoulder. "I am willing to answer any questions you have, but first, I want to do two things, one is to take a bath, and the other is to prepare something to have breakfast.


    I don''t think I''ve eaten anything since yesterday. "


    Kassia sighed, and using Max''s arm, she got up from the chair. "I agree with you that it is best to take a bath, just help me walk. I still don''t feel veryfortable with my legs."


    Max smiled and put his arm around Kassia''s delicate waist. "Don''t worry, Kassia, you''ll just need a little practice, and then there will be no more pain.


    If that doesn''t work, I''ll show you some exercises my wife did. "


    Kassia stopped and punched Max in the chest as she red at him.


    Max held Kassia''s delicate chin. "It was just a joke, but I want you to remember that in this ce, I can only trust you.


    So we will share the bed regrly, and in the process, I can teach you everything you want. "


    Kassia moved Max''s hand and began to walk to a wooden chest; after opening it, she took two purple silk robes from inside and handed one to Max. "It belonged to my husband as well as the clothes that I will give you ..."


    Some tears came from Kassia''s face, so Max decided to hug her. "Maybe I can be a bastard, but you can be sure I''m not ungrateful.


    I will take care of you for as long as we are together, who knows, maybe in the future, we could be something else. "


    Max''s words weren''t what Kassia wanted to hear, but they brought some reassurance to her heart.


    When the two came out of the hut, Max was amazed at how beautiful thendscape and the picturesque vige was below the hill where Kassia''s house was.


    "The ce is quite beautiful, but why did you choose a hut far from the town? I thought you lived a little closer."


    Kassia looked at the town quite fondly and pointed to a stone construction that had a firece in the distance. "As a doctor, I always have to study the human body regardless of whether it is a living or a dead one.


    Otherwise, I could not understand how it works, this is not very well seen by everyone in the vige, but at least I can investigate what I need without being called a witch.


    When the bodies no longer serve me, I simply incinerate them as best I can, and every month the Godi wille to collect the ashes and use them in the harvest ritual. "


    Max was surprised by thest thing Kassia said and looked back at the vige in the distance. "Although it is not wrong to use ashes in crops, I consider it a bit macabre to use the remains of the dead.


    But maybe it''s just my perception of a different time. "


    Kassia scratched her head and started walking back from the hut "Max since yesterday I wanted to ask you, how was your past life?"


    Max, who was walking, saw in the distance a small wooden palisade from which white smoke wasing out.


    "My life was not as fascinating as yours, I was born in a country called Mexico in the bosom of a wealthy family.


    My father was the owner of a shoe factory while my mother was a famouswyer. "


    When they reached the palisade, Kassia opened the wooden door, and they could both feel afortable rush of heat.


    "My childhood was not good or bad, I studied in private schools until the university where I wanted to study History."


    After taking off their clothes and helping Kassia with her clothes, the two entered the hot spring pool, Max''s face showed some pain, but it was only momentary as he adapted to the heat of the water.


    "At university, I focused my study on the history of the inquisition from its origins to the consequences that followed after its end."


    Kassia raised her head from Max''s chest. "What is the inquisition?"


    Max, who had his eyes closed, caressed Kassia''s shoulder. "The inquisition was a repressive apparatus created by the church to kill anyone who spoke ill of them or who was a witch or witch.


    One of his ways to know if someone is a witch was to throw the used into the water while he was tied up and had a stone on him.


    If they survived, they were witches, but if they died, they were sinless people; power corrupts people, but what happens when you give power to a man and justify it as divine. "


    Kassia felt a chill down her spine after hearing Max''s words, "There is some way to avoid the birth of the inquisition."


    Max opened his eyes and used his hand to put some water on his forehead. "It is impossible since the church is based on something sacred, so no matter how much you do to the priests or the believers, they will continue to profess their religion.


    The only way to change religion is to use another religion; you have wondered why Christianity was expelled from Africa and the Middle East by Im. "


    Kassia shook her head.


    "There were many factors, but the main ones are their prophet, their holy book, and the way they deal with other religions.


    The only way to fight Im and Christianity is to create a religion that can use science as its foundation.


    Think about it in the following way, what is worth more for a person, have a cure for a disease like smallpox, and save his family or the promises of going to heaven.


    If we use science, we can create miracles; with miracles, we can develop believers, and with them, we can form a religion.


    Of course, to gain a stable base, I decided to use the Norse gods; the advantage is that they are not perfect gods.


    More society advances and they get a better education, they will not repudiate the gods since they will find that simrities between them and us. "


    Kassia frowned, "There is some difference between whether they are perfect or imperfect."


    Max just let out a smallugh. "Look at it this way, if you are an ignorant person, you will be afraid of God, but if you are a person that you have studied, you will question the divinity and the actions of God.


    Think about it, the bible says that God is just, but he created a flood where he killed all his creations when he sent gues to Egypt or when he ordered to kill the son of one of his prophets.


    An imperfect god will not have to suffer such questions since, from their conception, they have defects like humans and as they can also sin. "


    A small headache felt Kassia, so she held her nose, "Max, in just a little over a day, you have made me question everything I know.


    But there are still two things that I don''t understand how you know so much about the Norse gods and why you want a beer. "


    Max looked at the sky with mncholy. "My daughter liked everything rted to the Norse gods, so I had to read a lot of things to be able to exin to my daughter about them.


    As for the beer, I will use it together with something that I found in one of your vases to be able to prepare something magical.


    If I want to convince my parents that I am an Odin envoy, I have to create a rite to show the divinity that I have and with that, my story will no longer just a story. "


    Max hugged Kassia and looked into her eyes. "Of course, it will be all a stage y, but in their eyes, it will be the sample that their son became a true herald of Odin."


    Kassia, who was in Max''s arms, trembled after staring into his eyes; for a moment, she felt that in Max''s gaze, there was boundless knowledge.

 Chapter 11 - Birth Of A Hero 3

    In the hot spring pool, what was supposed to be a bath turned into a fight between Max and Kassia.


    In their exchange of caresses, the water moved to the rhythm of Max''s hips, who, unlike at night, maintained a more rxed hip movement.


    Max''s rxed but continuous movement made Kassia rest her head on Max''s shoulder as she enjoyed the kisses on his neck and Max''s hug that held her tightly.


    Everything came to an end when Max felt a small bite on his shoulder, and he could feel the inside of Kassia wriggling; at that moment, the moan of the two ended their union.


    Max stroked Kassia''s softback and very carefully lowered his hand to her plump hips, at which point he whispered in her ear, "Let me help you clean this ce, as we both made a mess of it."


    Kassia blushed and bit harder on Max''s shoulder as she felt his hand run very carefully inside her.


    When Max''s fingers came out from inside Kassia, she could only shake while having an orgasm.


    Max then stroked her back. "We can spend more time in the hot springs, but we need to receive the vessels with beer, I will teach you how to distill the alcoholic beverage to produce alcohol.


    I will not be able to produce much because Ick the necessary tools, but it will be enough to make a fire of an exceptional color. "


    Kassia nodded and clung to Max''s neck. "You''ll have to dress me and carry me since I can''t move.


    You are a beast in heat !! "


    Max just smiled and very carefully got out of the water to go to where the clothes they had brought were.


    After finishing dressing, Max walked towards the hut with Kassia at his back, Gerd who was outside the cabin, could only see how Einar came out of the corner of the house with Kassia on his back.


    Kassia from Max''s shoulder, looked at Gerd. "Thanks for bringing the beer, Gerd, I''ll pay you back in a moment."


    Gerd, who did not understand what was happening, only scratched his beard. "No problem, Kassia, I just have a doubt if something happened to you."


    Kassia smirked. "Don''t worry about it, I just fell off in the way for a stupid stick and hurt my hip.


    That''s why I asked Einar to help me since I can''t walk right now. "


    Max, who was listening to them, only stood aside as he did not understand thenguage they were speaking with.


    When Max opened the front door, he led Kassia to his desk from where she took out some silver coins, which she handed to Gerd.


    Gerd, who received them, said goodbye to Max and Kassia and left the hut; after closing the door, Max opened one of the vessels and smelled the inside.


    Kassia could see how Max frowned. "There is something wrong with the beer Max."


    Max shook his head. "No, it''s just that the aroma of this beer is quite strange; it should be made with very rare materials.


    But as long as it has alcohol, it can be distilled; by the way, Kassia, you know how long we have before my parentse. "


    Kassia, who saw how Max emptied the beer into her iron pot, replied, "Knowing your mother and the fact that today is the start of the Haustblot festival, I am sure he wille a little before noon."


    Max, who was listening to what Kassia was saying, ced the iron pot on the side of the fire and put a badly ced round lid on it, and ced an empty jar next to it.


    "I think the time is enough to produce some alcohol."


    Kassia then watched as Max approached her and carried her to put her on a chair near the fire; after that, he pointed to the iron pot "Beer or any alcoholic beverage is obtained by fermenting sugar or starch of any grain and fruit.


    The microorganisms in charge of fermentation are yeasts, which are fungi that consume sugar or starch and, in the process, release a substance called ethanol.


    This substance causes people to get drunk; if the alcohol is allowed to ferment too much, it can turn into vinegar since bacteria consume the ethanol and turn it into an acid. "


    Kassia opened her eyes in surprise and looked at Max again. "As you know so many things, Max, if it is not why you told me your story yourself, I think I might believe that you are actually Odin''s envoy."


    Maxughed as he walked to the small cupboard in the house where he got some dried fish and some carrots. "I told you he came from a future where everyone studies these things since we are children.


    But it is wrong to say that I know everything, Kassia; I only remember the most basic of my studies; for example, I do not know what yeast produces alcohol, as I do not know what acid is produced by those bacteria or what they are called.


    The value of my knowledge is that I can guide prepared people to reach a result; in the end, I will only show them the way, and it will depend on them to travel it.


    My strong knowledge are history, engineering, and a bit of a military organization. "


    Max, in another iron pot, put the dried fish with the carrots and a little salt; I also add a little water and put it on the fire. "Now we will only have to wait for the fish broth to be ready while we let the beer boils and the alcohol condenses on the lid of the pot. "


    Kassia sighed as she leaned her head on Max''s shoulder. "I hope you can y the role you said so I can write down everything you say.


    I''m sure that if the ancient Greek philosophers were alive and knew you, you would be a teacher to them. "


    Max just smiled and stroked Kassia''s brown hair. "That would not be possible Kassia, you should know that I am just a normal man with a little knowledge.


    They were great in their time because they discovered things that no one would have imagined; even in the future, their names are remembered for it.


    If they knew what I know, maybe they could answer modern problems; that''s the difference between geniuses and ordinary people. "


    Max, who was watching the fire burn, felt Kassia''s hand around his arm. "You''re very modest, Max, I''m sure your future will be a person like them or maybe even more prominent.


    I could see in your eyes the same look my mother had; you have the eyes of a great leader. "


    The fire was reflected in Max''s green eyes. "You may be right, Kassia, but the path of a leader will not be easy, and it may take me a lifetime."


    Kassia, who was hugging Max''s arm, could only smile as she enjoyed the moment with Max.

 Chapter 12 - The Herald Of Odin

    Sven pulled a fishbone out of his mouth and exhaled while stroking his beard; Elin, next to him smiled.


    "Did you like the food, Sven?"


    Sven nodded as he stood up. "Elin, I don''t know what I would do without your food, I''m lucky to have a wife like you."


    Elinughed as she ordered the ve to clean the table. "I''m d you liked Sven, but now we have to go see Einar."


    Sven from the table took his fur hat. "Come onter, we have to see Asgot."


    The two left the great hall and began to walk down the small dirt road; as they advanced, they could see their new Viking ves carrying some wooden tables and some objects towards the center of town.


    Eskol, who was taking care of the ves, noticed the presence of Jarl Sven and his wife, so he walked towards them. "Good morning Jarl, I hope these ves have not disturbed you."


    Sven approached Eskol and gave him a hug. "You don''t have to be so formal, Eskol, we have beenpanions in arms since childhood.


    But tell me, how are these ves behaving, have they given you trouble? "


    Eskol shook his head. "Not at all, Sven, I think after a few months of hard work, we will be able to assimte them.


    If they don''t want to, we can simply force them to watch Kassia open a body so that they lose their spirit. "


    Svenughed and gave Eskol a little bump on the shoulder. "You''re a bastard, you know thest group of ves were scared shit when they saw one of theirpanions being opened alive."


    A smile formed on Eskol''s face trying to control hisughter. "They are all great warriors until they be Kassia''s test subjects, then they will beg for their lives.


    I feel that torture is better than the use of the blood eagle; it is a shame that even with our methods, they keep trying toe and attack us. "


    Sven''s face became serious. "It is something that we cannot change Eskol, whomands Christians to have wealth and not have enough strength to defend it.


    At least our ice ind is far enough away, we may not have much wealth, but we have enough strength to kill or enve any Viking who tries to attack us. "


    Sven clenched his fist as he looked at the ves. "It''s a shame we don''t have enough people; otherwise, I''d like tounch some attacks on the southern Christian kingdoms."


    Elin put her hand on Sven''s shoulder. "You don''t have to worry about it, Sven, I''m sure our son can lead our people to greatness.


    He has the best of the two strongest people our tribe has ever seen. "


    Eskol crossed his arms and nodded, "That''s true, Elin, your father took the tribe to ces as far away as Migard and Sven saving our tribe at its most difficult time.


    Only time will tell where Einar will take us; by the way, Sven, could you ask Kassia why she cut some pieces of skin from a calf yesterday. "


    Sven scratched his beard. "I''ll ask Eskol, sometimes I don''t understand what she''s doing either, but I''m sure of something.


    She is the best doctor in our vige, although perhaps the only person who could not save was my father-inw. "


    Elin sighed and hugged Sven''s hand. "My father was very ill, he also decided to die as a warrior and not in bed."


    Eskol sighed, "A great man, the Jarl Eero, may his soul enjoy Valha."


    After this, Sven and Elin said goodbye and continued on their way; when they were about to leave the town, they heard the voice of Godi Asgot, who was running towards them.


    "Jarl Sven, please wait."


    Sven turned his face and looked at old Godi Asgot running towards him, so he put his serious look. "What''s wrong, Asgot, they attack us, or why are you running."


    The Godi Asgot breathed with some difficulty as he put his hand on his chest. "Sorry to interrupt your trip, Jarl, but I would like to apany you; I only need a minute to catch my breath."


    Sven looked at his wife, and Elin could only exhale as she put her hand on Asgot''s back. "Don''t worry Godi, we''ll just wait for you, but why you want toe with us."


    Asgot caught her breath and carefully withdrew Elin''s hand. "Thanks, Elin. I''m better now.


    I wanted to apany them because I heard from Ibssen that Einar said he had made a deal with Odin. "


    Elin was surprised by the words of the Godi and simply did not know what to answer, Sven for his part held his chin while narrowing his eyes. "This can be a good or bad thing."


    Asgot looked into Sven''s eyes and confidently said, "I don''t know, I didn''t get a chance to hear the story Ibssen was telling, but we can find out that it was the deal Einar made.


    Either way, Kassia takes care of him, so his life is not in danger. "


    Max, who was sunbathing outside the hut Kassia, could see three people approaching in the distance, so he walked towards the house.


    Kassia, who watched the alcohol condense, didn''t pay attention when Max walked in; she was just a little surprised when Max put his face on her shoulder and spoke into her ear.


    * We have guests, a woman with red hair, a man with a fur hat and another man with a white tunic and fur trimmings. "


    Kassia regained her senses when Max just spoke in her ear, "It should be your parents and Godi Asgot; I guess you''re going to prepare the ce, you need me to do something."


    Max smiled and put his hand on Kassia''s shoulder as his face turned serious. "Don''t worry, all you need to do is trante everything I say and endure the smoke that will be in the house.


    I really wouldn''t want to use your hashish cake, but I have no other way to convince my parents but remember my words, Kassia. "


    Max stopped his speech while remembering the time he participated in a raid on a drug booth. "Under no circumstances will you use that thing again, it may make you feel that you can do many things, but it will all be an illusion.


    Drugs are the best way to destroy a person or a society; believe me, I have seen many people lost on their drug trips. "


    Max said as he remembered women without clothes with needles in their hands and even some dirty street kids who seemed to have stolen just so they could have a little dope.


    Kassia was shocked as she saw one of her vases on her mantel. "I never had ns to use that thing, I just had it stored away as a strange material that an Arab merchant sold me a long time ago.


    But how did you know it is that thing with such certainty. "


    Max exhaled as he walked to the ledge, where he pulled out a greenish-brown cake-shaped square. "Because of the aroma and the way it''s made, this thing is derived from the resin of the marijuana nt.


    At the military engineering school, they taught us how to identify different types of drugs; I also had the misfortune to see this and other drugs destroying the lives of countless people in some drug raids. "


    Max''s hand-cut a piece of the square and threw it into the fire; after this, he closed the wooden window andter saw Kassia.


    "Marijuana has apound called THC, it is a psychotropic that affects the nervous system.


    Oh, in simple terms, it is the cause that one feels rxed or more capable of doing things. "


    Kassia began to listen to what Max said, but as she spoke more and the smoke in the hut gradually increased, she began to feel rxed.


    For his part, Max also began to feel the effects of the hashish, so without wasting time, he took four deep y tes and ced a copper coin inside.


    After this, he put enough alcohol on them and decided to wait for his parents to arrive while enduring the smoke that gradually filled the hut.


    When Sven, Elin, and Asgot arrived at Kassia''s house, they were surprised when they heard a beautiful melody that seemed toe from a flute.


    Sven very carefully knocked on the door of the house, and after a minute inside, Kassia''s voice invited them toe in; when they opened the door, they were taken aback by the amount of smoke in the hut and their inability to see what was in it. Inside.


    But after enteringpletely, Kassia asked them to close the door, so Godi Asgot did it, and the moment the door closed, the flute melody began to be yed with more force, so the gaze of the three looked the ce where the sound came from.


    At that moment, they could see a small light from a burning piece of wood which was ced in four different ces, each time the fire touched those areas, a green me gave life to the interior of the hut.


    The green fire revealed Einar, who was dressed in a purple robe and a wolf skin on his head, while passionately ying a small wooden flute.


    The melody of the flute, smoke, and the four green mes made Sven, Elin, and Asgot feel that they were in a ce belonging to the gods.


    Unconsciously they walked in front of Einar, who gradually finished ying the flute; when the music ended, Max, who had his eyes closed, opened them and began to speak.


    "Beati qui Ingrediuntur templum.


    Ego sum qui autem vocatis Einar ego sum ego praedicator by Deo ferunt.


    Audi me quod vidi et video quod testatum "


    Kassia, who was sitting at the side of the table, began to trante Max''s words.


    "Blessed are those who enter my temple.


    I am who you call Einar, I am the herald of the god Odin.


    Hear what I saw and see what I witnessed. "


    Max then began to tell his fantastic story, without his noticing, Asgot started to get on his knees as he could see in Einar''s eyes the reflection of the great god Odin.


    As the fantastic story progressed, everyone in the room lost the concept of time, including Kassia, who could only see in Max a figure that had divinity and not the man that he was.


    When the story culminated, the green fire on the tes suddenly went out, awakening everyone from their spiritual journey in which Max led them.


    In the vision of the four people, the present Einar ceased to be a person and became a herald of Odin.


    Max smiled and invited his parents and the Godi to get up from the ground and take a seat.


    "Primam harum ex Deo sunt videre Othinus."


    You are the first to see the reach of the god Odin.


    "Verumtamen verba mea, quoniam vanae sunt, si non possunt demonstrandum"


    But my words will be worthless if they cannot be demonstrated.


    Max''s hand pointed at Kassia.


    "Et in paucis diebus possit videre aliquid in alborem lucere in cute tuum Kassia"


    In a few days, you will be able to see some spots on your skin in Kassia


    "Vereor ne haec sint remedium vari"


    You should not fear because these points are the cure for smallpox.


    After saying those words Sven, Asgot, and Elin gasped due to the astonishing revtion that Einar made.


    <div id="gtx-trans" style="position: absolute; left: 55px; top: 9599px;"><div ss="gtx-trans-icon"></div></div>

 Chapter 13 - Trouble At The Haustblot Festival

    Sven got up from the chair and looked at his son seriously. "Son, I don''t doubt any of your words, but if what you say is real, then your father will do everything possible to take care of Kassia."


    After hearing Kassia''s trantion, Max''s lips formed a smile. "You don''t have to worry about that, I''ll be living with Kassia from now on and take care of her.


    I would just like you to give Ibssen and Gerd a little more resources toplete the things I asked of them, as I would also like you to provide me with some strong ves.


    Sven scratched his beard and narrowed his eyes as he looked at Einar and Kassia. "Son, you are already 15 years old, and you have already killed your first enemy.


    If you want to live with Kassia, I will not stop you, but even if you are a herald of Odin, you must take care of her as a man of the Hermansen family.


    It is also a bit annoying to hear you speak thenguage of the Christian monks; I hope you can relearn ournguage because you are the heir to our Hegeback tribe."


    Sven then pointed to Asgot. "As for the ves, Asgot can provide you with some ves after the Haustblot festival, which willst a few days.


    But do not forget that these ves are valuable material of the tribe in terms of resources. I can only help you from my own wealth since the tribe''s money cannot be used without our people authorizing it. "


    Max tapped the table with his finger, and a small bead of sweat ran down his back. "Father, how many resources can I count on, without our people authorizing it."


    Elin held a key that hung from her dress and looked at her son. "We don''t have much wealth, Einar.


    Your father''s chest only has less than 2000 silver coins, 30 gold coins, and a few gems. "


    Max held his chin and got up from his chair as he walked to Kassia''s desk from where he took a scroll, which he ced on the table in front of his parents and the Godi.


    "These are the blueprints of some important things that I drew with which I hope to help our tribe but even more important to be able to have some valuable things to exchange."


    With a serious face and a confident attitude, Max looked at his parents, "I promise that I will not only double our wealth, I will also bring benefits to our tribe."


    Sven nodded as he put his hand on his son''s shoulder. "I''ll talk to the Thing and ask for their permission so you can do whatever you need."


    Asgot, who had not said anything, got up from his chair and looked at Einar. "I will support your father so that the Thing does not present any disagreement, and I also hope that Helmi, my daughter, and your fiancee can live with you."


    Max opened his eyes and felt a squeeze from his father''s hand, who told him, "Helmi became your fiancee since you were three years old; she can help you remember part of your memories with your mother.


    Of course, the final decision will depend on Kassia as this is her home. "


    Kassia smiled as she listened to Sven''s words, "For me, there is no problem, I always have a few more hands to help me."


    At that moment, the house''s door was thrown open, and Eskol entered holding his arm that was bleeding, Kassia with some pain, rose from her chair and walked towards where Eskol was.


    Eskol ignored Kassia and walked towards Sven. "Jarl, a group of Vikings, is attacking the vige, our warriors are stopping the attack, but we need your guidance."


    Sven frowned and held up his sword that was by his side. "Eskol, stay with Kassia to treat your wounds and take care of them."


    Max imprisoned, not understanding what they were talking about; he understood that someone could be attacking the vige, so he walked towards his father. "Father, allow me to apany you to help you, I may not remember how to use a sword, but I know how to use this type of weapon."


    Max took a knife from the kitchen, which he threw towards one of the wooden walls; Sven looked at what Einar did and nodded while saying, "Einar, I can allow you toe with me, but you will not be able to leave my side."


    "I have no problem, father; just exin to me how I distinguish an ally from an enemy and in what way those two words are pronounced."


    While this was happening, in the vige, some shouting noises of fighting could be heard; Ibssen, who was fighting a Viking, shouted, "Gerd, how much longer do you need.


    These bastards are ... "


    The Viking used his sword to try to cut Ibssen, but he only moved to the side and using his ax, he cut half the Viking''s neck, leaving a stream of blood that dirtied Ibssen.


    "This bastard is dead, but we still have many more to go." After finishing saying those words, Ibssen could feel a blow to his chin that made him lose his bnce; this was taken advantage of by the Viking, who attacked him and prepared to use his ax to kill Ibssen.


    But when he was about to kill him, the Viking felt a pain in his neck and could not breathe, so he moved his hand to his neck and could feel a kind of spear protruding from his neck.


    Before he could wonder what had happened to him, another small javelin pierced him, but this time in the head, Gerd, who had an Atl in his hand, approached Ibssen and put his hand on his shoulder.


    "You are doing well, Ibssen."


    Ibssen, with blood in his mouth, spat and moved his jaw. "That damn one broke my tooth, but I have to admit that the Atl that Einar drew works fine."


    Gerd smiled as he put a small javelin in the Atl and threw it at a Viking who came running towards them; the javelin pierced the forehead of the Viking, who stumbled and rolled on the ground lifeless.


    "Who would think that a small piece of wood would allow a javelin to be thrown with much more force and precision.


    It''s a shame that only these little javelins can throw."


    Gerd said as he pulled one of the small javelins from a Viking corpse.


    Ibssen sighed as he wiped the blood from his face and saw the sky that seemed to be stained ck due to the smoke from some burning houses. "I guess the Godi won''t have to make sacrifices for the Haustblot today."


    Gerd just shook his head and threw a javelin at a Viking in the distance, the javelin pierced his back, and the Viking fell to the ground. "After today''s attack, I am sure we will have to build a speck to defend ourselves.


    Otherwise, I don''t think we can resist these attacks. "

 Chapter 14 - A Bloody Festival

    When Max was walking down the hill, he could see some Drakkars stranded in the sand and some houses on the outskirts on fire in the distance on the beach.


    Sven, who also saw the same thing, elerated his pace while holding his sword; after running for some time, they reached the periphery of the town where they could see some warriors fighting against a group of Vikings.


    Max, who was still next to Sven, frowned due to arge amount of blood on the ground and some corpses that were being stepped on while the fight was going on.


    It was enough for him to pay a little more attention to be able to see that the vast majority of those corpses belonged to women and children whose jaw had been cut off, leaving only half of their mouth and a protruding tongue.


    In their eyes, he could see the fear of those corpses which seemed to have suffered that torture before dying.


    Max felt his stomach churn, and he could even taste the fish he had eaten in the morning, so he decided to spit and pay attention to the fights in front of him.


    While Max was analyzing the battle, Sven began to draw his sword and began charging at the first Viking in front of him.


    After a few seconds of watching the battlefield scene, Max was able to identify the Viking enemies who were wearing different chain mail and some worn metal helmets.


    In contrast, the warriors of the town wore scaled armor, which varied from warrior to warrior because many did not have time to dress appropriately.


    After knowing who his enemies and allies are, Max held his little knife and exhaled while choosing an enemy to kill.


    He knew that just failing once meant dying, but he was not afraid because he was confident in his experience fighting and Einar''s young body, not to mention that since he took that knife as a weapon, he is willing to kill and die if necessary.


    After a few seconds, Max''s eyes narrowed, and he started running towards a Viking who was about to kill a crying little boy who was not leaving his mother''s corpse.


    When the sword was about to impale the little boy, the Viking felt something sharp go through his arm, so he looked back and could see how a young man with red hair ran towards him.


    With anger and confidence in his experience, the Viking turned his body to face the reckless young man who ran towards him; Max realized that the Viking thought to pierce his head with his sword.


    Max kept running and waited for thest moment to duck, avoiding the sword that only cut some of his hair; without wasting time, he approached the Viking, and with his fist, he hit a hook to the chin.


    The punch was so forceful that the Viking staggered for a few seconds, which Max took advantage of to hold the Viking''s sword and kick it; the Viking then stumbled over the corpse of the woman he had killed minutes before.


    When the Viking recovered on the ground, all he could see was the young man who was holding his sword, which buried him in the neck, making everything turn ck for him.


    Max pulled the sword from the Viking''s neck while he could see how blood gushed out; with a wry smile, Max shook his sword, which sttered blood, leaving some drops on his face.


    The little boy who was on his mother''s corpse looked at Max and, with tears in his eyes, said, "Takk."


    Although he did not understand what the boy said, he could be sure that he had thanked him; Max could only sigh and decided to leave the boy alone.


    When the boy watched as the young man with reddish hair retired, he turned his face to the corpse of his mother. With his small hands, he moved his mother''s hands and settled on her chest, ignoring his mother''s blood that impregnated him.


    Sven, who was drawing his sword from a Viking''s chest, could hear the noise of a war horn and watched as the Vikings tried to run towards their ships to flee.


    Rather angrily, Sven grabbed a small ax from one of the corpses near him and threw it at a Viking who was running while carrying a girl in his arms.


    The Viking who was trying to escape only felt severe pain in his back, so he fell to the ground releasing the little girl he was holding; with hisst strength, he grabbed the girl''s small foot, but at that moment, a spear pierced her hand.


    Ibssen heard the cry that the Viking made on the ground, and without much care, he used his sword to cut the hand that was holding the girl''s foot. "Little one, you are free to choose, you can kill this damn Viking, or you also have the option to go to the center from the town. "


    The little girl red at the Viking, who was screaming on the ground, so without much haste, she took the most massive stone she could carry and approached the Viking.


    Ibssen smiled as he saw the little girl using that stone to hit the Viking''s head over and over again; the Viking''s heartbreaking screams onlysted a few seconds before they suddenly fell silent as her head was destroyed by that stone.


    Sven, who was nearby, walked to where Ibssen was; when he arrived, he could see a little girl hitting with arge stone what seemed to be a shapeless mass of meat, so he justughed as he pulled the ax from the corpse that I had thrown him.


    "Ibssen, do you have any idea who attacked us?"


    Ibssen nodded and began to walk towards the center of town with Sven, Max for his part, ran with other warriors chasing the Vikings who were trying to flee in their Drakkars.


    In their battle of flight, the Vikings lost many people and loot that they had tried to steal; s, the leader of the Viking expedition, could only watch the disastrous defeat they suffered at the hands of a people in the middle of nowhere.


    It was a significant blow to his pride because he arrived with more than 200 men ready to conquer this town and establish his base. Still, now he lost the vast majority of his people and has to flee from this ce.


    With great regret, s got on his Drakkar and red at the ind as he pointed at it and yelled, "Damn you all, I swear I''lle back and¡­"


    s could not continue speaking because he felt he could not breathe, surprised; he looked at his chest and could see a protruding javelin.


    At that moment, the great Viking leader s fell into the sea where his corpse sank in the cold waters of the Antic.


    Gerd, who had thrown the javelin using the Atl, received some praise from the warriors who could see his great throw; for his part, Max was more interested in one of the Drakkars stranded on the beach.


    Because he could see three men in brown robes tied, which hadrge wooden crucifixes on their chests.

 Chapter 15 - The Cost Of Victory

    In the vige center, Sven and Ibssen met Peder, who was sitting while a young woman with brown hair and blue eyes was stitching his arm.


    "Jarl Sven, I''m d you are well and thank you foring, but I would like to inform you¡­"


    Peder winced and looked at the woman next to him with some difort; the woman raised her gaze and saw Peder''s sad look. "You are already a man Peder.


    You can''t let the pain get the better of you. "


    Peder forced a smile, "I know Felipa, but I would rather fight and die than feel the thread run through my skin."


    Felipa sighed and, ignoring Peder continued to close the wound. "I don''t know what you''reining about, you''re lucky that my mother is treating the seriously injured; I also remind you that Jarl is waiting for your report."


    Peder then turned his face to Jarl with some haste. "Sorry for the interruption Jarl Sven; when I was guarding the stable and looked at the fire in the distance, I readied my spear and headed towards the vige to support."


    Peder then lowered his face, and his voice sounded quite mncholic. "On my way, I could see that the milkmaid''s house was starting to burn, so I decided to go help.


    Unfortunately for me, I could only see a damn Viking leave the ce, who was holding the head of Frida and her baby. "


    Peder raised his gaze and stared into Sven''s eyes. "I did what I had to do, I faced that scum, and in a fit of anger I cut off the hand with which it cut off their heads although it hurt me a bit in the process.


    While beating him to catch him, he mentioned that he was a bastard son of the King of Denmark who had escaped with the Viking leader s, that''s why I brought him alive.


    I just hope that if its value is not significant enough, I hope you will let me finish off that scum. "


    Sven put his hand on Peder''s shoulder and nodded. "From the moment he came to our tribe, he is doomed."


    After this, Sven and Ibssen left Peder and began to walk where the prisoners were; Max, who was on the beach, removed the linen hoods that covered the monks'' faces on the Drakkar.


    The three monks looked with fear at the young man with red hair in front of them; Max looked at the three monks and noticed that one of them had a too feminine face, so he pointed to it.


    "You are a true woman," Max said in Latin.


    The poor woman swallowed some saliva and covered herself in herpanion''s body, fearing that the young redhead would do something to her, one of the monks, surprised and afraid, shook his head.


    "Young man is wrong; he is one of our monks who belong to our order of the papar, but I would like to ask, are you a Christian."


    Max looked at the monk with derision "Sir monk, I''m sorry to disappoint you, but I''m not a Christian.


    I am something much better, I am Einar Hermansen, son of the Jarl and emissary of Odin, the equivalent of a Jesus for his religion. "


    The monk unconsciously stood up and red at Max. "That is sacrilege, how dare youpare yourself to the son of God."


    Max put his serious face and showed his yellowish teeth in a macabre smile as he put his sword on the monk''s neck. "What do you know about god, monk, your religion bases its belief on texts that were written years after the death of Jesus.


    I''m going to tell you a secret."


    Max brought his head close to the monk''s ear and said, "Judas Iscariot did not betray Jesus; on the contrary, he was the apostle most loved by the son of God."


    The monk frowned as he looked fearfully at the young man, "You are a demon or something worse."


    Maxughed at the monk''s expression, "I''m not a demon, I''m just a young man who was enlightened by his gods, but I''m sure of something, monk."


    The monk felt the cold of the sword leave his neck and looked in horror at the green eyes of the young redhead that did not seem to let him go, so he unconsciously got on his knees.


    "When one dies, only absolute darkness awaits us, there is no heaven or hell.


    I can tell you for sure that there is nothing good after death if you want to know my opinion, it is better that you enjoy your life. "


    Max could hear how some warriors approached the Drakkar, so he hurried his speech, "Now dear monks and nun, from today you will be ves so your life will change.


    Just be obedient, and you won''t die. "


    Gerd, who approached the Drakkar along with other warriors, was surprised to see Einar speaking with three depressed monks in chains.


    So he could only ask hispanions to start unloading the booty from the ship to take it to the center of town for further division.


    Max sighed and let the Vikings take the three monks and the valuable things off the ship.


    In the center of the vige, Sven held the hair of the bastard son of the King of Denmark as he watched the bodies of dead women and children piling up in a corner.


    "Take a good look at what your people did and remember each of their faces."


    The bastard looked in horror at the corpses that were missing their jaws, and a face of fear formed on his blood-filled face "Damn Jarl, let me go, or my father will avenge my death."


    Sven looked at his stupid prisoner and, with all his might, punched him in the nose, causing his nasal septum to break.


    "Your father is not in this ce, and if he were, I would personally kill him, now see all the corpses damn garbage.


    More than 70 people died, child women and warriors; if your father does note to seek revenge for your miserable death, I will personally go to his stupid capital and hang him using his guts. "


    After speaking, Sven threw the bastard to the ground and began to kick him, avoiding identally hitting a vital area of ??his body to prevent him from dying.


    While he was kicking him, he could feel a hand on his shoulder, so he stopped his kicks and looked at his shoulder where he could see his son.


    Max shook his head and began to speak while Kassia, next to him, tranted what he was saying.


    "Father, I understand your hatred, but this is not a punishment; at best, it is a reward.


    Let me take care of this garbage; I also want you to help me order beer or mead so I can get something called Alcohol.


    With this, we can save our wounded. "


    Sven looked at the ground where he could see the bastard trying to crawl, so he smiled and patted his son. "All yours, don''t disappoint me, Einar."


    Max smiled back at his father, and with the help of two warriors, they brought a wooden table to the center of town where they put the bastard.


    With great tranquility, Max chained and gagged the bastard while holding in his hand a sharp stone knife, Kassia who was next to him, had a small scroll with which she thought to record what Max did.


    "Kassia, I never skinned a human before, but it''s never toote to learn.


    But it shouldn''t be moreplicated than a deer. "


    The bastard tried to scream and free himself from the chains as he watched the stone knife approach his neck.


    The people in the center of the town could hear the heartbreaking screams of the son of a king, Max who was controlling his knife, was not paying attention to the cries or the bastard''s movements.


    On the contrary, the more the bastard moved on the table, the stronger he held the knife in his hand, Sven who was watching everything in the front row, was interrupted by Eskol, who had a bandage on his arm.


    "Jarl, we have done the count of the enemy troops; ording to some prisoners, 200 enemies attacked us.


    There are 157 corpses, 13 prisoners ... "


    Eskol stopped his report when a muffled scream was heard; when he turned to look at the table, he understood why the bastard had screamed so loud and felt a chill in his crotch.


    "As Jarl told you, there are 12 prisoners if we do not take into ount the scum on that table, and 30 managed to escape.


    You have some orders for the captives. "


    Sven scratched his beard. "Einar gave me a very efficient idea, let the prisoners fit arge hole away from the town where to dump the corpses.


    Once the pit is full of corpses, light a fire on them and tie the prisoners to one side, close enough for the heat to burn them but not to turn them in human torches. "


    Eskol nodded and withdrew to do his duty as Sven enjoyed the symphony of screams.

 Chapter 16 - The Return Of The Memory

    "Dad, why didn''t you save me? You promised mom you''d take care of me.


    But not only are you forgetting about me, but you are also sleeping with a woman you hardly know. "


    In an entirely ck ce, Max heard Erika''s voice, which seemed to be scolding him.


    "Erika, where are your daughter."


    Max began to scream in the dark, hoping he could see his daughter, but at that moment, he could feel as if he fell and looked in the dark as the face of histe wife Margaret was formed who looked at him as if he were a piece of garbage.


    "Margaret, it wasn''t my fault the ne went down, and I couldn''t do anything even I died.


    I couldn''t save our daughter, I, I¡­ "


    Max then woke up quite upset and could feel Kassia''s naked body next to him, so he realized he was having a nightmare, so he wiped the tears in his eyes and sighed as he closed his eyes again.


    Kassia, who was next to him, only remained silent, looking at Max''s sad face, so she decided to hug him with a little more force, hoping she could help him sleep with a bit more peace of mind.


    In the morning, Max woke up because he could smell a fishy aroma; when he got out of bed, he could see Kassia sitting in her dining room chair wearing her purple silk robe that revealed her voluptuous body.


    "Good morning Kassia."


    Kassia, who was having tea, looked at Max with a smile. "Good morning Max, I''m d you woke up.


    I prepared some fish broth since we have to go to the vige before noon, there are still many wounded to attend to, and Felipa, I don''t think I can handle all of them. "


    Max got up and walked to the table to have breakfast; after finishing, they left the house, and the two smelled a smell of burned meat while they saw in the distance a great cloud of ck smoke that seemed to have no end.


    "I suppose the fat from the corpses hasn''t finished burning," Kassia said while ignoring the sweet scent of burned meat.


    Max only scratched his beard and shook his head. "It is expected since the human body takes about four hours to burn, that is at a high temperature.


    I had the misfortune to be able to see some graves with corpses filled with a mmable liquid. "


    Kassia, who was next to him, hugged his arm and looked at him with curious eyes. "What is an hour."


    Max smiled and started walking with Kassia towards the vige. "An hour is a measure by which time is measured, a day is divided into 24 hours, and an hour is made up of minutes.


    The minutes are divided into seconds, and that way, the time is measured. "


    "Is there a way to do something to measure time?"


    Max frowned and looked at the sky. "There are three possible ways, the first is to make a sundial.


    The problem is that d is in part quite north of the, so it would need to do calctions ontitude. "


    With a sigh, Max looked down as he headed down the slope. "Unfortunately, I don''t remember whattitude d is at, so the sundial cannot be built, but we still have two viable options.


    An hourss or a mechanical clock, the mechanical watch will be possible. Still, I will need gears of different sizes and a pendulum. "


    Max held his chin. "But without a true metal craftsman, the gears may have ws, so the only option is an hourss.


    But without ss calibrating, it will beplicated even if we use water.


    I will need a valve to measure the amount of water that passes, but it does not have to be a mechanical valve. "


    Kassia felt how Max stopped for a moment and almost fell when she looked at her face with joy; Max realized this and held her very carefully as he stole a kiss from her quickly.


    "I already know how to make a water clock; I''ll make some ns for Ibssen and show you how wonderful it is to use a scale and a Te valve."


    A smile formed on Kassia''s face as she was sure Max would teach her something new.


    In the center of town, some children were ying throwing stones at a yed corpse that was impaled with open arms and that on its head had a wooden crown covered with human skin.


    The face of the corpse showed a wince of pain that was marked in their expressions.


    Peder, who was sitting on the ground leaning on his spear, looked at the little children with sadness because their small stones were his way of avenging their parents, who died in the Viking raid.


    As he watched the children, a hand touched his shoulder, and a woman''s voice spoke to him "Peder, you should sleep, you''ve been up all night taking care of that corpse."


    Peder raised his face and yawned. "Thanks, Felipa, but you''ve also been busy during the night and haven''t slept."


    Felipa made a face and shook her head. "Not at all, my mother took care of the wounded all afternoon and part of the night with Einar.


    During that time, I took the opportunity to sleep and then take care of the wounded in the early morning, although I have to admit that the Alcohol that Einar did is wonderful.


    I have not been able to see any traces of pus in the wounds, which makes me quite happy, especially in children, since it is painful even for me to have to end their lives if their injury bes infected.


    Otherwise, they will only suffer. "


    Peder exhaled and got up from the ground while shaking his pants from the dirt he had. "I think I''ll take your word, Felipa, seeing those little orphans makes me sad, he asked me how long they can live alone."


    Felipa patted Perder on the shoulder. "We can''t save everyone, Peder, not unless you can keep them in a warm home with enough food.


    They will be lucky if they can survive until next winter. "


    Peder looked in the distance as he approached the center of the town, Kassia and Einar. "Hey Felipa, I have an indiscreet question, for about three days, your mother has not separated from Einar, it is all because he is Odin''s herald or is there something plus."


    Felipa showed a forced smile. "I don''t know Peder, but I''m sure of something.


    Einar is not the same as he was three days ago, and neither is my mother; I just hope I don''t have to call Einar father since I am two years older than him.


    Not to mention, my mother is 39 years old already, but you know,st night I could see her smile like when I was a child. "


    When Max got to the center of the vige, he could see a group of about 23 young boys and girls who were throwing stones at the bastard''s corpse.


    Kassia, when she looked at the little children, could only shake her head. "It''s a shame that they can only get revenge with a corpse since they will most likely die in the winter."


    Max was surprised by Kassia''s words; he knew that life at this time was very unimportant, but seeing a group of children die could not allow it.


    Not that he was a moralist or a pure soul, it was only his selfishness that when he saw the children reminded Erika that he could not save on that ne.


    "Kassia, if I want to save those orphans, what I have to do."


    Kassia scratched her head. "First, you will need money because the little ones have to eat and sleep somewhere, but you will also need the approval of the Thing."


    "Yesterday, my father also spoke about her, you know how much power they have, unlike me."


    With her arms crossed, Kassia started walking towards the wounded. "The political system in our Hegebak vige is quite unique.


    Before dying, your grandfather reformed the rules of the town, adopting a system simr to that of the Byzantine Empire, with the rule that the first-born of his blood became Jarls.


    But because your grandfather only had your mother, Elin, your father, Sven, upied that ce. "


    When they arrived at the ce of the wounded, Max endured the horrible smell that was in the air and began to change the linen bandages of the most seriously injured for others that had been ced in boiling water.


    Kassia, for her part, began to use the little Alcohol that they had made yesterday to clean the wounds and thus prevent them from bing infected.


    "The cost your grandfather paid to reform the tribe''s rules was that the Thing would be made up of the warrior leaders and the religious leader of our vige.


    A kind of parliament was formed where your father has the right to oppose anything the Thing approves, but he needs an extra vote in the Thing if he wants to pass any reform. "


    Very carefully, Kassia began to clean up the excrement of a girl who was in aa. "In total, the Thing was confirmed by 15 families of the strongest warriors in the vige.


    But after the storm''s misfortune, the number was reduced to only 7; each of them represents one vote.


    Sven''s vote has a value of 4, and Asgot''s vote as a religious leader has a value of 3. "


    After finishing changing a bloody bandage, Max wiped the sweat from his forehead. "I see, so I will have to work a little more.


    Kassia, if I can make a table or chair that can only be supported by rope, you think it can win the favor of the people. "


    Kassia, who was cleaning a wounded man, stopped and looked at Max in disbelief.

 Chapter 17 - The Power Of Tensegrity

    "Einar, you are not kidding; how can you make a table that can only be held using ropes.


    That is not impossible, or will you use something magical to do it? "


    Max startedughing as he saw Kassia''s puzzled face and shook his head. "I''d like to tell you that magic doesn''t exist, but I died and came back to life.


    That shows that the world is much bigger than I can imagine, but answering your question is not magic, even if it seems like it. "


    Max''s handheld a bit of thread in his hand and stretched it out. "What I''ll show you is called tensegrity; it''s a structural principle.


    My daughter liked that I made some figures in my spare time. "


    Kassia sighed and took the thread from Max''s hand. "I want to see what you can do, but I''ll take this thread as I have some wounds to stitch up."


    Max smiled and wiped his hands using boiled water and a little alcohol. "Kassia, you know where I can find the monks we captured yesterday? I think they can help us take care of the wounded."


    Kassia, who was sewing a silver needle wound, nodded. "When you get out of the tent, just walk towards thergest building in front of the bastard''s corpse.


    Inside, you will see arge room where they will possibly be tied to therge pir in the middle; inside should also be Felipa, so I don''t think you have any problemsmunicating. "


    Max left the tent and began to walk towards the building; on his way, he could see that some women were cleaning up captured swords and armor with water.


    He was also able to see more calmly the warriors'' scaled armor, which he was able to identify as those used by the Byzantine cataphracts.


    ''I suppose my grandfather on his trips to Constantinople was able to buy those armors, but that leaves me with a bigger question.


    This world belongs to my timeline, or is it a different line. ''


    Max watched for a while longer and ducked his shoulders. ''There''s no use thinking about it because I''m already in this ce, and I''m sure I''m going to change the future.''


    When he reached the wooden building door, the guard who was guarding the entrance greeted him.


    "God morgen ung mester Einar"


    Max, without being able to understand, only moved his hand and entered the building, once inside he could see arge room, where at the back there was a wooden throne that had the skin of a bear on the floor and in the middle, a wooden pir adorned with some carved.


    The ce was also lit withmps that seemed to use grease to maintain their mes; on the floor, he could see different woven rugs superimposed on each other.


    Another thing that also caught his attention was therge table on the left side where he could see a group of warriors eating what seemed to be arge piece of burned meat; at that table, he could see Felipa, who seemed to be tired.


    Max, not seeing the ves on the pir, decided to walk towards Felipa for search help to find them.


    Felipa, who was eating a piece of mutton, did not notice Einar''s presence because she was more busy biting her meat, so she almost choked on hearing someone speaking to her in Latin.


    "Nos paenitet vestri prandium interrumpere Felipa.


    Sed ego postulo vestri auxilium "


    Felipa took her wooden jug with mead and took a long swallow to be able to pass the piece of meat that threatened to stay in her throat.


    After a few drinks, she exhaled and looked at Einar, who seemed to see her with some concern. "Don''t worry, Einar. I''m better now.


    Just wait for me to finish eating, and I will dly help you with whatever you need. "


    Max took a seat in one of the chairs at therge table and could see how the warriors ate their food using bone cutlery; one of the warriors cut a piece of meat and from a bag took out a small cloth that had salt.


    After sprinkling a little salt, he lifted the piece of meat and took a bite; Max put his hand on his chin "Felipa, how little salt is in the town."


    Felipa looked at Einar for a few seconds, and from a brown bag, she took two cloths that were tied by a bow. "There are two types of salt in the town."


    Max watched as Felipa opened the two small clothes and inside he could see two kinds of salt, onepletely white and the other a little yellowish.


    "We can only get white salt through trade with Diflyn merchants whoe in April, and yellow salt is what we get by boiling seawater.


    The white salt you should have tried at my mother''s house but the yellow you should try. "


    Felipa looked at how Einar''s face grimaced after tasting the yellow salt. "As you could prove, the salt we have from boiling seawater is horrible, so we can only depend on the white salt of the merchants.


    I could say that it is quite scarce, but why the question. "


    Max, who was frowning, used as much saliva as he could to wash off the bitter taste of the salt, "I n to make white salt on arge scale."


    Felipa, who took thest bite of her flesh, was surprised by Einar''s words for a moment before her face returned to normal.


    "I suppose the rumors that you are Odin''s herald are true, but since I''m done, tell me what you need help for."


    Max scratched his chin. "I want to find a group of ve monks to help us with the wounded."


    Felipa got up from the table and signaled to a ve, "Come with me, we will go with your father, he will know where they are."


    After getting up and starting to walk into the great hall, the ve went to the table where he began to clean the table and, in the process, ate the shadows that Felipa had left.


    In the inner courtyard of the great hall, Sven was talking to Eskol as they watched a training battle between two children.


    The two boys no more than 10 years old were fighting each other using wooden sticks that were covered with cloth.


    When Max and Felipa arrived at the courtyard, they could see the intense fight between the two children, who were unaware of what was happening around them.


    For them, the only thing that existed was the enemy that they had in front of them; Max, who walked to his father, only looked with some sadness as the two children hit each other.


    "Good morning Father, I would like to borrow the three monk ves that we recovered yesterday from the Drakkar to help with the wounded.


    I''d also like to ask you for some woodworking tools, a rope, and some wooden nks. "


    Sven, who heard his son turned his body and hugged him for a few seconds, "Good morning Einar, I will dly ask Eskol to take the ve monks with Kassia.


    As for the tools, let me call a ve to take you to our warehouse, but tell me what you n to do. "


    Max scratched his chin. "I n to make a table that is supported only by rope."


    Sven, Felipa, and Eskol looked at Einar quite curiously; Max, who felt their gazes sighed, "How about I make the table in the center of town so that everyone can see how I do it."


    Sven scratched his beard and, with his hand, ordered the two boys to stop their training. "Brats, it''s break time; bring the tools for cutting wood, a rope, and some wooden boards from the warehouse.


    Take them to the center of town, and Eskol leaves some warriors on guard and brings our people.


    If Einar is going to build something with Odin''s knowledge, I think it''s only fair that all the people can see it. "


    Max, who heard Felipa''s trantion, only pretended to be surprised and prepared to introduce his people to the power of tensegrity.


    In the center of the vige, arge number of people gathered due to the call of the Jarl Sven; many were just watching curiously while others were looking to check if the rumors about Einar being a herald were real.


    Max, for his part, was calm, cutting a wooden board with a primitive chisel; what he nned to do was create some grooves in the boards so that they were joined without using nails.


    After a while, he built two triangr wooden bases, which had a diagonal nk protruding that had a small protrusion as if it were a letter L, then he proceeded to create the magic of tensegrity.


    The first thing he did was to ce a ring on each corner of the bases, including one on the protrusion of the triangle, then he joined each corner with a rope, and finally, he joined the two protrusions with a piece of rope.


    Everyone in the center of town wondered what Einar would do with two wooden bases and pieces of rope.


    Even the two monks and the nun were looking doubtfully at the red-haired young man who seemed to be looking at the ground with a smile.


    After doing some mental calctions and checking the strings, Max only raised one of the wooden bases a little, causing something magical to happen.


    The entire town was silent as they watched in disbelief as one of the wooden bases floated in the air, only supported by ropes.


    Without much hurry, Max sat on the table, causing the strings to deform a bit, but they seemed to ignore their weight, then taking advantage of the fact that everyone was silent, Max stood on the triangr base and spread his hands.


    The most believers in Odin got on their knees, looking at Max as if he were a god, the warriors for their part began to shout the name of Einar.


    While Christian ves prayed to their god, asking for the pagan in front of their eyes to suffering a misfortune.


    Max raised his head proudly as he enjoyed the screams knowing that he had won the support of his people.

 Chapter 18 - Meeting Of The Thing

    After the event that Max held in the center of town, the table was taken by the vige''s best warriors to the temple of the tribe.


    Along with them, most of the vige people left, leaving Max alone surrounded by the vige artisans who were eager to discover all the secrets he had.


    Max sighed when he saw the chaos in front of him, so he looked at his father to search help of him to maintain order, Sven who noticed Einar''s look, raised his hands and began to bring order to the crowd.


    "Craftsmen, keep calm, or I will have to impose order; if you want to ask Einar something, you will have to wait for Felipa to trante it.


    Because of the deal, he made with Odin, he lost his memory and his ability to speak ournguage. "


    The artisans then stopped behaving in a disorderly manner because of Sven''s threat and decided to wait for Einar to speak.


    Once calm returned, Max began to speak, "I understand that you want to learn how I can treat wood, but if you really want me to teach you.


    I need approval from the Thing to change all the measurements we use, including how we measure thend, how we weigh our food, and how we measure time.


    It is also essential to use a new ss of numbers to teach you a new world. "


    After hearing Felipa''s words, the artisans looked at each other and began to shout in unison.


    "We request an assembly, We request an assembly, We request an assembly ..."


    The screamssted for a few seconds before fading, so that out of the crowd came a woman with a robust body wearing a leather apron.


    "Jarl Sven, on behalf of the artisan guild and using Einar''s request, we would like to request that the assembly of the Thing hold a meeting."


    Sven smiled, and with a wave of his hand Eskol who was next to him, entered the great hall from where the noise of a horn could be heard.


    The sound was repeated three times, and when it was finished, Sven raised his sword and shouted, "I the Jarl Sven Hermansen announced the beginning of the assembly of the Thing."


    Max, who did not understand anything he saw, just scratched his head and waited for someone to exin what was happening.


    It was at that moment that Max felt a soft hand on his shoulder, and a sweet voice spoke in his ear, "How did you do it, Max?"


    Max turned his head, and he could see the beautiful gray eyes of Kassia that seemed to look at him with infinite desire.


    "I just used a little bit of my scant knowledge to be able to do it, but tell me, Kassia, what''s going on.


    I only heard a few screams, a horn, and then my father yelled a few things. "


    Kassia giggled a little as she hugged Max''s arm, not caring about the artisans or warriors'' curious looks. "They were asking for an assembly of the Thing to discuss the things you asked for.


    Only the things your father did is part of a long tradition that goes back to your great-grandfather. "


    Max scratched his chin and watched as some ves and warriors began to bring some tables. "Kassia, I have a question; anyone can request an assembly or just a group of people."


    "Only a group of people can request an assembly, and they have to have some reason that convinces your father because he is the only one who can summon the members of the Thing.


    Before your grandfather''s reform, anyone could summon the Thing, but many times they only did it for a few minor issues; that is why it was changed. "


    Kassia''s hand pointed to the middle table. "That table will be where your father and Godi Asgot will be."


    His hand then moved to the table on the left side. "This table belongs to the representatives of the 7 families, while the table on the right will be awarded to the representatives of the artisan guild."


    Kassia then pointed to a small table that was in front of the three tables. "At that table, we will be you and me."


    Max held his chin and looked at the table doubtfully. "Because I feel like we are in some kind of court, and I am being judged."


    Kassia shook her head as she walked with Max to their respective chairs. "Your grandfather, after visiting Constantinople, liked the way the courts were organized, so he decided to apply it in the assembly of the Thing."


    When the two took their seats from the vige, a group of men and women dressed in blue robes sat in their ces and awaited the arrival of the Godi Asgot.


    Asgot, who was answering the Jarl''s call, talked to a young woman with white hair andpletely blue eyes.


    "Helmi, these days, you must move to Kassia''s house.


    You have seen the power of Einar when he creates that table; I am sure that he will be able to develop some other things with Odin''s wisdom. "


    Helmi blinked her snow-white eyshes showing, "Dad, something''s bothering you about Einar."


    Asgot stopped to point to the tables in front; Helmi turned her gaze and could see Einar with his arm being hugged by Kassia.


    "You must know that Einar lost his memories after the deal with Odin; during these days, it seems that he developed a kind of rtionship with Kassia.


    I had my doubts yesterday, but today I could verify it; I don''t care that he is with Kassia; what worries me is that he has forgotten you. "


    Helmi looked at Einar with some sadness as some tears fell to the ground. "So, the rumors weren''t false."


    Helmi''s hand wiped her tears, and she looked at her father seriously. "Tomorrow, I will move in with Kassia; if he forgot me, then I will only create new memories.


    I will always be grateful to Einar for everything he did as a child, not to mention that I promised him that I would spend my whole life with him. "


    Asgot sighed and patted his daughter''s head. "You will, Helmi, now let your father take his ce on the Thing."


    After Asgot took his seat, Sven rose from his chair to give a short speech. "Members of our tribe, today I call the assembly of the Thing started.


    Today we will discuss three critical points; the first is the loot distribution captured from the Viking raid yesterday.


    The second issue has to do with searching for some solution to protect our town from the incursions of pirates.


    Finally, we will seek to adopt a new numerical and measurement system created by my son Einar and supported by the Artisans'' union. "


    After saying these words, a much older ve stood in front of everyone present and began to shout, "In the battle yesterday, we captured more than 500 silver coins, 58 decorative pieces of gold and silver, 123 swords and axes.


    We also have 78 usable chainmail pieces and 89 metal helmets.


    As for ves, we have 2 monks and a nun. "


    When the ve finished speaking, a woman in a blue robe rose from her seat as she said, "On behalf of the Hjorth family, he requested that half of the loot be divided among the rtives of the dead while the other loot is distributed ording to the rules ancestral. "


    At that moment, a man in a blue robe rose angrily from his chair. "The Nyberg family is at odds with the Hjorth family.


    The loot should be turned into silver and awarded equitably, but orphaned children should be left out of the cast as they are only a drag on the tribe. "


    The woman looked at the man with contempt, "You are a shit Ivar; those children are part of the vige and should not be excluded from the cast."


    Ivar startedughing and pointed at them. "They lost their support since their parents died; we are not Christians or monks to take care of them.


    It will depend on their luck and the support of the gods if they can stay alive.


    Don''t be a hypocrite Nilsa, you don''t want to support them either; you''re just looking to look good with our people. "


    Max, who was listening to the trantion of the fight between the two representatives of the two families, "Kassia, is there a problem if I want to inform them that I want to take care of those children."


    Kassia shook her head. "You are the son of Sven and now also the herald of Odin; I don''t think Asgot will interfere if you want to say something."


    Max then got up from his chair and began to speak, "Members of our tribe and representatives of the Thing I would like to ask permission to take care of all the orphans.


    I will take care of them as I n to educate them to be the seeds of our people''s future. "


    Ivar frowned after hearing Kassia''s trantion, "Herald of Odin, you are free to keep the orphans, but they should not be entitled to share the loot.


    They have enough to be able to maintain the right to their parents'' property. "


    Ivar''s response pissed Max off. "Since you want to prevent them from getting their share of the loot, I think I can be clear with what I''m going to say.


    These little orphans are going to produce products for our tribe, generating wealth for the people, but since for the representative of the Nyberg family, the orphans are worth nothing.


    Then you can swear and sign a pledge that your family will not receive discounts and items on anything they do or that I do. "


    Ivar, visibly annoyed, yelled, "Perfect herald, as a representative of our Nyberg family, I agree to your terms."


    After saying those words, Ivar felt a chill throughout his body after seeing how a triumphant smile formed on Einar''s face.


    For a moment, Ivar wondered if what he had said was the correct Thing; unfortunately for him, he could not continue thinking because Sven''s voice spoke.


    "Since Einar came out in favor of the Nyberg family''s initiative and he epted the conditions.


    I cast my vote for the Nyberg family initiative. "


    Asgot also spoke in favor; Nilsa wanted to vote against but somehow felt that maybe the Nyberg family would pay dearly to anger Odin''s herald for which she voted in favor.


    The other families voted in favor; Ivar realized at that moment that perhaps he had done something terrible for his family, but he could not do anything since his initiative was approved by a majority.


    At the end of the vote, Sven rose, "The loot will be sold and given to all the warriors and widows; the orphaned children are being cared for by our Hermansen family as of today.


    Now let''s move on to the second problem presented, how can we defend ourselves against the increase in Viking attacks on our tribe. "


    Before anyone else will get up, Max raised his hand. "I would like to offer a solution that can fix the root problem but will require everyone to participate in order for it to be achieved."


    None of those present made any suggestions orints as they could see what Max did using only wood and rope.


    Max, noticing that no one seemed to refute, struck a few knocks on the wood. "I n to draw ns for a real city, perhaps in the future, it will be muchrger than Constantinople."


    Kassia, who was tranting, was surprised by Max''s words; she knew very well that Constantinople was a gigantic city.


    For their part, all the members of the assembly and the members of the tribe gasped as they knew that Migard was a big city, and now they had the opportunity to turn their town into a real city worthy of the gods.


    "The first thing I can do is create a n for the sewers and the city wall; this also includes the ns for three watchtowers and a lighthouse.


    To achieve this, we all need to be united to finish the construction as quickly and safely as possible.


    I just want you to know that our walls will be equal to or stronger than Theodosian''s walls of Constantinople. "


    Sven was proud of his son''s words and shouted, "There is someone among us who has a better idea; if it is not that way, I would like to give my vote to Einar''s initiative."


    At that time, everyone raised their hands, fully supporting the initiative.


    "Very well, we will discuss the details tomorrow, now we only have to discuss thetest initiative and for which we are in this assembly.


    The Craftsmen''s Guild wants us to change all of our measurement systems and our numbers.


    Someone has something to say to prevent this initiative from passing. "


    Sven said as he looked at Ivar.


    Ivar almost unconsciously shook his head; after a few seconds of silence, everyone voted in favor of the proposed changes, so the initiative was approved.


    "Because the three solutions to our tribe''s problems were approved, I am closing our assembly of the Thing."


    After saying those words from the great hall, a horn''s noise was heard, and everyone returned to their respective activities.


    Max stretched out his hands and decided to go with his father; Sven could see his son walk towards him, so he waited instead.


    When Max arrived in front of Sven, he looked at him with a smile while looking at the sky.


    "Did you like the assembly, Einar?


    You may not remember, but since you were a kid, you always said that assemblies were boring and that only your fists should speak. "


    Max scratched his chin, and with a forced smile, he looked at the little orphaned children who began to approach with their little faces full of happiness.


    "I quite liked it, it brought back some very distant memories, but father, I would like to ask you for the great room so that these little children do not get cold while you built a house for them."


    Sven held his beard and looked at his son. "They can stay, but they will have to respect your mother''s rules; if they do something, they shouldn''t be punished.


    I will not question your decision, but I hope you are not wrong. "


    Max nodded, "I won''t let you down, father, I''ll turn those little brats into respected tribe members."


    Sven patted Einar on the shoulder and headed into the great room; Max then turned around and addressed the little children.


    The children looked with great enthusiasm and happiness at Einar; Max noticed their gazes and raised his hand with a smile. "Children, now you will live in the great hall.


    But you must know that there are rules that you must respect if you do something wrong, you will be cruelly punished by my father.


    I want you to remember that there is nothing free in this life, so with me, you will learn to write and fight; in the future, you will be our people''s base.


    Now I ask them if they will respect the rules and obey my orders. "


    All the children in unison raised their little hands and yelled, "Ja!"


    As the children screamed, a tear ran down his cheek as he remembered his little daughter Erika.

 Chapter 19 - The Design Of The Hageback Wall 1/2

    At night in Kassia''s house, some moans of pleasure came from between the wooden walls.


    Kassia, who enjoyed the thrusts of Max''s hips, clung with her legs to Max''s waist while stealing some kisses from him.


    Max, who has a good time by Kassia''s kisses, didn''t understand why she had been so active since they returned home.


    But that didn''t matter too much to him since feeling Kassia''s soft skin and guts made him forget his problems.


    The more she moved her hips, the more she lost herself in the pleasure of sex; for her part, Kassia only wanted to enjoy the satisfaction that Max provided her.


    The thrustssted for some time longer before Maxy down on the bed and gave Kassia some instructions.


    Kassia followed Max''s instructions and sat on her hips on her back while Max held her hands; in that strange position, Kassia could know a new world of pleasure.


    Max''s hips began to move as Kassia could feel that her position was beneficial for her as Max''s penis couldpletely fill her insides.


    Max raised his hips repeatedly, hitting even for some moments Kassia''s cervix; for her part, Kassia understood why Max was holding her by his hands.


    The more Max''s hips moved, she could only flop backward, making it easier to get rammed.


    Max felt how Kassia pulled herself further and further back, so he decided to hug her and y with her soft breasts.


    The movements of Max''s hands and the collisions against her cervix caused Kassia to climax with which she cried out in pleasure.


    The noises of the sh of flesh continued for some time longer, as did Kassia''s moans of pleasure.


    When their sexual frenzy ended, the two extremely tired just hugged.


    Max, who was resting his head between Kassia''s soft breasts, asked her, "Kassia, why did you take the initiative today."


    Kassia, with a charming smile on her face, hugged Max''s head. "Because I want to be of help to you and also why I like to have sex with you.


    Who made you a rampant beast that knows how to treat a woman. "


    From between Kassia''s breasts, augh could be heard before turning into a mncholic voice. "Thank you for your help, Kassia.


    Without you, I really could have gone crazy, or maybe I would have killed myself. "


    Kassia looked at Max sadly and stroked his head as if it were a child.


    "I lost my parents a long time ago, also my wife andter my daughter, but I also died, and I couldn''t do anything.


    I spoke as if I''m a herald of a god¡­ "


    Kassia could feel some tears on her chest, so she closed her eyes and continued stroking Max''s head.


    "But I couldn''t even save my daughter, what kind of herald and father I am¡­"


    Kassia interrupted Max while hugging him, "Max, I understand your pain, why my own life is full of misfortunes.


    From my birth, I was condemned to live a lonely life; when my mother was deposed and my father died, I waspletely alone.


    Later I met a man who made me happy but onlysted a few years before a storm will kill him along with my son. "


    Kassia sighed and hugged Max tighter. "Something I learned in this time is that we do not control the misfortunes that happen to us; we can only learn to ovee them with time.


    It is not an easy thing, but if mypany can help you ovee your pain, I will agree to apany you all the way. "


    When Kassia finished speaking, Max lifted her face and calmly gave her a kiss leaving their two faces together. "Thank you."


    After saying that word, the two embraced and fell asleep soon after.


    In the morning, the noise of someone knocking on the door woke up Kassia, who very carefully moved Max''s leg that was on her body.


    After getting up, she walked to a chair from where she took her silk robe, with which she covered her beautiful body.


    Helmi, who was outside the house, heard Kassia''s voice asking who it was.


    "It''s me Helmi, I''vee with my things so I can live in your house."


    At that moment, the door opened, and Helmi could see the daring clothes that Kassia was wearing and could also smell a rather strange scent.


    "Helmies in; it''s getting a bit cold."


    Helmi nodded and entered with a small wooden chest; once inside, she could see Einar''s naked body sleeping on the bed.


    After a small sigh, Helmi looked at Kassia. "You slept with Einar."


    Kassia, who was using some charcoal and a piece of tree bark to clean the dirt on her knock, nodded casually.


    Helmi felt a small lump in her throat, so she sat in the first chair; she saw, "Tell me, Kassia is it true that Einar lost all his memories and why did he start a rtionship with you."


    Kassia used some water to rinse her mouth and sat in front of Helmi with a serious face. "Helmi, I want you to understand two things.


    Einar will never be the same as he once was; the story will have to be told by him because it is very personal.


    As for what exists between him and me. "


    Kassia''s face showed a certain sadness. "We are just a man and a woman who enjoy the pleasures of the flesh; we do not have a rtionship or something like that if you are worried that I can take Einar from you."


    Helmi, upon hearing Kassia''s words, shook her head. "It''s not what you think Kassia, I''m d you can share the bed with Einar.


    But I worry that he forgot me, all the things that we live now he does not remember, so I can only spend time with him and hope to create new memories. "


    Kassia smiled and stroked Helmi''s white hair. "You will Helmi, I''m just passing through because of my age; I don''t know how long I can keep my beauty."


    Max, who heard Kassia and another woman''s voice, woke up while stretching her body; when he opened his eyes, he could see how Kassia and a beautiful young woman with white hair were looking at him with curiosity.


    When he realized he was being watched, he just exhaled and got out of bed with the intention of taking a bath in the thermal pool.


    "I will take a bath Kassia, you can apany me when you finish talking with the young woman and ask her forgiveness for myck of clothes."


    Kassia smiled. "She is Helmi, your fianc¨¦e."


    Kassia''s words took him by surprise, so he could only stare at Helmi in bewilderment for a few seconds.


    With some calm, she put on her silk robe and sat next to Kassia. "Thanks foring, Helmi, but before you decide to stay, you have to listen to what I have to say."


    Max put his hands as if he was praying and rested his chin in them. "I am no longer the Einar that you knew Helmi.


    I have no memories of this life, so just as I cannot remember my parents, I cannot remember what I lived with you during my childhood. "


    Helmi, who heard Kassia''s trantion, started to cry but still looked confidently at Einar with tears on her face.


    "Since you have no memories of everything we''ve been through, let me help you remember and also allow me to create new memories."


    Max wanted to refuse because he believed that he only needed Kassia, but when he saw Helmi''s sad state, he decided to ept her proposal because he had nothing to lose.


    After making his decision, he stretched out his hand and wiped the tears from Helmi''s white face. "I have no problem remembering or creating new memories."


    Helmi, hearing Max''s words and feeling the warmth of his hand, could not contain her tears of joy.

 Chapter 20 - The Design Of The Hageback Wall 2/2

    Max finished drying his hair and took a rope from the table while Helmi, who was also drying his hair, looked at him quite curiously.


    "Einar, what do you n to do with that rope, and why do you put it on your hand."


    A smile formed on Max''s face, "I measure my hand to try to find an approximate measurement of 10cm.


    One of the forms of measurement that I n to use, if we were only at the equator or some area that could remember itstitude, perhaps it could make a more exact measurement.


    Either way, these measurements will be used toplement the n of the wall and the sewers that I made yesterday. "


    Kassia, who was getting dressed, tranted everything Max said but looked at him a bit strangely. "Max, what is the equator, and why is it so important."


    Max scratched his chin. "Something you should know is that our earth is not t but a sphere, although it is incorrect to call it a sphere, let''s not go into details.


    The equator is an imaginary line that divides the world into two parts but allows us to separate the northern hemisphere from the southern hemisphere, so I could y with some shadows and obtain some measurements that enable me to get a meter value that is more simr to the one I remember.


    Not to mention that having atitude of 0 will make it easy to know whattitude we are at anywhere. "


    Helmi blinked and looked at Kassia for answers. For her part, Kassia was more interested in the spherical world that Max posed.


    "Max is real what you say on earth.


    So the Globus Cruciger was always correct, and those theories about the concave or t earth were still false. "


    Max held his chin, "The Globus Cruciger, you are talking about the orb with the cross."


    Kassia agreed, "My mother taught me many times and told me that the orb had a significant value because it was the symbol of the cross over the world."


    Max smiled as he tied some knots in the rope. "You may not believe it, but in the future, people will continue to ept the idea of ??the t earth.


    How theory is eptable, but mathematics has shown us otherwise, not to mention that I could see the earth''s beautiful images.


    Although I respect their opinions as long as they do not force me to follow them.


    But changing the subject a bit Kassia you can ask Helmi to stand up so I can measure her height."


    While Max measured Helmi with the rope, Kassia, who was about to make breakfast looked at the window, "Max, what the world looks like."


    Max, who was measuring Helmi, stopped and with his hands made as if he had a sphere "It is beautiful, I never had the opportunity to see him as an astronaut in space, but many times I saw him in documentaries or video with Erika."


    Kassia''s hand put dried fish in the water, and she turned to see Max with quite a curiosity. "What is an astronaut?"


    Max smiled and began to exin, "Astronauts are people who can ..."


    While this was happening in Kassia''s house, a little girl opened her eyes in the great hall when she heard a woman''s voice.


    "Children, it is time to get up; the ves have prepared fish soup for breakfast.


    Remember that you have to lift your leather beds and take them to where the ves indicate.


    Einar shouldn''t belong ining, so they''ll be waiting in the inner courtyard. "


    The little girl wiped her eyes and raised her small hand while shouting like the other children, "Yes, Mrs. Elin."


    Elin was d to hear the children''s voices in unison, so she decided to stay to supervise the little ones.


    The little girl got up, and from the little animal skin that she used as a nket, she took out a small carved wooden fox, which she hugged on her chest.


    ''Mommy and Daddy, I want you to know that their deaths were avenged.


    Also, since yesterday the other children and I are members of the Jarl''s family, so I will not be cold or die like Auntie. ''


    After hugging her figurine, the little girl began to fold her animal skin; when she finished, she carried it and moved like a penguin to where the ves indicated.


    After leaving the skin in the warehouse, he went out and was able to see a small boy of about three years old who was having a hard time carrying his skin.


    "Hello, you need help," Said the girl as she looked at the little boy, who seemed to have a sad look.


    The little boy who was thinking of his mother turned his face and looked at a girl with golden hair and green eyes.


    "I do not need help since I have to show that I can do these things; my mother told me that men should work hard no matter the situation.


    I, I ... "


    A few tears fell from her face, and she continued walking, the little girl could also feel sadness for the boy''s words, but she decided to just squeeze her wooden fox and go to the table.


    Max, who was arriving at the town, ignored the townspeople''s curious looks who looked at him with some jealousy as Kassia and Helmi were hugging him.


    Eskol, who was waiting for Einar''s arrival, walked over to where he was. "Einar, I''m d you came; the little children are already in the inner courtyard waiting for your arrival.


    The council members are also meeting in the great hall to discuss your proposal for the wall. "


    Max nodded and started walking into the great room.


    When he got to where Sven was, "Father, good morning, our family could buy the 3 monk ves."


    Sven smiled and gave his son a hug. "We bought them; your mother could get them for only 15 silver coins.


    If you want to see them, they are taking care of the brats in the inner courtyard. "


    Max shook his head. "For now, I would like to show the council the n I made of the wall and the sewer system that will be under our feet."


    Sven scratched his beard after hearing Kassia''s trantion, "Why is the sewer system so important?"


    Max walked to a chair where he took a seat, once there he took out arge scroll, which he spread out on the table so that his father could see it.


    "The sewer system is an essential element father; otherwise, we can bring misfortune to our people.


    If we don''t have sewers and our town grows, it is very likely that our streets will be filled with shit and other things.


    That will make our people sick and die in the most horrible way possible. "


    Sven, who had seen many cities in his life, knew that it wasmon to see dirt on the streets, but he realized that the design of the wall was quite strange and did not follow the conventional technique that he knew.


    With his finger, Sven pointed to the strange triangr wall of his son "Einar, why the wall is not round or square like Migard is."


    Max smiled and looked at his father, "Because our wall will be far ahead of its time.


    The triangr angles offer better defense against any siege weapon that might attack us, not to mention that our walls will remain functional even a thousand yearster.


    Odin''s knowledge calls them Italian Trace, but I prefer to call them the Loki walls; I think the god of mischief''s name is perfect for their design.


    They will also be built of cement and not stone, so it won''t take long to make them, perhaps no more than a year or two.


    If we can get ves inrge numbers, we can finish much earlier, but that leaves me a big question, father.


    That we produce food and on what dates can something be nted. "


    Sven closed his eyes as he thought, "I will ask Asgot for the harvest dates, and as for the food we produce, I will have to tell Eskol to ask the fishermen and hunters.


    But of one thing I am sure, son, all the food we produce cannot be kept for long, although we can smoke certain foods we need a lot of salt to be able to store the food we get. "


    Max got up from his chair and put his hand on his father''s shoulder. "The salt problem won''t be a problem once I start making salt.


    But for that, we will have to ask Ibssen if he has the materials I requested. "


    Sven proudly put his hand on his son''s head and ruffled his hair. "We will wait for the other council members to arrive so that you can show your n, and we can move into construction nning.


    If we can avoid another surprise attack like the one above, things will be morefortable in the future. "


    Max smiled and sat back down while Kassia and Helmi sat next to him to ask him all they could about his map.


    When all the members of the Thing and the female representative of the craftsmen''s guild arrived, they sat at the table and began to listen to how Einar nned to build everything.


    After exining how everything should look, Max looked at all the members seriously. "These days will beplicated because I hope everyone can help me so that I can make a crane, cement, and tools that can help us.


    They should know that this implies more than an economic benefit because if we cannot build a solid defense, perhaps in another surprise attack, the deaths will be even more.


    Let us also not forget that in the center of the town is the body of the son of a King, so I do not doubt that we may be attacked by a great army. "


    Einar''s words reminded everyone at the table that there was a danger that coulde at any moment, so no one spoke until Nilsa ced a small piece of wood that had a gutter on the table.


    "Einar, I think we shouldn''t be afraid of the Vikings or the Danes; if I''m not mistaken, this little weapon was designed by you.


    During the battle, Gerd killed the Viking leader and 5 other enemies using this weapon, but he also told me that you had drawn another called Crossbow.


    If we can arm our warriors with these weapons, we cannot improve our fighting level. "


    Max recognized the Atl on the table, so he nodded, "That little tool called Atl is an enhancer for throwing darts or javelins.


    The Crossbow is the evolution of the bow; with that weapon, we can increase our fighting capacity, but no weapon is magic.


    Well, it will be useless if we have the best weapon when the enemy has a more significant number ofbatants; we have to increase the number of people in the town.


    I have methods to increase our ability to produce and preserve food so that we will not starve of any kind in the future. "


    Max shifted his gaze to Ivar. "But the first thing we should do is change the idea that orphans are a drag, you may not understand it, but children are the future of our tribe.


    For Odin, it doesn''t matter if they are boys or girls; they are all essential and must be cared for over anything because when we don''t have children, our people will be destined to die without glory or honor. "


    Ivar wiped the sweat from his forehead as he could be sure that Einar spoke directly to him.


    After this, Einar looked at the woman with a leather apron. "Representative of the craftsmen''s guild, you have the things that yesterday I asked you to look for."


    The woman representing the artisan union showed a smile, "We already have everything you asked us yesterday."


    She took out a white stone, a porous stone, and a cloth with ck ash from his leather bag.


    "We had a hard time finding the volcanic ash, but the limestone was rtively easy to find next to the porous stone.


    Now we''re just waiting for you to tell us what else to do. "


    Max held the limestone for a moment and looked at the woman with satisfaction. "We are going to go outside once the assembly is over to show you how to make Roman cement.


    But remember that anything I teach is Odin''s secret, so if this information is sold to enemies or people outside our people, you will be punished. "


    The woman put her hand on her chest. "I Seren the representative of the craftsmen''s guild swear before Odin''s herald and the Thing assembly that I will never sell or deliver any knowledge.


    If I ever break this oath, may my body suffer the punishment of the blood eagle, and may my family be banished for my treason. "


    Upon hearing Seren''s oath, Sven looked at everyone at the table and said, "Since we have discussed everything necessary, I close this meeting."


    Max, who kept looking at the limestone, asked Seren, "These materials were found in small ces, or there are a lot of them."


    Seren took out of her bag a map that was drawn on a piece of leather. "There are a lot of them, and they are near the vige.


    Our artisans had found them years ago but, not knowing their value or use, they only marked them on the map as a curiosity.


    Fortunately, we sent a few people yesterday to review, and they found the materials to match your description. "


    Max held his chin. "Interesting, if you can ask some craftsmen to bring samples of any material that they do not know its use or value.


    Maybe they have found some strategic material for our people. "


    After saying that, Max got up and started walking towards the inner courtyard.

 Chapter 21 - Teacher For One Day, Father For Ever

    When Max went out into the yard, he could see the little children sitting on the grass ying with some rocks and sticks.


    A mncholy look was made by Max, so he pped his hands to attract the attention of the little children.


    "Children, I want you to know that from today on, a new period in your life will begin.


    Let me introduce you to Kassia; she is¡­ "


    Kassia was surprised by Max''s silence, but it was only momentary as she was surprised to see him smile.


    "She is an important person to me and will also be her teacher."


    The little ones looked with smiles at Kassia, who seemed to be pleased with Max''s words.


    At that moment, Max pointed to the two monks and the nun who were looking at him with rather fear.


    "Do not be afraid of me; I am not a murderer; although now I control your life, I am not interested in treating you as ves.


    I have more important uses for you; now, which of the three of you can tell me if you can speak Nordic or if you can teach Latin. "


    The two monks looked at each other for a few seconds, and they both shook their heads while the nun fearfully raised her hand.


    "I can teach Latin, and I know a little Nordic, sir."


    Max formed a smile on his face and walked towards the nun, who seemed to see him with almost irrational fear; the nun closed her eyes, expecting the worst when Max was in front of her.


    Max''s hand patted the nun on the shoulder. "I don''t understand where your feares from, but I want you to know something.


    As you may believe, we are not barbarians; the only thing that happens is that our living conditions make us tough people.


    They are more barbarous. "


    Max said, pointing to the two monks.


    The two monks were angered by the young redhead''sment but did not have the courage toin as they still remembered the incident with the Drakkar.


    The nun rxed a bit at the young man''sment but still kept a particr guard against him.


    Max, when looking at the nun, still defensively only shook his head. "By the way, nun, how should I call you."


    The nun lowered her head and, with a choppy voice, said, "My, my name is A, sir."


    Max couldn''t hold back hisughter a bit and patted A on the shoulder. "Don''t tell me, sir, just tell me Einar.


    Now, A, I would like to ask you to help me with the little ones to speak and write in Latin.


    You can ask the two monks for help. "


    Max''s gaze went, "But I want you to remember that I''m asking you to teach them Latin, not to tell them about your God or show them the bible.


    I will respect your religion but do not teach it to these little children, as I n to teach them the word of Odin.


    If you can fulfill my request, I promise to write you the Gospel ording to Judas Iscariot and reveal the Holy Grail''s secret.


    Believe me, I know many things that you just ignore, but you should believe me that your church has nothing to do with Jesus''s teaching. "


    The nun only trembled at Einar''s words, while one of the monks sneered at Einar as he said.


    "Einar, why you know so much about our church? I don''t think you are a herald of Odin.


    You should be a demon controlled man. "


    Max turned his face and looked at the brave but stupid monk. "Monk, you are not the best person to tell me that I am a demon."


    The monk gulped as he saw Einar walk slowly where he was; Max stood in front of the monk and stared into his eyes.


    "Tell me how many people you have killed or tortured because they are heathens or heretics."


    Max smiled sarcastically at the monk''s silence, "You think you have a higher moral value just because you hide behind the cross."


    The frightened monk began to pray while holding his wooden crucifix; Max frowned and shook his head as he looked at the monk sadly.


    "It''s a shame that you prefer to escape from reality by praying, but if that makes you feel better and justifies your actions, do it.


    A, join me. I''ll show you what you''re going to teach when Kassia isn''t there. "


    A, with some fear, walked, ignoring the two monks who were on their knees praying.


    Once Ali stood in front of the children, Max picked up a few stones from the ground.


    "Excellent children, today I will teach you the numbers; these numbers will help you in the future.


    Remember, whatever you do carries numbers directly or indirectly; if you want to be warriors and want to throw a javelin, you will need to use numbers to know how to throw it to kill the enemy.


    If they are cooking, they will need to know the amounts of ingredients, and for that, they need the numbers."


    All the children nodded and watched as Max raised a hand that had a stone. "Repeat after my One."


    The children shouted in unison, "One."


    At that moment, Max, with his hand, raised two stones, "Two."


    The children yelled, "Two" in unison.


    In just a few minutes, Max counted to the number ten and showed the number zero.


    "Very well children, you will have to learn to count from 0 to 10.


    Remember to use stones or the fingers of your hand to count, and if you have any questions, you can ask Kassia or A. "


    Seeing the little children use their hands or some stones to count, Max remembered Erika, so a feeling of sadness invaded him.


    Max then walked near the little children and patted the head of a girl counting some stones. "Children, I also want you to know that as a teacher, I must take care of you.


    As long as I live, I will take care of all of you as if you are my children, so never be afraid to ask something, or if you ever need to talk to someone, just tell me.


    You are the future of our tribe; always remember that. "


    The little girl did not understand why the herald of Odin stroked her head or why he said those words, but she knew that perhaps in her future, she would not experience anyck.


    After saying those words, Max walked to A, "A, take care of the children please; I have to show Seren how to make cement.


    Also, ask the monks to help you and tell them that if they don''t want to take care of the children, there are always ces avable for forcedbor where they possibly know God. "


    A fearfully nodded and walked towards the monks so that they will stop praying and help her take care of the little children.


    For his part, Max surprisingly took Kassia and Helmi by the waist as he walked to the ce where Seren was with the materials prepared.


    Helmi and Kassia were not bothered by Max''s action, so they walked next to him; while they walked, Helmi was thinking about Einar''s behavior with the children.


    She had never seen him mncholy with the children, so she wondered if Einar wanted to be a father; if he wanted to be a father, she would not refuse.


    For a moment, Helmi was lost in the thought of her with Einar carrying a few children, only regaining her consciousness when she heard Einar speak.


    Max, who was already giving instructions to Seren, did not bother Helmi''s head on his shoulder, so he avoided making many movements with his hand to avoid disturbing her.


    For her part, Seren was following the steps indicated by Einar; the first thing she did was put vinegar on one of the white stones.


    To his surprise, when the vinegar touched the stone, it began to release some bubbles, so Einar allowed him to ce the white stones on the fire.


    While the limestone was heating on the fire, a craftsman used a mortar to grind the volcanic ash as best he could.


    After this, Seren took out the red-hot limestone stones from the fire using tweezers, which she ced in an iron pot where she put water on them.


    To everyone''s surprise, the stones dissolved with the water, but following Einar''s instructions, they only put enough water so that a white paste would form.


    When the pasta was ready, Einar calcted the amount of pasta in the iron pot using a wooden container.


    Following the measurements of the wooden container for each container of pasta, Einar put two containers of volcanic ash and a container of pumice stone broken into small pieces.


    Once everything was together, it was mixed to form a kind of gray sticine, which was ced in a wooden mold that was half-filled.


    Once half of the mold was filled, Einar gave a few blows to the mold so that the Roman cement would settle; after this, he filled the mold with cement and repeated the process of giving them a few blows to amodate the material.


    When they finished, Max cleaned his hands with water as he exined the final steps "Once the brick is dry and feels like a rock, they are going to ce it in seawater for at least a full day.


    This in order for the minerals in the seawater to seal the brick; ideally, the bricks should be underwater for at least half a year or, failing that, 3 months.


    But because we need these bricks for the wall and the sewer system, just one day is enough. "


    Seren nodded and began giving orders for the ves and some craftsmen to bring material inrge quantities.


    Max, who was curious, asked how they brought the material. Seren showed Max that the ves used baskets on their shoulders with which they walked until they reached their destination.


    Seren''s answer made Max dissatisfied, so he asked for a papyrus and a pen to draw a small tool that would help the craftsmen a lot.


    Once Max had a pen, he drew a kind of container supported by a wheel and had two handles.


    "I present to you the wheelbarrow; this little tool will allow the ves to carry more weight and will increase the speed of travel.


    Although it can only work on roads other than mud, otherwise, it could end up stuck. "


    Seren nodded and, with a smile, handed the blueprint to the craftsmen so they could start creating some wheelbarrows.


    For his part, Max looked at Kassia with a smile. "I''m hungry; how about we eat a little and then go to the center of town so I can show you the ves and vigers.


    Where should they start digging for the sewer construction to begin? "


    Kassia nodded and hugged Max''s arm; at that moment, the three walked towards the great hall.


    <div id="gtx-trans" style="position: absolute; left: 804px; top: 3293px;"><div ss="gtx-trans-icon"></div></div>

 Chapter 22 - What Happens At Night

    R-18 Chapter with a description of sex.


    After a hard day at work, Max, Kassia, and Helmi arrived at their house.


    The first thing Max did was pour himself a ss of boiled water and sat down in the first chair he saw.


    Helmi, who had been apanying him, was quite tired, so she took off her wooden shoes and revealed her feet, which were a bit swollen.


    For her part, Kassia also did the same, only that she, having leather shoes, did not have her feet swollen, but they still hurt a bit from the regr walk.


    Max, who looked at the two''s feet, only shook his head and got up from his chair to take from one of Kassia''s furniture a jug containing a little distilled alcohol.


    Carefully he brought his chair closer to the two women, and with a little alcohol in his hands, began to massage their feet "Kassia, Helmi, remember the movements of my hand so that when I am not around, you can massage your own feet.


    A concrete path is also included with the wall and culvert n, so your feet won''t have to be swollen. "


    As Max talked, Kassia and Helmi enjoyed Max''s massage as it was something entirely new for them.


    "I will also try to create some leather boots with a wood base so that our feet do not get hurt as much by the rough terrain."


    Helmi, who enjoyed Einar''s massage, let out a smallugh when she heard Kassia''s trantion, so she looked at Einar''s face with mncholy.


    "Now that you are massaging me, Einar, and you talked about the rugged terrain reminded me of a funny event from our childhood.


    You were 7, and I was 9, that day, Sven asked us to find some nts for Kassia, so we went up this little hill.


    On the way, we came across the hot spring pool, so we decided to y around with it for a while.


    It was then that while you were running, you tripped and fell into the water, where you ended up wet and hurt your foot. "


    Helmi gave Einar a smile. "Instead of worrying or asking for help, you just told me that the water was at its perfect point.


    You stayed for a long time swimming in the water until it gotte, and I had to get you out of the hot water and help you down the hill.


    Sven was so angry that day that I still remember your face after being scolded by him. "


    Kassia alsoughed when she remembered Einar''s face as she was in the great hall that day.


    Max sighed because, realizing that he had no memory of Einar''s body, he could feel some difort, so he decided to punish the two women.


    With a smile on his face and sure of the knowledge he had about the feet'' reflex points, he began to expertly massage the feet of the two women.


    He started from the fingers to the ankle, where he pressed some unique points while his hands went up to his ankles.


    Kassia and Helmi began to feel strange, so they stoppedughing or talking because Max''s hand seemed to give them no respite.


    In just a few seconds, the two women began to moan unconsciously.


    Max continued with his massage for a few more minutes, taking it upon himself topletely massage the feet of the two women.


    When he finished, he raised his head and looked at the reddish faces of Kassia and Helmi, who were breathing heavily and looking at him with some sadness and joy.


    Max smiled maliciously at them and got up from his chair to wash his hands, so he had to leave the house; when he opened the door to re-enter, he was greeted by Helmi, who gave him a passionate kiss.


    Before long, Kassia also joined in, and Max was surrounded by two beautiful women, so he could only bite the bullet and prepare for a long night.


    Taking his time, Max walked over to the wooden bed with Kassia and Helmi.


    Once in bed, Max began to use his hands to remove Helmi''s dress; Max''s hands ran over Helmi''s smooth white skin.


    When she removed the dress that covered her, she revealed tworge breasts with beautiful pink nipples, but despite the beauty of Helmi''s body, Max did not sumb to her wishes as he also had to remove the dress from Kassia''s body.


    Removing Kassia''s dress, Max enjoyed the sight of Kassia''s mature body and Helmi''s youthful body, so he started on his next step.


    Without much haste, he began to kiss Helmi while his hand pressed one of her breasts, while Kassia under Max''s pants and began to y with her crotch.


    While Max was kissing Helmi, he could feel Kassia''s soft lips kissing the tip of his penis, so he began to kiss Helmi''s neck and then go down to her breasts, which he began to kiss.


    After a while, Kassia raised her head, revealing a line of saliva and semen; Max, who looked at her, was surprised at Kassia''s appearance, so his penis got hard again.


    With a yful smile, Kassia hugged Max as she removed what was left of Helmi''s dress with one of her hands, after which she carefully pushed Max, who remained on Helmi.


    Max raised his face and could see the beautiful face of Helmi, who, with her blue eyes, looked at him with love; Max smiled at him and raised his face until he was in front of her.


    Once in front of her, he kissed Helmi''s pink lips while, with Kassia''s help, he was able to put his penis inside Helmi.


    The moment Helmi felt Max inside, he could feel something break, and a small moan came out of his mouth; Max noticed Helmi''s painful voice so he could assume that he had taken Helmi''s virginity.


    This caused Max to be a little more careful with his hip movements to avoid hurting Helmi; meanwhile, Kassia used a small cloth to clean the blood trickle that came out of Helmi.


    Because Helmi was a virgin, Max only limited himself to kissing and caressing Helmi''s soft skin while her hips moved calmly.


    Helmi ignored the slight pain in her body as she enjoyed Einar''s kisses and caresses.


    Before long, her waist curved, and with a small moan, she reached her climax, causing her body to breathe heavily as she hugged Einar tightly.


    Max was with her for a few minutes until he separated from her, and with a kiss, he left her lying on the bed while he addressed Kassia, who was ying with his hand.


    At dawn, Max opened his eyes and tried to breathe calmly because he had had a nightmare.


    Kassia, who was next to him, stroked his hair and carefully brought Max''s head to his chest. "Don''t be afraid, Max, it was just a bad dream."


    Max snuggled between Kassia''s breasts. "Thank you, Kassia."


    After this, the two returned to the world of dreams.

 Chapter 23 - One Day In The Great Hall

    The noise of a bell woke up a little girl who, with her small hands, wiped the dirt in her eyes before stretching.


    After this, she took out from under his pillow her little wooden fox, which she hugged ''Mom, Dad I hope you have a good morning in Valha, I would also like to tell you that today I will learn to write my name using what the teacher A calls the Latin alphabet.''


    When she finished talking to her parents, she followed her routine that she had been doing for 3 days.


    First, she folded her animal skin and took it to the warehouse; after that, she went to the table in the great room for breakfast.


    She was surprised that breakfast was arge piece of seal meat, a fish soup, and a jug of milk very calmly used the wooden cutlery to cut her piece of meat.


    As she drank her milk, she looked at the little boy beside her curiously; for the past few days, the boy has cried in her sleep, not to mention that her eyes seem to be devoid of life.


    "Hey, little boy, you need me to help you eat."


    The boy looked up and looked at the girl with golden hair with some anger.


    "My name is Daven, and I don''t need any help.


    I had already told you, and I will repeat it, I have to do things only if I will not fail my mother promise that I would be a great man. "


    The girl sighed, "You can call me Laura, Daven.


    But I don''t think your mother will be angry if you allow me to help you, besides I''m sure your mother is in Valha with my parents. "


    Daven angrily looked at Laura. "What you said is not true; my mother cannot go to Valha because she is a woman and did not die in battle."


    Tears ran into Daven''s eyes as he said those words, so when he thought about continuing with his breakfast, the sound of a broken jug scared him away.


    Laura, who had broken her milk jug, rushed at Daven intending to hit him; before the two children had time to beat each other, they were separated by the two ve monks.


    With a face thoroughly flushed with anger, Laura pointed at Daven. "Damn brat, my parents are in Valha, and I avenge them myself.


    You can say the same as me, or you are just a coward. "


    Daven, with his tears falling from his eyes, red at Laura. "Your mother is not in Valha; only men can go.


    If my mother could be in Valha, she would not have cried while that damned Viking ripped part of her mouth off. "


    The two monks could only hear how the two children seemed to yell at each other, so they decided to just hold them until the Jarl or his wife could bring order.


    After a few seconds, Max entered the great room, which was outside, helping to coordinate the ves and workers in the sewer hole.


    Kassia and Helmi also entered because they were concerned about the noise; the first thing they could see was the two monks holding two children who seemed to be shouting different insults.


    Max walked over to the two children and put his hands on their heads in an attempt to make them rx.


    Laura and Daven calmed down when they felt Einar''s hand; once the two stopped trying to fight, the monks released them, and Max squatted looked at them. "Kids, what happened? Why are you fighting."


    With tears in her eyes, Laura began to narrate her story and how Daven had told her that her mother had not been able to enter Valha.


    Max heard the two little ones speak; when they finished saying their thoughts, a smile formed on his face.


    Without much haste, he stood up and opened his arms "Children, as you know, I am Odin''s emissary; I am his prophet if you want to see me that way.


    I will speak to Godi Asgot so that you can hear the truth about Valha, but first of all, I want you to know that your parents went directly to Valha.


    It doesn''t matter how they died because they made the greatest sacrifice a father can make, which is toy down his life for his children. "


    Max then wiped the tears from Laura and Daven''s face, "Laura, Daven, I hope that after hearing my words, you can feel much better.


    Their parents are taking care of them from Valha, so I hope they can get along.


    I do not ask you to be friends because that is a decision that only the two of you can make, but know that we are stronger together than apart.


    Our enemies are the Vikings who try to rob them and our people. "


    Max pointed to the two monks who were cleaning up the remains of cutlery and food that Laura and Daven had thrown away.


    "They may seem harmless and weakpared to the Vikings who attack our town, but they have a weapon that is more terrifying than swords or axes."


    Max put his fingers on the two children''s foreheads. "They use religion as a way to attack their minds and hold people captive with unrealistic promises.


    You are too young to understand, but you will see the difference between our people and Christians as they get older. "


    After this, Max carried the two children and took them to their ces at the table where he gestured for the ves to bring food.


    "Laura and Daven, at another moment, you will bring more food so you can have breakfast, but remember this is the first andst time you have fought at the table.


    Food is not something we can afford to throw on the floor, you understood. "


    Laura and Daven nodded silently as some ves put food in front of them; Max, for his part, stroked their heads and let them eat while he went back to supervising the construction zone.


    When Max left, Laura could hear Daven''s voice, "I''m sorry for what I said, Laura."


    Laura, for her part, exhaled and patted Daven on the shoulder. "Don''t worry, Daven, I too got carried away by my emotions.


    But what if I give you a piece of my meat inpensation for everything that happened. "


    Daven nodded, and the two boys started talking andughing at the table.


    <div id="gtx-trans" style="position: absolute; left: 162px; top: 2045px;"><div ss="gtx-trans-icon"></div></div>

 Chapter 24 - Kassias Disease

    At night while Max, Kassia and Helmi slept.


    Max woke up to the feeling that Kassia was breathing with a bit of difficulty; when he raised his head from Kassia''s chest, he could see she was sweating.


    Max began to tally up the days that had passed with a rtively calm demeanor since Kassia had been infected with Cowpox.


    Realizing that 13 days had already passed, Max approached Kassia''s face and gave her a kiss on her forehead, which he could feel something hot.


    Max carefully used his hand to caress the face of Kassia, who ended up waking up when she felt Max''s hand.


    "Kassia, you have some temperature; I am going to get up to prepare some water to reduce your fever."


    Kassia, who was somewhat weak, just nodded before feeling a kiss and seeing how Max got out of bed to prepare the water.


    Max, who was preparing the water, looked fondly at Kassia on the bed. "You are suffering from the symptoms of cowpox, so we can only wait for the little red pimples to appear."


    When Max arrived in front of Kassia, he put a damp cloth on her forehead while stroking her cheek "Cowpox will not endanger your life, and the pimples you have will help the whole vige to develop an immunity to smallpox.


    So now, just sleep peacefully; I''ll be watching over you all night to prevent the fever from getting out of control. "


    Kassia just gave Max a smile and decided to sleep; when she closed her eyes, she fell asleep in only a few minutes.


    While she was sleeping, she was able to vividly recall a small memory from his childhood where she was reading a book about the Greek gods.


    In the book, she could see some names like Zeus, Rhea, Apollo, vio, Poseidon ...


    Kassia looked at the book doubtfully as she realized there was a name she had never seen before; when she prepared to reread the book, she could hear her mother.


    So she put down the book and ran to where she had heard her mother.


    Max, who was sitting in front of Kassia, noticed that her face looked a bit pale; when he got closer to her face, he could see how her eyes through her eyelids seemed to move a lot.


    After seeing these signs, Max got up quickly and went to look for a small wooden cube; once he had the cube, he ran to the bed, and using his hand, he turned Kassia.


    Kassia woke up abruptly and began to vomit as she felt everything move around her; Max stroked her back and cared for her to prevent her from choking on her vomit.


    When she finished vomiting, Kassia could feel how Max wiped her face with a damp cloth.


    "Don''t worry, Kassia, you have a vertigo attack; just follow my instructions, and I will help you recover."


    Max then carried Kassia and sat her on a chair. "Keep your back straight and stare at anything in front of you.


    Hold my hand and avoid moving your gaze, don''t worry if you want to vomit, just do it; I''ll take care of the cleaning. "


    Helmi, who was sleeping, could hear that something was happening, so she opened her eyes and saw how Max was holding the hand of Kassia, who was sitting on a chair.


    With a rather curt Latin, Helmi asked Max, "Quod factum est?"


    Max smiled at Helmi and replied in a reasonably simple Nordic, "Kassia is sick; I''m taking care of her."


    Kassia wanted tough when she heard how the two of them talked, but as she did so, she could feel uncontroble dizziness, so she only vomited in the bucket that Max put in front of her.


    When he finished, he said with a very muffled voice, "Helmi, I want you to go to the vige and bring Felipa because she must learn how to treat this dizziness.


    Not to mention that it can help us¡­ "


    Kassia didn''t finish speaking as she started to vomit, but Helmi, who had listened to her, nodded and started putting on clothes.


    Once she was done, she took the two silk robes from the table and handed them to Max as she walked as quickly as possible to the door.


    When Helmi came out, she could feel the cold air on her skin, so she covered herself with her bearskin and began her walk to town.


    While this was happening in a rtively bright room, Gerd found himself hammering a small piece of iron.


    "Ibssen, this is thest missing part of the crossbow, as you carry the assembly of the mechanism."


    Ibssen, who was cing some metal pieces on a wooden frame, wiped the sweat from his forehead.


    "It is somewhat challenging to put these pieces in ce just using Einar''s drawings.


    But if your drawings are correct and if my experience serves me well, this weapon can be more lethal than a bow in many respects.


    But perhaps the most crucial aspect is that even children will be able to use it. "


    Ibssen ced the crossbow on his shoulder and pulled the trigger. "It''s as simple as what I did.


    I don''t know if the design for this weapon was given by Tyr or by the goddess Skade. "


    Ibssen swallowed a little saliva. "But I''m sure this weapon will allow us to conquer any enemy.


    Although I think Migard''s phrase Come, Vidi, Vici is perfect for this weapon. "


    Gerd just shook his head as he used pliers to put the piece of iron he had just hammered into the water.


    The water bubbled for a few seconds until the surface returned to calm; then, Gerd took out the piece of metal and took it in his hand before handing it to Ibssen.


    Ibssen reviewed it for a moment and ced it inside the wooden frame, after which he used a rope that had some knots to measure the size of the animal tendon that will be used as the crossbow rope.


    Gerd, who was sitting in a chair, looked curiously at the rope in Ibsen''s hand. "I see that Einar''s new measurement system is quite functional for you, right."


    Ibssen, who was cutting the tendon with scissors, began to ce it on the crossbow''s wooden frame, where he very carefully began to tighten it.


    "The measurements of millimeters, centimeters, and meters are quite useful; even my wife started using them to measure children.


    Although I''m curious to see how Einar defines weight measurements, you should prioritize building Seren''s scale. "


    Gerd just chuckled. "It''s notplicated to do, but that will be work for tomorrow now. I''m more interested in seeing how the crossbow works.


    How about we try it out in the yard. "


    Ibssen ced the crossbow on his shoulder and took from the table 3 iron-tipped wooden bolts. "I think you must have some old or broken armor on which we can test this beauty."


    When the two went out into the street, Gerd walked to a part of his house where he put on an old chainmail armor; for his part, Ibssen ced himself in a position to fire the crossbow.


    Ibssen, seeing that Gerd was already at his side, put the crossbow on his shoulder and fired the first bolt.


    To Gerd and Ibsen''s surprise, the boltpletely prated the chain mail and was buried in the house''s wood.


    Gerd, quite surprised, took the crossbow from Ibsen''s hands and ced a new bolt, unlike Ibssen, who only fired without aiming.


    He aimed at the sturdiest part of the armor, but the crossbow on his shoulder and took a deep breath, and then pulled the trigger.


    The bolt flew out of the crossbow, which broke the armor like butter, only stopping at the house''s wooden wall.


    Gerd looked appreciatively at the crossbow in his hand. "Ibssen, I think we will go straight to Valha for this weapon."


    Ibssen quite happily patted Gerd''s shoulder. "I think that before we sleep, we could drink some Alcohol that Einar specially prepared for us to drink."


    Gerd began tough and readied the crossbow to fire thest bolt, but it was at that moment that he could see how Helmi was walking in the street.


    So he decided to give the crossbow to Ibssen and walk to where Helmi was to ask if he needed any kind of help.

 Chapter 25 - Looks Can Be Deceiving

    Kassia, who held Max''s hand, firmly sighed and rested her head on Max''s pecs as he hugged her.


    "Max, how did you know that if I stared, vertigo would subside."


    Max gave Kassia a kiss on the forehead and looked into her eyes. "As you know, my wife died of cancer, but in the treatments for her to be cured many times, they caused dizziness or vertigo.


    So I learned how to treat those symptoms and many more. "


    Kassia gave Max a smile and closed her eyes as she tried to get some sleep, as the constant vomiting made herpletely tired.


    Seeing that Kassia was falling asleep, Max picked her up and carried her to the bed where he set her up.


    Once he put her on the bed, he set about cleaning the dirt off the floor.


    To do this, he took an egg from the cupboard and walked to arge y pot, which was covered, very carefully removed the lid, and ced the egg in the grayish liquid that was there.


    The egg floated in the liquid without any problem, so a smile formed on Max''s face. "I''m d the ash water already has a sufficient concentration of bleach.


    Now I just need to boil and strain some seal grease, and I can make soap. "


    After saying those words, Max took the egg from the water and walked to the firece in the house where, using flint and some dry leaves, he lit a fire.


    With the fire on, Max put an iron pot inside and ced a little yellow fat inside; using a wooden spoon, he began to stir the fat until it began to melt.


    The aroma of fat began to awaken Max''s hunger, so from the cupboard, he took out a piece of smoked seal meat from the day before, which he broke into small pieces and mixed it with two eggs.


    He put the pan on the fire while in another pot, he boiled a little water to which he put a little whole wheat and salt.


    While Max cooked, Kassia, lying down, frowned because the smell of seal fat made her hungry.


    In a short time, she could not maintain sleep due to hunger, so she opened her eyes and was surprised to see Max in front of her.


    In her hand, she could see that she had a te of hot wheat porridge and a wooden spoon. "I assumed that the aroma of fat would make you hungry, so I prepared you a wheat porridge, salt, and water.


    I would like to give you the seal meat that I prepared, but it would not be an excellent idea since your stomach is sore because you vomited. "


    Kassia nodded and let Max feed her.


    When Kassia finished eating, she looked at Max with some doubt. "Are you making your soap, or why are you heating fat in a pot, Max."


    Max, with a clean cloth over Kassia''s face, "I''m going to make soap, that''s why I''m preparing the grease."


    Kassia looked at therge y jug in the corner of the house. "I guess the ash and water just released the alkaline thing you told me true."


    "That''s right, now I just need to calcte the amount of bleach and the amount of fat.


    When I finish, I will write down the steps for my father to put some ves to make the soap."


    Max turned to look at the stove while holding his chin. "I will talk to the Think so that the soap is something free for our people, on the condition that all hunters and fishermen give up at least half the fat of anything they catch.


    Of course, hunters and fishermen will be able to obtain more soaps than other vigers.


    Also, only our family will sell the soap to foreign merchants, so the soap form will have to be kept secret. "


    Kassia heard what Max said, so she rested her head on her pillow. "It''s a good idea since it will reduce the number of sick in our tribe, but how are you going to calcte the amount of fat and bleach."


    Max stroked Kassia''s cheek. "I will use the most straightforward technique of all, which is to test the created substance with my tongue.


    If it stings a lot, I have to add more animal fat; if it doesn''t sting at all, I have to add more bleach.


    What I want is for the mixture to sting a bit, then I''ll know it''s ready, so I''ll use a little bit to carve the stone floor and clean itpletely.


    Kassia justughed a little and held Max''s hand. "I''m a bit selfish, but you could stay by my side while I fall asleep, Max."


    Max intertwined his hand with Kassia''s. "I nned to do it anyway."


    While this was happening on the outskirts of the vige, Helmi was walking with Felipa and Gerd.


    "The weapon that you have built, Gerd is surprising; as a doctor, I am sure that if one of those bolts goes through any part of the body, it can be very dangerous.


    Because of the power, it has it is very easy for the bolt to break any bone in its path. "


    Gerd smacked his chest proudly while holding a leather bag. "It is not my achievementpletely as Einar was the one who created it; only Ibssen and I follow his lead.


    Although now I''m curious about what he wants to use this copper tube for, even though I tried to do it as requested, I could only give it one turn as if I tried to bend it further; the tube would just break. "


    Felipa looked at the copper tube''s strange shape and closed her eyes for a moment as she remembered the way the Alcohol condensed.


    "I think Einar will use it to condense steam from beer or mead for the production of Alcohol.


    But I can also be wrong. "


    Gerd scratched his beard. "Then, I can assume that this other piece will also have to do with Alcohol production."


    He took out a small piece of copper from his leather bag that had two small tube-shaped protrusions. "ording to Einar''s drawing, its name is Airlock type S.


    Whatever that means. "


    Felipa shook her head. "I have no idea what it could be for, and you Helmi have an idea."


    Helmi only scratched her white hair and, with a sad smile, shook her head. "I know a lot about Einar, but I never heard about the Airlock; Kassia may know something else about it."


    Felipa put her hand on Helmi''s shoulder. "What''s wrong, Helmi? I feel a bit sad about you."


    Helmi looked at Felipa and sighed as the two walked a little faster, preventing Gerd from overhearing their conversation. "It''s just that even though your mother and I are so close to him, Einar seems very distant from us.


    It is as if he had his thoughts in another ce; sometimes, I hear him speak a strangenguage to only identify Erika''s name.


    Tears often even run down his face, but as much as your mother or I try to get close to him, we can barely touch his heart.


    What makes me sadder is that even though he always shows a smile on the inside, I''m sure he''s suffering, I don''t know what kind of things he lived with Odin, but he must have suffered a lot.


    I even dare to say that if your mother and I are not with him, it is very likely that he wants tomit suicide."


    Felipa somewhat surprised Helmi because she had been with Einar and never saw anything strange in his behavior.


    Kassia, who was lying down, just looked sideways with some helplessness to Einar, sitting in front of the stove with a rather lost look as if loneliness overwhelmed him.

 Chapter 26 - The Crossbow Test

    When Kassia opened her eyes, she could see that next to her was her daughter Felipa, who was writing down everything Max said in a small notebook.


    "Felipa recalls that cowpox has many symptoms simr to conventional smallpox but with the difference that none of them can kill.


    Now you look at those little dots on Kassia''s skin. "


    Kassia was surprised when Max pointed her hand; Max, who was pointing, noticed Kassia''s doubtful face, so he caressed her cheek.


    "Good morning Kassia; I hope you woke up well.


    Don''t be rmed, but you are beginning to develop the characteristic spots of cowpox, so perhaps in a few hours or tomorrow, I will be able to inocte the little orphaned children.


    Toter inocte us, you will be part of the story, and Felipa will be in charge of writing about your story. "


    Kassia closed her eyes quite happily. "Since they are close, they should be able to help me go to the bathroom, and I would like to bathe, by the way."


    Felipa and Max nodded; while this was happening on the outskirts of town, the representatives of The Thing, Jarl Sven, and Seren, were watching a demonstration that Gerd was performing on Max''s behalf.


    On a small slope were three targets; the first was a small y pot, the second was the corpse of a seal that had chain mail armor, and the third was a small iron te.


    "Thank you very much foring members of The Thing, to Seren and especially to Jarl Sven.


    Today I am in front of you on behalf of Herald Einar as he is attending to something more important. "


    Ivar wanted to say something about Einar''s irresponsibility, but seeing Sven''s serious look, he fell silent.


    When everyone was silent, Gerd took the Crossbow he had built from a box on the floor and showed it to everyone present.


    "This weapon was drawn by the herald Einar and Ibssen, and I built it; it''s called a crossbow, and it''s a weapon that the herald wants us to start building in what he called serial construction.


    All the craftsmen will have to build a part of the Crossbow, and they will be assembled in the house of Jarl Sven since it is a weapon that can put us in superiority against any enemy.


    The details should not be known, and all the artisans who work in the construction of the pieces under no circumstances should exchange the drawings of the parts that they are going to build. "


    Gerd paused and wiped the sweat from his forehead with a linen cloth. "The herald believes that if any of the craftsmen vite the rule, they should be punished and if he sells information to foreigners.


    The punishment should be the death ... "


    Ivar unconsciously yelled, "That''s impossible; artisans are valuable members of our tribe so killing them is not the solution.


    Besides Gerd, even if you are speaking on behalf of Einar, you should¡­ "


    Ivar fell silent when he could feel the edge of an ax on his neck; Sven, who was holding the Ax, looked at Ivar with contempt.


    "I remind you that we are talking about the invention of my son and that you agreed to lose your rights to express your opinion or be benefited by it.


    You are only in this ce out of respect for tradition, so keep quiet, or I will have to get you out of this ce.


    You understood, Ivar. "


    Ivar swallowed hard and nodded very carefully as the ax left his neck; Sven then put his ax away and looked at Gerd.


    "I agree with the request of Einar; who else is with me."


    All of the Thing members raised their hands, and Seren also agreed.


    "You can continue with the Gerd crossbow test."


    Sven then saw how Gerd put inside the strange weapon a kind of short arrow; after this, Gerd put the weapon on his shoulder and fired.


    Sven was not surprised that the arrow went through the crockpot without difficulty, but when Gerd reloaded and fired again, they all couldn''t believe their eyes.


    Before them, the arrow pierced the chain mail without much difficulty and was almost entirely in the seal body.


    Gerd smiled after seeing everyone''s face. "What you are going to see now is a bolt with a special tip.


    I only have one of them because Einar only exined how to do it at dawn, so I hope you like what it can achieve. "


    Gerd took a deep breath and reloaded the Crossbow; when he finished, he exhaled and pulled the trigger.


    The bolt then came out of the Crossbow and passed smoothly through the thin iron te; at that moment, a big smile formed on Sven''s face.


    "Everyone has seen them; this is the power of my son.


    Seren organizes the artisans with Gerd and Ibssen to start producing the Crossbow and remind them to keep their own pieces secret for the people''s good.


    I have to go see Einar because if this was not important to him, then he may be facing a momentous event for our tribe. "


    Sven then started running towards Kassia''s house.


    Max, who was taking care of Kassia, was surprised to see how the little red dots on her skin started to swell.


    From what he knew, it was time to start the process of inocting the little children.


    "Felipa, I would like you to tell Helmi that I would like you to bring the little children from the great hall.


    I also think it would be wise to prepare some alcohol and Kassia''s silver tools. "


    Felipa, who was looking at how the copper tube that Gerd had made worked, tranted the words that Einar said and began to prepare the things Einar asked of her.


    When Helmi heard the trantion and started to leave, she was surprised that when she opened the door, there was Sven, who was catching his breath a bit.


    On his face, she could see a big smile as if he was happy for some reason.

 Chapter 27 - Mandatory Vaccination

    Laura, who was walking hand in hand with Daven, was surprised when they saw the town''s view from the hill where Kassia''s house was.


    With her small hand, she pointed happily, "Look Daven, that''s our vige; I can even see what my house looks like."


    Daven also looked for his house and was surprised to see how near his home seemed a strange wooden thing. "Laura, you know what that wooden thing is."


    Laura scratched her little cheek doubtfully. "I don''t know, but I think it has to do with the construction of the sewers and the wall.


    Although I think I heard Mother Helmi say that that wooden thing was called Crane. "


    Daven smirked. "Be it a crane or whatever, I have to admit it''s quite big; I wish I could be close enough to get a better look at it."


    Laura shook her head. "That''s a bad idea, Daven; you should know that it is dangerous to go to the construction zone.


    Papa Einar and A always remind us not to go to the construction zone because we could get hurt. "


    At that moment, A''s voice was heard. "Children, please line up and remember to put your left hand on your partner''s shoulder from the front.


    One by one, they will enter Kassia''s house and receive what the Jarl''s son calls vine. "


    When they finished listening to A''s indications, Daven and Laura formed in line; while this was happening, Kassia was sitting on the bed while Max held her arm.


    "This is not going to hurt you much, Kassia; I can calcte that with only five pustules, it will be enough to inocte the children.


    As for us, with only two, it will be enough so that we can all inocte ourselves, only perhaps the mostplicated thing is the inoction of the whole town, but as long as you want, I will be with you throughout the process. "


    Kassia nodded, and it was then that Max used a silver dagger to cut a small abscess from which he removed a yellow substance.


    He carefully ced the yellowish substance in a small wooden te; this he repeated until he emptied the yellow substance from about seven abscesses.


    After finishing, I use alcohol on a silk cloth and clean the wounds. "How are you feeling, Kassia?"


    Kassia held her chin. "I didn''t feel pain while you emptied my abscesses; only when you put alcohol on me did I feel a little pain."


    Max finished cleaning the wounds and stroked Kassia''s cheek, "I''ll be with you in a little while longer."


    Laura, who was formed in her row, watched with curiosity as the boys and girls entered and how they left holding her arm.


    She only realized that there was a small wound in hispanions'' arms when one of the children presumed that he had received Odin''s blessing and showed his arm.


    The small cut did not scare any of the children; even Laura was impatient to receive Odin''s blessing from Father Einar.


    When it was Laura''s turn, she entered Mother Kassia''s house with a gigantic smile.


    Once inside, she could see how Papa Einar was sitting on a chair, and in front of him was a chair, Laura calmly walked towards the empty chair, and it was then that she could feel how Einar carried her while he sat her on the chair.


    "How have you been, Laura?"


    Max said as he used his silver dagger to make a small cut on his arm.


    Laura only made a small face when she felt the short cut as it onlysted a few seconds before she felt that her wound had something refreshing.


    "I''ve been fine, Papa Einar," Laura said with a smile that showed her little teeth.


    Max felt a small lump in his throat; Laura noticed that Einar seemed to want to cry, so she thoughtfully looked at him. "There is something wrong with you, Dad Einar."


    A tear fell from Max''s face, and he shook his head as he stroked Laura''s head. "It''s okay; I just remembered a little girl like you."


    Laura scratched her little head, and from her leather bag, she took out a green nt that looked like asparagus. "Papa Einar, Mama told me that if one is sad, a gift can always bring out a smile.


    I found this rare nt on the beach in the morning. I hope you like it. "


    Max received the small green nt from Laura''s hands, and when he looked at it with a little more care, he realized that it was a salicornia, so a smile formed on his face.


    Laura, who saw how Einar smiled, could only feel his hands hug her, "Laura, you just found something that will benefit our people, tell me if you want something."


    Little Laura thought for a moment and clenched her hand into a fist. "I want to have more meat in my meals and those of my friend Daven.


    I also want to learn how to use that magic weapon that you created; I think I heard the cksmith Gerd say it was a Crossbow.


    I''m sure that if ever those filthy Vikings want toe to attack us, I can assassinate them before they can get off their Drakkars. "


    Max smiled. "You will have more meat in your meals together with Daven, but remember to only order what you are going to eat as the food should not be wasted.


    As for the Crossbow, I will personally teach you how to use it but always remember these words. "


    Max''s face turned severe "The crossbow is a weapon so having it in your hands means that you are willing to die to yourself as you are ready to kill.


    If you don''t remember these words when you are fighting, you could die, either because you are afraid or soft on the enemy. "


    Laura nodded, and it was then that Max stopped hugging her. "Alright, time, you can go out and remember to tell A where you got the little nt you gave me."


    "Yes, Papa Einar."


    After saying those words, Laura left the house with great joy, and Felipa, who was tranting the entire conversation, approached Einar with curiosity.


    "Einar, what is the nt Laura gave you, and why does it seem to be so important."


    Sven, who had been watching silently, also asked, "I''m also curious to know what nt it is."


    Max scratched his chin while holding the salicornia carefully. "This nt is called salicornia, and it belongs to a family of nts that can grow using only seawater.


    Its two main advantages are that its ashes can refine seal grease, so the soap I made will be of a higher quality.


    Not to mention, they can also be used for creating ss.


    But its other important function is the one that interests me, the salicornia can be allowed to dehydrate to create a green salt, which is much healthier and richer than sea salt.


    Although it can also be eaten, being a food full of minerals, vitamins, and proteins.


    It''s perfect food for anyone who has done strenuous exercise to eat and recover.


    I have to thank Laura because if I had not brought this little nt, I would not know that in d, there were also salicornias. "


    Carefully, Max put the salicornia on the table. "Father, I would like some ves to look for these little nts on the coast.


    But remind them that the most valuable thing about this nt is the seeds because, before the end of winter, I will try to grow them. "


    Sven nodded. "I will tell Eskol to prepare some ves, and I will bring your mother along so she can be vinated."


    Max nodded and allowed another child to pass to have his vine, while Sven left the house in the vige''s direction.


    That same day after vinating all the children and vinating all the important people, including him, Max decided to take it non-stop while resting his head on Helmi''s legs.


    Helmi, who was looking at him with a smile, massaged his head.


    "Rest a little, Einar. I will take care of you."


    Helmi said using Latin with some errors.


    Max, who had his eyes closed, only nodded and allowed himself to be pampered as he would have to work a lot for the next 3 days, apart from vinating his entire tribe.


    He would also do a small census to find out at once how many people the tribe had.

 Chapter 28 - In Distant Lands

    R-18 Gore description


    Somewhere in the North Sea, a group of five Vikings on a Drakkar were dismembering the corpse of a ve.


    "That damn s sure is enjoying the warmth of the Valkyries and the best food in Valha while we have to eat the flesh of this stupid monk''s body."


    One of the Vikings who was ripping the meat from one of the arms looked at his partner with an evil smile. "Hey, have more respect for the messenger of God.


    You don''t see that he died following the example of the one they call Jesus, although I have to admit that his meat is not the best I have ever eaten. "


    One of the Vikingsughed as he held the monk''s gnawed skull in his hand. "I suppose even this rubbish is in a better ce, but we''re not so lucky.


    We must have been more than 14 days lost at sea because of that damn storm that appeared out of nowhere.


    The only good thing about all this is that when we get to Denmark, we can inform their King that his beloved son died or was captured by that cursed Hegebak tribe. "


    One of the Vikings who was biting a finger looked at hispanions as if they were garbage. "You should enjoy what is left of your life because I doubt very much that the old king will forgive us."


    The Viking who was pulling a tendon from his arm looked at hispanion with contempt, "You say it as if you weren''t going to be executed."


    A smile formed on the Viking''s face as he looked at the sky, "I''m already dead, and you should wake up because your punishment is just beginning."


    After this, the Viking felt someone throw a hot liquid on his face, so he opened his eyes and could see that one of his captors was urinating on his face.


    "You like the rain, little vermin, enjoy it because today you have to be presentable because you will be ountable to the King.


    Your other teammates didn''t say the right things, and look how they ended up. "


    The chained Viking looked towards where the warrior was pointing and could see through a small window that all of hispanions had their faces burned as they spread their arms in the dreaded blood eagle pose.


    He could also see that on their shoulders, they had some signs that had "Cannibals and traitors" written in runes.


    The warrior saw the fear on the Viking''s face, so he kicked him that broke some teeth that fell to the ground. "I would like to continue kicking you, but the King wille at any moment, and I hope ..."


    It was at that moment that the noise of a horn was heard in the distance, the warrior with some fear, took from the ground a bucket of water which he threw on the Viking.


    Cleaning in this way, the urine and blood in the Viking''s mouth, when he saw that the Viking did not seem injured, he left the dungeon where he was ced in his guard post.


    When the King went down to the dungeon, he frowned at the smell of shit and rotten blood in the air, so he decided to go directly to where the Viking he hade to see was.


    "You''ll have to work fast, Anders, since I don''t want to spend too much time in this damn ce."


    Anders, who was taking care of the old King, just nodded and kept walking in silence.


    The dungeon guard, upon seeing the old King and the berserker leader Anders just saluted them and kept quiet as he guided him to the cell where the Viking was locked up.


    After arriving, the first thing the guard did was open the wooden door and let the old King and Anders enter; he, for his part, decided to wait outside the cell.


    The old King, when he saw the Viking tied by the arms, only spat in his face, "You are a useless piece of shit.


    My son just got trapped on that stupid ice ind while you guys came back uninjured. "


    The King''s emaciated handheld the Viking''s hair and raised his head as he red at him. "Little sack of shit, I left you at the end because you know how to get to that ice ind.


    I want you to describe everything you remember in detail, and don''t worry about not remembering anything as Anders will take care of making you remember. "


    While waiting outside the cell, the guard could hear the screams of the Viking, which were apanied by the voice of the old King.


    A drop of sweat ran down the guard''s forehead as he listened to the creaking of some bones; he was curious to see what kind of torture that Viking was suffering, but in the end, he remained firm in that ce.


    After a while, the screams stopped, and the wooden door opened. "Hey, stupid guard."


    When the guard turned his head, he could only see how an ax was directed at his head; the old King buried his ax in the guard''s forehead, who fell dead to the ground.


    The old King then started kicking the guard''s corpse "Stupid piece of shit, if you wanted to hit the damn prisoner, you would have only avoided breaking some of his teeth."


    After kicking the corpse for some time, he bent down and retrieved the ax from the guard''s face. "Anders burns both bodies and sells the family of this shit as ves."


    Anders, who held the Viking''s eyeless head in his hand, nodded and could see the old King walking towards the exit.


    Before leaving, the old King turned his face. "I want to gather the five hundred strongest warriors from the different tribes under our charge andunch a punitive expedition against that cursed ice ind.


    I don''t care how you do it, but I want you to bring me their leader before the Disablot festival, as I have ns to use his blood to bring Odin''s blessing to our people and avenge my bastard son in the process. "


    Anders shed an ear-to-ear grin as he cut off the head of the guard''s corpse ''Stupid King, your reign is doomed.


    But don''t worry, I''ll take care of taking you to see your son in the form of my collection of heads. ''


    After this, Anders began to whistle while cleaning the corpses in that cold and dark dungeon.

 Chapter 29 - Duel For The Jarldom

    Laura, who was lying down, only shook her small head when she felt that someone had put something wet on her forehead.


    "Don''t worry, Laura, you''ll be fine; you just have to wait for your temperature to drop a bit."


    Said Max, who had some dark circles and looked quite tired.


    Kassia, who was taking care of another child, just took a little break. "Max, you should get some sleep.


    The little children are only suffering from mild cowpox symptoms, so maybe tomorrow they will be running without a problem. "


    Max yawned a little while stroking Laura''s cheek. "I''m not very tired; besides, I can sleep during the day, and I promised these little ones that I would take care of them."


    Kassia just sighed and looked doubtfully at her belly before returning to tend to the little boy.


    In the morning, Laura opened her eyes and could see that Einar was asleep next to her with his arms crossed.


    Very careful not to disturb him, Laura got up on her bed and took her animal skin to cover it.


    "Papa Einar, I hope my nket can help you sleep better; I know you were taking care of me all night."


    After covering Einar, she gave him a little kiss on the cheek and got up to go to breakfast in the great hall.


    Max, who was sleeping, woke up when he felt a hand on his shoulder. "Einar, it''s time to eat; it''s past noon.


    If you want, after eating, you can go back to sleep. "


    When Max raised his face, he could see Helmi''s beautiful face, so he gave her a kiss. "Thanks for letting me know, Helmi, but by the way, how is Laura."


    Helmi smiled and walked over to the small wooden window which she opened.


    This caused Max to close his eyes for a moment because the sunlight dazzled him a bit; when he opened them, he could see that all the children were studying with A in the inner courtyard.


    "I suppose I can say that the entire town in these fifteen days has developed immunity to Smallpox."


    Helmi nodded as she watched the children do their activities. "They were difficult days, but no one died ..."


    Max, who had gotten up from his chair, hugged Helmi from behind so he could see better out the window while resting his head on his shoulder.


    "That''s because we work tirelessly, especially you, Kassia, and Felipa.


    Without you, I alone would not have achieved such an amazing result, but you can be sure of something.


    Our names will be remembered in the history of mankind. "


    When they reached the Great Hall, Max was surprised that a somewhat heated gathering was taking ce at the table.


    "Your son almost cost the lives of arge number of children in the tribe."


    Ivar yelled as he pointed his finger at Sven.


    Sven calmly removed Ivar''s finger from his chest. "I remind you that your family has no representation in this matter, and no child died.


    My son and his wives did a great job keeping the town in order. "


    Ivar angrily looked at the other members of the Thing. "Since Jarl Sven does not want to see the truth, I would like to bring the sacred rules of our assembly and request a duel for Jarl''s title."


    Nilsa and the other members of the Thing looked at Jarl Sven in search of an answer, but at that moment, Max, who had understood a bit of what was happening.


    She walked towards her father to understand what was happening; Kassia, who was listening to everything, just got up as she went to Max to help him trante.


    Max heard what had happened and then looked at his father, "Father, if you ept the challenge that would follow."


    Sven put his hand on his son''s shoulder. "As we are the ruling family, we can choose the time and the weapon, although, unlike an Einvigi.


    The challenge will be done in the center of the town, and no protection will be used; the only result of that duel is to die or win. "


    Max sighed and rubbed his nose. "It only matters to kill the enemy, or the way of fighting is taken into ount."


    Sven nodded. "Killing is what matters; how it happens doesn''t matter."


    Hearing this, Max closed his eyes and squeezed his nasal septum; thissted for a little while before Max opened his eyes and turned to see Ivar.


    "Since you are so confident about challenging my family and our decisions, I ept the challenge.


    It will be done at this very moment, and we will use daggers to fight. "


    When Ivar heard Max''s words, he just smiled and opened his arms "Members of the Thing have already heard, the challenge has been epted, and a ce has to be prepared in the center of town."


    Sven showed a smile that revealed his teeth. "The ce will be ready before you weed a pot of water; hope you are ready, Ivar."


    Confident of winning the duel, Ivar left the great hall to give the news of the duel.


    Kassia and Helmi, who were behind Max, only showed a smile because they were confident that Max would win the duel.


    "Kassia lends me your silver dagger; I need to find the middle point of the dagger so I can finish this quickly."


    In the vige, the news about Ivar''s challenge to Sven spread like wildfire; whether they were warriors or ves, they all took a short break and headed to the vige center.


    While the people were arriving, Max, who was already in his designated ce, began to find the silver dagger''s middle point.


    This was because he nned to end the duel quickly; when most of the people filled the square, Godi Asgot did a little ritual in the ce.


    For this, Asgot cut the neck of a chicken and let the blood baptize the duel''snd.


    After finishing the ritual, the members of the Thing led by Sven decided to start the challenge for the Jarldom of Hagebak.


    Max especially took his dagger as he held it from the de, Ivar who was seeing Einar''s strange grip, onlyughed.


    When Sven started the duel, Max raised his arm and threw his dagger.


    Ivar, who saw Einar''s movement, didn''t understand what he did until he wanted to breathe and realized that he couldn''t.


    He touched his throat with some fear and could feel the handle of Einar''s dagger, so he looked at him in terror as he saw him walking towards him.


    For his part, Max just walked towards Ivar, who a few seconds had fallen to the ground.


    While Ivar''s body had some shaking, Max stood in front of him and bent down to take the handle of his dagger.


    With which he ended the life of Ivar once and for all, all the people present began to shout the name of Einar.


    With some mncholy, Max wiped the blood from the dagger and shook his head as he walked away from Ivar''s body.

 Chapter 30 - Decisions And News

    When Max arrived with his father, he gave him a hug, and after this, Kassia and Helmi congratted him on his victory.


    As he kissed Kassia, he could see some warriors emerging from the crowd, taking with them a woman and three children.


    The Warriors'' leader brought the woman he was dragging to his knees in front of Sven and Einar.


    While his otherpanions left the three children on the ground.


    "Jarl Sven and Herald Einar, these people are Ivar''s family.


    ording to the sacredws, the winner must decide the fate of the loser''s family. "


    Max looked at the woman and the children, but as his eyes roamed the little family, one of the children with tears in his eyes red at Max.


    With enough curiosity, Max squatted in front of the boy, "Little boy, you hate me for killing your father."


    The boy nodded, "I want revenge for you killed my Father."


    Max stroked his chin as he smiled. "You must know that your dad lost in a fair battle; I didn''t have a superior weapon than his; if I had died, my family would be in the same position as you."


    Max''s hand fluttered the boy''s hair, who didn''t seem to understand his words very well. "If it''s hard for you to understand what I said, just answer honestly; what do you think your father would have done to my family if I had died?"


    The boy with some snot on his face looked at Einar seriously. "He would have killed them; my father always told me that there is no better enemy than a dead one."


    Max gently pointed to the boy''s family. "Look at your family and tell me what you think I''ll do with it."


    The little boy''s face was deformed as tears spilled from his eyes. "You are going to kill them, and you are going to kill me."


    Max shook his head, "If I wanted to kill you or your family, I would have already done it.


    As a leader and herald of Odin, I must care for my people.


    But I am alsomitted to eliminating any threats that could endanger everyone around me. "


    The boy watched as Einar showed him two fingers. "You have two options before you.


    The first is that you can keep holding on to the idea of ??revenge, but that would make you a threat, and you will die.


    But because you would be betraying your family and your people, you will be condemned to be nowhere.


    A ce where there is only darkness. "


    Max lowered one of his fingers and began to wipe the boy''s tears. "The second is that you can move on with your life and if in the future you show that you are a valuable member of our tribe.


    I promise I will give you your father''s position as a member of the Thing.


    But regardless of the option you choose, your family will not suffer from your decision. "


    The boy lowered his head and made a small fist, which he clenched. "If I ept the second option, what happens to my father''s body."


    Max smiled. "He will be buried, and because he died in battle, his soul is in Valha.


    But you will have to recover his honor and that of your family, for this you will have to work more than other children. "


    Hearing these words, the child''s hand returned to normal, "I am willing to ept the second option."


    Max nodded and got up. "Father, you have heard the child, and I think you know my answer.


    I respect the sacredws but consider leaving Ivar''s family intact, as rivalry should not affect the family of the other.


    As for the woman, she could work with Felipa by bing a nurse; she will be able to feed her children. For the children, they will receive an education with A. "


    Sven stroked his beard and looked at his son with some surprise; Max, who noticed his father''s gaze, just patted him on the shoulder. "Being a leader means being bloodthirsty when necessary and being benevolent when required.


    If the boy had continued his revenge attempt, I would have killed him; I will not create a threat to our family or town in the future. "


    Sven proudly looked at the warriors and pointed to the woman on the ground. "You can let them go, and you woman should start preparing your things because from now on, you will help Felipa."


    Laura smiled as she watched Einar enter the great room, "I told you, Daven, Papa Einar wouldn''t kill that family."


    Daven just scratched his head and sighed, "I guess you were right, but I think we should go back as A may be looking for us."


    Laura scratched her nose and took Daven by the hand.


    At night Max, who was sleeping, frowned when he could see Erika, who was sitting on a small chair.


    When he got closer to see her more closely, he was afraid when he realized that he could not remember his daughter''s face.


    This caused Max to wake up, very carefully moved the arms of Kassia and Helmi to be able to get out of bed.


    After getting up, he walked to the cupboard from where he took a jug from which a green drink was served in a wooden cup.


    With some sadness and illuminated only by the moonlighting through the open wooden window, he began to drink the green substance in his ss while gazing at the moon.


    The strong taste of the alcohol, together with Wormwood and Anisbination, caused Max to lose himself in his memories.


    His little moment of solitude onlysted a few minutes before he could feel the warm hands of Kassia, who put a small nket on his back.


    "Again, with nightmares, Max?"


    Max, who held Kassia''s delicate fingers, nodded. "Today, I dreamed of Erika again and, and ...


    I couldn''t remember my own daughter''s face. "


    Kassia rested her head on Max''s shoulder, and while hugging his hand, she looked at the moon. "Max, it''s normal for us to forget about people''s faces.


    We only know that they existed because of their legacy and the memories they left in us. "


    Max could feel how Kassia squeezed his arm, so with some care, he kissed her forehead, "Is something wrong, Kassia."


    Kassia bit her lip and turned to see Max. "Max, I think Helmi and I are pregnant.


    We have had a dy in our menstrual cycle; if this continues until the next month, then it could confirm that we are pregnant ... "


    Max, from the shock, threw down his ss while feeling a lot of emotions.

 Chapter 31 - An Unconventional Solution

    Kassia was surprised by Max''s initial reaction, "Didn''t you like it ..."


    Max interrupted Kassia with a big hug as some tears spilled from his face.


    "On the contrary, Kassia, I am happy with this news.


    Even if what you said is not confirmed, our rtionship changed at this very moment to another level.


    I may be a man and not a god, but I will do everything in my power to take care of you two and my future children. "


    Kassia, who was being hugged, just closed her eyes and enjoyed Max''s hug''s security.


    The next morning Helmi and Kassia woke up to the delicious aroma of food.


    Max, who was cooking a seal liver with salicornias, realized that Kassia and Helmi had awakened.


    "Good morning, beautiful womens, breakfast will be ready in a few minutes.


    There is boiled water and wood ash on the table so they can brush their teeth. "


    Both Helmi and Kassia were surprised by Einar''s change.


    When the two women finished washing their mouths, Max served them arge te of food.


    Kassia and Helmi just looked at each other with a smile; after taking a seat at the table, Max took them by the hand.


    "Kassia and Helmi, I want you to know that starting today, I will take care of all the heavy chores around the house.


    If you are pregnant, you should not make great efforts because you can suffer a spontaneous abortion.


    Also, in the early morning, I talked to my parents and spent some silver coins.


    To hire some bricyers and people who are not helping to build the city''s sewer.


    They will help me to build a small star-shaped fortress in this ce.


    It may not be as big and imposing as the vige fortress, but it will be strong and big enough that I can build a great pce in the future. "


    Max caressed the hands of Kassia and Helmi. "Also, from today, I will prepare a special diet for you; although there are no supplements, I will do my best so that you do not need anything."


    When they finished listening to Einar, Kassia and Helmi began to cry with joy.


    After breakfast, Max went out to the yard and, using wooden stakes and a rope began to measure the ce.


    While he was taking the measurements, Max frowned because the weather was too strange, the sun-warmed him, but the cold air was too bothersome.


    ''I guess it''s a matter of a month or a few weeks for it to start snowing, though from what I remember because of the Antic current.


    d is not as cold as it is in other ces with the sametitude ... ''


    Max interrupted his thoughts when he watched a peculiar phenomenon in a small pool of hot springs.


    A small stone was rotating on its own axis; this was caused by the boiling water pushing the stone up but losing the water''s thrust.


    The stone sank, and the cycle repeated.


    At that moment, Max remembered that d was a country whose energy waspletely clean, and then he remembered a project he had done with Erika.


    "Dad, you don''t think that at my school, they scold me why they will say that my project was not done by me."


    Max stroked his daughter''s hair. "They won''t tell you why your father will exin how the Stirling engine works, and we will make it together from recycled materials.


    You are lucky that your father is a historian and military engineer. "


    Erika smiled at her father and from the floor took a stic bag which had arge number of objects.


    Max took all the necessary supplies and a pair of safety sses out of the bag.


    As he put safety sses on Erika, Max looked at a ss jar.


    "How are we going to work with a ss jar? It can explode, so it is dangerous.


    To understand that your father is confident that nothing bad will happen, security measures must always be respected. "


    Erika nodded and began to see with curiosity how her father worked in the process from time to time, passing some tools or objects to her father.


    When Max finished the Stirling engine, he put alcohol in a small ck container and ced it under a can with a ss bottle on it.


    "Very good, Erika; first of all, you should know that there is air inside the bottle.


    When it is hot, it will expand, and it will push the steel wool, making the wheel turn; it will, in turn, push cold air into the jar.


    So the steel wool will return to its initial position, this because the cold air is contracted.


    This cycle is going to continue until the heat source is removed or the motor fails somewhere. "


    Erika opened her eyes in surprise. "Dad, this engine is fantastic, but why wasn''t it superior to the steam engine we saw at school ..."


    Max came back to reality when a drop of water fell on his forehead; it came from a small nearby geyser.


    This caused a smile to form on his face. "Erika, today, you have taught Dad again that you always have to pay attention to your surroundings."


    After finishing the terrain''s measurement, Max returned home from where he took a scroll and began to draw a n of the fortress.


    Also taking advantage of the moment, he drew the n of a Stirling engine. Instead of producing electricity, he would work in a gear system to produce mechanical energy.


    Kassia, who helped Helmi prepare the food, approached Max with curiosity, "What is this thing that you drew, Max? It looks very interesting."


    Max took Kassia by the waist and gave her a kiss. "It is a Stirling engine, a tool that will allow you to do tasks such as hitting metal or constantly making clothes.


    Sure, it may take me a while to make a prototype, but when I''m done, I''ll show you the world of mechanical energy. "


    Helmi, who had left cooking some vegetables with meat, approached Max, who was sitting and on his right leg was Kassia.


    She sat on his left leg and gave him a kiss, "I heard what you said about mechanical energy, but what is that, and how will it change our world."


    Max hugged the waist of his two wives and began to exin the use of the Stirling engine and the difference with a mill in more detail.

 Chapter 32 - Creating Paper

    Ibssen and Gerd looked proudly at the strange wooden machine that appeared to be a press.


    "Ibssen, ording to Einar''s n, you know how this machine is going to be used."


    Ibssen frowned. "Maybe it has something to do with therge amount of lime-boiled tree bark that Einar boiled two weeks ago.


    I think he had mentioned that when the bark of wood is boiled with water and lime, it can be softened, and with it, what he called paper is made.


    Although that does not exin where this wood presses in, but look on the good side, we have managed to finish this assignment, and now we only need to make the pools to dry the seawater.


    And then we will be able to finish these big orders, although we will have to continue supervising the assembly of the Crossbow and the production of the Atl. "


    Gerdughed and patted Ibssen on the shoulder. "See the bright side; thanks to our friendship with Kassia, we now have a close ce with Einar.


    Otherwise, we would be working tirelessly like Seren and the rest of the Craftsmen''s guild. "


    Ibssen also startedughing, "Come help me get this tool to Kassia''s house along with some of the pots with boiled tree bark."


    When the two men were about to arrive at the house, they heard some suggestive noises, so they ended up seeing.


    "Einar''s youth in full swing, I think we should wait a bit far from here.


    I don''t think it''s a perfect idea to interrupt your happy time, but how lucky Einar is. "


    Gerd just exhaled. "We had our moment too, don''t make me remind you of that merchant''s daughter, now let''s get out of here."


    While this was happening outside the house, inside it, Max was massaging Kassia and Helmi''s feet.


    But because Max knew how to squeeze in the right ces, you must, from time to time, the two women made some moans.


    After finishing, Max cleaned his hands with alcohol. "How do they feel."


    Kassia, who was already falling asleep, just smiled; Helmi, who was a little more awake, looked fondly at Einar and indicated with her finger that he will need toe closer.


    Max approached, and Helmi greeted him with a kiss while resting her head on his "Thanks for the massage."


    Max stroked Helmi''s cheek. "It is my duty as your future husband; anyway, every three days, I will give you two a foot massage.


    Although I am not an expert, massage can help you avoid retaining fluids, not to mention that the more your belly grows, it will also help reduce the swelling of your feet. "


    Helmi blushed and asked something in Einar''s ear.


    At the end of listening, Einar just caresses Helmi''s cheek. "We can continue having rtionships, but they must be calm and not violent as it can be dangerous for our children.


    Either way, just let your husband take care of everything; we have some time before the craftsmen and ves I hirede along. "


    After waiting for some time, Gerd and Ibssen were able to see that some craftsmen and ves began to climb the hill taking with them arge number of materials.


    "Wow, it seems that the rumors that Einar spent a thousand silver coins to build a fortress were not false."


    Gerd stroked his beard. "But if that rumor is true, then so is the fact that Kassia and Helmi are pregnant."


    Ibssen got up off the ground and shook the earth on his pants. "I guess we''re going to have a big wedding in the next few days.


    Although I can''t be sure as Einar is quite unpredictable, it is best to confirm him directly.


    I just hope that when we get there, they are done. "


    Max got up from his bed and began dressing while looking at Kassia and Helmi''s naked bodies.


    When he finished dressing, Max left the house and could see the craftsmen and ves he had hireding up the hill.


    How also, Gerd and Ibssen seemed to carry a wooden press and some earthenware vases.


    Max thought for a moment until he remembered the paper machine he had drawn some time ago.


    "Haha, it was about time they finished that machine.


    Atst, there will be a steady supply of paper; now, this opens up another question.


    Whatnguage should I use for writing from now on? "


    Max started walking toward Gerd and Ibssen. ''It is not viable for me to use the runguage because my knowledge of it is null, and creating a script using the Latin alphabet could take me a lifetime.


    Nor is it very convenient to use Latin because this is the Viking age and I am in an areapletely isted from the Christian nucleus.


    So it can only be English or German, although I am not an expert in either of the twonguages.


    I can educate the vige children, and perhaps in my children''s age, thenguage will be entirely assimted by our people. ''


    When Max arrived with Gerd and Ibssen, he helped them load the press; on the way, none of them mentioned that they had arrived earlier.


    When we reached the outskirts of the house, Max left the press outside. "Here, we will leave the press, Gerd, help me get a fist of the bark fiber from the y pots they brought; I will teach you what to do."


    Max received the bark from Gerd''s hand and began to arrange the fiber fments into a grid.


    After this, Max used the wood press to crush the fiber, which came together and ended up like a wet sheet.


    "This thing that looks like mush is a sheet of paper, so now that it''s done, you need to carefully peel it off and ce it near the fire.


    It can be on a clean stone but do not put them on the dirty floor as the paper will be damaged.


    Ibssen prepares a small fire, so I can dry the paper I just made. "


    Ibssen nodded and began to build a fire; Gerd began cleaning some rocks near the fire that Ibssen was about to make.


    Max let the two craftsmen work while Gisli received a bricyer and craftsman in charge of supervising the fortress''s construction.

 Chapter 33 - Martial Arts

    Gisli was amazed to see the n of the fortress that Einar had drawn.


    "This fortress is very different from a speck, but it is very simr to the one that will be built in the town.


    Einar, this wall design is either knowledge of the ice giant Hrimthur or is it something more rted to Odin. "


    Max, who had his arm embraced by Kassia, smiled. "This knowledge belongs to our Midgard; it''s just that Odin''s knowledge transcends time.


    Our humanity will eventuallye to this result, but with me, it is easy to fast forward a few hundred years. "


    Gisli felt a pat on her shoulder and noticed Einar''s face would be, "In the end, our children will have a better life than us, and our grandchildren will live in and that will be envied by all.


    Rome will pale before us, and the title of Migard will belong to us.


    I will create an empire where the sun never stops shining, and Christians, together with Muslims, will have to learn ournguage if they want to trade.


    The time of the Norse hase and with it the end of the Viking age. "


    Gisli tapped the wood on the table, "You mean the time of robbing Christians is over? That''s not bad for our people."


    Max shook his finger. "I never said that the robberies of Christians would stop; the only thing that will change is that our people stop being pirates without objective.


    But that is something that I will have to do as time progresses, but returning to our subject, let me exin how we are going to work with the wall. "


    While this was happening, Laura and the other children were sweating as they were doing the exercises that Max had taught them a few days ago.


    Sven, who was supervising the children''s training, pped his hands to get all the children''s attention "Kids, it''s time to start the second part of the training.


    Form groups of two and begin to use the grip you have been practicing to throw at your partner.


    Remember that you should always be serious because if your partner ys, they can hurt him, do you understand? "


    All the children shouted in unison, "Yes, Jarl Sven."


    After this, Laura wiped the sweat from her forehead and walked towards Daven, who was sitting on the floor.


    "Daven is not the time to rest; we have to train if we want to help Papa Einar in the future."


    Daven covered the sun''s rays with his hand and looked at Laura''s smile, so he only sighed as he stretched out his hand to help him up.


    When the two were face to face, their training began, Daven stretched out his hand, and Laura took it as she turned around and pushed her hip into Daven''s body.


    This caused Daven to fall to the ground. "You are fine, Daven."


    Daven, who was on the floor, justughed a little before standing up. "This move is fantastic, but I like the one we were training yesterday better."


    Sven was amazed at the children''s ability to learn the movements. "You don''t think what my son Eskol aplished is fantastic."


    Eskol, who was looking at the children, nodded, "The new fighting tactic you are teaching the children is amazing; I can still remember the demonstration you did."


    "All right kids, today I will teach you a way that you can defend yourself and which is very different from the fight you y with.


    What I will teach you is called martial art.


    Each martial art is different, but we will start with Judo; this martial art can save your life and also help you immobilize the enemy.


    But there is no better disy of his power than with a little practice, Peder, please attack me with your fists. "


    Peder, who was talking to Felipa, was surprised by Einar''s order, so he left his spear and armor with her.


    When Peder lunged at Einar, he was shocked when his entire world moved, and all he could see was the sky.


    Einar smiled and helped Peder lift. "Let''s try again."


    Sven just startedughing. "Poor Losing ended up bruised from training, but it wasn''t too bad either.


    Since she received Felipa''s care throughout the day ... "


    Eskol was surprised to see a happy face on Sven. "You know Eskol, soon Felipa will be my granddaughter, and I will also be a grandfather to other children.


    In the early morning hours, Einar broke the news that maybe Kassia and Helmi are pregnant, so he wants to prepare some special gifts for them, not to mention that he also wants to celebrate a wedding.


    That is why I would like to ask you for your help as Einar wants to hunt some white bears to make Kassia and Helmi''s dresses. "


    Eskol put his hand on Sven''s shoulder. "You can be sure I''ll participate; we haven''t been exploring the ind for a long time.


    Who knows, maybe we could find something of value but who else wille with us. "


    "Only 20 warriors wille since we cannot leave the tribe unprotected and remember toe early tomorrow.


    Because Einar will teach us to use the crossbow and some tactics to improve the use of it. "


    Eskol scratched his beard as he smiled. "I suppose the time of hunting bears with arrows and axes is over."


    Sven, who was watching the children train, turned to see Eskol. "That''s a good thing for the tribe if we can hunt bears without losing people in the process.


    Then our people will be better dressed; I would also like to say that maybe the trade would increase but with all that Einar is doing.


    It is a fact that perhaps more and more traders wille, but that also has some danger.


    Although that has never been a problem since we always need ves."


    The two men continued talking while Laura took a break on the floor.


    "You have done very well Daven, you have endured longer than yesterday."


    Daven, who was breathing with some difficulty, looked at Laura with some doubt, "Because I feel that you enjoy having me as a partner."


    Laura justughed and patted Daven on the shoulder.. "You''re my friend; it''s normal that I like having you as a partner."

 Chapter 34 - One Morning With Einar

    In the morning, Max got out of bed, being careful not to wake his two wives.


    After this, he put on an animal skin coat and leather boots; before leaving the house, he looked at the bed with a smile.


    ''Rest well, my loves, I''ll see what I can buy with the fishermen.''


    When Max went outside, he felt the chill of the air, so he just exhaled and began his walk towards the vige.


    As he walked, he saw how some ves were digging and how some craftsmen started their day making concrete partitions.


    Gisli, who was giving instructions on the way to Einar with some joy, "Good morning, Einar, do you need something from us, or would you like us to help you with something?"


    Max just smiled. "Thank you very much for your help Gisli, if you could prevent the ves froming to the house, I would appreciate it as I am going to go to the vige to buy some fresh fish."


    "You can be sure that I will prevent someone from approaching the house."


    After patting Gisli on the shoulder, Max continued his walk towards the center of town.


    When he got to the center of the town, he could see some tents and some wooden tables where the fishermen sold everything they had caught.


    In the small market, Max could see arge number of women; some were looking at the quality of the fish while others were haggling with the fishermen.


    Max, who found the scene picturesque, went to the fisherman''s position he had met yesterday.


    Lars, a veteran seal hunter in a small fish stand, was looking with his grandson at a y pot that Einar had made yesterday.


    "Grandpa, this y pot is impressive; the meat that we have put inside has not started to rot.


    It''s like there''s snow inside it. "


    Lars stroked his little grandson''s head. "Herald Einar called it a cooler, although I don''t understand how it works.


    I can be sure that only Odin should havee up with this fantastic idea, and we are fortunate that the herald allowed us to taste the fruit of his wisdom ... "


    Lars was interrupted when he heard the noise of someone hitting his wooden table; turning his face, he was surprised to see Einar smiling at him.


    "Herald Einar, what a joy to see you here today; your creation called cooler works very well.


    Yesterday my family was able to eat fresh meat in the afternoon, and even in the morning, we were able to eat it without being afraid that it was spoiled. "


    Lars''s grandson happily stood on a chair and pointed to the y pot "Heraldo Einar, how the cooler works."


    Lars looked with some fear at his grandson, and when he wanted to grab him to avoid asking, Max stopped him.


    "Don''t worry, Lars, children are naturally curious.


    By the way, little boy, what is your name? "


    The little boy clenched his fist and said proudly, "My name is Borg Moen, Herald."


    Max stroked the little Borg''s hair. "Okay, Borg, I''ll exin how the natural cooler works.


    How do you know inside that y pot there is dirt and a smaller y pot which is where the food is kept.


    The soil around the small y pot is made up of sea sand, earth, and stones.


    Your grandfather has to wet that earth with spring water or saltwater and leave the y pot in an area where there is shade, but the sun reaches it.


    This will cause the water on the ground to evaporate, but so that the water can evaporate, it absorbs the heat from the food.


    So the interior will always be fresh, as long as the earth has water. "


    Little Borg looked at his grandfather in surprise. "Grandpa, you heard that cooler works with magic."


    Max scratched his chin as he sighed. "Little Borg, if you really want to learn more about what you call magic, you should ask your grandfather for permission so that you can join the sses the children take in the great hall.


    In a few years, you could do things like that cooler or even something much more fantastic. "


    Max''s hand ruffled Borg''s hair. "The limit is only set by you; maybe you can believe that it is not possible to fly in the air or even go to the stars.


    But there will always be a way to do it, you may not be able to do it physically, but you can create forms or something with which in the future it can be a reality. "


    Borg opened his eyes and imagined what it would be like to travel in a Drakkar into space, so he quickly turned to see his grandfather.


    Lars smirked, so Max noticed the fisherman''s change in attitude.


    "You don''t have to worry about expenses; if little Borg wants to learn, he will always be wee.


    What I''m going to say is a secret, so Borg shouldn''t tell anyone. "


    Borg and Lars nodded as they regarded Einar seriously.


    "Next year I will start an education program for the children of the vige, so it will bepulsory to go to school.


    Lars, the offer so that your grandson can study will continue if you cannot always wait for the following year since the Thing''s obligation to go to school will be approved.


    Now that we are talking about serious matters, I would like to order some seal meat and a liver. "


    Lars looked at his grandson with a smile and began to cut the meat off a seal.


    After buying the meat, Max left Lars''s stall and went to buy some vegetables that some people were selling.


    When he finished buying what he needed, Max went to the great hall; as he walked, he was d to see how the whole vige was working, some children helping to dig upnd while some ves carried wheelbarrows full of red bricks.


    He could see his parents having breakfast in the great room, so he sat at the big table. "Good morning, mother and father; I would like to tell you that yesterday''s experiment was a sess.


    So I wish you could send Seren over to show you how to make the coolerter.


    With the artisan guild''s help, the cooler can be sold for two silver coins; one coin will be for our family and another for the artisan.


    It should be sold in 5 silver coins for foreign merchants, but some changes will have to be made to the structure.


    Others may be able to imitate the cooler, but our secret will be in the soilbination it uses, so even if they imitate it, they won''t be able to achieve the same results. "


    Sven, who was biting a fish, startedughing, "Son, I will always trust what you do; I will make sure Serenes to your house.


    Also, remember that we have afternoon training today. "


    Max, who had risen from his chair, nodded. "You can count on it father, I will take care of making our little expedition deadly against white bears.


    I would also like to stay a bit longer, but I have to make breakfast for Kassia and Helmi. "


    Elin watched her son leave the great hall and squeezed Sven''s hand. "I think our Einar has matured quite a bit in this time.


    I can''t wait to see what our grandchildren will be like. "


    Sven exhaled and took a long drink from his beer mug. "He''s a son''s pride; I think we raised him well enough.


    I can''t wait to see my grandchildren either; I''d like to teach them how to use a sword and fish. "


    Elin and Sven continued talking as Max walked home.


    The first thing Max did when he got home was to remove the meat and vegetables from their leather bag.


    After this, he began to prepare to cook breakfast while he watched his wives sleep in a bed.


    ''Erika, you are going to be a big sister, you may not be with us, but I will take care of making your sisters and brothers know that you existed.


    Maybe your bad father can forget your face, but he will never forget the experiences we had together. ''


    Helmi, who was dozing, could see out of the corner of her eye how Einar shed some tears while he was cooking.


    So with some care, she got out of bed and walked to the front of Einar, and then hugged him.

 Chapter 35 - Talk On The Hill

    Seren, who was going up the hill, stretched her hands and looked at Eskol, who was next to her.


    "Eskol, I appreciate you decided to apany me;tely, I have been quite tired supervising the artisans."


    Eskol stroked his beard, "Don''t worry about it Seren, I also wanted toe because I want to know what the wall that Einar ns to build will look like."


    Seren, who had her hands behind her head, looked at Eskol seriously. "You can be sure it will be fantastic and something utterly different from anything we know.


    Don''t tell anyone, but I found out that Einar paid 500 silver coins to Gisli so that he will take care of the construction entirely. "


    Eskol gulped, "That''s a lot of silver, but being discreet, it is possible that Sven can get his silver coins back."


    Seren startedughing, "It may not seem like it, but Einar yesterday made a device called a Cooler, which can keep food fresh just using water."


    Eskol could then see Seren holding up two fingers. "The price Einar agreed upon was two silver coins per cooler, our artisans will take one silver coin, and Einar will take the other.


    To sell to foreign merchants, the cost will be 5 silver coins, Einar takes 3 and us 2. "


    Seren sighed and held her nasal septum. "Just counting for the number of families and the fact that the cooler is not very big.


    I can be sure that perhaps Einar can earn more than 500 silver coins in these months, not to mention that the amount of silver can increase if he makes other products.


    The only good thing is that he decided to work with us; otherwise, maybe the guild would have reached the end. "


    Eskol patted Seren on the back. "You should never worry about that as Einar or Sven would never do something like destroying the artisan guild.


    You know the Jarl Eero had the opportunity to destroy the Thing and establish a government simr to that of the Christians, but in the end, he understood that in doing so.


    Our people would lose their origin, and then we would be easy prey for the Catholic monks because their way of doing things is perverse.


    First, they show you the advantages of establishing a feudal system and then make you believe that you are superior to your people as a noble.


    Being superior to his town, the nobleman will have to create other ranks, and in the process, the town will be relegated to a group of people called serfs.


    These people lose everything and be ves; only Catholics like to upy another term.


    Of course, in the transition process, many will reveal themselves or refuse to be servants; it is when the church takes action.


    In exchange for recognizing that the leader is noble, the church arrives and imposes religion with it; those who reveal themselves will be ssified as heretics for which they will be killed.


    In this way, in just one generation, the servants will ept their destiny of very, and the church will win followers or faithful who will never question the noble.


    Of course, they can be revealed, but they will only be underplicated circumstances, such as a famine or an outbreak of some disease. "


    Seren opened her eyes to some surprise. "I didn''t know that Jarl Eero was a very prepared person."


    Eskol nodded his head. "He was a warrior and a person who enjoyed learning new things.


    I still remember when Sven, I, and other young warriors wanted Jarl Eero to adopt the feudal system.


    But he justughed, and that week he took us on an expedition to the border with the Frankish Empire; what we saw in that ce I can still remember.


    The servants were badly dressed, some children had their feet bare and bloody, but this did not matter because they were happy to give what little they had to the church. "


    Eskol bowed his head while sighing, "That moment I knew that feudalism was not valid for our people, although my perception changed when I learned about Migard and his Roman imperial system.


    But that''s another story, I think we''ve already arrived. "


    Seren scratched her head when she saw that they were already in front of Einar''s house. "I hadn''t realized that we had already arrived."


    Once inside the house, Max began building a cooler while exining the entire process to Seren.


    When Max finished exining everything about the cooler, he used his hand to wipe a few beads of sweat on his forehead.


    This caused some difort to Max as this was a sign that he was losing physical condition, so he looked at Eskol, who was sitting down, drinking a cup of water.


    "Eskol, today we will start training for the use of the crossbow, but I would also like to know if you can gather a group of young warriors.


    That I am willing to train in the early morning, I n to do some routines to improve the physical condition of all. "


    Eskol stroked his beard. "I could gather some volunteers, including myself, as I will not pass up the opportunity to train with you.


    After seeing how Peder ended up, I don''t want to miss anything rted to you. "


    "You must know that it will not be a simple training, but if you are willing to participate, I have no problem with you participating.


    Seren, I would like to ask you to make some unique clothes with the town seamstresses, as I would also like the artisans to be able to build some things with wood.


    In a moment I''ll show you what they should look like. "


    In the afternoon, Sven gathered in the inner courtyard of the great hall and began to greet the warriors who were arriving for training.


    Among the people who arrived were Gerd and Ibssen, who had been carrying 5 crossbows together with arge number of bolts.


    "Jarl Sven, what a joy to see you, where you want us to put the crossbows and ammunition."


    Sven pointed to a small part of the courtyard. "You can put it in that ce, Gerd, but we only have five crossbows.


    The number is a little low; I thought we would have many more. "


    Ibssen smirked, "Jarl, the small number of crossbows is due to the entire vige working on Einar''s projects.


    We can only produce one crossbow every four days, and if we take into ount that we made the first crossbow on the 9th of this month, we have only been able to make 4. "


    Sven realized theck of production, so he frowned, "If you could employ women, how much do you think it would increase production."


    Gerd and Ibssen looked at each other "I think if we can employ some women, we could double the number of crossbows produced.


    So every two days, a crossbow will be built; this would also increase our production of regr bolts to 20 per day and special tip bolts to 10 per day. "


    Sven put his hands on the shoulders of the two men and gave them a smile with his serious face. "You have the authorization to increase production; you must remember that these weapons are the safeguards of our tribe.


    It is understood?"


    The two men nodded and began walking to the designated drop-off location.


    At that moment, Einar with Eskol entered from the door of the great hall, so Sven knew that training was about to begin.

 Chapter 36 - Crossbow Training

    In the inner courtyard of the great hall, Max was holding a crossbow.


    "First of all, I want you to know that using a crossbow means that you must follow an order.


    You cannot shoot each one on their own because the advantage of the crossbow would be lost.


    Also, because we are going to hunt some bears, we all must work together as a team. "


    Max dropped to one knee and pointed his crossbow at the wooden target in front of him.


    After exhaling air, he pulled the trigger of the crossbow and then began to load the crossbow.


    As he was loading the crossbow, Max counted the seconds and found that it took 9 seconds to load the crossbow effectively.


    ''If it''s 9 seconds to load the crossbow, then the ideal formation would be three rows with a three-second wait time.''


    Max, who had already loaded his crossbow, looked at his father, "Father, hold your crossbow and stand behind me; Eskol, you also hold your crossbow and stand behind my father."


    When the two men took their positions, Max said, "After I shot, I will start counting, one, two, three.


    When you get to number three, it will be your turn to shoot father; after finishing shooting, you will have to ce yourself in the same position as I am.


    Remember that after shooting, you will also have to count one, two, three.


    Eskol, when my father reaches number three, you will have to shoot; in the end, you will count one, two, three.


    At that moment, I will have to shoot, and everything will repeat itself; you must know that the process of loading the crossbow is 9 seconds. "


    Everyone scratched his beard as they did not know it was seconds; Max noticed the awkward silence, so he only frowned.


    "9 seconds is the equivalent of me, my father, and Eskol counting one, two, and three."


    Sven closed his eyes. "So if you say it that way, when Eskol finishes counting, it must have been 9 seconds, so you will have to shoot."


    Max nodded while a smile formed on his face. "Yes, father; when I finish counting, you will have to shoot, and when you finish counting, Eskol will have to shoot."


    Sven put his hand on Einar''s shoulder, "You decide when to start."


    Max aimed his crossbow and fired.


    "One"


    Sven, who was behind Einar, started sweating.


    "Two"


    Sven adjusted his hands and put his finger on the trigger of the crossbow.


    "Three"


    At that moment, Sven, who was standing, fired and changed his position to the same as Einar.


    "One"


    Eskol, who had seen Sven''s position change, braced himself.


    "Two"


    Eskol closed one of his eyes and aimed at the center of the wooden target.


    "Three"


    Eskol pulled the trigger and began counting as he loaded his crossbow.


    This little trainingsted a few minutes until all three of them ran out of bolts.


    When the training was over, Max used a small linen cloth to wipe the beads of sweat from his face as he looked at the impatient warriors. "This exercise will begin.


    Those who do not have a crossbow will use a wooden pole as a substitute, do not worry because the crossbows that are there will be rotated throughout the training so you can use them.


    Also, remember that under no circumstances should you count faster, as this can lead to fatal idents for your partner at the front. "


    All the warriors shouted with joy and began training; for his part, Max toured the training ground while giving some advice and correcting the warriors.


    Laura, who wasing back from the beach with other children, looked at the small sack in her hands and proudly looked at some green nts. "Today, we got a lot of salicornias, don''t you think so, Daven."


    Daven, who had a smaller sack, nodded. "Even I got quite a few of these green nts, although they taste really weird, I like them to taste salty.


    They add a lot of vor to the seal meat or fish that we eat; it is a pity that these nts are increasingly difficult to obtain. "


    Laura hugged Daven''s neck as she walked. "That''s not a problem since Dad Einar said that in January we would start growing salicornia.


    But now that we talk about Papa Einar, I would like to know what they are doing in the inner courtyard of the great hall. "


    Daven scratched his head. "I think I heard A say they were training with a crossbow, so it''s dangerous."


    Laura showed her white teeth and looked enthusiastically at Daven. "It shouldn''t be dangerous to go because this potato Einar, besides you are not curious to see the training they are doing."


    Daven shook his head, "Not really since we are going to train with the crossbow with Papa Einar in the future.


    Remember that he promised to teach us. "


    Laura walked in front of Daven with her hands behind her back and put her face in front of Daven''s. "That''s why I want to go see how they train.


    The crossbow is a potent weapon; if we can see the training, we will know what to do in the future.


    That way, we will be of help to Papa Einar. "


    Daven sighed. "Well, we will go, but we must inform the teacher that we are going to leave.


    I don''t want Papa Einar to scold us for why we left and didn''t tell anyone. "


    Laura held Daven''s hand and started running to where A and the rest of the monks were.


    A, who was gathering some salicornias in the marsh, was surprised when she felt a small hand on her back.


    When she turned her face, she saw Daven and Laura, who were smiling; at that moment, A felt a chill.


    When Laura and Daven reached the Great Room, the first thing they did was say hello to Mother Elin and ran into the inner courtyard.


    Where when opening the door, they were surprised to see a group of well-coordinated warriors in three rows.


    The warriors counted to three. After this, his partner began to count; this image left a great impression on Daven and Laura.


    Max, who was nearby, could see the two children who were in awe as he walked towards them.


    "Laura, Daven, what are you doing in this ce.


    If I''m not mistaken, you had to be in the Marismas area to collect salicornias. "


    Laura walked over to Einar and looked him in the eye while holding his hand. "I wanted to see the crossbow training they were doing.


    But now I want to learn what they are doing since they look so neat and imposing. "


    Max stroked Laura''s hair. "You''ll learn, but you''re still a bit young, although I can teach you a bit of discipline.


    If you can learn to be disciplined at your age, I am sure that you will be a great leader of warriors in the future. "


    Laura gulped and continued to watch the warriors training.

 Chapter 37 - Change In Morning Routine

    Gerd, who was leaving his house, looked at the sky with some contempt and took a drink from the jug in his hand.


    After finishing the contents, Gerd handed the jug to one of the many nearby ves. "It is time to leave ves, as Herald Einar is waiting for us on the beach."


    The ves who were loading some handcarts, only exhaled as they followed Gerd to the beach.


    Einar, who was teaching a group of warriors to warm up, could hear some strange noises, so he raised his head.


    What he could see was that a small procession was arriving from the vige, so a smile formed on his face.


    Gerd, who was walking, was surprised to see a group of warriors do some kind of weird training, so he scratched his beard ''Quite strange the training Einar is teaching.


    But why do you need chain mail, helmets, and even blunt swords? ''


    When Gerd reached the beach, Max greeted him and walked over to the wagons to pull out the boxes with the tools he asked for.


    "Eskol coordinates the warriors to start taking out the boxes; when we finish, we will all wear these armor.


    Remember to also give them a sword. "


    Eskol stretched out his arms and began to give orders; it was at that moment that all the warriors took out all the boxes from the carriages.


    After finishing, they all donned their chainmail armor and helmets.


    When he finished changing, Max could feel that the weight of the entire outfit, including the sword, was approximately thirty kilograms.


    ''This weight is very littlepared to what I had to use in military training, but it should help me to know what my body''s limit is.''


    Max stretched his arms and looked seriously at the warriors in front of him. "Today begins a new stage in your life as soldiers.


    The difference between a warrior and a soldier is discipline; you can be the strongest warriors in the tribe, but if you fight against arger enemy.


    You are going to die!"


    Max began to draw his sword and buried it in the sand. "Our ancestors could only destroy the Roman Empire because it was destroyed from within.


    But if that never happened, we would all speak Latin and follow their religion. "


    Max''s hand pointed to everyone present. "Some of you have been to Constantinople or Migard.


    You who were in that ce, as were the troops that guarded the city. "


    Eskol, who was standing with the crowd, took a step forward. "His troops were weak, but they always kept order; even when they walked, they did so by marching.


    I had the opportunity to see a confrontation between some Byzantine soldiers against a group of nomads.


    Although the nomads had horses and superiority of people, they were killed when trying to charge against the Byzantine soldiers. "


    Max nodded and put his sword away. "That is the power of discipline; being able to follow orders is more powerful than knowing how to kill a man with an ax.


    I''m not saying that being strong or being able to kill enemy warriors is wrong, but if we really want to conquer, we need to be a professional army.


    Some may not like what I say, but they are free men; they can return to the vige and continue with their lives.


    But for those who stay, they will have to go through some pretty tough training that may make them cry.


    The previous warm-up was just to avoid damaging their muscles; now, they choose what they want to do. "


    All the warriors looked at each other, but none left their ce, so an awkward silence was present.


    Max walked towards the warriors, and when he was in front of them, he gave a small blow to his chest.


    "I''m d you epted the training; now the first thing I will teach you is how to train."


    The ves and Gerd who were seated in a rock watched as Einar began to order all the warriors in three rows.


    When Max finished ordering the warriors, he stood in front of them. "Now, let''s start jogging.


    As we jog, I want you to repeat what I am saying even if you don''t understand it.


    Every time I say a word, you will have to step on the left foot; I will show you how to do it. "


    "Cuando"


    Max started trotting on his left foot.


    "Se"


    Max started the word with his left foot.


    The ves and warriors did not understand what Einar was saying, but the melody he sang as he ran along the beach was too catchy.


    When Max finished, he returned to where the warriors were and indicated that they had to start jogging.


    "Cuando se muera mi suegra


    Que entierren boca abajo"


    Max said as the warriors began to repeat the phrase.


    "Para cuando quiera salir se vaya m¨¢s abajo.


    Con los pelos de mi suegra yo har¨¦ un estropajo.


    Para tar a su hija de cintura para abajo."


    All the warriors shared the whole tune in unison as they jogged on the beach.


    At the end of that little tune, Max began to sing another and continued with the training, some fishermen who were nearby just watched with curiosity as they all jogged along the beach.


    Eskol, who was jogging, realized that the melodies he was singing had a great function.


    Well, apart from raising everyone''s morale, singing could also help regte breathing while jogging.


    Looking at Einar''s back, Eskol could only sigh. ''What other fantastic things can you do, Einar.''


    By the time the training was over, they had all traveled the entire small Reykjavik penins and returned to the vige.


    The first thing Max ordered the warrior locks to do was that they had to take a bath in some of the thermal pools.


    To do this, the first thing they did was store the armor in their respective boxes and then carve their bodies using soap and water.


    In the end, everyone was able to enter the hot water of the thermal pool.


    When Max felt the hot water rxed his muscles and sighed, "You have done well guys, tomorrow; At the same time, we will continue with the training.


    Remember that you must go to the great room before you return home to receive a fist of sewn salicornias.


    That little green nt will help them regain the nutrients they lost. "


    They all nodded and gave a little shout of thanks to Einar.


    When they came out of the hot water, Max put his hand on Eskol''s shoulder. "Eskol remembers informing A that there is a marsh to the north that has salicornias.


    But under no circumstances let her go alone with the children; at least four warriors must apany her.


    Well, it is an area somewhat far from our town. "


    When he saw Eskol leave, Max just smiled because it was time to start buying food to make breakfast and lunch.

 Chapter 38 - Final Preparations For The Expedition

    Laura wiped the sweat off her forehead and looked at Daven with some seriousness. "Give it up, you can''t beat me; my Dr¨®ttning is about to corner your Konungr."


    Daven, who had his little hand on his chin, just smiled. "You are very confident, Laura, but you forget that my bishop is in this square.


    With just this move. "


    Daven''s hand moved his ck bishop towards one of Laura''s warriors after removing the warrior from the board "Checkmate."


    Laura just sighed and lowered her head. "Someday, I''ll beat you, Daven, but how about we y another game."


    Daven scratched his head. "Laura, since dad Einar created chess, we haven''t stopped ying every afternoon; besides, you always choose the white pieces."


    Laura scratched her nose. "It''s not my fault; it''s that ying with the white pieces is more fun than ying with the ck pieces.


    I mean, just look at the design, the warrior has his little shield and scaled armor, but there is only a pawn on your side with no detail.


    Another example is my Berserker, Variego, or my Crossbowman; the ck pieces only have a rook, a horse, and a bishop.


    Not to mention that my Dr¨®ttning or my Konungr are superior to your queen or your King. "


    Daven stood up and stretched out his little hands. "I guess Papa Einar made it so that we always choose our people and not Catholic kings.


    But changing the subject a bit, you know why there are so many boxes in the great room. "


    In her hand, Laura, who was holding a small chess piece, looked at Daven with some sadness. "I heard from A that possibly Papa Einar and other warriors are going on an expedition in two days to hunt bears.


    I''d like to go, but I''m too small; anyway, I''ll ask Papa Einar to bring me a white bear head to ... "


    At that moment, A, who was taking care of the children, shouted, "Children, it''s time to go back to the great hall for lunch.


    Remember to keep your chess pieces because if you lose them, you will be punished. "


    In the great hall, three women were talking while sipping some tea.


    "Kassia, Helmi, how are you going through the pregnancy process."


    Kassia stroked her stomach. "For thest few weeks, I have been able to feel the symptoms of pregnancy, haven''t you, Helmi?"


    Helmi sighed. "How can you say that so calmly Kassia, I can hardly bear the dizziness or the excessive desire to eat salicornias."


    Elin and Kassiaughed at Helmi''sment.


    "It is normal since it is your first time pregnant, although the symptoms are not so bad when Einar is by your side, or I am wrong."


    Helmi blushed a little and nodded. "It''s thanks to him that waking up at night or having some difort is not so annoying.


    Not to mention that Kassia has helped me quite a bit too, but now that you mention it, Elin.


    Have you been pregnant more than once before? "


    Kassia just lowered her head while Elin had a wistful look. "After Einar was born, I have been pregnant more than three times, but sadly the babies died before they were born."


    A smile formed on Elin''s face, "But I am sure that her babies will be born without problems as Einar is the herald of Odin."


    Helmi bit her lip, and some tears fell from her cheeks. "Sorry for asking a very intrusive question, Elin."


    Elin shook her head. "It''s normal for you to ask since you were very young when this happened, so you never found out.


    I just hope that when the little children are born, they will allow me to see them as I would like to have my grandchildren around. "


    Helmi used a cloth to wipe her tears and nodded. "I have no problem with it, Elin."


    "I don''t disagree with it either; I would like my baby to live with his family."


    Max, who had finished training, entered the great hall with his father.


    "All the materials are ready son, we can leave for the north of d the day after tomorrow because tomorrow is the celebration of the Ancestor Blot."


    Einar, who had his hand holding his chin, looked at his father. "I guess I''ll have to go to my father-inw Asgot so I can see if there is anything I can help with."


    Sven patted Einar on the shoulder. "It''s good for you that you can learn about the ritual to our ancestors; we may not follow all the traditions.


    But those we celebrate are important to us. "


    Helmi, who had heard all the conversation go to where Einar was and hugged his arm.


    "Since you are going to see my father, I would like to apany you."


    Max smiled and caressed Helmi''s soft cheek before kissing her, "How lucky I am to have a beauty by my side."


    Helmi smiled and rested her head on Max''s shoulder.


    "Parents, I''m going out to see Asgot so I can be a littlete.


    Kassia, don''t you like to join us? "


    Kassia, who was drinking tea, smiled at Einar. "I think that in this case, you should go along with Helmi, don''t worry about me since I''m with your mother."


    Max walked over to Kassia and kissed her forehead before whispering a few things in her ear.


    When Max came out with Helmi, Kassia, who was a bit flushed, just falsely coughed and started chatting with Elin.


    On the way to Asgot''s little temple, Max enjoyed the happy atmosphere in the vige.


    "Helmi between the Haustblot and the Ancestor Blot, which is more important?"


    Helmiughed and looked at Einar fondly. "The two celebrations are important; choosing one over the other is wrong.


    The Haustblot is the ritual that marks the end of the harvest where Frey and Freyja are thanked, while the Ancestor Blot is a ritual in which we remember our ancestors.


    Of course, if you want to hear the entire application, only my father could exin it. "


    At that moment, Max stood still and looked up at the sky. ''Rites, Rituals, Gods, and traditions.


    If all one in one book, then I just need to say that our family is the only link between Midgard and Valha.


    That way, the only thing missing would be topletely colonize d to be able to dere me Konungr.


    It is fortunate that no one in this age knows the value of dic geothermal energy; I would like to see the face of the High Pontiff in Rome when the British Isles are conquered in the future by myself. ''


    Helmi was surprised at the security in Einar''s eyes, she didn''t know what he was thinking, but she knew that whatever it was, she would apany him throughout his life.

 Chapter 39 - Ancestor Blot Festival

    In the center of the town, at dawn, many people were gathered around a small tform.


    The tform was adorned with some statues; in front, there were two cauldrons, while in the center of the tform was arge iron pot and the table that Einar had made using tensegrity.


    Max, dressed in a white robe that had some animal skins on it, felt a bit strange when Helmi put a deer skull on his head.


    "Oddly enough, it doesn''t weigh too much, but how do I look?"


    Helmi bit her lip and brought her face closer to Max''s and then gave him a kiss. "You look great, although tomorrow I would like to see you dressed in your scaled armor."


    Max held Helmi''s chin. "I can make an exception, and tonight I can surprise you and Kassia."


    Helmi smiled and very carefully took from her dress a small wooden box in which was ck paint.


    Very carefully, she used his finger to start painting some symbols on Einar''s forehead.


    When she finished drawing on his forehead, she began to draw a straight line from the left ear to the right ear.


    After finishing, Helmi gave her a small box to Einar. "As my husband and herald of Odin, I would like you to paint my face too."


    Max took the box and began to paint Helmi''s face with some patterns he had learned yesterday with his father-inw.


    When Helmi felt that Einar had finished, she took him by the hand and led him to the small house where Kassia was.


    Upon arrival, Max was perplexed to see Kassia''s beautiful but straightforward clothes, which enhance her mature figure.


    Quite calmly, Max walked over to Kassia and caressed her cheek. "Kassia, you look so beautiful today."


    Kassia just gave Max a little blow to the chest. "You also look very imposing in the clothes of a Godi.


    But I guess you came to paint my face right. "


    Using the small box Helmi had given him, Max nodded and began to paint Kassia''s face.


    Using a few different patterns, it didn''t take long for him to paint Kassia''s face entirely.


    Once he finished painting Kassia''s face, he put his hand around Kassi''s waist and gave her a big kiss.


    When he separated his lips from Kassia''s, he looked at her with affection. "You''re ready; I think I should leave you with Helmi because I don''t know if Asgot is looking for me."


    Kassia took Einar by the shoulders and kissed him. "See you on the tform."


    Asgot, who was looking for Einar, was happy to see him leave a house, so he walked to where he was. "Son, it''s time to start with the Ancestor Blot."


    Max, who was having a hard time walking, heard his father-inw, so he turned his head and gave him a forced smile.


    All the vige assembled members were d to see Einar dressed in the same way as the Godi Asgot.


    Max walked to the tform''s end and raised his hands; this signal made everyone present silent.


    In one of his hands, Max held a small wooden hammer with which he made a few small movements and then used a little bell in his other hand.


    After ringing it three times, Asgot, who was waiting for the signal, walked towards Einar and received the two objects, which he ced on the table.


    After taking a horn and a jug containing a green liquor from the table, these two objects were given to Einar.


    When Max took the jar, and the horn looked at the people while shouting, "Today, I would like to invite all the ancestors of our tribe to this Blot that was made for them."


    Max started pouring the liquor on the horn.


    "I put this libation on the horn so that the ancestors apany us and with them their blessings."


    Some ves walked through the crowd delivering horns that were filled with the green liquor among the people.


    "I would like to honor all our ancestors no matter how good or bad they have done because it is thanks to them that we are in this ce.


    If we don''t know where wee from, it will be very difficult to know where we have to go.


    So I took this horn and raised it to honor all of our ancestors and those who are no longer with us. "


    Max held the horn in both hands and held it in front of him. "I will honor the memory of all our ancestors by taking this libation and drinking it.


    I ask them to continue to bless our tribe. "


    Using his hands, he began to drink from the horn leaving only a little less than half of the liquor in the horn; everyone present following Einar''s example also drank the liquor from his horns.


    Laura and Daven only looked with some sadness because, as children, they had only been given a little honey with water.


    When Max finished, he walked to the table from where he took a paper piece, which he lit using a candle.


    With the burning paper, he walked to one of the cauldrons and ignited the contents inside it.


    To the surprise of the crowd, the fire that came out of the cauldron was green; the ves who followed the Christian faith only knelt down begging their god for the pagans to be punished.


    A, unlike her fellow Christians, only smiled and wondered if she should give up her forced vows of being a nun.


    When lighting the second cauldron with a green me, Max began to shout, "We must remember that our ancestors are people we must never forget.


    Whether in images or texts, we must never forget our origin and the ways in which they faced the problems.


    That is why to honor them, I am going to pour the remainder of the libation onto the earth that the gods gave us in gratitude. "


    Max took the horn and poured the contents on the ground; after this, Kassia and Helmi went up on the small tform who were bringing a sheep.


    When they arrived in front of Einar, he took the sheep and, using a golden dagger, cut the neck of the animal while Kassia and Helmi used a jug to collect the blood.


    "I also gave the blood of this animal to the ancestors as a tribute for the blessings they have given us and will give us in the future."


    Kassia handed her Jug ??of blood to Max while Helmi stepped off the tform and gave it to the Thing members so they could drink from it.


    When Max received the Jug he drank half of the Jug with blood, and the rest he handed to Kassia for her to finish drinking.


    "Having concluded this ritual and with the permission of the ancestors, I would like to start the feast."


    Kassia at that time used the bell three times to signal the end of the event.


    While Max, Asgot, and Kassia were getting off, some ves led by Eskol climbed onto the tform and used the table to begin butchering the body of the sheep.


    Sven proudly got up from the chair he was in and walked over to his son for a big hug.


    "Congrattions, Einar, you managed to make the ceremony even more majestic than it already was.


    I knew you would make it, now you just have to enjoy the event because tomorrow we will go north in search of bears. "


    Max nodded and took Kassia''s hand as he walked over to where Helmi was standing.

 Chapter 40 - The Last Night Before The Expedition

    R-18 Chapter: Sex Description.


    "Today, I promised you two that I would give us a surprise at night, so today will be a special day because we have been practicing for thest two weeks.


    Today we will take our practices to the extreme, I am not an expert, but I will guide you all the way as your partner.


    After our children are born, I will show you two another whole new world. "


    Kassia and Helmi, who only had a silk robe covering their bodies, looked at each other for a few seconds while nodding at the same time.


    Max smiled, and, using a candle, he finished cleaning thest part of the rope in his hand.


    When he finished cleaning the rope and leaving it without any scratchy parts, he approached Kassia and carefully lifted her from the bed, and then turned her on her back.


    Once Kassia had her back to him, Max used his hands to remove the silk robe that covered her body.


    The purple robe slowly fell to the floor as Kassia''s beautiful skin was exposed.


    Very carefully, Max put Kassia''s hands behind her and, using the rope, began to tie her hands.


    As Kassia''s hands were immobilized, Max, with his hands, passed the rope through Kassia''s breasts, making a small pattern preventing them from being hurt.


    Every time Max''s hand passed over her body, Kassia could only shake a little and bite her lip.


    Although she had given her body to Max many times, it was the first time that she had felt an indescribable feeling.


    When the ropes ran through every corner of her chest and back made her feel vulnerable but at the same time, having Max by her side made her have a feeling of security and guilt.


    After Max finished tying Kassia''s upper body, he carefully set her on the bed and smiled at her.


    "From now on, I will put a small piece of cloth that will cover your eyes; after this, I will tie your legs, and after this, I will continue with Helmi.


    When the two of you arepletely immobilized, I''ll start to y with you. "


    Kassia could then feel how Max covered her eyes, and everything turned dark; she could only feel how her legs opened, revealing her most precious ce.


    But despite being exposed, she only felt a little cold because the sensation of being touched only belonged to her legs; Max''s strong hands ran down her thighs while a cold rope was where the hands passed.


    The sensation of being touched went down until it reached her feet, where it stopped for a few minutes until she could feel the heat of a breath on her crotch.


    The gentle breathing and the feeling of being watched made her want to close her legs because she wanted to bring that person closer to her crotch.


    But as much as she wanted to move, the ropes restricted her movements; this little torturested for a few moments until a feather began to travel her face.


    The silence of the room and the darkness of not being able to see anything made the feel of the feather too vivid.


    The small feather went down her face, to her neck, and slowly down to her shoulders, where the feather made some movements in her vicles.


    But after ying a little, the feather went down to her left breast, where she could feel it slowly run through it until it reached her nipple.


    At that moment, the breath that was in her crotch got a little closer to her clitoris, so she could feel a small sensation of difort that made her bite her lip.


    Her difort was because the feeling of wanting to touch increased as the breathing in her crotch became stronger and stronger.


    Not to mention, the feel of the feather running across her nipple only aroused her a little more and more.


    For her part, Helmi was in a state of ecstasy caused by the constant massage of her insides by Max''s fingers.


    Unlike Kassia, who has been experimenting with a calmer workout for thest two weeks, Max yed and had sex with her while she was bandaged.


    Helmi received a more direct training where Max began by gently massaging her butt using oil while she was blindfolded.


    For three days in a row, Helmi was massaged while Max''s fingers stimted the are of her anus.


    On the fourth day, while on her stomach, Helmi could feel the cold of the oil as it fell on her back, and then she could feel how Max''s big hands spread it on her back.


    Max''s hands warmed her back until she could feel it reaching her buttocks, where she began with her routine of massaging the entrance of her anus.


    Thissted for some time until she could feel something small enter her; this sensation was apanied by some caresses on her clitoris.


    This training was repeated every night. The only difference was that the number of fingers that entered her increased, as sometimes caresses were substituted for sex.


    Also, in thest few days, Max taught Helmi how to do an enema and how much water she should enter without risking her life.


    Max, who was listening to the moans of his wives, decided to start with the main course, so he lowered his head and whispered some words into Helmi''s ear.


    Helmi, who was bandaged and drooling with pleasure, just raised her face and started licking Kassia''s vagina.


    As Kassia began to moan, Max pulled his fingers out of Helmi''s anus and put some oil on his penis.


    As he stood behind Helmi, he held her by her bound hands and arranged her so that her legs were dangling on the bed so that she was facing Kassia.


    With his hands, he spread Helmi''s two-round white buttocks and slowly inserted his penis into her pink anus.


    Helmi, who was only used to Max''s fingers, felt her anus slowly open as she let Max''s hot penis enter.


    This caused him to moan with pleasure, and he will begin to lick Kassia''s clit harder.


    The sensation inside Helmi surprised Max as it was hot and seemed not to want to let it go, so he began to slowly insert it until it waspletely inside Helmi.


    Once he was inside, Max put his hands on Kassia''s breasts, causing her to lean against the wall as he began to move his hips.


    Feeling that Helmi''s soft interior and Kassia''s soft breasts continue to enjoy herst night of sex before leaving on the expedition at dawn.


    For the next few hours, Max switched positions with Kassia and Helmi, but it wasn''t until after midnight that he very carefully untied his two wives to continue his fondling festival.


    When their bodies couldn''t hold out any longer, the three of them simply joined their sweaty, naked bodies as they fell asleep.

 Chapter 41 - Starting The Expedition North

    In the early morning, Sven went up the hill where Kassia''s house was because he was somewhat worried that Einar had note down.


    When he reached the Einar pce wall''s construction area, he could see some ves working, illuminated only by the light of some small torches.


    He was a bit surprised that despite the short time the work had taken, the hole in the wall''s foundations was already well advanced.


    Another thing that surprised him was that there was a beautiful stone path at a certain point near Kassia''s house, for it reminded him of the beautiful streets of Constantinople.


    When he got to the house''s door, he realized that there was no light on, so he could only assume that his son was still asleep.


    Which was kind of weird, so he decided to knock on the door.


    "Einar, you have to wake up as we cannot dy the expedition."


    Max, who was sleeping, could hear his father''s voice, so he opened his eyes and was d to see his two wives resting on his chest.


    Using his hands, he caressed the two''s foreheads and arranged them so that he could get up without problems.


    Taking advantage of the fact that he was naked, he put on his wooden flip-flops and his robe and then took a small bottle with soap.


    When he opened the door, he could see his father, so he said seriously, "I will be ready in less than ten minutes since I want to take a quick bath."


    Sven, who could smell the characteristic scent of sex and sweat, put his hand proudly on Einar''s shoulder. "Take as long as you think is necessary as you are waiting out here while I watch the ves work."


    When he could see his son walking away, Sven put his hands on his hips and began tough due to the joy. "Soon, I will be a grandfather, and with Einar''s enthusiasm, I may be able to more than enough grandchildren to pass on all my knowledge.


    Maybe the next time I drink with those old men, I''ll bet on how many grandchildren I''m going to have. "


    After finishing bathing and changing, Max woke up his two wives; once they were both awake, they hugged him.


    "I''ll be back in a few days or maybe two weeks, but you two can be sure I''ll be back alive."


    Kassia and Helmi clung to Max for a few minutes before letting him go; when the door of the house closed, the two women prayed to Odin that Einar''s journey would be safe.


    After walking for some time, Einar reached the town''s small port, where he could see arge number of small boats.


    But they all pale in size, unlike the great ship that was being boarded by the warriors.


    With his hand on his son''s shoulder, Sven pointed to the ship. "That Knarr was built by your grandfather using the knowledge he learned at Migard.


    It is much morefortable than the Drakkar or the traditional Knarr as it uses a sail to move and does not have oars.


    Because of this, we will have no problem going north to hunt bears. "


    Max looked at his father with some doubt. "I had the doubt before, but it is not the first time that you hunt white bears, father?"


    Sven patted Einar on the back and started walking to the ship. "Every one or two years, we organize groups to hunt bears in the northern part of the ind.


    Unlike the bears in our ancestralnd, these white bears winter in December and wake up until March or April.


    So the best time to hunt them is this month; it''s just that hunting bears are always dangerous for us. "


    Sven, who was on top of the ship, looked at his son with some mncholy. "They are beasts that kill three or even ten warriors in all expeditions."


    Sven''s gaze changed to one of hope as he held a crossbow. "But with this weapon, I am sure we will bring enough furs and glory to our tribe."


    Max, who was leaning on the ship''s railing, looked at the immense Antic sea that was only being illuminated by the light of the moon and the stars.


    "Being able to smell and enjoy this calm is a very rare opportunity in this day and age."


    Max gave his father a smile, "You may not believe me, but our journey is protected by the gods because unless someone seeks death, no one will die on this expedition."


    Svenughed and gave the order for the boat to be released.


    "If you had gotten up earlier, you would have been able to see the ceremony that your father-inw Asgot did; he also said that the gods were taking care of our trip.


    The only difference is that he read the intestines of a seal. "


    Max, who had already sat on a table, only sighed. "The way to know the favor of the gods is different between each person.


    But since we are talking about gods, what do you think if I tell you a little about the beginning of this world. "


    All the warriors who were listening to Einar and Sven''s conversation, with enough curiosity, walked over to where Einar was because they wanted to hear the conversation.


    Max, who noticed everyone''s curiosity, began to speak loudly so that they could hear him "At the beginning of time there were only two ces, one cold and dark in the north called Niflheim.


    While in the south, Muspelheim was and of fire where only those who were born in that ce could survive.


    In the middle of those two ces was Ginnungagap, a ce that was empty of any and where there was no time. "


    Max, who was looking at the starry sky, took out his leather canteen and drank some green liquor to warm his body. "But after a while, something fantastic happened in Niflheim a river started to rise until it went so far that it reached Ginnungagap.


    In that ce, it froze due to the immense cold that existed in that ce; this, in turn, made a giant begin to be created within that ice.


    As time passed, the ice began to grow until it wasrge enough to approach Niflheim.


    It was at that moment that the giant freed himself from the ice where he was imprisoned; that giant was called Ymir. "


    Sven, who was sitting on the prow of the ship, stroked his beard. "So that is the origin of the giant Ymir from which our world was formed."


    Max nodded, "It is the beginning of the genesis of our world ording to Odin''s knowledge; of course, there are two versions of the story."


    Sven raised his face and, with a smile, looked at his son. "What is the other version."


    "In the beginning, there was only darkness, there was no time or reality was absolutely nothing.


    Until in that darkness, a great explosion urred; this explosion was called the Big Bang.


    As the explosion progressed, so did our universe; all the energy released by that explosion began topress and formed the first particles in our universe.


    These particles came together and formed somerger particles, which in turn created the so-called antiparticles.


    When these two types of particles collided with each other, they destroyed themselves; eventually, some of them managed to survive, which became the basis of our universe.


    When the universe began to cool, these particles clumped together and formed Neutrons and Protons.


    These started toe together and created some simple kernels, you may not believe it, but this happened in the first ... "


    Max using his hand, raised three fingers. "In just three minutes."


    Everyone on the ship only gulped a bit of saliva as they had not understood much of what Einar said, but still, without understanding, they were waiting for him to continue telling his story.


    "As thousands of years passed, the universe began to cool down, and it is thanks to this that the electrons were able to join the small nuclei formed by Protons and Neutrons.


    This resulted in the first atoms of our universe and the birth of light, because before everything was darkness.


    With the first atoms, the first elements of the universe were also born, which were Helium and hydrogen. "


    Max pointed to the starry sky in the early morning. "After a few thousand years passed, the Helium and Hydrogen clouds influenced by gravity began topress."


    From his leather bag Max took out a sheet of paper and began to make it into a ball, which he showed everyone on the boat "Bypressing those clouds, stars were created, our sun, for example, is a star.


    Many of those stars exploded and formed other elements; as time passed, those elements created stardust with which thes were created. "


    Using nine paper balls of different sizes, Max put them on the ground around the first paper ball he made.


    "A few million years ago, our sr system was created in our gxy, in which there are 9s and our sun.


    Thoses are Mercury, Venus, Earth, Mars, Jupiter, Saturn, Uranus, Neptune, Pluto. "


    Max pointed to the third ball of paper on the ground. "This is our Earth; it was in this ce that the life we ??know was born.


    As for if there is life on others, it is a paradox because we can be the only ones, or there would be more civilizations on others.


    Either way, the answer to that paradox will have to be discovered by our descendants. "


    Sven just exhaled and looked at his son with a mncholy "Your second exnation of the origin gives me a bit of difort as it caused me more questions than answers."


    All the warriors nodded at Sven''sment.


    Max just put his head in his hands. "It is normal for you to feel that way because ignorance is a blessing because the more you know, the smaller you will feel.


    We are only a little sigh in the vastness of the universe, but I want you to know that why our life is smallpared to the life of a star does not mean that our passage through life is insignificant.


    Everything we do or what we do will affect the people around us or our descendants.


    That is why we must enjoy our life to the fullest and remember that everything we do will depend on ourselves. "


    These words made the ship remain silent throughout the morning.

 Chapter 42 - Bears In The Sea

    When the dawn sun lit up the sea, and the cold north wind could be felt, Max saw the stunning snow-capped mountains of northern d and the incredible fjords that had formed thousands of years ago.


    "Father, have you ever checked to see if there is any ce in these fjords that can be used as a possible point for a settlement."


    Sven, who was biting a piece of dried fish, nodded. "Most fjords have small valleys that can serve as settlements.


    But the main problem is that they do not have hot springs or arge number of trees, not to mention how you can feel.


    In this ce, winter can be felt much harsher. "


    Sven''s hand went to Einar''s shoulder. "In thisnd of ice, there are many ces that could be a settlement.


    But what we need is to have a poption. "


    Max stroked his chin and looked at the beautifulndscape "The poption will not be a problem in the future as long as there are Christian kingdoms and our people remain Viking.


    We will have enough manpower avable; the only thing we would have to worry about is training enough people.


    The wealth that we will have will bring us too many problems in the future. "


    Sven justughed and drank some liquor from his canteen "Your grandfather used to say that problems are just opportunities in disguise ..."


    Sven could see in the distance in the sea a piece of ice in which there were some white figures "Although speaking of opportunities, I think it is our lucky day."


    Sven''s hand grabbed his crossbow and shouted, "Prepare your crossbows and change the course; we have a family of bears in a Jeukul north of our ship."


    All the crew members turned their heads to look at the north as they took their crossbows from the boxes as well as the steel-tipped bolts.


    Max, who was already loading his crossbow, was surprised as the boat approached the small piece of ice in the sea; the figure of two white bears was more and more visible.


    This caused Max to sigh as he felt his hands sweat a bit; even a smile formed on his face.


    ''It''s been a long time since I hunted a dangerous animal; thest time I did, it was a jaguar with a shotgun.''


    Max rested his crossbow on his shoulder as he took his position and shouted, "Prepare the ranks to shoot when we are a hundred meters; turn around the boat so we can shoot."


    Eskol, who was in charge of the troop order, used a horn so that everyone will take positions "Remember to aim at the eyes, mouth, and stomach of the bears.


    But under no circumstances do you stop shooting; we can only stop when the bears are dead. "


    Sven, who was already formed and had his crossbow ready, exhaled a little air "Don''t worry about damaging the skins; in our hunting ce, there will be even more bears to hunt.


    These two bears will be used as shooting targets with legs; we can''t risk our lives until we fully know the power of the crossbow. "


    Everyone on the ship, when hearing Sven''s words, felt a weight lift off them, so they just aimed their crossbows and waited for the firing order.


    The ship slowly approached while the two bears that were resting on the ice chunk could only see something strange approaching them.


    One of the bears raised his head with some curiosity, and it was at that moment where he could see how that thing that was approaching turned around, and a horrible noise could be heard.


    After this, he could only see some things that were going to where he was, and then everything turned ck; he could only feel something entering his eyes while depriving him of his sight.


    Toter feel how innumerable things were buried in his body, in a desperate act, he tried to get up on two legs, but he could only feel how his body was pierced.


    So he just staggered and fell to the ice where he could feel his lifeing to an end.


    After firing constant rounds of bolts, they all lowered their crossbows and looked at the lifeless bodies of the two bears in the ice, so Sven gave the order to approach the ice drum.


    When the ship reached the ice drum, Max, Eskol, Sven, and two other warriors got off the ship, shouldering their crossbows, slowly approaching the bears'' carcasses.


    Max, who was bncing a bit on the slippery surface of the ice, was the first to reach the body of one of the bears.


    The bear''s body gave off an iron scent from the blood it had lost, but its entire body was also full of bolts from what looked like a porcupine.


    Although the bear appeared to be dead, Max took his iron dagger from his chest and, in the most careful way possible, pierce it in the neck of the white bear.


    He could feel the dagger sink into the bear''s skin until it touched something hard where his dagger got stuck.


    ''It''s a shame the skin is too damaged, but maybe it can work to make some gloves, scarves, or socks.''


    Sven, who hade to the side of his son, removed one of the bolts and looked at it carefully. "It seems that a hundred meters are a safe firing range for the crossbow.


    Although looking at the corpse of the bear, I can say that perhaps only 10 bolts are enough to the head to kill one of these beasts.


    But now, let''s see a bolt to the head. "


    Sven''s hand-pulled a Bolt out of the head, and he realized that grasping that the metal had some small scratches, the wooden structure of the Bolt waspletely useless.


    "Thank goodness that the only thing that is damaged when piercing the skull is the wood, although we will have to see the other one ..."


    The noise of two small cubs began to be heard along with theughter of Eskol and the other two warriors.


    "Jarl, underneath this bear, we found these two bear cubs that he wants us to do with them."


    Before Sven could give his verdict, Max approached the two little cubs who appeared to be no more than three months old.


    When he got to where the bears were, with some curiosity, he took them in his arms.


    "Father, I think I can raise these two bears, they may not be pets, but we can make a little ce for them to grow.


    They will be good study material so that our people know how dangerous white bears are. "


    Sven justughed, "You''ll have to take care of them until we get back from the expedition."


    Eskol just looked curiously at Einar before turning and starting to use his knife to peel the skin off the bear''s corpse.

 Chapter 43 - Unexpected Surprise In The Forest

    On the boat, Max was feeding the little cubs some dried fish. "Father, how far are we from reaching our destination."


    Sven, who was helping to salt the bear meat, paused for a moment. "Approximately past noon, we will reach our destination.


    Although we must prepare ourselves since where we are going, there are many hot springs, so at this time, it is a meeting point for bears before they go into hibernation.


    By the way, Einar, you don''t think it is a bit of a waste to give fish to the two cubs when we can give them their parents'' meat. "


    Max just scratched his nose and stroked the head of one of the cubs. "I''m giving them fish as a little whim on my part.


    When we find other bears, I will feed them their meat. "


    Sven just gave a littleugh and continued salting the meat.


    ''I suppose Einar may be soft enough not to feed two cubs with his parents.


    But he''s also cruel enough to skinning his enemies while they''re alive.


    He''s a good son; I can''t wait to give him control of the Jarlom so that I can dedicate myself to taking care of my grandchildren. ''


    After sailing for a while longer, the ship approached a great coast that seemed to be ck due to therge number of stones it had.


    When the ship was very close to the coast, two warriors got off it and, using a rope, began to drag it to the beach.


    While the ship was dragged, everyone prepared their crossbows because they did not know if there were any white bears nearby.


    Upon reaching the beach, Max got off the boat and could feel the cold airing down from the nearby mountains, carrying with it a scent ofnd that, with the smell of the sea, gave rise to refreshing air.


    While everyone lowered the boxes from the ship, Max gathered Eskol, they began to walk around the ce to be able to choose where to set up camp.


    Max, who was walking through the rough terrain, could feel a snowke touch his face.


    "From the state of this ce and the snowke that has just touched my face, I think we could be facing the first snow of the year."


    Eskol scratched his beard. "That''s good and bad at the same time; I think it would be best to find a ce with some trees; otherwise, we could be in the middle of a blizzard."


    Eskol''s hand tightened a bit as he saw snowkes slowly falling from the sky. "Let''s increase the pace as otherwise, it will be dangerous for everyone."


    Max nodded and put on his fur hat, then started jogging with Eskol.


    As they went further into the rugged terrain, they ran into a small teau, so they climbed, and it was then that they could see a small forest in the distance.


    "Eskol, do you want to return, or do you want me to return?"


    Eskol held the handle of his ax. "I''ll be back, but remember to be careful, Einar.


    I don''t have a good impression of that forest; I can feel something dangerous hidden inside it. "


    Max looked seriously at Eskol. "I could also feel a sense of danger; I guess there must be some group of bears inside.


    Either way, I will stay away until the others arrive. "


    Eskol just gave Einar a severe look and started jogging towards the beach so he could guide everyone.


    When Eskol was far enough away, Max readied his crossbow, dagger, and ax while carefully looking out into the forest.


    For a while, Max had no trouble waiting, sitting on a rock staring out at the forest.


    But it wasn''t until the air began to get much more potent and what appeared to be snowfall became the start of a blizzard.


    ''Unfortunately, I have to go to the forest to prepare a small shelter.


    I suppose the danger of freezing to death is greater than I can feel in the forest.


    I just hope I''m not wrong. ''


    Max then held his crossbow on his shoulder and walked carefully into the forest.


    In just a few minutes, the wind started to get much faster, so when Max reached the forest, he walked quickly inside.


    Once he reached a remote area outside the forest, Max used his ax to cut down some small trees and some thick branches.


    While he was cutting down a small tree, he could hear the noise of some leaves and branches being stepped on.


    So his hand stopped, and he very slowly reached down to grab his crossbow from the ground.


    When Max took his crossbow very slowly, he got up and looked towards the ce where the noise wasing from.


    Max swallowed a little saliva when he saw a small white bear; by its size, he could tell that the bear had not long since be independent from its mother, so it should be alone.


    This only rxed Max a bit, but he knew that even as a young white bear, he would react aggressively if he moved as he would take it as an attack.


    So without being able to move or run, Max felt a bead of sweat running down his face while he slowly moved his hands to point his crossbow at the bear.


    The noise of the dry leaves caused by the bear who was walking slowly towards where he was, caused Max to go into high alert because his life would possibly be in danger.


    The closer the bear got, Max could see the haggard face of the white bear, who seemed to be starving.


    This only made Max breathe easily because if he got upset, he might not be able to shoot the crossbow urately, as he might not have a second chance to shoot.


    When the bear was close enough, Max could see the predatory look in the white bear''s ck eyes.


    Those eyes made Max see that the confrontation was inevitable, so when the two blinked, time seemed to stop for both of them.


    The seconds seemed eternal for Max, but when the noise of some leaves was heard, Max''s senses returned to normal.


    It was then that he could see how the bear rose up on two legs and lunged at him.


    At that moment, Max pulled the trigger of his crossbow, and the bolt went through the bear''s throat, but this did not stop the inertia of the bear''s hand that ended up on its head.


    At that moment, time again seemed to slow down, so he could hear and feel how those ws cut the metal of his helmet as if it were paper.


    After slicing through the hoof, the bear''s ws dug into its skin and cut it steadily, in a desperate attempt to prevent the ws from injuring its eye.


    Max pushed his head back, thus preventing his eye from being destroyed, but this did not save the rest of his face where the ws could hurt him.


    When the ws left his face, Max was disoriented by what he could only feel as the white bear was pushing him with all its weight.


    So when his head hit one of the logs he had cut, he regained his consciousness and could clearly see the bear''s angry face.


    "I''m not going to die being bear shit."


    After saying those words, Max raised his hand and could feel his armor being pierced by the bear''s teeth, so he gave a cry when those teeth reached his skin.


    Feeling the pain of being bitten, he used his other hand to grab his ax from his side, and with all his might, he buried it in the bear''s left eye.


    This caused the bear to let go of Max''s arm and give a muffled cry of pain as only arge stream of blood came out that covered Max''s entire face.


    Max, who had lost his vision from the blood in his eyes, could only feel the trembling body of the bear fall on his chest.


    The pain he felt and the inability to breathe properly caused Max to use his only free arm to push the head of the white bear.


    Using all his strength, he managed to push him just enough that he could free his bloody hand, but it was at that moment that he felt himself lose his consciousness.


    So using hisst strength, he took a piece of log and ced it under the bear''s body close to his chest.


    For if he lost consciousness with his chest oppressed by the weight of the bear, he could die.


    When he was done, he simply closed his eyes and lost consciousness.

 Chapter 44 - Loneliness In The Woods

    In a dark room, Max could see the silhouette of his daughter, who was standing in front of him. "Dad, it''s not your time to die."


    After saying those words, Erika put her finger on Max''s forehead, and he woke up.


    With his vision, blurry Max used his hand to wipe the bloody snow from his face.


    He did not know how long he had lost consciousness, but he could be sure that it had not been more than an hour since the bear''s body was still warm.


    "This time, you saved your father Erika again."


    Resisting the pain throughout his body and the burning caused by the snow.


    Max took some nearby stumps and thick branches, which he arranged on the ground to form an archaic lever, which he ced next to the bear''s corpse.


    After putting a piece of wood in his mouth, he began to press the lever, and when the carcass of the bear started to rise.


    Max used his injured hand to push his body away from the white bear''s corpse; he could only bite the piece of wood because of the pain he felt.


    But despite everything, he did not stop until he could get his feet out; once released, he carefully and very slowly released the wood with which he pried.


    When the bear''s corpse was on the ground, the first thing Max did was spit out the piece of wood that had hurt his teeth and then took out his canteen of water and rinsed the blood from his eyes.


    Because of this, his vision, which was blurred, returned to normal; taking advantage of the fact that he could see better, he took a drink from his iron canteen.


    The cold water ran down his dry throat, which caused Max to feel that he wasing back to life even for a few seconds as the pain in his hand made him want to spit out the water.


    After resisting the pain for a few minutes and regaining strength, Max decided to remove the armor from his left arm to see the damage caused by the bear bite.


    Using his hand, he unbuckled the leather armor grips on his arm; when thest grip was released, the armor fell to the ground.


    Without the armor, Max could see the horrible marks of six teeth that pierced his skin; enduring the pain, he moved his arm and checked it to see if it had any veins crossed.


    Fortunately, the teeth of the bear had only damaged the muscle of his hand, so with his uninjured hand, he began to search for his small leather satchel.


    ''I have to disinfect and suture the holes in my arm; otherwise, I may die from an infection.''


    When he found his backpack, he took out a horn that had a wooden lid; using his teeth, he removed the cover, letting out the aroma of alcohol.


    Taking advantage of the fact that he was biting the wooden lid, he poured alcohol onto his arm''s wounds.


    The sensation of feeling the skin being burned by the alcohol made Max almost lose consciousness, but despite the pain, he did not stop and to ensure that no dirt was left inside the holes.


    He cleaned one of his fingers with water and alcohol, then used it to carve the wounds from the inside.


    Every time his finger touched the inside of a wound, some tears came out of his eyes, as well as some groans caused by pain.


    After cleaning his arm, he left the horn with alcohol on his legs and then took out of his backpack a hemp thread and a silver needle with a curved shape.


    He began to stitch his wounds in the best possible way without wasting time because he did not want them to openter.


    When he had finished sewing a wound, he used his dagger to cut the thread and start another; thissted for a few minutes that for Max were eternal.


    When he finished, he cleaned his arm with water and soap that he had in his backpack andter covered it with a bandage to prevent him from freezing from the cold.


    ''Well, I finish the easy part, now I have to build a fire to cover myself from this stupid blizzard.''


    Max thought as he felt the cold airing from outside and looked towards the treetops that were moved by the strong wind.


    The first thing he did was walk towards the corpse of the bear from where he took his ax that was buried in the eye of the beast.


    When he took it out, he only shook it to remove the blood and pieces of eye and bone that it had; after this, he began to cut some trunks and thick branches to make his little shelter.


    With the wind blowing harder, Max began to arrange the wood to form a triangr structure in which he ced the skin of the animal that was covering his body.


    On the small shelter floor, he put some leaves and the small leather satchel he used as a seat while he lit a small fire using alcohol as fuel to light the pieces of wood and leaves that he had gathered.


    It took a while to light the fire as the snow had moistened the materials.


    Max decided to see the damage on his face with the fire heating his body, so he took his iron ax and began to clean it.


    Once it was clean of blood, I use it to see his face; although his reflection was somewhat blurred, he could see his face reddened by the snow burn as dirty from the blood that the white bear had sshed.


    Max used his hand to feel the wound on his face, even though it hurt him a sigh of relief because the injury was not that deep since the helmet and the chainmail of his face had protected him.


    But it was still dangerous to leave the wound untreated since being on his face could bring him problems.


    When he took off his helmet, the first thing he did was use it to melt snow.


    While waiting for the fire to melt the snow, Max bit into a piece of dried fish and looked at the white bear''s body covering itself in snow.


    "I guess in this ce, it''s just the two of us; I won''t me you for my injuries because we both fight to bet our lives.


    But you can be sure that I will put your body to fair use as I will eat your flesh and use your skin to make a beautiful dress for Kassia. "


    When the snow melted, and the water began to boil, Max took the helmet off the fire and waited for the water to warm up.


    After a while and with the warm water, I use the soap to wash her face, trying to leave it as clean as possible.


    Max thoroughly washed his face with his eyes closed and resisting the pain until it was as clean as possible.


    After finishing washing his face, he grabbed his ax and the alcohol to start disinfecting the wound.


    Sven, who was somewhat worried about Einar, could only drink a little liquor while looking at the fire in the tent.


    "When the blizzard stops, we will go out to find Einar; I have a feeling he may be in danger."


    Eskol, who was still next to Sven, just pped him. "It will be fine since Einar is no longer a child.


    But if something has happened to him, I will take responsibility. "


    Sven just exhaled and rested his head in his hands. "I don''t doubt his ability to survive, but you know that even though bears gather in this ce.


    They usually starve because there is not much food that can feed them.


    That is why they are more dangerous than the bears on the ice drums in the sea. "

 Chapter 45 - Meeting With The Rest Of The Warriors

    Max, who was sleeping, woke up when he could feel a little snow falling on his face.


    Using his hand, he wiped his face and stood up from his little shelter as he stretched his aching body.


    "It seems like the blizzardsted all night; although I was able to rest, the pain in my arm and face hasn''t subsided.


    The only good thing is that as long as it does not get infected, I can take the pain, and the scars will be a good topic of conversation.


    I guess to regain nutrients, I will have to start by making a bear meat broth. "


    After saying those words, Max took some wood, alcohol, and flint to start a fire.


    While this was happening, Sven and the rest of the warriors took all the things from the camp and followed Eskol to search the forest.


    "We should be about two hours away, so we should get there well before noon."


    Sven just held his crossbow in his hands and walked with the rest of the group through the snow-covered area.


    The path was somewhatplicated as his feet had to walk on a snowyer that almost reached his knees.


    Despite this, the two little cubs supported by ropes did not suffer from the snow since puppies were happy to y with the snow.


    After a while, walking, Eskol, who was being the vanguard, stopped and raised his hand. "We have an adult bear in the distance."


    Sven smiled and started to walk to where Eskol was; when he arrived, he could see the white bear whose fur on its mouth was full of blood.


    With some difort, he tightened the grip of his crossbow and turned to see the warriors. "Prepare your weapons and battle formation.


    In this small confrontation, you can only shoot the first line, and it must be in the head.


    If the bear does not die then, everyone is allowed to fill the bear''s body with bolts. "


    All the warriors nodded, and with Eskol''s guidance, began to form three lines.


    Once everyone was lined up, Ansgar, a young brown haired warrior, pulled out his little flute and began to y a catchy tune.


    While he was ying the flute, everyone began to advance in an orderly manner towards where the bear was.


    The white bear that was walking towards its burrow could hear a high-pitched noise, so it raised its head.


    He could then see some strange beings that walked on two legs, and that seemed to approach where he was.


    Sven watched as the white bear raised its head and looked at them with curiosity, so he prepared his hand to give the order to stop.


    When the white bear felt that those creatures were getting dangerously close to him, he decided to get up to show that this was his territory.


    Seeing the white bear stand up in anger, Sven raised his hand, and everyone stood still as they took their positions.


    When the white bear saw that his show of power had worked, he prepared to return to his burrow.


    Sven took advantage of the fact that the bear seemed to want to retreat and ordered to shoot.


    When the bolts flew out, they pierced the bear''s head, who could only take a few steps before falling to the ground.


    "That bear appears to be dead, but we can''t be sure until we get close.


    Ansgar, take three warriors and start to dismount the bear; we will continue our way to the forest.


    Once we arrive, I will send a warrior toe for you. "


    Ansgar nodded and walked over to two warriors, then drew an iron dagger from his chest.


    "Derick and Elof, you guys will cover my back as I look to finish off the white bear.


    Remember to have your crossbow on your shoulder and always be prepared to shoot the bear''s face. "


    Derick and Elof did the military salute they had learned in early morning training with Einar.


    After this, the three of them began to walk through the snow towards the white bear that was on the ground.


    For his part, Max had his hands full of blood as he was removing the bear''s skin, which was a bit stuck in the bear''s muscles as the corpse had begun to freeze.


    While he was tearing the skin, he could hear a group of strange noises that seemed to be screaming, so Max took his crossbow and looked at the ce where the sound wasing from.


    When Max''s crossbow was aimed at one of the trees, he could see a group of slender white foxes emerging from the snow that appeared to be led by a blue-colored fox.


    Seeing the small animals, Max lowered his crossbow and took his knife to cut a piece of meat from the white bear.


    With meat in hand, he bent down and waited to see what the little foxes were doing.


    The bluish fox, who was curious about the meat in Max''s hand, walked cautiously through the snow until he came close to Max.


    Max could then see the blue fox give him a grateful look before biting into the piece of meat and leading it towards his pack.


    A smile formed on Max''s face. "I think it would not be a bad idea to adopt these foxes and bring them to our tribe.


    A fox farm can give us a supply of fur, and if I introduce rabbits in the future, it could keep the poption of them in check. "


    The little blue fox that was eating the piece of meat raised its head cautiously, looking for where the feeling of danger wasing from.


    When Sven and the rest of the warriors reached the forest, they entered quite cautiously because they did not know if they would meet a white bear.


    Sven, who was somewhat worried, just walked through the trees until he could smell the aroma of burned meat, so he walked along with the rest of the warriors to where the fragrance came from.


    Max, who was biting a piece of boiled meat, looked at the little foxes that were trapped in his shelter that he had turned into a small cage.


    "Do not be afraid, little foxes; your future is to be fed, and you will be able to reproduce like rabbits.


    So that at the end of your lives, your skin will be used to make amazing clothes. "


    The herd of fifteen foxes just stared nkly at Max and continued to eat the hot meat on the ground.


    When Max was about to put another piece of meat in his mouth, he could hear the sound of footsteps, so he took his crossbow and prepared himself for whatever was toe out of the trees.


    Sven, who came out of the trees, could see Einar holding his crossbow, but what caught his attention was seeing his son''s face.


    Ignoring everything around him, he walked over to Einar and gave him a hug.

 Chapter 46 - Camp Preparation

    Sven had heard the story of how Einar had killed the white bear; he could only squeeze his son''s shoulder.


    "Einar, what you have achieved is something that neither your grandfather nor I could do without being able to guarantee our lives.


    Even though you were lucky this time, we cannot guarantee that I will only find your bones if this happens again. "


    Sven looked at Einar with a smile. "So as a father, I would like you to be apanied by two warriors from now on until the end of the expedition."


    Max, who could feel the concern in his father''s words, just nodded.


    Sven sighed as he thought Einar would refuse, so using his finger, he touched Einar''s forehead.


    "You can be sure that the scar that this wound will leave will make you look like a true warrior, but it would not have been better if you used fire to close it."


    Max shook his head. "It is too dangerous to do that with veryrge wounds as it can end up burning only the skin.


    This technique should only be used in emergency situations where not closing the wound can mean death. "


    Sven''s eyes then moved to one of his arms where he had arge scar, and he was immersed in his memories until he only gave Einar a pat and then pointed to the makeshift cage.


    "By the way, Einar, why do you want the foxes? It wouldn''t be better to just kill them and take their skins."


    All the foxes felt a sense of danger, so they raised their heads, looking for where the threat wasing from.


    Einar justughed. "Dad, I n to raise these foxes like farm animals; if they have enough food and a safe ce, we can have litters of up to fourteen cubs.


    Of course, in the process, we can select the calmest foxes to reproduce, and that way, maybe my grandchildren or great-grandchildren can y with foxes as they will be good pets. "


    Sven scratched his beard, looked at the little foxes, and then saw the two cubs sleeping near a tree. "It is also possible to make those two little bears docile."


    Max forced a smile and pointed at them with his wooden spoon. "It is possible to make them feel a bond with us humans, but there will always be the danger that they will kill us at any moment.


    Unlike wolves or foxes, the bear is a lonely animal for most of its life, perhaps if we start an interrupted selective breeding program.


    In about a thousand years, our descendants may have pet bears, it sounds a long time, but it can be a good learning process from generation to generation ... "


    The noise of an angry bear apanied by the battle cries of some warriors interrupted the conversation.


    Sven and Max exchanged nces and rose from the log where they were sitting while holding their crossbows on their shoulders.


    When they walked into the forest, they could see some warriors holding three little cubs, who were looking sadly at their mother''s body.


    Eskol, who had his knife in the neck of the bear, looked at Sven. "Jarl Sven, we have killed a bear, and we have captured three cubs.


    It seems that she was attracted to the aroma of the meat Einar had been cooking. "


    Max, who was already in front of the bear''s corpse, was surprised to see howrge it was. "If I had been alone, it might have killed me.


    But even though she is already dead, I feel that this forest is more dangerous than we can imagine; perhaps we will have more encounters with bears in this ce. "


    "If that''s the case, I think it would be better if we left the forest and made our camp somewhere else."


    Max, who was scratching his chin, smiled. "I think we can make our camp in this ce and make some traps so we can kill any white bear.


    Maybe in the process, we can also catch a few more white foxes. "


    Sven lowered his crossbow and drew his ax to put it over his shoulder. "Very good, Einar, no time to waste."


    Max smiled and began to organize all the warriors so that he could make camp in the forest.


    While this was happening, Ansgar was putting the pieces of bear meat in a sack.


    "Ansgar, what do you want us to do with the bear bones."


    Ansgar wiped the sweat from his forehead using his forearm. "Take only the skull and ws; the other bones leave them in the snow."


    Elof nodded and, using his ax, broke the bear''s spine and then took a small sack that had the bear''s ws.


    Derick, who was cleaning the excess meat and fat on the white bear''s skin, could see that one of hispanions was running down a slope.


    "Ansgar, Elof, Jarl Sven''s envoy ising.


    We have to pack to get there ... "


    Derick fell silent when he could see that his partner appeared to be injured as he left a small trail of blood.


    Ansgar and Elof, who had also seen theirpanion wounded, stopped what they were doing to take their crossbows from the snow.


    When theirpanion was close, they could see two bears running from the hill.


    "Prepare your crossbow and aim at the head of the white bears, shoot the first bear that approaches ourpanion.


    I will not use my crossbow since we cannot charge at the same time. "


    Kaj, who was holding his arm, was running with all his might, trying to escape from the two bears that had attacked him a few moments ago.


    As he ran, the feeling of security increased as he could see hispanions pointing their crossbows to where he was.


    Ansgar, who was a little nervous, pointed his crossbow and gave the order to fire.


    Kaj, who was running, could only feel the bolts passing near him, and after this, he could hear the cry of pain from one of the bears.


    With a smile on his face, he continued running, Ansgar who had his hands sweaty, could see how the second white bear was close to his partner.


    So I''m aiming, and I hope the bear was about to attack so I could shoot.


    As the white bear was about to attack, Ansgar pulled his crossbow''s trigger, and the bolt shot into the white bear''s chest.


    Because of this, the bear''s attack was interrupted, so it ended up rolling in the snow.


    Kaj, who could see the bear rolling in the snow near him, could only sigh and kept running because he was afraid that the white bears would chase him again.

 Chapter 47 - Narration Of An Event

    Kaj, biting into a piece of bear meat, only frowned from time to time while Elof used a needle and thread to stitch up the wound on his shoulder.


    Ansgar, who was cleaning his dagger, looked at Kaj. "Kaj, could you tell us your story so we can know what we are going to meet before reaching the forest."


    Kaj just lowered his head with some fear. "When we got to the forest, Jarl Sven ordered Galt and me to go where you guys were so he could guide you."


    Kaj took a bite out of the juicy meat and bit into it for a few seconds before swallowing it. "The way back was not difficult until a group of white bears emerged from a small mound.


    There were approximately twenty white bears, which seemed to be starving. "


    With his trembling hand, Kaj raised his face and looked at Ansgar. "Those cursed ones knew we were alone, but they didn''t attack us immediately.


    They just parted like they wanted to stop us from running; they were like a pack of wolves.


    At that moment, Galt and I ran with all our might towards a nearby hill to escape.


    Unfortunately, our speed was too slow as about three bears came dangerously close to where we were.


    So we had no choice but to use our crossbows to defend ourselves; we stopped in the snow and loaded our crossbow.


    When the first bear got close enough, we shot that bastard, the bolts went through his head, and he fell dead. "


    Ansgar could see the fear in Kaj''s eyes. "Seeing one of his deadpanions, the white bears ran towards the corpse to eat it.


    We take advantage of that moment and keep running, hoping that the white bears will stop following us.


    For an hour, we kept running as fast as we could, expecting to outrun those white bears, but none of this worked.


    Since we could hear them in the distance, I could see them when I turned my head. "


    Kaj put his hand on his face. "All those white bears running towards us, this time they weren''t acting smart, but they acted like beasts.


    At that moment, Galt touched my shoulder and told me that he would stay to stop the bears'' advance.


    I tried to tell him it was suicide, but he wanted to stay in that ce, so I decided to run and try to get to where you were. "


    Showing an ironic smile, Kaj spread his hands. "It doesn''t matter that I was far away because I could hear Galt''s screams of pain and the noises of flesh breaking as those beasts devoured him.


    I ran trying to get away from those noises, but nothing worked as I kept listening to them for a few minutes, until the screaming stopped abruptly.


    At that moment, I turned around and could see a young white bear running to where I was.


    Feeling that maybe I could die, I raised my crossbow and shot him in the eye, but unfortunately for me, the damn white bear did not die but ran harder.


    With my life on the line, I loaded my crossbow as fast as possible, but as soon as I finished, I could feel how the white bear hurt my shoulder with its ws.


    So resisting the pain, I just raised my crossbow and pierced his forehead, causing the white bear to fall backward. "


    Kaj touched his shoulder and closed his eyes. "At that moment, I just dropped my crossbow and continued running, luckily for me after climbing a slope.


    I could see where they were, and from then on, I think you guys know how my little story ends. "


    Ansgar, who has crossed his arms, looked at Kaj seriously. "Those bears should be close by, so it is dangerous to stay a long time in this ce.


    Derick hides the skins and fat in the snow; we will have toe back for them when we get back to the boat, just leave a mark with which we know where we left them.


    As for the meat, just keep it away from the ce of the skins and fat. "


    Ansgar got up from the ground and readied his crossbow. "Elof, when you finish stitching up Kaj''s wound, help Derick; we have to get out of this ce in no more than half an hour.


    Kaj, if you can move help digging in the snow, I will mount a guard in this ce. "


    Kaj nodded and, enduring the pain in his hand, began to move some sacks that had fat.


    Nothing happened during the half-hour, so when the four warriors were ready to move, they could see a group of 10 white bears on the nearby hill.


    Ansgar only frowned. "We have to walk away slowly while walking without turning our back on them.


    There should be enough to bear meat to distract most of those white bears.


    But if, for some reason, some white bearse near us, we will have to fight. "


    From his side, Ansgar took out his ax and handed it to Kaj. "If for some reason a bear is near us, and we have not reloaded our crossbows, do not hesitate to throw the ax as in training."


    Kaj gripped the ax''s handle and looked up at the hill where the white bears wereing down from. "You can be sure I''ll throw this ax even if it costs me my life."


    The four of them began to walk slowly while the white bears seemed to ignore them as their gazes were on the red meat in front of them.


    When the group of white bears reached the corpses of theirpanions were, they did not hesitate to start biting the meat.


    Ansgar only breathed a sigh of relief when he saw that all the bears were eating, and they didn''t seem to want to go after them. "At my signal, we will start running, Kaj. I know you are tired, but you must lead the way.


    Otherwise, we might get lost, or worse, we might run into another group of white bears. "


    Kaj began to jog while supporting the wounds on his hand. "If we can run with this speed, we will reach the forest in an hour.


    There we should meet a small group of warriors who will guide us to where the camp is located. "


    Derick, who was watching the white bearsg far behind them, turned to see Ansgar. "You think Einar is fine? If we were attacked, he shouldn''t be in danger too."


    Ansgar scratched his beard and then clenched his fist. "I don''t know, but if this ce could have hurt Kaj, who is a warrior, I don''t doubt that Einar may have bled.


    I don''t think he will die because he has Odin''s blessing, and even though he is young, I think he has enough capacity to survive.


    We should now answer whether those white bears will stay for a meal or perhapse to hunt us. "

 Chapter 48 - Revenge Of A Warrior

    Ansgar, who was jogging in the snow, had to stop when he saw Kaj fall, which seemed to have lost consciousness.


    "Derick, stand guard while I check on Kaj''s condition."


    After saying those words, Ansgar ran to where Kaj was lying, who was starting to shake as his mouth began to foam.


    With his hands, he turned Kaj''s body, and taking off his leather glove, he touched his trembling forehead where he could feel that he was suffering from a fever. "Elof, I want you to help me carry Ansgar, also put a piece of meat in his mouth, or he could bitenguage."


    Hearing Ansgar''s order, Elof took arge piece of roasted bear meat from his backpack and handed it to Ansgar, who put it in Kaj''s mouth and then turned his body, avoiding it to be on its back.


    "ording to my father, shocks only ur in two kinds of people, those who have a high fever or those who are cursed by Loki.


    They should also never be left on their backs as they can choke on their tongues. "


    Elof looked at Ansgar curiously. "Your father must have been a very wise person, or he must have had many experiences in his youth."


    Ansgar shook his head as he got a bit mncholic. "My mother suffered from shaking, so my father had to learn how to prevent her from getting hurt.


    Perhaps the best thing that could have happened to her was to have died in the sea along with the rest of our tribe since many times as a child, I remember seeing her suffer frequent shaking. "


    Derik, who was caring, got a little nervous when he could see a white bear''s silhouette in the distance. "Ansgar, I think we have a bearing where we are."


    Ansgar exhaled and took his crossbow. "We will have to endure in this ce until Kaj is better.


    We don''t know where to walk, and if we go another way, we might end up lost, and there are only white bears without any existing settlement in this ce. "


    Elof just gave Kaj a nce and also readied his crossbow.


    While the three of them were preparing, the white bear that had been following their trail could only stick its tongue out because it could taste the meat of its future prey.


    Since he was able to taste a piece of human meat a few kilometers before, the taste of that meat has not been removed.


    The white bear kept running until he could see three men who were looking at him, showing their teeth, and started running towards them.


    As the white bear approached, Ansgar could see that the white bear''s mouth was full of blood, and there was also a piece of cloth in it.


    A look of hatred formed on his face. "For this damn white bear, I want to get shot in the paws as it appears to be one of the bears that killed our partner Galt.


    Since he''s too stupid toe for us, I think it won''t matter if we make him suffer before we end his life. "


    Derick and Elof just nodded and pointed their crossbows at the bear''s paws; when he was close to them, Ansgar screamed, and they all pulled the trigger on his crossbow.


    The running white bear could only feel a horrible pain in its paws that made it fall into the snow, where it crawled for a few meters due to the speed at which it was running.


    Seeing the white bear that was roaring in pain in the snow, Ansgar slowly walked over to where he was.


    After arriving, he looked into the ck eyes of the white bear with hatred "White beast, you killed and devoured one of ourpanions, but that was not enough for a beast like you.


    You were following us in order to kill us, but unfortunately for you ... "


    Ansgar loaded his crossbow and aimed at one of the white bear''s knees and then shot it. "You met me a warrior who is not afraid to take revenge."


    The white bear red at Ansgar but could not move to retaliate, so he could only roar each time his knees were pierced by the steel bolts.


    After making sure that the white bear''s paws werepletely destroyed, Ansgar took a rope and mounted it on the white bear.


    In a desperate attempt, the bear tried to bite the human that was on him, but all his efforts were useless since not being able to move his legs, he could only try to use his mouth.


    Ansgar watched the movement of the white bear''s neck carefully for a few seconds beforeunching himself on its neck as he used his rope to tie the white bear''s jaws.


    When he felt his mouth being squeezed by a rope, the white bear made onest effort to free himself, so he shook his back as hard as he could, hoping that the man on him would fall.


    But unfortunately, Ansgar, who had experience riding a horse, only clung to the bear''s neck as it shook itself.


    When the pain was greater than his desire to survive, the white bear stopped the movement of his back and only began to make some noises of pain that were heard in a soft way because his mouth waspletely tied.


    Ansgar only frowned upon seeing the white bear cry, so he got off his back and stood in front of the bear''s head.


    In front of the white bear, he put his hand on the forehead of that beast and gave him a smile. "I''m sure our partner suffered a lot while you and yourpanions ate him alive.


    But in the same way, you will suffer a lot since you are condemned to be eaten by other white bears, or perhaps your destiny is to starve in this ce.


    Whatever your destiny, it won''t be enough to avenge Galt''s death. "


    When he finished speaking, Ansgar turned around and looked at Derick, who was standing guard. "Help Elof carry Kaj since we have to move.


    If this white bear was following us, we run the risk that others maye where we are. "


    Derick put his crossbow on his shoulder and turned around; for his part, Ansgar only took the most valuable things and left everything that was not indispensable in the snow.


    ''I just hope that we can reach the forest by following this same path; otherwise, we will only end up getting lost in this inhospitablend.''

 Chapter 49 - Disturbing Discovery

    At night Sven, who was sitting on a small log, looked at Eskol with a serious face "Eskol, do you think something happened with Galt and Kaj.


    Without them, it is possible that the group led by Ansgar could be lost. "


    Eskol, who watched the water boil over the fire, just sighed and turned around to see Sven. "It may be that something has happened, but if we separate more people, we can put the expedition at risk.


    We will have to stay in the forest and mount guards on this small fortress that we are building.


    That''s my opinion although I think Einar could give us some idea. "


    Sven scratched his beard. "I guess we don''t have a choice at the moment."


    After saying those words, he got up from the piece of wood and walked towards the tent where Einar was sleeping.


    Upon entering the store, he could see his son, who was sleeping while he seemed to have a nightmare, so with some curiosity, he sat on the floor and began to observe him.


    Max, who was inside a burning room, looked sadly at a bed that was burning and where the body of a man was.


    The corpse was burning like a torch, its face and skin nothing more than a piece of ck coal.


    "It is the first time I dream of you after some years have passed since your death, father.


    All because of that damn kidnapping, if only I had entered the military college earlier, I might have been able to save you. "


    After saying those words, Max clenched his fist and started walking through the burning room until he opened the door.


    When he opened the door, he could feel the heat of the fire on his face, so he had to use his hand to cover his face.


    When he adapted his face to the heat and removed his hand, he could see that he was on a great in where he could see different people''s corpses.


    The smell of rotting meat made Max want to vomit, so doing his best, he swallowed hard and kept walking.


    All the bodies were in an advanced state of dposition, so Max did not know who they belonged to.


    But while he was looking at the corpses, he could hear strange noise, so he turned his head and could see how a cadaverous hand emerged from the ck earth.


    Max approached slowly because he could see that a very characteristic ring protruded from those bone fingers, so when he arrived in front of him, he could only fall to his knees.


    Well, he identified that the ring was his mother''s, who was supposed to be alive.


    ''What does this mean is that something happened to your mother ... "


    At that moment, a small hand was ced on Max''s shoulder and spoke in his ear, "Grandma Dad died today; I''m not sure what happened.


    But I can say that something very bad happened in our world, ording to mom, has something rted to some entity named Amatlein. "


    When Max heard these words, he turned his face and could only see darkness before he woke up suddenly.


    Sven, who had fallen asleep sitting wide, opened his eyes upon hearing Einar''s heavy breathing, so the first thing he did was put his hand on his son''s back.


    "You are fine, Einar."


    Max, who felt his father''s hand, only held his nasal septum and began to stabilize his breathing. "I''m fine father, it''s just that I had a pretty realistic nightmare.


    But now that I''m awake, something happened or ... "


    Sven just smiled upon hearing his son''s words and interrupted him with a pat on the back as he got up.


    "At night, I went into your tent to see how you were doing but to see that you were sweating and making faces.


    I decided to stay by your side so I could act fast if something happened to you, but I fell asleep at some point in the night.


    In any case, it is already early, so we must go to breakfast to continue with the construction of this camp. "


    Max smiled back at his father, got up from his makeshift bed, and then donned a fur coat.


    As he left the tent, he could feel the cold run over his cheeks, and after taking a deep breath, he could smell the scent of the forest as well as the wood being burned.


    In front of the small campfire, he could see a group of warriors preparingrge bear meat pieces.


    "Good thing you two woke up; you should have breakfast while I talk to you."


    Said Eskol, who was holding a piece of bloody cloth in his hand.


    Max and Sven looked at each other seriously as the piece of cloth must have belonged to some expedition member.


    Taking a seat, Eskol stood in front of them, showing the piece of cloth in more detail.


    "At dawn, a white bear approached one of our decoys, so the guard warriors ended their lives.


    As they approached where they were, they realized that there were remains of bones and cloth in the bear phases.


    We cannot know who owns the cloth, but someone certainly died for that white bear. "


    Sven frowned as he took the cloth from Eskol''s hand. "This is bad as this cloth most likely belongs to Galt or Kaj."


    Sven pointed to a small part that was not stained with blood. "It may not show much from the blood, but the color of the cloth is a bit blue.


    Ansgar and his group are too young to have fabrics of this color, so Galt and Kaj are the only ones who can have that color in their clothes.


    Although I can also be wrong, there is something that is a fact, and that is that one of ourpanions died. "


    Max, who had remained silent, looked at the cloth. "I think if something happened with more reasons we should stay in this ce.


    Since the forest is an important meeting point and although Ansgar''s group does not know where we are, they do know that we are all in a forest.


    It would be too reckless to go looking for them because if that bear could kill one of ourpanions, it means that the danger level is too high if we go in small groups. "


    Sven clutched the piece of cloth in his hand and looked at Eskol.. "Let no one leave the camp without permission, I have already lost five warriors at the moment, and I don''t want to lose many more."

 Chapter 50 - Complicated Decision

    In a small cave, Elof awakened Ansgar, who looked at him with a downcast face.


    "What''s wrong, Elof."


    "Kaj just passed away, he just started shaking as he grabbed his chest, and after that, he stopped breathing.


    I could not do anything."


    Ansgar sighed and leaned his head against the cave wall. "Bring Derick; we have to decide what to do from now on.


    As for Kaj''s body, I think it is best to cover it withrge rocks and leave it in this cave. "


    Elof turned around and went to find Derick, who was guarding the cave entrance.


    Derick, who was looking at the beautiful snowyndscape at the cave entrance, heard someone heading towards him, so he turned around and could see Elof.


    Who was visibly down, so he could assume that Kaj had died.


    "Kaj should be enjoying Valha; he was a great warrior andpanion; you should be happy for him instead of being down Elof.


    Better tell me if there is something I have to do; I don''t think you came just to get some fresh air. "


    Elof scratched his beard. "Ansgar wants us to meet to find out what we should do, and I would like to ask your help to bury Kaj''s body with some stones.


    Thest thing I want is for his corpse to be desecrated by the white bears. "


    Derick took a deep breath and turned his head to see the snow moor before heading into the cave along with Elof.


    Inside the cave, Ansgar looked at his twopanions. "With Kaj''s death, we lost our only person who could safely take us to the forest.


    Now we arepletely alone and lost in this ce. "


    Using his sword, Ansgar began to draw three drawings on the stone floor of the cave. "I was thinking about it, and we have threepletely dangerous options.


    But they are better than staying in this cave and waiting for our death, like cowards who decided to starve.


    Our first option is to go to the sea and find our ship; once on the ship, we will only have to endure in that ce until the arrival of the rest of the expedition.


    The second option is to start looking for the forest, while the third option is much more dangerous, but we could be the first to achieve it or die trying.


    I mean walking across this ind of ice until we reach our home on the other side of the ind.


    Whatever our decision, we will have to follow it together to the end. "


    Derick and Elof closed their eyes for a few minutes, and when they opened, they both pointed to the third option at the same time.


    Ansgar, who had also chosen the third option, saw hispanions with a smile. "We will take care of Kaj''s body and leave in the afternoon.


    Because the center of the ind is an ice desert, we will continue along the periphery until we reach the coast, which we will have to travel.


    As for food, we will have to kill a bear and smoke its meat to prevent it from rotting.


    If we survive, we will be the first to achieve this great feat; perhaps even Einar and Sven can reward us as we can tell what is in this ce. "


    While this was happening in the cave, in the forest, Max was breaking a bolt to obtain the metal tip.


    Which once had it ced on the tip of a kind of trident that already had two other metal tips.


    "With this trident, we will be able to kill dying bears without having to be near them or waste a bolt."


    Sven, who was sharpening a piece of wood, looked at the white bear carcasses in front of them. "But who would have thought that just this morning we have already killed three white bears.


    At this rate, I think if we don''t start using other weapons, we will run out of ammo very soon. "


    Max gave the trident to his father. "I think the increase in white bears was perhaps due to an iceberg which must have detached from Greend, or perhaps it is something more cloudy.


    How theck of food of the white bears so they began to migrate, and that is why they came to our ind.


    But in this ce, since there are norge mammals like reindeer, they can only depend on cannibalism and fishing. "


    Sven stopped and looked at his son. "Greend is the ce you mentioned a long time ago, that new world that will belong to us."


    Einar rested his head in his hands. "Greend is a gigantic ind that, for the most part, is a wastnd of ice where no one can live.


    But its importance is that we can colonize its coast and make it a refueling point so that our ships can go to the new continent without problems.


    We have so many good opportunities, but we could achieve everything we want if we just had arger poption. "


    Eskol, who was listening to the conversation of Einar and Sven, heard the war horn''s noise, so he got up from the log where he was sitting.


    Running as fast as he could, he climbed onto the small log tform they had built, and when he raised his head, he only gulped.


    Because he could see a group of ten white bears that were running towards the traps that had meat.


    From the tform, he took his crossbow and shouted with all his might, "Prepare your crossbows; we have a group of ten bears on the way."


    As the battle for survival in the forest was about to begin in Hegebak''s vige, Kassia found herself stroking her stomach while enjoying the warm water of the hot spring pool.


    "You think Einar and the rest of the expedition are fine? The snowfall two days ago was quite strong."


    Helmi, who had her eyes closed, only smiled. "I think they will be fine since Einar is with them; besides, it has only been a few days since they left.


    We just have to rx and wait for Einar toe back, but by the way, Kassia, could you give me some tips to cope with the seasickness .... "

 Chapter 51 - Future Plans

    At the cave entrance, Ansgar was using his sword to make some runes on a stone.


    "Here is Kaj, father, andpanion who died doing the best he knew how to do.


    May his life in Valha be free from worry until he has to fight in Ragnarok. "


    When he finished writing the runes, Ansgar took his horn where it had herb liquor and poured some on the stone.


    "Save us a good ce in Valha in case we die since we don''t n to go to Freya''s hall."


    After saying those words, Ansgar took the makeshift backpack he had made from the ground and looked at hispanions. "You want to say a few words."


    Elof scratched his beard and shook his head as Derick stepped closer to the stone, then pped his chest.


    "I will take care of telling your story to your son and do whatever is necessary so that he can train with Einar.


    I cannot promise more because I do not know if I can live to fulfill my promise, but you can be sure that I will continue to the end. "


    When he finished saying those words, he got up and gave a look at Ansgar, who only nodded.


    "We have to walk west ording to the vegvisir; if all goes well, we can reach the coast in two or three days.


    We shouldn''t have so much trouble with bears on the coast as they rarely travel south due to the rugged terrain andck of food. "


    Ansgar took a piece of cloth and tied it to a tree branch. "During the whole journey, we will make marks so that when wee in the future, we can have a safe way to get to this part of the ind."


    After cing the piece of cloth and making some marks with the sword, they began to walk in that wastnd of snow where they could only asionally see some trees.


    While this was going on, the forest camp was busy skinning and dismembering the white bears they had killed.


    Sven, who had his hands inside the white bear''s stomach, gave a little tug and pulled out arge piece of yellowish fat.


    "Einar, why do you want to separate this yellowish fat from the white one."


    Max, who was storing the grease in a sack, stopped and looked at it. "That brown grease is special among all animals because it is very good for making soap, or we can also use it as a lubricant for some things.


    So I n to use it for the Stirling engine that I n to do in the winter; if I can make a working engine, I would just have to develop a knitting machine.


    That way, we will finally take advantage of the hot springs that we cannot use that are in our tribe. "


    Sven justughed and put the fat on the ground as he put his hands back into the bear "Son, I feel like my grandchildren will have to work hard to get through everything that you are aplishing."


    Max formed a smile on his face. "That is no problem, and I will raise them without giving them any privilege, maybe for our people they are the children of the herald of Odin.


    But inside the house, I will educate them so that they learn to handle power and not grow up in a bubble, like the Catholic kings who ignore their people.


    As they live surrounded by luxury and every kind of opulence they can afford. "


    Sven took some of the bear''s guts with his hand and tossed them aside. "I will respect your decisions with your children, but you have wondered if it would not be too much to have that same attitude with your daughters."


    When he finished speaking, Max closed the fat sack and took another to start filling it. "Father, it doesn''t matter if they are sons or daughters; they have to receive the same education.


    I will be in charge of creatingws so that women have the same level as men, even if one of my daughters has the capacity to govern.


    She will be my sessor. "


    Sven paused for a moment due to being surprised by Einar''s words.


    "Einar¡­"


    Closing his eyes, Sven took a deep breath, and when he opened his eyes, he looked at his son with pride. "It will not be easy to give the same privileges that men have to women.


    I would tell you that it is impossible, but I have seen everything you have done, and that is why you are going to embark on a radical change.


    I will help you with everything in my power since it is something that will be able to benefit my granddaughters and all my descendants. "


    "Thank you for your support, father."


    After this, the two continued doing their work until two other warriors arrived to relieve them.


    In the snow wastnd, Ansgar, who was walking as a vanguard, could smell a smell of rotten eggs, so almost unconsciously, he smiled.


    "There must be some hot springs near us; pay attention to where they may be because we will spend the night in that ce.


    There is nothing I want more than to use some soap and rx my muscles in those hot springs. "


    The three of them began to walk guided by their nose, so it did not take long to find arge pool of hot springs after seeing steam rising behind some trees that were white and dry.


    Before any of the three began to undress, Ansgar used his helmet to scoop up some water, and from his bag, he took out a piece of meat, which he put inside.


    When the meat touched the water, it began to cook almost instantly, so Ansgar gulped.


    "This hot spring pool is dangerous, it''s a shame, but we have to move.


    Because the vapors released from this kind of hot spring pool can poison us. "


    After saying those words, Ansgar got up and threw the water inside his helmet and then took out his sword to start marking some stones.


    "Derick put some runes in those trees so that if someone passes by this ce, they know that this ce is very dangerous.


    I don''t want any of ourpanions to die from this natural trap in the future. "


    When they finished, the three of them left that ce and continued on their way through the snow moor.

 Chapter 52 - The Way Of The Warriors

    Ansgar, who was climbing the steep terrain of the mountain, could feel his foot slip off the stone where he leaned.


    Holding onto some stones, he avoided falling into the void; although he avoided death, his hands hurt because his weight made the edge of the rocks hurt his hands.


    This caused Ansgar to scream, so he use all his strength to get his feet back on some rocks.


    When he finally rested his feet on the rocks, he lowered his head and closed his eyes to bear the pain; after a short moment, he opened his eyes to start climbing again.


    As he climbed that mountain, his hands began to bleed, so when he ascended to the small peak, hey down in the snow to catch his breath.


    While his eyes were closed, he was able to remember how he hade to that ce.


    "WE HAVE TO KEEP RUNNING, DERICK."


    Ansgar said as he ran with all his might through the trees.


    Derick, who was next to him, reloaded his crossbow and turned to shoot at one of the white bears that were following him.


    Ansgar could see that a few meters from them, the trees ended abruptly, so he turned his head and realized that Derick was distracted.


    So using his hand, he pushed him to the side, thus preventing him from falling over the ledge, but it was at that moment that Ansgar felt like a white bear was pushing him.


    This caused Ansgar and the bear to fall down the small ledge, causing Ansgar to lose consciousness.


    When Ansgar regained consciousness, the first thing he could see was the corpse of a white bear, which waspletely dismembered.


    His stomach was open, and his intestines were scattered in the snow, while many of his bones were so broken that they protruded from the skin.


    His face was disfigured entirely, but there was a crossbow bolt on it, so Ansgar knew why the stupid bear had pushed him.


    He got up from the snow with great care and looked up where he could see that he had been lucky because he realized that the ledge from where he fell was not very high.


    There were a lot of stones, so if he had fallen a little closer or farther from where he was, he could have died like the bear in front of him.


    Using his hands, he checked his entire body to see if he had any injuries, but having felt nothing, he only took his horn from his chest and removed the wooden cover.


    To be able to have a few shots of liquor, when he was done, he covered the horn again and began to shout, "Derick, if you''re listening, we will meet in the tribe.


    If you find Elof tell him to follow you and not forget that we have to mark where we pass even though we are separated.


    That way, at least if one of us survives, we can make our journey worthwhile. "


    After saying those words, he approached the white bear''s body to be able to cut some meat because due to the persecution of the bears, he did not have any food with him.


    Remembering that moment, Ansgar opened his eyes as the pain in his hands woke him up. "I have to find a ce to spend the night, or I will die."


    Rising from the snow, he made his way through the snow on that mountain.


    For his part, Elof, who was looking at one of his broken feet, which had the bone, visibly looked curiously at the ce where he had fallen after escaping the surprise attack that the white bears had made.


    The ce where it was, was aplete ice cave, which was only visible by the light that came from the hole where it had fallen.


    Beyond where the light did not reach, you could only see absolute darkness, and you could hear the noise of an underground river that seemed to run through that ce.


    He could also hear the noise of the drops of water falling from different parts of the cave.


    When trying to move from where he was, he realized that not only was his foot broken, but he realized that he could not feel his feet, so he clenched his fist and hit the wall of the cave.


    After thinking for a while, a smile formed on his face, so he looked at the hole where he had fallen and took his horn from his side, which he calmly opened and then drank all the liquor that was inside.


    When he felt the burning that the alcohol caused him as it ran down his throat, he could only feel some tears that ran down his face when he remembered his family who was waiting for his return.


    When he finished drinking, he took his dagger from his chest and began to carve some runes on the horn.


    "It is a shame that I cannot go back to my wife and see my children, but Midgard at the request of my body and Valha calls me.


    I only hope that if, in the future, someone finds my remains, I can return them to my family so they can give me a burial worthy of a warrior. "


    When he finished writing the runes on his horn, he put it aside and then tried to crawl over to where his crossbow was.


    As he leaned over to crawl through the cold, he could feel immense pain in his back, so he gritted his teeth and began the tortuous path to his crossbow.


    Every time he advanced with his arms across the ice floor of that cave, he could only think of his family and everything he would leave behind.


    What was only a few meters became a penance for Elof, who advanced slowly but steadily towards the crossbow that was illuminated by the light from the hole.


    When Elof''s hand touched that crossbow, he dragged it to his chest, and using his hands while resisting the pain, he was able to sit up and lean his body against the wall of ice.


    Resisting the urge to faint, he took one of the bolts from his side and, with his trembling hand, ced it inside the crossbow, which was already ready to fire.


    Having the crossbow loaded and ready to fire, he set it on his feet and pointed it at his heart.


    Ignoring the pain in his back, he took a deep breath and leaned his head against the ice wall. "If I only have the path of death left, I will take my life into my own hands.


    Why that is what a warrior does, Derick and Ansgar, I hope they can reach our tribe.


    That way, my death will be a legend; I will wait for you in Valha with Kaj and Galt. "


    When he finished saying those words, Elof pulled the metal trigger of his crossbow; the impact he could feel left him breathless.


    At that moment, feeling the cold of the wood of the bolt, he was able to remember his whole life while some tears came from his eyes.


    Recalling all his life, he was able to reach the moment when he was talking to Derick, and some white bears attacked them.


    They defended themselves, but in the end, they ended up separating, so he ran with all his might through the snow until when he stepped on the part of the snow, he fell into that hole.


    He kept remembering until he got to the moment where he took his crossbow and shot himself; at the end of that memory, suddenly everything began to turn ck, and it was at that moment that his life came to an end.

 Chapter 53 - Cabin On The Edge Of The Forest

    -Warning this episode can be disturbing for some people discretion is rmended when reading it.-


    Max, who was cleaning his wounds with a little soap and water in the camp, was interrupted when he heard his father''s voice.


    "How do you feel about your wounds Son, there is no danger that they will turn ck or start to smell bad."


    Max raised his face and looked at his father. "There is not much danger that they can get infected because I clean them daily, not to mention that alcohol helps prevent infections.


    I will only be in trouble if I let myself be taken care of or if my defenses go down with some flu. "


    Sven smiled at his son. "I''m d your injuries are healing smoothly, but I have something important to tell you."


    Sven''s hand touched Einar''s shoulder, and he looked at him thoughtfully. "I spoke with Eskol in the afternoon, and tomorrow we will leave with three warriors in search of the Ansgar and Galt groups.


    You will stay as the leader of the rest of the group to continue hunting white bears and Einar.


    I should be back in the afternoon or evening, but if I don''t return for some reason, you will have to wait five days if I don''t return in that time. "


    Max patted his father''s hand. "It''s bad luck to think you won''te back, but I understand what you mean, father.


    Either way, whatever killed or injured our people should be rted to some herd of white bears.


    Like the one that attacked us yesterday morning, if you are going to leave, just be careful and take with you some makeshift spears so that two warriors can use them to repel the bears.


    It may not be an excellent defense, but with the spears, it should be enough to stop the white bears'' onught for a few precious seconds that you can use to reload your crossbows. "


    Sven nodded and got up from the log where he was sitting to prepare everything for his little trip to search for his missingpanions.


    While this was happening at the camp, Derick, who was cing some marks on a tree, rested his forehead on his arm for a few seconds before raising his head and continuing to walk.


    As he moved through the trees, he could see a rather strange vapor in the distance because it did not seem to being from a pool of thermal waters, not to mention that he could also smell the aroma of meat being roasted.


    This made him swallow a bit of saliva as he was hungry, so he took his crossbow from his shoulder and began to walk very carefully through the snow until he came out of that forest where he was.


    He could then see a small log hut poorly built, but arge amount of smoke came out of its chimney and the aroma of meat being roasted.


    Derick stared at that hut for a few seconds before looking around to see if he saw anyone.


    But no matter how much he looked through the trees or the snow on the ground, he couldn''t find any indication that anyone was outside.


    So he started walking through the snow until he came to the poorly built wooden door.


    Using his left hand, he began to push the piece of wood that served as a door, while with his right hand, he held his crossbow, ready to face any threat inside the hut.


    When he pushed the door, he fell to the ground, and he could see that inside the cabin, there was a burning stove where there was a piece of meat being roasted.


    As his eyes roamed the interior of the hut, he could also see a bed that was made of leaves that were covered by animal skins, but what most caught his attention was a small altar.


    Which was ced in the corner of the hut, on it were seven skulls and in the middle of them was arge gold cross.


    "Why is there a cross in this ce ..."


    Derick could not finish his sentence because he felt someone hit his head from behind, so he lost consciousness at that moment.


    Between dreams, he could feel how some cold things were ced on his wrists and then hung it while his head leaned against the wood of that hut.


    What he felt afterward was the humiliation of his body apanied by some prayers in Latin; each time the voice got louder, Derick only felt his body m against the wooden wall.


    Thissted for some time until he felt again being hit on the head.


    When he regained his consciousness, Derick could feel different parts of his body ache, especially his butt, so he opened his eyes and tried to scream in anger.


    But when he opened his eyes, he realized that he could only see the wall of logs and that his mouth was gagged, so his screams were silenced by a piece of cloth.


    When he tried to move his hands and feet, he realized that they were tied with chains that were supported on the wall of logs.


    At that moment, Derick knew he was trapped in that hut, but he could not think long because he heard the thick voice of a man.


    "Even if you try to move evil beast, you won''t be able to free yourself; those chains can stop your body.


    They were a gift from one of my fellow monks who came with me to this forsakennd of God. "


    Derick could hear him getting up from where the man was, so he tried to turn his head to see the face of that degenerate monk.


    But no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t and could only hear that voice again.


    "You know, it''s been so long since I''ve been able to see anyone on this ice wastnd that I couldn''t contain my most impure desires."


    The unkempt-looking monk with long hair and a gnawed brown robe, walked to the altar and knelt down.


    "So I had to use your body as a recipient of all my sins, but you should not worry because your body will be blessed by my body.


    Because, I am a representative of the Lord, and he will cleanse you from all your sins through my body."


    The monk opened his hands and looked up at the ceiling. "Rejoice pagan, you will receive the blessing of the Lord as many times as necessary.


    When your body has no value for the Lord, I will eat your flesh, and with it, your soul will be guaranteed entry to heaven. "


    Derick began to move in a desperate way, trying to free his hands, so the noise of the chains made the monk angry.


    He got up from the floor and walked to his bed from where he took a club and then hit Derick on the head.


    When Derick lost consciousness, the monk began tough as he removed his robe.


    "Damn pagan, you will receive our lord''s blessing whether you like it or not ...."

 Chapter 54 - The Story Of A Monk

    Warning: this episode can disturb for some people we rmend discretion when reading it


    "I will tell you a story, about my youth and how I knew the blessing of God."


    After saying those words, the monk who was boiling some water looked at the fire while remembering his childhood.


    "I was born in a small vige in the kingdom of Dalriada, my holy mother was a whore who provided her services to the monks of a nearby monastery.


    Between many of her encounters, she became pregnant by the grace of the Lord, and it was then that I was born.


    I spent my childhood being my mother''s assistant in that monastery. Many times the monks used my body because my mother could not handle everyone.


    It was hard work but my mother and I nevercked food, although when I was twelve everything changed. "


    Angrily the monk threw the rusty iron dish where water was boiling "A damn nobleman took my mother and I never saw her again.


    I only heard from one of my brothers in the monastery that this nobleman was a sinner who enjoyed mutting women. "


    The monk took a piece of linen and knelt down to wipe the water off the floor "At that moment something changed inside of me as I could hear the Lord in my head.


    As I grew older, his voice became clearer and clearer. Sometimes he would tell me how to act, and other times he would order me to kill sinners to redeem his soul. "


    As he cleaned the water a smile formed on his face "The first person who received the blessing of our Lord was a girl from the vige.


    I still remember her sinful screams, but those little screams were not enough for the Lord, so I started with a hunt for sinners and sinners.


    Everyone enjoyed the Lord''s blessing regardless of whether they were girls, boys, women, men, or the elderly. "


    The monk rose from the ground and threw the cloth over Derick''s back. "But when I finally brought the lord''s blessing to the nobleman who made my mother disappear, I had to flee with other monks to thisnd of ice.


    In this ce, there are no people or anything to which the Lord can give any blessing, so I turned my brother monks into recipients for the Lord''s blessing. "


    The monk''s head turned, and he looked at the altar in a corner. "They seven were with me for years receiving my blessing, but when they were dying one by one.


    I ended up staying alone in this ce until you arrived, my stupid pagan, but you don''t have to worry I''ll take care of your body so you can live a long life.


    But when I get bored with your body, I will eat you while I keep you alive. My brother monks screamed every time I cut pieces of meat from them, but the Lord took care of me from their screams.


    So I just enjoyed their meat, which was so soft that I can even taste the taste right now. "


    The monk walked over to where Derick was tied up and when he arrived; he touched his muscles until he reached a muscle in his arm he liked.


    At that moment, the monk opened his filthy mouth and bit Derick''s arm with all his might.


    Derick screamed when he felt the monk''s teeth pierce his skin and muscle, but the pain increased when he felt the monk pull his teeth on his arm.


    Unable to resist the pain, Derick screamed louder but the gag in his mouth silenced all his screams and having his hands tied he could only shake himself trying to get rid of the monk''s teeth.


    The monk who was desperate because he could not tear off the piece of the arm made more force and with a movement of his neck tore a piece of muscle from Derick''s arm.


    Having the piece of meat in his mouth, the monkughed as if he would enjoy his prize, after which he bit the raw meat which filled his mouth with blood.


    While this was happening, in the snow wastnd Sven and his group of warriors were killing a white bear that tried to attack them from a slope.


    "Eskol just removes the bear''s skin and leave the rest of the body in this ce, that will prevent any herd of white bears from following us."


    Eskol who had his dagger nodded and with the help of one warrior cut the bear''s skin.


    When he finished cleaning the skin of any piece of meat or fat that it might have, Eskol folded it until it waspressed enough to tie it.


    Using a hemp rope, he tied her up and arranged her on the back of one of herpanions.


    Sven, seeing that they had finished, walked in the snow while holding his crossbow "Pay attention to the path in case we see a white bear or if you see any human remains in the snow.


    These damn white bears leave only bones, and many times we won''t even be able to find that. "


    While walking in the snow Sven could see in the distance a very peculiar piece of wood that was sticking out of the snow almost imperceptibly.


    Exhaling a breath of air he walked towards the piece of wood which was bing more and more visible and he could recognize it as the handle of a crossbow.


    When he pulled the crossbow out of the snow, he noticed that it had some w marks on one side, and on the handle, he could see some runes that had Galt''s name on it.


    With some sadness, Sven put Galt''s crossbow on his shoulder and looked at hispanions "I want us to divide in this area to search this ce for a trace of Galt''s body.


    From the marks on the crossbow, it looks like he died fighting to the end, otherwise; I don''t think he casually abandoned his crossbow.


    If you see a white bear, call for help and remember that those damned run faster than us so fight because it''s better than dying turning your back on those damned bears. "


    Eskol and the rest of the warriors began searching the snow for a trace of Galt''s body.


    Sven searched while walking straight, as he had a feeling that Galt had followed the same path.


    In the course of his brief walk, he saw a strange little mound of snow near where he was, so he changed course towards it.


    When he was near that mound Sven frowned as he could smell a smell of shit with rotting blood which was too prating.


    With his arm covering his nose, he took a few steps until he could see the inside of that mound of snow, which was a kind of crater.


    Inside the hole he could see Galt''s skeleton, which was missing his arms and part of a foot. His skull only had the upper part of his jaw because the bears had eaten arge part of his skull when trying to eat his brain.


    The smell of shit and blood came from an extensive amount of bear excrement which was near the skeleton, and the smell of putrefaction came from the remains of meat on the bones which were rotting.


    "I found what''s left of Galt''s body. We need to put it in a sack so we can burn it at camp.


    His family shouldn''t remember him with this appearance. "

 Chapter 55 - Clues In The Snow

    After putting away Galt''s remains, Sven shook the snow off his hands and looked at Eskol


    "We must go to thest area where the warriorsmanded by Ansgar were if Galt''s remains are here.


    It is very likely that they too have been attacked; we have to hurry because the bears could have killed them, and I don''t want their corpses to rot in this snowy wastnd. "


    Eskol nodded and led everyone to where Ansgar''s group was. As they walked in that snow moor, strange noises that seemed toe from far away interrupted the silence of the ce.


    Everyone stopped when they heard those noises since it was somethingpletely strange and most likely it was something dangerous.


    So they all readied their crossbows and walked in unison, towards where that noise wasing from.


    Sven with his crossbow on his shoulder walked towards a small slope, for the noises seemed toe from the other side of the slope that was in front of them.


    Eskol and the rest of the warriors followed Sven as they climbed that slope, on the way they had to be careful because the snow hid some stones which hurt their feet.


    When they could finally reach the top of that slope, it surprised them to see that on the small in below them, there were two shark bears.


    Swallowing what appeared to be a hide that Ansgar''s group had hidden in the snow, they could also see some remains of some bears which were already unrecognizable.


    This because there were only bones, Sven frowned "Eskol do you think we can shoot the crossbow from this distance, or do we need to go down the slope to kill those bastards?"


    Eskol sighed and put his crossbow on his shoulder while putting his knee in the snow "I think the crossbow will kill them from this distance"


    As he finished saying those words, Eskol pulled the cold trigger of his crossbow and it was then that the bolt went off.


    One of the bears that were nibbling what little meat was left on that skin, could see how the bear in front of him dropped dead surprisingly.


    The white bear was puzzled by what had happened to that bear, so he slowly approached the corpse.


    For the aroma of the blood that gave off was much more attractive than the meat that was biting.


    Walking slowly he came to where the corpse was, of that bear of the recently deceased bear, so without wasting time he opened his enormous jaws and tore arge piece of meat from hispanion''s neck.


    The bear felt how blood and fresh meat passed down his throat. This was a great relief for him because he could not eat something so delicious since he traveled in that piece on a piece of ice in the immense sea.


    As he lost himself in his thoughts, he could feel everything turn ck, Eskol smiled when he saw how the two bears had died.


    "I suppose we should go down, and be able to see if, among the remains in the snow, there is the corpse of one of ourpanions."


    Sven stroked his beard "I''m almost certain that none of them died in this area, because unlike Galt''s corpse that seemed to have been alone before he died.


    In this ce, the snow shows the bones and remains of the white bears, so this ce was a battlefield.


    Although the real question we should ask ourselves is in which direction they walked since there is no way to follow their trail in these circumstances. "


    When he finished saying those words one warrior raised his hand and spoke "Jarl Sven I think we should head towards the forest again, as I am sure they must have followed the path towards the forest.


    So if something happened to them or they got lost, they should be in the same direction as the forest. "


    "It''s not a bad idea Jensen, but for now we should clean the skins of those two bears and when we finish, we should look in some area for a cave or ce where they could have taken refuge."


    Sven said as he put his hand on Ekol''s shoulder.


    While this was happening, in the forest Einar was using his silver dagger to shape a small piece of wood that he held in his hands.


    One of the warriors who were nearby looked at him curiously and approached him to ask "Herald Einar, can I ask if you need help."


    Einar who was lost in thought raised his face and looked at the warrior with a mncholic look "I was trying to make the figure of a little bear.


    But I feel that if I finish it, it could bring me more sadness than happiness because it reminds me of something very important to me, but that is no longer with me. "


    The warrior sat next to Einar and from his chest, he took out a small ne of shells "For me, this ne is very important although it produces different feelings in me because my wife gave it to me before we had to be exiled to this ce.


    Every time I see it reminds me of those words you said to me when she left on that ship that unfortunately for me it was one of the ships that sank in that storm fucking with which I have nightmares still.


    But it also reminds me of all the good times I spent with her sometimes when I''m drunk I want to throw this ne.


    However, if I do, the only memory I have of his love will go away.


    I really don''t know if these words help you at all, Herald Einar, but I think you should continue making the wooden figurine.


    Well, perhaps it may make you sad to see it and even cause you some difort to have it in your hands, but I''m sure the wonderful memories should be stronger.


    If not, why would you do something that makes you sad? "


    Einar lowered his head and looked at the piece of wood in his hand as he tried to hold back his tears.


    "Thank you for your words Goi you have helped me a lot."


    Goi just smiled and put his ne back between his clothes. After that, he patted Einar on the shoulder and got up to continue with his camp work.


    On the other hand, Einar took his dagger and continued to shape the piece of wood he had in his hands.


    ''I will take care that your brothers or sisters meet Mr. Bear, your father may not be the best wood sculptor, but I will do the best I can.


    My dear Erika. ''

 Chapter 56 - What The Snow Covered

    Goi who was taking care of the outside of the camp could feel how a small snowke fell on his nose, so when he raised his face and could look through the branch of the trees, the sky waspletely gray.


    ''I suppose the goddess Skade must have some surprise for us, and I hope it''s a good one because thest thing the expedition needs is for something to happen ...''


    Goi''s thoughts were interrupted when one warrior handed him a small ceramic cup that had water boiled with pine needles.


    "Goi, you should take a brief break, as this snowfall may turn into a blizzard.


    So it wouldn''t be a good idea to be tired when we can''t see beyond our noses because of the snow. "


    Goi closed his eyes for a few moments and epted the cup his partner was offering him "I guess you''re right, I just hope Jarl Sven and the rest of our partners can return safely"


    While this was happening, in the small ramshackle cabin, Derick woke up suddenly, when he could hear how the door closed behind him, taking advantage of the moment that the insane monk was not around.


    He used his hands and forced the chains that were stuck to the wall of the cabin since he had noticed in the night, that although they seemed to be fixed on the wood


    These loosened more and more, so he was sure that if he continued to move them continuously, it could remove them.


    The monk who had left the hut formed a smile on his face. Seeing the snow that was outside it, the snowy wastnd, and the rays of the sun reminded him of the purity of the world.


    Taking a deep breath and ignoring the falling snowkes, he walked over to where the tree stump was, which he used to cut wood.


    Once he got to it, he took the ax that he had stolen from the Viking and used it to cut some small logs that he had, as if he already knew it by heart, he took the first log he found, ced it on the stump and using his two hands tore it apart in one fell swoop.


    The more he split the logs, the happier he was, even taking the time to hum some prayers he learns in the temple.


    While this was happening, Derick freed his left hand from the chain that was oppressing it, so using that hand he forced the chain of his other hand.


    Little by little the nail that held the chain in his right hand loosened, so using all his strength he pulled it out of the wall.


    But this caused the chain in his hand to hurt his wrist as the nail came out with such force that it hit him, not to mention that the muscles in his shoulder that were injured by the monk''s bite ached from the movement he made.


    Fighting his urge to scream in pain, Derick gritted his teeth and tried to free his feet from the chains that held him up.


    After a time that seemed eternal to Derick, he released his two feet from the chains that had oppressed him.


    Once free, Derick searched the hut for something to eat and drink as he had tasted no food in recent days.


    As he searched the hut, he managed to find a small sack that had some dried nts and mushrooms on it, so using his hand he took a handful and put them in his mouth.


    Feeling a lot of vors in his mouth, he just swallowed as best he could and continued feeding on the dried nts that were in that sack.


    When he felt that he could no longer swallow because his throat was dry, he took the rusty iron bowl that was on the stove and drank from the water that was there.


    When he felt the cool water on his mouth and dry throat, he continued drinking until he almost ran out of air in his lungs. After finishing drinking, he took a deep breath and looked at the door with hatred.


    "I will kill you, you fucking son of a bitch, and take care of shitting on your corpse."


    The monk who had lost himself in the thoughts of the snow did not realize howte it was until he could feel how what had been a snowfall turned into a blizzard.


    So grumbling, he took as much of the wood he had cut as he could and went to the hut, when he reached the door, he opened it, ignorant of what was inside, because the logs he carried in his hands blocked his vision.


    As he entered the hut, he felt something pushing him against the snow, making him fall into the snow and causing the logs to fall on his face, breaking his nose.


    "Today you are going to die cursed !!"


    Trying to get up from the snow, the monk felt like the person who had shouted kicked his stomach. This caused him to vomit part of his gastric juices.


    But he did not have time toment because, opening his eyes, he looked at the sinner who had freed himself from his chains, biting his tongue the monk managed to avoid the second kick that the pagan was about to give him.


    To do this, he put his hands in the snow and pushed his body back, which caused the pagan''s kick to only throw some snow on his face.


    The monk''s actions surprised Derick, so he rushed at him hastily and ced his hands on the monk''s neck as fast as he could.


    "Go dead!!!"


    Using all his avable strength, he squeezed the monk''s gaunt neck as tightly as he could, hoping he would suffocate to death.


    The monk, using what little strength he had, used one of his hands to reach one of his bags that had his robe.


    Feeling his life slip from his grasp, he could feel the touch of the rusty dagger in his hand so he held it with all his will, and pulling it out of his tunic he pierced Derick''s side.


    Hoping that with it the damned pagan would leave him alone, but it was that at that moment he understood that his attempt had been in vain, because even though the dagger had pierced the pagan''s side.


    Thetter squeezed his neck with much more force, causing the monk''sst strength to be exhausted, so seeing a small ray of hope he touched the wound from the bite that he had made.


    Derick endured the pain biting his lip so hard that blood came out from the corner of his mouth. The monk, unable to breathe, could only let his hands fall limp.


    So in hisst seconds of life, he could feel how the man who had spoken so much to him invited him to go with him to his domain, this caused his face covered by the blood from his nose to form a smile before he died.


    Derick realized that the cursed monk had passed away as his body convulsed for a few seconds before they left him lifeless.


    So he released the neck of that corpse and using his left hand touched the side of its body and it was then that he felt the dagger that the monk had buried him.


    Knowing that if he left her inside, perhaps she could die, he squeezed it with all his might and yanked it out, holding back his urge to scream, held the dagger in his hand, and buried it in the corpse''s chest.


    "DAMN!!"


    Derick yelled with all his might as he stabbed over and over into the monk''s chest, over and over again until he was satisfied.


    Upon seeing the monk''s bloody chest, he realized that the revenge he had been nning had not brought him the tranquility he expected, however, he could be sure that he had survived because of the pain he felt in his body and the cold air that covered his whole body was telling him he had finally achieved freedom.


    After enjoying the feeling he had a bit, he got up from the monk''s corpse and went to the hut since he had to burn the wound on his side to prevent it from bleeding, not to mention that he also had to check the ce where the monk had it. had bitten.


    When he was about to enter the hut, he could feel his strength beginning to fade and he felt his sight begin to blur.


    "Nei ..."


    As he said that word he fell to his knees and beforepletely losing consciousness he was able to remember the shape of the dried nts he had eaten.


    That''s when he realized that he had eaten a lot of poisonous mushrooms. With watery eyes, he fell to the ground where he took hisst breath before dying.


    The ce waspletely silent, the only noise being that of the blizzard which covered the bodies of the monk and Derik in the snow.


    Leaving thempletely covered by a white cloak that hid their bodies inside.

 Chapter 57 - Besieged In The Blizzard

    In the snowstorm Sven and his group had difficulty moving forward, their feet getting caught in the thick snow slowing their pace. They used their hands to cover their face from the cold air and prevent their eyes from freezing.


    "Jarl Sven we should start moving faster, as the blizzard will increase with intensity, if we stay here we may die"


    Sven who was worried just put his serious face and looked forward where he could see a ck silhouette.


    "Let''s walk a little faster because in a few kilometers there is something big in front of us.


    Possibly we can find some cave in which we take refuge since I do not know in this blizzard, where the forest is. "


    They all silently nodded and started walking towards the ck silhouette that seemed to be a mountain.


    Upon reaching the slopes of what appeared to be a mountain, they could see a cave in which had on the outside had some runes engraved. At that moment, Sven realized that Ansgar and his group must have rested instead.


    But at the moment they did not have time to read the runes, so they all entered the cave.


    Once inside Eskol with the help of Jensen, they prepared the fire in the ce where Ansgar and his group had made a fire.


    "Sven from what I can see in this ce, Ansgar and his group most likely rested a few days ago.


    But it is impossible to say when they left or why they left, most likely we will find the answer in the stone they left outside ... "


    One of the warriors who had entered the cave interrupted Eskol "Jarl Sven and Eskol, I think they will have toe with me, I found something important."


    Sven and Eskol looked at each other and started walking towards the dark cave, which was only dimly lit by the light from the small fire they had made.


    When they reached a certain depth in the cave, they frowned, as they smelled the smell of rotting meat that came from under a mound of stones that appeared to be a tomb.


    Next to the stone mound, they could see a stone that had some runes that had Kaj''s name.


    Sven stroked his beard and exhaled a little, before looking at Eskol "Let no onee near this ce, as it is our partner''s grave.


    I''m pretty sure the runestone outside the cave mentioned Kaj and perhaps gives us a clue as to where Ansgar''s party would have gone.


    Although depending on what I have written I will decide if it is worth looking for them or returning to the camp, whatever it is we will have to mark the cave because here lie the remains of Kaj.


    But of one thing I am sure and that is that there are no animals in this ce because his grave does not seem to have been disturbed by any animal "


    After saying those words, they all prepared their skins to be able to sleep on the floor of the cave, as there was no point waiting for the blizzard to end.


    Eskol and Jensen had to stand guard at the entrance of the cave to prevent some dangerous animal from entering the cave.


    While this was happening in the forest, Max had his own problems because of therge number of animals that had been killed.


    Many white bears began to besiege the camp and added the effect of the blizzard that did not allow them to see beyond two meters.


    The warriors in charge of the defense were suffering because although they fired their crossbows towards where they believed the bears were.


    Many times their bolts failed to hit the target, so the bears came dangerously close to where they were. The only tranquility of the warriors was that the traps ced around the camp had stopped the advance of the bears.


    But Max knew that although the traps could have stopped the beasts they could ovee the traps because he did not know the number of bears that surrounded the camp.


    "Goi orders the warriors in reserve to boil as much fat as they can.


    We have to be prepared in case the bears get dangerously close, so if someone calls for help, have them load the pots with boiling fat, and prepare to toss it through the log barricade.


    If we allow them to break through the defenses of the camp, it will be the end. "


    Goi nodded and ran to where the warriors were, waiting for them to be called to help where they were needed.


    Despite the fact that the camp was small, it took him some time to get to the center of the camp because the snow and the different objects in the ce made him walk slowly.


    When he reached the center of the camp, he found a group of warriors who were sitting around a small shelter.


    "Guys, I have orders from Herald Einar that he needs us to build some fires so he can boil fat.


    Because we will use it tounch it towards the white bears that dare to approach. "


    After saying those words, everyone got up and using the shelter as a cover from the blizzard began to prepare fires in which they put the steel pots with grease.


    While the fat was boiling, Max who was defending the northeast part of the camp could smell the characteristic aroma of the fat being cooked.


    So feeling a little more rxed, he continued to point his crossbow towards where he thought the bears were.


    Either way, he could be sure that if necessary he could throw the fat at the bears, causing them to be knocked out or flee due to the pain of the burns.


    During the following hours, the entire camp did not stop firing, reaching a point where the bolts began to be scarce, so they must have left their crossbows to take the makeshift spears they had.


    This measure caused some white bears to get quite close to the southwest area of ??the camp.


    So it was at that time that the reserve troops made use of the fat they had been keeping boiling, for this, they held the hot pots with their gloves and carried them towards the barricade


    Once they arrived, they threw the boiling fat towards the bears that had approached. They growled as the boiling fat stuck to the skin, causing even their eyes to explode because of the heat.


    It didn''t take long for the camp to be a true bear killing ground as the screeching of white bears and the blizzard gave the ce a mystical and disturbing atmosphere.


    Some warriors could see how many of the bears that had suffered burns ran towards the traps since they preferred to die before continuing to suffer the pain they were feeling.


    When the blizzard calmed down it was, then that everyone could see the bnce of that battle, bears and censuses were found dead, some by traps or bolts, and others were lying dying for the burns they had.


    Max then realized that at least over forty white bears had been killed, which was an impressive achievement, but it also made him feel a little scared, for if thisrge number of bears could have made it south.


    Then perhaps his family and the entire vige would be in danger and because only they were on the ind and the number of animals was insufficient to feed all those beasts.


    So perhaps the only way they would have would be to attack the town causing a great catastrophe in that ce.

 Chapter 58 - Ansgars Path

    When Max came down from the barricade, he could see the faces of all the warriors who had apanied him, their faces werepletely weary.


    It was a sign that they had survived, but at the same time, the battle had taken something precious from them, because the confrontation hadsted a few hours and the sky was already darkening.


    So wiping the sweat and dirt from his forehead, he climbed to the highest part he could and looked at all hispanions.


    "Today we are experiencing the greatest challenge we have faced during this expedition.


    I am sure it will not be thest attempt by those bears toe and attack us, but I can assure you that this day we have achieved an impressive feat.


    Look at the battlefield outside the camp, only the corpses and a few dying bears remain.


    This day we have not only won this battle, but we have also prevented these cursed from reaching the south, if we did not stop them, it is most likely that they would have reached our vige.


    This is a wake-up call for us as well. We will not only have toe here when we need the white skins of these bears.


    But also, we will have the obligation toe to hunt them and prevent them from reproducing, bing a genuine threat.


    For our Ind, our home, and our families.


    That is why today I would like to announce that in this camp I am going to create an outpost called


    Den hvite bjornens dod!


    So I would like to ask that five of you spend the winter in this ce, I am sure it will be somethingpletelyplicated because this ce is quite far from the tribe.


    However, I promise you as the Herald of Odin that I wille for you in the spring, and with it, I will bring a group of brave members of the tribe who want to settle in this ce.


    Now I ask you, who of you will spend the winter in this ce? If you don''t want to stay in this snowy wastnd, I''m not going to force you "


    The warriors who had been quietly listening to Einar''s speech were surprised, as it meant a lot to be able to stay in the camp, but at the same time, they did not want to spend the winter without their families.


    It wasn''t until Goi bravely raised his hand and stepped forward, his face sooty as he had spent quite some time near the fires where the fat had been boiled.


    "I am willing to stay since I do not want those damned to attack our vige, even if I stayed alone I would do it with pride and courage.


    But if I do not survive the winter, I would like Herald Einar toy my remains to rest in this ce. "


    Goi''s surprising words created a chain effect, as suddenly a warrior stepped forward and stood next to Goi so that after a few seconds two more warriors stood next to them.


    At the end in front of Einar, there were seven warriors who were sure to stay and take care of the camp, because they had trusted in Goi''s determination and in Einar''s words.


    With a smile on his face Einar approached them and looked at them with pride "I will see to it that when the outpost bes a military fort.


    You have an extra in the distribution ofnd so that you and your families have where to harvest or where you can have a farm.


    But now it is necessary that we all begin to coborate to clean the bears'' skins since if we leave them for longer it is possible that because of inclement weather it may damage them.


    Not to mention that it is alreadyte, so it is dangerous to be outside the camp at night, even more so if we do not know if we have killed all the bears or worse if they are hiding in the trees waiting for the best moment to kill us. "


    While this was happening in a small cave, Ansgar warmed himself in a small fire while biting into a small white fox paw.


    "This meat is too stringy and tastes gross, but it''s better than just swallowing snow. He asked me how Derick and Elof are doing.


    I hope both of you are well and have been able to continue on your way. "


    When he finished saying those words, Ansgar took out a small sack from his chest, which he opened and took out a pinch of salt from inside.


    Which he put on his meat and then bite it again.


    "It still tastes disgusting, but at least it''s better than eating it without salt, I guess when I get to the vige I''ll have to thank him Herald Einar for allowing the salt to be cheaper."


    When Ansgar finished eating, he approached the small cave entrance and ced some stones on it, leaving only one entrancerge enough for air to circte inside.


    After this Ansgar returned to the small fire he had made and huddled in a small corner of the cave where unconsciously bearing the pain of his injuries, he began to fall asleep.


    When he felt a draft of cold air on his face, Ansgar opened his eyes and noticed the lighting through the small hole at the entrance of the cave.


    So, getting up very carefully, he walked towards the entrance and removed the stones he had ced at night.


    At the end of removing the stones, he covered his face from the radiant sun that was dazzling him with his hand, and stooping he left the cave to see the beautiful sunrise on the mountain where he was.


    He was surprised to be able to observe the immense ice wastnd on his left side and how itpletely changed the terrain in just a few meters.


    Well, he was dangerously close to the ice desert in the center of the ind, so if he wasn''t careful he could end up dead because there was no shelter or food at all.


    After enjoying the sunlight for a few minutes, he turned back to the cave to take his things and continue on his way.

 Chapter 59 - At The Edge Of The Ice Desert

    When Ansgar came out of the cave, he started walking through the rugged terrain in order to get to the path he hade on, since he had to go down the small mountain.


    He had to keep walking because it was quite dangerous to continue on the ice border, he would not risk being hit by a blizzard, with him near that ce he would simply freeze to death.


    With great care, he began to go down the mountain using his hands and feet for this, before going down through rugged areas. He was looking for the best rocks to go down without risking his life.


    As he was going down, he was frowning at the pain he was feeling in his hands.


    Despite wearing gloves to protect them, they ended up being hurt by the edge of the stones where he was recharging.


    ''I have to be careful with these stones. One wrong move and it could put me in danger.


    I just hope I can get to the foot of the mountain at noon since I don''t want to stay in this ce for much longer. ''


    While he was thinking, he felt the rock in his right hande off in an unexpected way, causing him to clench his teeth and cling with his other hand and his feet.


    Squeezing his right hand for a few seconds, he ced it back on another stone and sighed "This damn ce abandoned by Odin''s hand, I''m almost sure he wants my life.


    Otherwise, I cannot exin why I continue to suffer idents here. Thank goodness I have Einar''s blessing, perhaps otherwise I would have already died. "


    Using his hands and being careful of the sharp rocks, he descended slowly towards the small path below him.


    After spending some time descending, he could finally reach the path from which he hade.


    Looking with some nostalgia at the rugged terrain through which he had descended, he walked towards the north. He intended to go down the mountain through that ce and in that way reach the forest that he had seen in the distance.


    The path along the path was notplicated because even though it was not big, it seemed that many animals had walked along with it, and it did not take long to realize why.


    After walking for some time he could see in the distance, a beautiful waterfall whose beautiful water was blue and seemed to be hot, so following his route with his eyes, he realized that it wasing out directly from the mountain.


    Seeing the majestic waterfall, almost without thinking, he took off his clothes, and once he waspletely naked, he ran towards the waterfall and rxed his body under the waters that fell from it.


    Feeling the water run over his forehead and all over his body, Ansgar enjoyed the feeling that the hot water would cleanse him, so he stayed in that ce for quite some time.


    When he felt that his body waspletely clean hey down on arge rock which was also hot and stared at the blue sky while he waited for his body to dry.


    After gettingpletely dry, he walked over to his clothes and started dressing until he waspletely covered.


    Once dressed, he took out his canteen and filled it with the water from the waterfall. When he finished, he took out his dagger to write a few runes on thergest stone he found.


    In them, he described that the water was drinkable and was quite hot, so it could be a very strategic point to collect water and rest.


    He also drew a Vegvisir in case some traveler ever came to that ce he could find a safe path by which he could go down the mountain and from where he could reach the cave where the remains of Kaj were.


    ''I guess that''s all I can do in this ce.''


    After finishing, he put his dagger away and continued on his way on that path.


    While walking through that lonely ce I could hear the noise of his footsteps and the air, which made some strange noises when he passed through the mountain.


    Something that caused some curiosity to Ansgar was the scent of snow which was light but brought back memories of his childhood so he walked while they remembered them.


    "You should move faster Ansgar if you keep standing in the snow we''re not going to get anywhere and I remind you thatst time Jarl Eero.


    He scolds us for not being able to deliver the supplies he asked us to bring in time, I still remember his screams. "


    "I already heard you Galder, but the snow is so beautiful and brings me so much tranquility.


    I just can''t help but enjoy being in it, plus I remind you that we had to stop because you started throwing snowballs at nearby trees while pretending to be an archer. "


    Galder just scratched his nose and made a forced smile, then started running while Ansgar followed very closely ...


    The memory of Ansgar was interrupted when he felt a gust of wind on his face. He stopped to cover himself with his hand and realized that he had reached an area where there was no way.


    So he had to find another ce to go down the mountain because otherwise, he could not leave.


    Taking a little air, Ansgar began to analyze the cliff where he was and it was not until then that he could see a tiny path that would allow him to go down.


    But there was a slight problem because although it would take him down, it would also take him to a somewhat dangerous area as it would leave him a few kilometers inside the ice desert.


    He tried to find other options because he was not amused having to get to that frozen desert, unfortunately, he had no other alternative and he did not have the option to return because perhaps he would not have the opportunity to hunt another fox like the day before.


    So he gritted his teeth and descended the path that would lead him to that ice desert. He could only hope for good luck and be able to reach the nearby forest.


    For otherwise he would have to spend the night in that inhospitable ce where there was nothing but a frozen in without a trace of life or somewhere to take cover.

 Chapter 60 - Reaching The Forest

    When Ansgar came down to the side of the mountain, a forced smile formed on his face. He realized that it was alreadyte and that he would only have a few hours to cross the snow desert.


    Without wasting time, he walked through the snow that had umted on the moor.


    He knew he had to walk straight because if he went to the left he would enter more deeply in the snow desert where he might reach therge piece of ice that he had seen from the mountain, while if he went to the right he would run into another Mountain chain.


    As he moved through the snow, he enjoys the beauty of thendscape but was bothered by the cold solitude that he felt in the ce.


    The only thing he could see in the distance was only snow with no trace of any animal or nt, however, the evening sun reflects in the beautiful snow with making himforted himself.


    While Ansgar was walking through the snowy desert at the Sven camp, Einar and the rest of the warriors were at work.


    All of them were cutting some logs as they will build a solid defense for the camp and in this way guarantee the safety of the warriors who will remain in the ce.


    "Einar, do you think Ansgar''s group survived?


    I still believe that the idea of ??walking all over the ind is something very brave, but it is also something stupid. "


    Max, who was making small incisions in the wood, stopped for a moment and looked at his father


    "Great explorers are born with curiosity, I am sure that the decision they made knowing all the risks.


    Besides, all of them know about the dangers of walking towards the town, if they are alive or dead we will only know when we get to the town. "


    Sven who was chopping a log with his ax wiped the sweat from his forehead and looked up at the treetops


    "I hope they are still alive as they are excellent warriors and it would be a real shame to tell their families they died somewhere on the ind so we will never find their bodies."


    "Perhaps at this time it is impossible to travel the indpletely, father, but I will see to it that in the future we have military forts and small viges throughout the ind.


    We will also have an extensivework of roads throughout the ind so in the future the curiosity to investigate the ind will be less and we can use that desire to get answers from our people to investigate the entire new continent that we have for ourselves.


    It will not be easy to dominate the entire continent and even more so if we do not have the poption, but it will be a task that will correspond to all our descendants.


    Now, all we have to do is cut down as much of the logs as we can and prepare an impale strong enough for Goi and the other warriors to winter safely. "


    Sven just smiled and continued cutting the logs he had pending.


    Ansgar, who was still walking through the ice desert, was disturbed as he was hearing a series of strange noises that seemed toe from nowhere.


    In the beginning, he was only confused with the sound of the air, but little by little the noises were increasing in intensity causing them to be part of the background.


    These noises coupled with the loneliness in the ce made Ansgar almost unconsciously begin to jog.


    As he was jogging, the noises sounded closer and closer. To Ansgar, it was as if he had numerous strange instruments ying close to his ears.


    It did not take long for him to run with all his might because somehow he feared that if he stayed in the same ce or near there, he could die.


    It was the first time that Ansgar had felt an irrational fear in his life, for him, a warrior who had taken part in great battles and who had survived the inclement weather.


    He could not find any exnation for the noises he was hearing, somehow he was not willing to investigate what caused it because it was about dark, there was nowhere where he could take refuge.


    But even more important was that he only had some fox meat to survive, and the little amount of wood that he had left will not be enough to create arge fire to give some light in that deste ce.


    As he ran more and his leg muscles ached, he could hear the noises begin to diminish, but this did not stop him as he was so upset that he simply continued on his way.


    After running for a long time, Ansgar was d to see the forest he had seen from the mountain, so with great effort, he kept running until he could reach a tree.


    In which the first thing he did was lean back so he could catch his breath while squeezing his chest that hurt.


    When he could finally catch his breath, the first thing he did was to draw his dagger and began jotting down a few runes, which emphasized that the ice desert was cursed.


    Still upset, he took the time to describe in great detail the noises he had heard and the sensation he had felt.


    After having written everything that he thought necessary, he looked with terror at the ice desert that was on his back and continued his way in the forest since he did not want to be near that ce when it got dark.


    As he entered the forest, he found a safe enough ce in which he made a small fire and after that, hey down on the ground near her to almost immediately fall asleep.


    With the first rays of the sun, Ansgar opened his eyes, and it was at that moment that he felt safe after what had happened in the afternoon of the previous day.


    "I swear by Odin that I will not return to that ce alone, if I can return I will do so apanied and with the assurance that Herald Einar can tell me what caused those noises."

 Chapter 61 - Fire In Distant Lands

    In a snow-covered hut, Anders sat eating a te of boiled wheat that had some dried fish on it.


    As he was about to eat another spoonful of his food, the door of the hut was opened and a woman entered from outside with a ck hood covering her head.


    The woman ignoring the corpses on the floor walked to the table where Anders is sitting "You don''t think that if you are going to kill a family of one of your warriors, you should at least take the time to clean their corpses.


    It is quite unpleasant to step on the guts of children; I have enough with stepping on shit in the port. "


    Anders frowned, then took the wooden te and emptied the contents at the feet of the woman beside him.


    "I suppose they are dirty now, so you shouldn''t have anyints about the blood and guts on the floor."


    The woman just exhaled and took one chair so she could sit in front of the Berserker, "Anders in the evening will begin our cleaning of the capital.


    Thanks to Olson, the group of warriors loyal to the old king is repelled an invasion of Christians on the wall of Danevirke ... "


    Anders put his dagger on the woman''s neck and interrupted her "Don''t tell me things I already know, just tell me what signal to expect."


    "The barn in the city is going to burn, and at that moment you will have to act."


    Andersughed as he removed his dagger from the woman''s neck, "You see that you can be obedient and you don''t need to give too much information."


    The woman smiled at Anders and walked towards the exit of the house, but did note out, she stopped at the door, "Anders I remind you that you are only a dog and if you point a dagger at me again, I will cut your eggs and put them in your mouth.


    I hope you have understood. Now if you excuse me, I have to go face my bastard husband. "


    At the end of saying those words the woman left the hut and Anders only frowned "Damn bitch, if only you don''t need your family troops I would love to y with your body and then leave your head in the bigger shit than can find. "


    After saying those words, Anders went over to the hut''s stove and helped himself to another te of wheat. "Even though you screamed like a bitch when I killed your kids, I have to admit you did a good job making this meal."


    Using his wooden spoon he pointed to the ground where was the corpse of a woman who had no eyes "It is a pity that your husband is a vile traitor and that the king asked me to kill them.


    But it is not all bad news, as the king who ordered your death will also die by my hand. "


    While this was happening, in the city barn two guards were guarding the entrance of the building.


    "You don''t think tonight is too calm, generally at this time the prostitutes we often go to should be there."


    "That may be because the vast majority of the army went to the wall of Danevirke to defend the kingdom from the invasion of the Franks, and you know that the prostitutes go with them.


    By the way, Sten, you think you could go into the barn to check if there are rats; I think it would be convenient to check that they are not eating the grain. "


    "Of course, why not?"


    Sten then opened the barn door and looked for a rat to kill because if they let one open the grain sacks they would be punished.


    While he was going through the sacks, he smelled a burning aroma, so he quickly turned around and noticed that the door was on fire.


    This caused Sten to be scared because if the door was burning it meant that he could not possibly get out of that ce, since there was no other way out.


    "Henning, the barn door is burning. Please seek help."


    Sten yelled with all his might but could not hear any response, Henning for his part ignored his partner''s screams and using his torch burned as much of the barn as he could.


    "I''m sorry Sten but your death is necessary, as is the burning of the barn.


    But don''t worry, I''m sure that the Berserker Anders took care of your family, you know it''s a real shame, your wife was too beautiful and if everything they say that Anders is true ...


    Poor bitch. "


    Sten, who couldn''t hear what Henning was saying, did his best to search the barn for something that would let him out.


    No matter how hard he looked, he could find nothing useful that would allow him to flee the ce, so in a desperate act he opened one sack and it was then that he fell to his knees while looking with horror inside that sack.


    Unfortunately for him, there was no grain inside the sack, but only full of dry tree leaves and some pieces of wood, which seemed to be covered with a ck substance that smelled strange.


    Sten came out of the trance he was in when he saw how a firey fell on one sack, at that moment the sack caught fire almost instantly.


    Making a chain reaction which caused all the bags to ignite.


    Sten could feel the heat of the fire spread throughout his skin, as the mes burned his clothes, which caused him to scream in pain.


    Their heartrending screams could be heard inside the barn which was alreadypletely on fire.


    Outside, Henning stared proudly at what he had aplished as if the fire brought himfort. Even almost unconsciously he felt the need tough.


    But everything was left alone in his mind as he felt a warm liquid running down his torso. When he looked down he realized that a sword had pierced him, immediately causing his body to fall to the ground.


    He coughed up some blood before everything went dark.

 Chapter 62 - Festival Of Violence In Distant Lands

    In a dimly lit room, the cries of pain of a woman could be heard.


    "Damn ve, you just had to bring the wine I asked for !!"


    The old King screamed as he kicked a woman who was on the ground.


    "My¡­ King, please have mercy."


    Said the woman on the ground as her face, which was full of tears and snot, looked at the old King.


    The old King red at the woman and stopped kicking her, only to walk to his small table in the room and take his ax from her.


    After grabbing his ax angrily, he turned around and looked at the woman who was huddled on the ground.


    "Don''t do it, my King, please don''t do it ..."


    The woman could only shout herst word, as she was interrupted by the old king''s ax, which buried itself in her skull, splitting it in half.


    Seeing that the ve was dead, the old king who had a smile on his face took the handle of his ax and began to cut the corpse of his ve while screaming in fury


    "You piece of shit, you know how much the Rome wine you threw cost, a single ss is worth more than your filthy life.


    But you didn''t want to stop with it, you saw me with your stupid Christian woman face ... "


    The king interrupted his speech when he heard the door to his room open.


    "My King, the barn in the city is on fire and some nearby houses are burning."


    The old king, upon hearing his subordinate''s words, started to breathe heavily and red at the poor guard who was trembling in the doorway.


    "You all are pieces of shit I can''t seem to leave you alone for a moment without the whole fucking city going up in mes.


    Go inform the pce guard, shake your ass and turn off the barn and if for some reason the grain sacks are burned I will see that all their food is pieces of shit and they will drink their own urine


    So move scum! "


    The guard upon hearing the words of the king almost urinated on himself, he turned running towards the guard barracks since he knew that if he did not do so, he might end up as the ve killed by the king.


    Seeing his guard run away, the old king tried to calm himself as he tried to think of the best way to solve the barn problem.


    "Those idiots they were supposed to be doing, they just had to take care of the barn.


    If I find out they burned the barn, I will see to it that their families suffer the worst misfortunes, although I will gain nothing in this ce.


    I hope Anders can find out who or what caused the fire. "


    When he finished talking to himself, the old king took one of his robes and left his room, trying to go towards the wall of the motte. He wanted to see how much damage the fire was doing.


    When he came down from his tower and went outside, the first thing he noticed was that in the night sky arge dark cloud that seemed toe from the citypletely covered the stars.


    This caused the old king to clench his teeth as he walked towards the wooden stairs in the wall.


    Upon arriving, he almost fainted when he saw that the city waspletely on fire. All the buildings that were made of wood seemed to bepletely on fire as if from an attack to try.


    The old king felt some fear as he knew that most of his army had gone to the southern wall.


    Because the Franks wereunching a very well-coordinated attack, intending to destroy the wall of Danevirke.


    With some anxiety, the old king descended the stairs of the wall and took by the shoulder one of the guards who seemed to run with a wooden bucket full of water.


    The guard spilled the water on the king''s feet as he caught him by the shoulder.


    "You piece of shit I would like to kill you for your stupidity, but I have no time to waste.


    I want you to look for Anders and my wife, when you find them, bring them to the tower and tell the guards to stop wasting their time trying to put out the fire in the city.


    I need everyone to be guarding the wall of the tower because I don''t want some enemy army to enter the ce. "


    After saying what he wanted, the old king entered the tower while the guard who had urinated on himself ran with the leader of the guard to inform him of the new orders.


    Anders, who was whistling with happiness, enjoyed the fire and the screams that were happening around him, reaching the point of opening his hands to enjoy the heat he was feeling at that moment.


    He walked like this,pletely ignoring all the people who were looking at him in horror.


    It wasn''t until a woman withpletely charred skin came out of one house that was on fire with what appeared to be arge piece of coal in her hands.


    The poor woman walked without being able to see, feel, or hear anything. Her eyes had exploded from the heat, her ears were no longer listening and she no longer felt pain.


    She walked away to what she thought was a safe ce thinking she had saved her baby, but to her bad luck she ended up colliding with a person.


    Anders was so enraged when he saw that that damn woman had touched him, so without thinking he took out his two axes and brandishing them cut the body of that woman and the piece of coal that she had in his hands.


    This caused Anders to go into his Berserk mode so, having just taken out his fury on that woman, he shifted his gaze to a few children.


    They were only crying because they did not know where their parents were or if they were alive, so they did not realize the danger that was approaching them.


    While this was happening, from the butte a guard was running towards the city as fast as he could, as he needed to find the whereabouts of the Berserker Anders and the queen.


    When he got to the city, the guard almost vomited from the smell of barbecue and the extensive amount of smoke that was in the city, but despite his nausea, the guard continued running through the streets.


    In the streets, he could hear screams of all kinds of people and animals which came from the burning buildings, although these onlysted for some time until they werepletely silenced.


    Among all the screams, he could hear the screams of a woman asking for mercy from a Berserker, so the guard ran towards where that woman was screaming ....

 Chapter 63 - Overthrow In Distant Lands

    When the guard reached the street, he could see how the woman who was screaming was beheaded with no show of mercy.


    His head rolled on the stone floor until he was at the feet of the guard who was trembling. He was not afraid to see that severed head but the cheerful face of the berserker Anders.


    Who was staring into his eyes as if he was looking at an animal which he was about to sacrifice.


    The guard almost shitting his pants and with a trembling voice said, "Ber¡­ Berserker Anders, the¡­ King is looking for you."


    Anders at that moment came out of the trance he was in and using his hand wiped the blood from his face, to observe the corpses of women, children, and some men that were around him.


    "It''s good that you came guard I hope that just like I could have seen that these people were extremely dangerous, they were traitors who dared to use their blood to stain my body.


    Which is blessed by God Odin himself, but you should not worry about guarding since I have killed them all, so you do not have to.


    Now please lead the way and remember guard, if some creep dares to touch me I''ll take care of cutting off your hands so go ahead. "


    With dirt on his pants, the guard walked towards the speck, taking care that no one approached the Berserker Anders on the way.


    As they were climbing the stairs towards the butte, Anders pulled out one of his axes and tossed it to the guard who was walking in front of him.


    The poor guard''s lifeless corpse fell on the stairs and his blood ran down the wooden steps.


    It was at that moment that Anders took a few steps and picked up his ax, which he cleaned on the warrior''s clothes.


    "I have to admit you had the balls to walk in front of me while you reeked of shit.


    But to your bad luck, I''m not in the mood to put up with your smells, so I had to kill you and thank you that I did it quickly, because I wanted to put your head in a cow''s anus "


    When he finished cleaning his ax, he continued climbing the steps until he reached the wooden doors of the motte where the guards let him pass.


    The old king who was looking at the fire in his firece turned around when he heard some footstepsing from the stairs, so he walked to his table from where he took a golden cup and poured some wine into it.


    After this, he held his ss and drank the wine he had, with the way he enjoyed the sensation of having his throat moistened by the wine.


    From the corridor Anders entered the room where the old king was, seeing him a hypocritical smile formed on his face.


    "King Harald I''m d you are well I think even you look a little younger."


    Harald lowered his ss and looked at Anders as heughed "Anders if you were not one of my most faithful warriors and the only Berserker leader I have, I would personally love to cut out that tongue you have.


    But I''ll pretend that what you said was just stupid caused by the smoke from my burning city. Now tell me what do you know who set my city on fire. "


    Anders gave Harald a wry look and walked to the table from where he took Harald''s jug of wine, from which he took arge gulp.


    Harald clenched his fist as he watched the wine run down Anders''s mouth, "What are you doing, Anders?"


    Anders ignored the king''s words and continued to drink the wine until the contents of the jug were gone, after which he threw the jug towards the wall.


    To take a few steps and face Harald as he pulled out his ax, which he ced on his neck.


    "It is nothing personal Harald but your wife and the other nobles of the other tribes do not agree with your government, so we have reached the painful decision of having to eliminate you.


    We even had to bribe some Catholic nobles to attack the wall of Danevirke. Those bastards were quite expensive to convince.


    But you know your wife paid for every damn gold coin they asked for just to enjoy how your reign fell. "


    Harald who was being threatened by Anders'' ax knew that his life was ending, because if what he said was true then he had lost all the support of the tribes and his own family.


    So after exhaling a bit of air, he looked seriously at Anders, "I want you to do me a favor not as a king, but as a friend if you ever considered me as one.


    I would like you to look for the tribe and especially the son of a bitch who killed my son and you will kill him "


    Anders scratched his chin and looking ironically at Harald ended up giving him a smile "I have to admit I like the way you think, you know you''re screwed and you still have enough balls to ask me a favor.


    Very well, Harald, I promise you on my honor as a Berserker that I will set up an expedition for next year.


    In which I will take your most faithful warriors who have not been purged by your wife and the rest of the nobles so that together we can look for the sons of bitches who killed your son.


    But that''s all I''m going to do for you since from now on¡­ "


    Anders moved closer to Harald and calmly removed the gold crown from his head.


    "Let''s say you have stopped being king and from now on you are a bastard whose life depends on his wife, who will decide what life so


    miserable you''re going to have.


    But rejoice because among all your adversities your wife is not going to spend the nights alone because most likely she will share a bed with her entire team of warriors in charge of taking care of her.


    I''ve even had the chance to be with her a few times, but the way she moves in bed just didn''t quite please me.


    I have to say that my tastes are more a bit of hearing them scream mercy, although I highly doubt you want to hear that.


    Now all we have to do is wait for your wife to enter this ce and decide what kind of ending you will have "


    Anders then brought his face close to Harald''s ear "But you can be sure you''re going to cry like a whore."

 Chapter 64 - Revelation In Distant Lands

    In a cold, damp room that was lit only by a dim moonlighting through the bars.


    The heartbreaking screams of a man could be heard all over the ce, so heartbreaking were that the guards who were guarding the tower dungeon


    They just looked into each other''s eyes while trying to keep as quiet as possible, because if for any reason they bothered Anders, they and their families would be in danger.


    "What''s wrong Harald, weren''t you a king who could resist everything?


    I''ve only removed your three fingernails and your other fingers are still missing, so try to scream less loudly as it would be a shame if Queen Malene would find you passed out. "


    Harald, whose eyes were red and his forehead covered with sweat, was trying to stay calm while clenching his teeth.


    Anders noted the king''s tenacity to keep quiet, gave him a smile, and took the iron tongs from the stone table beside him.


    With the tweezers once in his hand, he ced them on a fingernail of old King Harald''s hand and squeezing them hard tore off the nail which came out with a sizeable chunk of flesh from the finger.


    Harald, who was trying to keep quiet when he felt a part of his fingers being torn off so fiercely, ended up giving in to the pain and screamed because he could feel the blooding out of the wound.


    Anders who was looking at the nail on the clips grabbed Harald''s hair and brought him closer to the clips "Do you like what you see, Harald?"


    Harald red at Anders and holding back the pain he spat in his face, Anders used his forearm to wipe the saliva from his face.


    "You shouldn''t have done that Harald."


    After saying those words Anders used the pincers to repeatedly hit the old king''s left arm, being hit so hard Harald screamed with all his breath.


    "You''re a son of a bitch Anders, I''d really like to curse you!"


    Anders kept hitting the king''s arm, apanying the atmosphere with hisughter. Unfortunately for him, his festival of blows would end quickly as the door of the dungeon was opened.


    A woman wearing Harald''s crown came in, "Anders, I asked you to torture him, not murder him, you piece of useless shit."


    Anders could only click his tongue and threw the mps towards the wall "Queen Malene I would love to kill you right now, but even though I am a Berserker, I consider that my death must be something more spectacr.


    Than to die for the warriors outside the dungeon waiting to cut my eggs. "


    The queen just gave Anders a smile "Don''t worry since the feeling is the same, but the difference is that I have the power and you are just one more dog.


    So like the dog that you are, I''m going to give you a punishment, I''m going to send you along with the rest of the loyal soldiers of the idiot of a husband to fight hard against the Franks.


    Whether or not you can survive will be up to you, but one thing''s for sure: if you survive, I will personally take care of exiling you to thend of ice, where my stupid husband''s bastard son was killed. "


    When he finished saying those words, a group of over 20 warriors entered the dungeon heavily armed.


    Anders seeing all the warriors raised his hands and ironically looked at the queen, "Very well your highness will do as you say but you can be sure of something, I am like a damn cockroach so do not expect a battle with Christians can kill me.


    I will return to be able to go to the cursed ind where I will be exiled, which I will turn into a wastnd of fire, after this, I will look for arge group of Vikings and I will return to this same ce to cut off their noble head.


    So you can be sure that I Anders Alfson will go back and burn this damn ce. "


    After giving his little speech Anders was tied up and a gag was ced in his mouth so that after this a group of warriors would take him away.


    When Anders was taken out of the dungeon, Malene turned to see her husband who was with his head bowed because he had passed out.


    "Someone bring a bucket of water."


    One warrior was about to go for the water but was stopped by the queen who with a malicious smile raised her hand "On second thought, look for a bucket filled with shit and urine.


    I can''t wait to see the reaction Harald will have to see his entire body covered in what he hates the most. "


    The warrior, swallowing a bit of saliva, nodded and quickly went out to find what the queen had asked for.


    Malene just crossed her arms and waited. As soon as the warrior arrived with the bucket full of such disgusting contents, she gave the order to throw it on Harald.


    The old man in pain woke up slowly when he felt something going through his body. The first thing he noticed was a prating scent of shit.


    The second thing he felt was the putrid taste that he had on his tongue, the waste had entered his mouth, so he vomited, the taste was so strong that he could not bear it.


    "What''s wrong, my love, didn''t you like my gift?


    I made sure it was the best shit I could find in this ce; I wanted you to wake up, but how else could I have talked to you? "


    Spitting and shouting, the king answered her


    "You are a fucking crazy bitch and even if you think you are going to have power, quite possibly someone is going to overthrow you, I don''t think I will live much longer.


    Without him, you''re nothing but a bastard bitch.


    That she dared to betray her husband. "


    Malene''s hand covered her mouth as sheughed "Ha ha ha ...


    Did you think I did this for the security my father gives me?


    You should know, Harald, that all the chiefs of the various tribes that make up our kingdom simply didn''t want you anymore.


    So I took care of making a n to overthrow you, and it worked wonderfully. Look at you, you are covered in what you hate the most in the world waiting for the order to end your miserable life.


    But before you die, I will see to it that you suffer and I will tell you a little secret. "


    Malene waved her hand and all the warriors left the dungeon, leaving thempletely alone.


    "You must know that the child that you took care of as your son, fortunately, is not yours, his real father is the bastard Anders ...


    But don''t worry, I''ll see to it that he inherits the kingdom and that he never knows who his father is, I prefer that he continues to see you as his father rather than that Berserker vermin.


    Although I would love to continue talking throughout the evening, I think it''s time for us to say goodbye. "


    After saying those words, the queen gave small apuse and four guards entered, carrying various chains and different instruments of torture.


    "I want him to suffer as much as possible until he dies, and once he is dead, I want his impaled head to be disyed at the ceremony tomorrow.


    This traitor must be repudiated by all our tribes. "


    The guards nodded and waited until the queen emerged to begin Harald''s torture.

 Chapter 65 - Coronation In Distant Lands

    In the morning, hundreds of people who had survived the fire gathered in the center of the city where they could see the body of old King Harald that was hanging.


    His head was on the ground, pierced by a wooden pole that ran from the severed neck to the top of the skull.


    His face had apletely horrified face, his face kept the expression he had before he died, he lookedpletely terrified.


    All the people who could see the king''s body far from feeling sad celebrated in silence because the stupid king had been the culprit of the fire that had urred.


    They knew this because in the early morning a group of warriors passed, shouting through the streets, that Queen Malene had murdered the old king.


    As this had caused the fire in an attack of madness, he was also the culprit of having ordered the assassination of hundreds of people who were in the city.


    But this was one of the messages that the warriors were shouting. The most important message was that in the morning the queen would be crowned as the regent queen of the kingdom until Prince us was old enough to be king.


    While this was happening in the butte tower, a small 5-year-old boy was being dressed by a Breton ve.


    "Prince, you need to let me put your clothes on, otherwise your mother will scold you and possibly murder me, please allow me to put your clothes on."


    The little boy looked with hatred at the woman "Dirty ve, if my mother finds out that you have spoken to me, I am sure that my mother would murder your family"


    The poor Breton ve was quite scared by what the boy had said, so from her dress, she took out a small honey candy, which she ced in the brat''s hands.


    "Prince, I hope you will please ept my apology and please don''t let your mother find out, I¡­


    I will do what you say in order to get your forgiveness. "


    The little boy epted the sweet honey, and using his hand brought it to his mouth, while he fixed his gaze of hatred on the ve.


    "If you want to get my forgiveness, it will be very simple, just be my little horse so that I can y.


    ording to what my mother told me yesterday, I should take advantage of the fact that my father has gone to Valha, so that means that I can do whatever I want.


    Now finish dressing me and take me to my mother while I ride you. "


    The ve who was already resigned to being treated like an animal, put on the best clothes there was to the little prince and when she was done, she got on her knees.


    While she could feel how the little brat pulled her hair so hard that some tears fell to the ground due to pain.


    The guards who were in the prince''s care were quick tough at the ve who was being taken as a horse by the little prince.


    "Prince didn''t know you had such an extravagant mount, but I was wondering if we could borrow it at night.


    We promise we will see that she learns the manners a dirty ve needs to have. "


    The little prince could feel the ve trembling so a malicious smile formed on his face "You can have her, but I want you to get me more honey sweets.


    If you cannot do it, I will use you with my mother so that you will disappear.


    The guards, who had a bit of sweat running down their back, showed a smile to the prince and nodded. The ve at that moment knew that her life inside the pce would turn into hell.


    So in an act of trying to forget everything around her, she continued on his way, crawling while praying what little he had learned from the monks.


    She hoped that if she kept praying to God, He woulde for her and take her away from this ce full of pagans.


    When she could finally reach the queen''s room, the ve who had her knees bleeding and her handspletely injured, felt how the brat on her back was pulling her hair hard.


    "Stupid horse, you must knock on the door using your head."


    The ve had no choice but to m her head against the wooden door of the room for this she tried to hit her head as gently as possible to avoid hurting herself.


    To her dismay, when she did this, therge wooden door did not make any noise, so the boy pulled his hair.


    "You have to whip your head harder, you stupid ve."


    The ve who had already started crying mmed her head against the wood of the door, causing her forehead toe out with blood.


    "Hit harder!"


    The unfortunate ve knowing that she could not deny the prince''s orders again mmed the wooden door with all her might. Fortunately for her, this time the door opened and Malene emerged from inside.


    Whopletely ignored the bloodied face of the ve and looked at her son with a smile.


    "us, you look so beautiful today, I''m sure people will apud you."


    us gave his mother a smile "Thanks mom, you look great too, although I think it''s a shame that dad went to Valha and he can''t see the beautiful dress you''re wearing."


    Maleneughed at her son''s words and after that she took him by the hand, toter walk the two together to the center of the city, they had a ceremony to attend.


    When they reached the center of the city, the two got off the horse which they were riding and climbed onto the tform where the leaders of the different tribes and the Godi of the kingdom were already there.


    As she climbed onto the tform, Malene was greeted with cheers and praise from the soldiers and people as she had finished the evil King Harald.


    Malene waited for everyone to be silent and then with a smile open her hands and addressed all her people.


    "Thank you very much for all your love, my dear subtitles, as the tyrant King Harald will know, yesterday he went mad.


    He burned our entire city and murdered whoever he could because he had had a revtion from the Christian God, so I as his wife and as the queen of this my people.


    I ended his madness, and guided by Freyja''s blessing, I pierced his neck with my sword.


    The poor bastard could only see me with his eyes full of hatred, and he even tried to attack me, but Freyja''s blessing was stronger, so he couldn''t move and ended up dying in my arms.


    At that very moment, guided by the blessing of the Goddess, I knew that my duty was to take the ce of my husband to be queen regent and guide my people until us, my son is old enough, to take the throne that belongs.


    After this, I contacted all the leaders of the tribes, who do to our kingdom, and they are grateful for what I had done epted the destiny that the Goddess Freyja had given me.


    That is why here before you, the leaders of the tribe and the representative of God Odin the Godi Mats lent me before you, as the queen regent. "


    At the end of hearing those words, the Godi Mata who had in his hands the crown that had once belonged to Harald ced it on Malene''s head.


    At that moment, some ves who were tied up in front of the tform were killed and while their blood stained the earth, the screams of

 Chapter 66 - Last Day Of The Expedition

    "Dad! You need to hurry as the amusement park is closing soon and I want to get on the carousel."


    Max who had a strawberry ice cream in his hand gave his daughter a smile and put his hand on Erika''s head while shaking her hair.


    "Don''t worry, daughter, we still have some time before eight o''clock at night.


    Besides, we can alwayse back, although it will have to be when I don''t have so much work. "


    Erika at that moment turned around and with her facepletely blurred, but with apletely visible smile, she bowed her head.


    "Dad, but what job are you talking about?


    If I''m already dead and so are you. "


    After hearing those words, Max snapped awake and put his hand on his nose, trying to steady himself.


    "Erika¡­"


    When he left the shelter, the first thing he noticed was the aroma of meat being cooked, so he started walking to the center of the camp where the kitchen was located.


    Upon arrival, he could feel a hand ced on his shoulder "Are you ready to go back Einar?"


    Said Sven who had in his hand arge piece of meat that did not hesitate to take a bite.


    "I''m ready to go back father, Although what I really want most is to see Kassia and Helmi.


    I really don''t want to waste any more time without being without them, as I want to take care of them during their pregnancy. "


    Sven gave his son a proud look "I''m sure my grandchildren will be born without problems thanks to your care.


    Anyway, remember that when you finish breakfast, we have to take an inventory of everything we got on the expedition. "


    Max nodded and sat on a tree stump toter use some water and ash to clean his mouth.


    After cleaning his mouth, Goi approached him and handed him arge piece of bear meat on a wooden te.


    "Here you go Einar may not be the best piece of bear meat, but I can assure you that it is the softest piece of bear meat we have been able to cut.


    By the way, Jarl Sven, I would like to ask you to apany me to onest review of the camp, before you guys leave tomorrow. "


    Sven, who was next to Einar, patted him and started walking towards Goi who, realizing that Sven was following him, started walking.


    Einar, seeing how his father and Goi were leaving, lowered his head and looked with some sadness at the te he had in his hand.


    ''I think I''m hating the sweet and weird taste of bear meat, but despite all its vor, I like it even more than the Huaxmole that I once tasted on that expedition in Pue when I was in the army in myst life. ''


    Using his hand, he took the piece of meat and took a big bite.


    When he finished eating therge piece of bear meat, he got up and walked towards the stove from which he took an iron pot so he could pour himself some pine leaf tea.


    As he drank his pine tea from a wooden cup, he made his way to the small warehouse in which there was arge pile of skins, sacks full of grease, boiled bear tendons, and dried bear meat.


    In the ce, there was also a warrior who when he saw the herald Einar walked towards him.


    "I am d to see that Herald Einar has arrived, I have prepared everything necessary to start saving all the skins.


    I also brought the paper, the ck ink, and the pen that Jarl requested. "


    "Thanks for the things Floki, but we should start making the fur bales first.


    Since the sacks of fat, tendons and meat are pretty easy to count. "


    Floki handed the paper and the rest of the things to Einar and then began to separate the bearskins that had been stacked.


    Max who was counting and writing the paper only asked Floki to stop when the skins reached the number ten.


    Once ten skins were stacked, Floki used a hemp rope to tie them together into a bale of skins.


    This was repeated until noon, when before Max were eight bales of bearskins neatly arranged on a rudimentary wooden board that served as a sled.


    "To think that during all this time we have killed numerous white bears, not to mention that these are only the skins that are in the best condition."


    Sighing a little Max shook his head "This expedition was a good idea as otherwise, we might have faced a real problem in spring.


    When all these white bears will wake up from hibernation and start looking for food. "


    When he finished speaking, he began to walk where the different bags were. "It''s time to start organizing these bags."


    While this was happening, Sven was installing some wooden spears "Goi, remember that these wooden pikes must be smeared in grease to prevent the bears from being able to remove them easily."


    After saying this Sven stopped and looked seriously at Goi "If for some reason you run out of crossbow ammunition, feel free to use boiling water to make those damned run away in pain.


    Either way, the forest will give them good protection, but if at some point they are overwhelmed or simply have no escape.


    Do not hesitate to end your lives, otherwise, the white bears will make you suffer before they kill you. "


    "I''ll take care of this ce until spring Jarl.


    But if at any moment our life is in danger, you can be sure that I will be thest person to end your life because I will fight to the end even if it means suffering. "


    Svenughed and from his bag took out a dagger that had some runes which he handed to Goi "You can have my dagger, with it feel free to kill all the white bears you can.


    When you return to the tribe in spring, you can return it to me. "


    Goi epted the dagger and ced it on his waist.. "You can be sure that I will return your dagger and with it all the furs I can get."

 Chapter 67 - Arrival To The Tribe 1/2

    At night, most of the members of the expedition, who were in the camp, were surrounding arge fire.


    In which bear meat was being cooked while they enjoyed some cups full of herbal liqueur.


    "To think that this drink has been one of the most delicious things we have been able to drink on this expedition.


    It''s a shame that we can only enjoy this drink until spring. "


    Max who had heard Floki''s words raised his cup "You shouldn''t worry about Floki liquor, since when you guyse back in spring.


    I will personally take care of receiving you with a sumptuous banquet where you can drink all the herbal liquor you can. "


    Floki gave Einar a smile "I would really appreciate it but what I would like to ask you is that when you get to the tribe, talk to my wife and exin that I will being back in the spring.


    Since I will take care of this ce to prevent the damn white bears from attacking the tribe. "


    "Don''t worry, Floki, I will take responsibility for your family and that of the other warriors who are no longer with us.


    I''ll see to it that they get their share of the expedition loot, not to mention they''ll get a few more things as well. "


    Floki felt the warmth of Einar''s words, so he drank some more liquor and enjoyed the party.


    Meanwhile, on the other side of the ind, at dawn, Kassia was sleeping. She slowly opened her eyes as she stretched her arms a little.


    Helmi who was next to her just looked at her curiously "I guess you couldn''t sleep very well today either."


    Kassia who had finished stretching her arms caressed her stomach with great affection "I couldn''t sleep much since I can''t stop thinking that today the expedition returns and with it Einar too.


    I ask myself how much has changed in these twelve days. "


    Helmi looked up at the wooden ceiling of the hut and also caressed her stomach. "He may have gotten more masculine, but we won''t know until we can see him back."


    When she finished hearing Helmi''s words, Kassia got up from the bed and carefully ced her silk robe on her naked body.


    "Helmi you should also get up as we must not bete to the market, so we have a little time to take a bath in the hot springs."


    Helmi also got out of bed and taking off her cloth nightgown, she put on Einar''s robe


    "Alright, Kassia leads the way."


    When the two women came out of the cabin, they looked at the beautiful snow on the ground and started walking towards the hot spring pool.


    His path was being illuminated by the light of some torches, which were ced around the cabin as well as a wooden palisade that served as protection.


    To prevent ves, warriors, or any unwanted person from approaching them while they were alone.


    When they reached the hot spring pool, the two women, only illuminated by the light of the moon and the torches that were around them, took off their silk robes.


    While exposing their voluptuous bodies, the two sat on small wooden benches, using soap and water to wash.


    After washing their bodies, the two of them went into the hot springs and enjoyed the heat that is provided to their bodies.


    "Kassia, what do you think our children will be, male or female?"


    Kassia, who was enjoying the hot water while rubbing his shoulder, looked sweetly at Helmi.


    "I really couldn''t tell you what our children will be, but you can be sure that regardless of whether they are male or female.


    Einar is going to take care of them, and I am even sure that he could achieve that one of our daughters could be Jarl or even a Dr¨®ttning.


    With him the possibilities are infinite, so my only concern is that our children can be born without problems or something that costs them their lives. "


    Helmi stretched out her arm as if she wanted to take the beautiful moon that was in the early morning sky "I''m sure our children will be born without problems.


    But Kassia, if something ever happens to me, please promise me you will take care of my children as if they were your own. "


    Kassia who saw Helmi''s confident look approached her and grabbed her shoulder "If something like that happens, I promise I will take care of them, but I will also take care of you.


    So that you do not suffer the same for what your mother died, but if something also happened to me, I would like you to also take care of my children. "


    Helmi gave Kassia a smile and nodded silently.


    After finishing bathing, the two returned to the hut where they changed their clothes, put on some animal skin coats, as well as gloves and boots to prevent them from feeling the cold of winter.


    As they emerged from the barricade that surrounded the hut, they looked curiously at how the ves and some members of the tribe worked.


    Some were taking care of clearing the snow that had umted in the construction while the others were doing paper amate.


    Gisli, who saw the two women walking, approached them while carrying a packet of sheets of paper.


    "Good morning, Kassia and Helmi, I hope you have a good morning.


    Let me give you the packet of sheets that the ves made yesterday, I would also like to inform you that from today we will start with theying of bricks in the fortress.


    As we are now one step closer to finishing the construction, I am sure that if Einar can see how we have progressed he will be happy, that we have followed all his steps to the letter. "


    Kassia epted the sheets of paper, which were kept in a small sack. "Thank you for informing us, Gisli, if Odin will allow us to have Einar back today.


    I am sure that he will appreciate everything you have done at this time. By the way, I will also ask Ibssen if he already has your chess set.


    Yesterday he told me he might have it ready today anyway if I have any news about him, I will inform you when we return. "


    Gisli scratched her head "Thanks for worrying Kassia, although I would like to speak for a longer time, I have to go supervise the ves, because if there is no one who is taking care of them they will not do their job"


    After finishing talking, the two women went down the slope and walked towards the vige. Upon arrival, they could see many members of the tribe who were starting their day, while numerous ves were already continuing with the construction of the wall.


    As they advanced, they looked at how some tribe members were drinking herbal liquor and others were simplying back from buying some meat or fish.


    Something that filled Kassia with pride is that when she saw these people pass, the meat and fish were covered by the sheets of paper that the ves were producing.


    "I think it was a great idea, the one proposed by Einar to use the sheets of paper as wrapping for any meat.


    Not only do we prevent people''s dirty hands from touching meat directly, but hunters give us parts of their catch.


    Although I consider it a waste, Einar is right, because it does not make sense to save the sheets of paper if they are only going to get damp or spoil since the amount of paper we consume is tinypared to the production we have. "

 Chapter 68 - Arrival To The Tribe 2/2

    When the two women reached the center of the vige, the first thing they did was walking towards the great hall.


    Peder, who was on duty, was d to see Kassia and Helmi arrive. "Good thing you have arrived, Elin is waiting for you two in the great hall."


    "Thanks for the reminder Peder, I also want to ask you please if you meet Felipa.


    Remind him that the members of the expedition are returning today, so it is important that he has all his things ready for you because in case they have suffered an injury we have to take care of them. "


    Peder looked seriously at Kassia and nodded. Entering the great room they could see the little orphans, sleepingfortably on the floor covered by animal skins, so avoiding disturbing them, they started their way to the kitchen.


    In the kitchen, Elin who was sitting while drinking some tea was d to see her two daughters-inw in the kitchen.


    "Juni, please bring the tes with breakfast, and don''t forget to bring some more tea."


    After saying those words, she got up from her chair and gave her daughters-inw a big hug "I''m d they arrived."


    Helmi who was enjoying her mother-inw''s embrace enjoyed the feeling of having the love of a mother andter sat next to Kassia.


    While the three women were gossiping, Juni, Ivar''s wife and ve of Einar brought to the table many food dishes, including some of them, had a little wheat with vegetables.


    Which gave a variety of feelings to the food that was usually just meat.


    After the women had finished their breakfast, the sound of a horn began to be heard in the great hall, and with it the small voices of the children already getting up.


    "Daven! Wake up now!"


    Daven, who was asleep, could only feel the jerks and hear Laura''s screams before he opened his eyes and gave her a look with which he wanted her to stop.


    "I heard you, Laura, thanks for waking me up, I know we have to be awake since today is the day that Dad and the rest of the expedition members return.


    I hope you brought us some gifts from the ferocious white bears that inhabit the north. "


    Laura was extremely happy. With her two small hands, she made a sign of victory, while raising both her hands with her fists clenched.


    "I''m sure Dad, he will have gotten a lot of ferocious white bears. All we have to do is wait for their ships to return."


    At that moment Laura took Daven''s hand and helped him put away the animal skins that they used as nkets.


    From the door of the great hall entered Lars, who carried in his hands, three packages of meat wrapped in paper.


    Entering the kitchen, Lars greeted Elin and Einar''s two wives, then handed over the three packets of seals.


    "Here are the meat packages of the day. The damn seal I had to hunt ran like a wretch on the beach.


    But in the end, I hunted him down after throwing my Javelin. From the light taste of the meat I can tell you that it was a young seal, I am sure you will like it. "


    Elin who epted the three packages made some signs to Juni who quickly took from a small shelf, a package of sheets which she handed over.


    "Here is the packet of leaves Lars, they should be more than enough for all hunters to use to wrap their meat.


    Remember that if they need more, they just have toe and ask for them. "


    "I will take care of distributing them among the hunters, also in some time one of the hunters wille to deliver the fat for the soaps."


    When they finished talking, everyone began their daily work.


    In the afternoon, Felipa was apanied by Peder, Juni, and a small group of warriors.


    They were preparing everything necessary to be able to improvise a small improvised infirmary as well as a small warehouse to allow all the merchandise to be unloaded.


    While everyone was working, the families of the members of the expedition, as well as the orphans, were preparing everything necessary to be able to receive their rtives.


    Among the things they were preparing were arge quantity of food, herbal liquor. They were also preparing a tform that had arge stone on which Asgot would write in runes what happened in the expedition.


    In the sea, Einar and Sven stood on the prow of the ship while enjoying the sea breeze that swept their faces.


    "We should be very close to home, I think this expedition was something that was necessary.


    Although I am very sorry that 5 of our brothers have lost their lives, or are missing.


    I only hope that in spring we can find them alive, or failing that, find their corpses.


    Since they do not deserve to have their bodies thrown in a ce in the snow moor at the mercy of animals or anything that could lose their corpse. "


    Sven nodded as he put his arm around his son''s neck.


    "We have done well Einar, dying is part of life, we cannot always have a victory without sacrificing something in return.


    Furthermore, what we have achieved in that ce is something that makes me proud and I am sure that if your grandfather were alive, he would be too. "


    When he finished saying those words, father and son fell silent as they enjoyed the scenery of the sea and the beautiful views of the coast.


    Elin, Kassia, and Helmi, who were waiting in the port, almost screamed with excitement, when in the distance they could see arge ship approaching.


    They knew that that ship was where the 23 members of the expedition had departed 12 days ago.


    Not only were they happy, since in the port you could feel the joy because they knew of the danger that existed. Perhaps some of their rtives had died in the expedition.


    But knowing that the ship was back, meant that the expedition had seeded.

 Chapter 69 - Ansgars Joy

    Ansgar looked sadly at the sloping mountain wall "It is the fourth path that is blocked by these mountains if I do not soon find a safe passage that allows me to pass.


    Soon I will run out of food "


    When he finished saying those words, Ansgar turned and started walking back along the small path where he had walked.


    As he walked, he looked in amazement at how in some ledges the water that had frozen, formed immense stgmites


    These werepletely blue and you could see through them, not to mention that there were also different sizes, which created a mystical and beautiful view of that path where he was.


    When he finally returned to the origin of the trails he was walking, he drew his dagger and made some runes from the mountain wall.


    "I hope these runes can serve as a warning, for even though this path has a blessing from Skadi.


    It is a dead-end road and the ice peaks can fall and kill or injure those who walk this path. "


    When Ansgar finished drawing the runes, he walked along the other path that remained. It had not given him much confidence because he had to cross what seemed to be arge cave.


    Because he didn''t know how deep the cave was, he pulled out three thick wooden branches from his makeshift bag made of fox fur.


    Once I had them outside, I put them aside while I made a small fire.


    Seeing that the fire in the campfire was already fully lit, he removed his helmet and ced it on the fire toter ce arge piece of grease.


    With the heat of the fire, it began to slowly melt. While this was happening, Ansgar cut arge piece of cloth from his pants.


    With the piece of cloth in his hand, I wait for the fat to bepletely melted. This took only a few minutes, so when it waspletely liquid.


    He dipped the piece of cloth in the grease and using one of the wooden sticks; he was to make the greasepletely impregnate the cloth.


    When the cloth waspletely moistened, he took his helmet out of the fire and left it in the snow, so as not to waste the fire that he already had lit, he took out a piece of fox meat and using his dagger put it to heat.


    Unfortunately, he did not measure the cooking time of the meat to take care of the cloth in his helmet, so with a forced smile, he looked at the piece of coal that was on his dagger.


    Ignoring the bitter taste of the meat I just ate and it was then that he very carefully touched the cloth which was no longer hot but warm.


    So taking advantage of the fact that it had the ideal temperature, he took it out of his helmet and using his dagger; broke it into three equal pieces.


    Using the thick branches of wood and the pieces of cloth that he had made, he made 3 artisan torches.


    "I hope they canst long enough to be able to cross that cave, otherwise I might end up dying in its dark guts."


    Before leaving for the cave, Ansgar checked all his things and checked that his torches were in good condition.


    When he saw that he had everything in order, he took one of the torches and ced it on the small fire. It was set on fire, and it was then that Ansgar entrusted himself to Odin.


    For he knew that if the cave did not have an exit then, his only path would be death, since perhaps at that moment he has no way of seeing where he is walking in the dark.


    Standing in front of the cave entrance, Ansgar took a deep breath and closed his eyes toter sigh as he walked into the cave.


    Inside the cave, Ansgar could only see a few meters in the torchlight.


    He was surprised to feel that the further he went into the cave; it began to get hotter. This was quite strange because generally the caves that he knew were cold and in some cases, there was so much humidity that it was difficult for him to breathe.


    So with curiosity, he began to walk towards where the heat came from the cave and it was then that he could see illuminated with the light of the torch arge pool of thermal waters.


    Swallowing a bit of saliva at his discovery, he drew from his bag a piece of meat, which, supported by his dagger, he ced in the water.


    When the meat touched the hot springs, absolutely nothing happened, so Ansgar was happy because if there is a way out of the cave this ce could be a good resting point.


    After saving the piece of meat, he used his dagger to make some marks on the wall of the cave, which he repeated every so often as he walked.


    After a while, the torch that was lighting it began to go out so that a feeling of difort was present in Ansgar.


    With the second torch-lit, he began to walk a little faster, looking for some sign that would allow him to find a way out.


    But even walking faster did not prevent his second torch from going out eventually, so Ansgar who already had his third torch in his hand decided to calm down and remain standing where he was.


    Closing his eyes, he paid attention to the great number of noises that were in that cave and that came out of the darkness.


    I listened from the dripping of the water to some strange noises that I did not know what they belonged to but concentrating all I could try to ignore those noises and look for the characteristic noise of the wind.


    It took a few minutes for a cold breeze to touch his left cheek and the whistle of the wind was present, at that moment Ansgar opened his eyes and began to run to his left.


    As he went further into the cave, he could feel the cold air outside as well as the characteristic noise of the air hitting the rocks.


    As he turned around in a small cave passageway, he could see a small beam of lighting in from what appeared to be the snow-covered cave entrance.


    With a smile and holding his torch, he ran towards the entrance toter use his hand to start removing the snow that blocked the entrance.


    When he was able to remove enough snow that covered the entrance, the sun''s rays dazzled him for a few seconds, but this did not stop his perseverance of wanting to get out of that cave.


    So when he made a big enough hole in the snow, he stuck his head out and was able to see the majestic coastline of d in all its glory.


    This caused a tear of happiness toe out of one of Ansgar''s eyes, since from that moment on he would only have to follow the coast to get home.

 Chapter 70 - The Expedition Has Returned

    Kassia felt more anxious each time she saw the expedition ship approach. She unconsciously squeezed Elin''s hand.


    Who when feeling Kassia''s squeeze only smiled, because he did not have the feeling that something bad had happened to Sven or his son Einar.


    When the expedition ship reached the small wooden harbor, a wooden tform was set up by two warriors who were waiting for the ship toe to aplete stop.


    The first person to get off the boat was Sven, who did it while carrying two bales of bearskin that he carried on his shoulder.


    This surprised everyone in town, as they realized that in just one bale there were more bearskins than they could ever have gotten on any of the past expeditions.


    But if they were surprised when they saw Sven, when they looked at Einar who was holding a ceramic urn, they werepletely silent.


    The young Einar had arge scar on his face, not to mention that on his hand he also had some scars, they all had something inmon and that was that they were visibly cooked.


    It was at that moment that, for a moment, everyone ignored the other warriors who were carryingrge bales of bearskins, as well as somepletely full sacks.


    Their gazes were on Einar who, upon arriving at the port, the first thing he did was approaching a woman who had two small children by her side.


    Einar with a serious face walked towards her and without hesitation handed her the urn "Galt died a true warrior while facing arge herd of white bears.


    We clean his corpse and using fire we burn his bones, these are his ashes. "


    The woman took the urn and hugged her with her trembling hands. At that moment, Einar put his hand on the woman''s shoulder. "Your family as well as those of those colleagues who are missing or dead will receive help from me.


    So your children will not starve or suffer from any problems in the future, they will also receive their fair share of the loot we get. "


    After those words, Max climbed on top of a wooden box that was in the port.


    "As you have heard, some of ourpanions are no longer with us, others are guarding a small fort that we built in a forest.


    The expedition to the north became a matter of life and death for our entire tribe, as we encountered dozens of hungry bears there.


    If we let those bears continue to multiply or else they could winter, in the spring we would have had an invasion of those bastards in our tribe.


    That would have meant that perhaps our children, siblings, or parents could have died fighting those damn four-legged creatures.


    Two of ourpanions died in the Galt expedition from whom we could recover the body and deliver it to his family. The other warrior who lost his life is Kaj.


    He died from injuries from fighting white bears, and his body is currently resting inside a cave.


    Well, we decided to respect the tomb built for him by thepanions who were with him, who were Ansgar, Derick, and Elof.


    The three of them decided to find a route from the north of the ind to our tribe. That is why we do not know if they are alive or if they will achieve their mission.


    Regardless of whether they seed or die trying, they are all heroes and must be remembered. Their sacrifice meant that our tribe did not have to face a greater evil.


    No, should we forget the 7 members of the expedition who bravely decided to stand guard at our camp in that forest in the north of the ind.


    They will wait until spring when we return, but this time, who wants to contribute to the tribe by creating a small settlement on the ind.


    With the sole purpose of being a shield against the white bears that invade our ind from beyond the North Sea.


    For all those who agree to settle in the north, I will see that when we buy ves, arge handful of them go to the settlement.


    Like farm animals, so they neverck food andbor. "


    When Max finished speaking, he pointed to his face, "On the expedition, even I suffered firsthand what it is to fight a white bear all alone.


    This scar will remind me throughout my life that the enemy should never be underestimated, regardless of whether it is an animal or a person.


    But not everything about the expedition is bad news, we currently have over 80 bearskins.


    We also managed to obtain sacks full of boiled tendons, bear fat, and dried meat.


    Although our greatest achievement was the live captures of 7 small cubs and 27 arctic foxes "


    When Max finished speaking, all the people turned curiously to see the ship from which strange noises came. They saw a group of warriors who were lowering some animals that were supported by ropes.


    They were surprised to see the beautiful white and even bluish coats of those little foxes who were extremely curious about where they were.


    The cubs for their part were growling all they could to try to find their mothers because the look of the humans made them feel anxious.


    Max walked towards them and carefully took a small blue fox with his arms "From today my family will care these foxes.


    We are going to raise these foxes so that they learn to be faithful pets that can take care of us, but they will also serve to produce fur when they are old enough.


    As for the cubs, I will build a thick enough wooden palisade around one of the hot spring pools that we have.


    This in order that everyone in the tribe can see how these animals act in nature. Also, I hope that our children and grandchildren take care of the cubs that these bears produce.


    Well, if we take good care of them for at least a thousand years, I can guarantee that they will be our mounts.


    But that''s something that only our descendants will be able to enjoy, for now, I think it''s time for all warriors to spend time with their families. "


    When Einar finished speaking, Kassia, Helmi, and Elin ran over to where he was standing.


    Max almost lost his bnce when his two wives and his mother rushed to where he was.


    This scene was repeated throughout the port with all the warriors of the expedition who were received by their families.


    For those families whose husbands, children, parents had decided to wait in the northern camp, they could only feel pride because their efforts would protect the ind and the tribe from any possible invasion of white bears.


    As for the families belonging to members of the expedition who had died or disappeared, they could only unite among themselves trying to ovee their losses.


    The only thing that gave them peace of mind in this situation were the actions that Einar would take to take care of all of them.

 Chapter 71 - Discussion Between Monks

    "Papa, Einar!"


    All the orphaned children screamed who, using their little feet, ran towards Einar.


    Einar smiled at his two wives and his mother, who understood what he wanted to do, so they parted ways with Einar.


    In doing this the little children took advantage and pounced on Einar, who almost immediately dropped one knee to the ground and hugged them.


    Laura, who had been fortunate to be among the first children to jump, rested her small head on Einar''s shoulder.


    With tears and some snot, she cries with joy, "Papa Einar, I ...


    I am very happy that you have returned; we miss you so much. "


    Einar ruffled Laura''s hair and with a face of joy he looks at her "Thank you for waiting for me Laura, but I''ve already returned"


    After saying these words, Einar took it upon himself to hug the thirty little orphaned children, whom he had taken care of months before.


    Many of the children, unable to contain their emotion, cried inconsbly, so Einar took some time to reassure them and with the help of A.


    She arranged for the children to do some little chores for the festival that would take ce in the afternoon.


    When he finished organizing the children, Max walked over to his mother and gave her a big hug.


    Elin, who was happy to see that her son had be a warrior, proudly and tenderly brought her fingers to her son''s forehead.


    "Einar, what you have achieved is something that even your grandfather did not try, but my son.


    It''s okay to be reckless, but you shouldn''t be stupid, try to avoid situations that put you in danger.


    For even though you are Odin''s herald, I don''t want to have to bury my son. "


    The attitude of his mother surprised Max, so he told her how the fight with the white bear had happened.


    Elin who heard Einar''s story only showed different faces because of the significant amount of feelings that the story provoked.


    When Einar finished, Elin knew her son was just unlucky and hadn''t done something stupid, so she kissed him on the forehead


    "Einar, there are many things to say to you, but first I must see your father, besides Kassia, and Helmi should want to spend time with you."


    When she finished speaking, Elin left her son and walked towards the warehouse where Sven was. For his part, Einar went to where his wives were waiting


    Upon arrival, he took them by the waist and gave them a big kiss toter start talking as they walked to the tent that served as an infirmary.


    Because Kassia wanted to check Einarpletely, wanted to make sure he didn''t have any problems.


    In the infirmary, Kassia, who was next to Einar, used her finger to carefully touch Einar''s forehead wound.


    "It is a blessing that you could survive the attack of that white bear, Einar, please promise me you will not do such risky things again.


    If something happens to you ... "


    Max caressed Kassia''s cheek and gave her a loving look "I promise I''ll be careful next time.


    I want to know what you think of the way I treated the wound; I have been taking care of it the best I could and at the moment I do not see any trace of pus or anything that shows that it is infected. "


    Kassia gave Max a smile and from the table took an earthenware jug containing small pieces of cloth dipped in alcohol.


    "The way you cooked the woundpletely fascinated me.


    However..."


    Kassia carefully cleaned some areas of the wound which had dirt.


    "Even though you have been taking good care of your stitches, you have neglected some small areas where dirt has umted.


    Although I understand that it must be a bit difficult to maintain hygiene in the middle of a snowy wastnd and with the threat of being attacked by white bears.


    Either way, starting today, I will take care of you so you can be sure that none of your scars will get infected. "


    Helmi, who was next to Einar, also took a piece of cloth from that y jug, and following the same example of Kassia cleaned the wounds on Einar''s hand.


    Einar felt a bit of pain when the fingers of his handcuffs slowly tightened all his scars.


    With which he felt sofortable that he ended up closing his eyes and almost unconsciously fell asleep.


    At that moment Felipa, who was cleaning some minor wounds of one warrior, could only see how her mother and Helmi tenderly pampered Einar.


    This caused her to give a littleugh as she turned around so she could look at Peder.


    "Don''t you think it''s kind of funny to see my mother like that?"


    Peder scratched his chin "It''s too great a contrast to the attitude your mother used to have a few months ago.


    Although I would be more curious to know, what do you think of your next brother or sister who will be born in the next few months "


    Felipa was silent for a few seconds and looked back at her mother as she tried to think about the question Peder had asked her.


    ''Why did you have to ask something soplicated, Peder.


    I am happy to see my mother happy and I am even excited to see her behave as she was when I was a little girl.


    But it causes me a bit of conflict to see her with Einar, who is 19 years younger than her, although maybe it''s just jealousy. ''


    Felipa sighed and stretched her hands toter give Peder a serious look. "I really don''t know how to answer the question you asked me, but I''m sure it''s independent if it''s brother or sister.


    I will take care of him with all my strength, as he will be another member of my family. "


    Peder smiled because of Felipa''s words, however, his smile did notst long because when he felt a hand on his shoulder his smile faded.


    "Peder, I''m d you''re having a good time, but I need you to help my father-inw Asgot.


    It seems that it requires some extra hands to create the runestone that recounts our exploits on the expedition. "


    With some fear, he turned around and nodded at Sven''s words, so without wasting time he left the makeshift tent to where Asgot was.


    "I hope you didn''t mind me sending Peder to help Asgot."


    Felipa shook her head "There is no problem, Jarl Sven, taking advantage of being in this ce.


    I would like to ask you if you still have any beer mugs in your possession, as we will need a little more to be able to make alcohol. "


    Sven stroked his beard and walked to the outside of the tent where he could see A who was organizing the children while helping out as much as they could.


    "A, can youe please?"


    A who listened to Jarl Sven gave a few words to the children and after that, she ran to where Sven was.


    "How can I help you, Jarl."


    "I would like you to send the two monks to fetch four kegs of beer and bring them with Felipa.


    I also want you to tell them that one of them will have toe to see me at the warehouse because I need you to support us with the writing while we distribute the loot among the warriors and their families. "


    A nodded and headed over to where the city walls were being built, as that was where Duncan and Angus were serving as foremen.


    Duncan, who was sitting, held his nose as he looked at the numbers he had written.


    "Angus, you must check the amount of cement the ves are spending. In just one week we have gone over our quota of cement carts by three.


    We have to be careful because if Einar or Jarl Sven give us an audit we might end up being punished and I remind you that that means being in apletely dark room.


    Where we will hardly receive food and they will deprive us of our ability to pray to God in the morning. "


    Angus just sighed and pointed towards a small unevenness "That damn unevenness can exin the three wheelbarrows.


    If we do not reinforce that ce, the wall could copse, but I ept that I forget to write it in the week''s report.


    As for the punishment, I think we will only need to abandon our beliefs in order to get our freedom. Remember that it was a promise from Einar. "


    Duncan looked seriously and slightly annoyed at Angus "You can''t be serious!


    You know that the monastery gave us everything when our vige turned its back on us, you must very well remember that if we turn our back on God.


    Our only result will be to remain for all eternity in bloody hell, where our souls will burn and we will be remembered as traitors! "


    Angus shook his head and turned his head to the sky "Duncan if only you had heard the gospel ording to Judas that Einar personally told us.


    Perhaps you would have apletely different perception, what you call hell is just an absurd creation of the church.


    Even they silenced one of the apostles'' voices just because they needed Judas to be treated as a traitor. Do you know that God asked Judas to do all that? "


    Duncan stood up in a fury and mmed the table "How can you be sure of his words when he is only a pagan and you don''t even know if he is controlled by any demons!"


    Angus opened his arms and pointed to the city. "You have not observed what he did and is doing to turn this frozen wastnd into a real city!


    If he were a demon, then why would he help his people?


    Also, Duncan, remember what the stupid man we once called king did, supposedly had the blessing of God, but the son of a bitch, what was he doing!


    That son of a bitch raped our mothers because ording to him it was his divine right!


    Even A who was her daughter was about to suffer the same fate. If her mother had not hidden her in the monastery, maybe she, she¡­ "


    Duncan knew that all of Angus''s words were true, so he just clenched his fist and held back the helplessness he felt.


    A who was leaving the vige could see in the distance how Angus and Duncan were standing with their backs so she could assume that they had argued.

 Chapter 72 - Duncans Childhood

    A approached the two monks and looked at them with some curiosity because she did not understand why they had argued.


    "Guys, I don''t know why you''ve argued, but you should settle your differences as quickly as possible.


    Otherwise, it is quite dangerous for them to see them this way because they will think that they are not doing their job.


    Besides, the Jarl wants you to bring four kegs of beer with Felipa since he wants to make some alcohol, also one of you must stay with the Jarl in the warehouse. "


    Duncan and Angus turned to look at them, and with fake smiles walked towards the vige.


    A just looked at them with some bewilderment and shook her head.


    For his part, Einar, who already had his woundspletely cleaned thanks to his handcuffs, got up from his chair and stretched his arms.


    "Thank you for your care, but what do you think if you apany me to the warehouse because I have to prepare the distribution of the loot."


    Helmi and Kassia nodded toter stand up and take Einar''s hands.


    On the way, Max caressed Helmi''s stomach "How are you carrying the effects of pregnancy."


    Helmi who was feeling the warmth of Einar''s hand on her stomach smiled "At the moment only the changes in attitude are what I have been able to feel the most during this time.


    Not to mention that my desire to eat salicornia has increased, reaching the point that if I can''t eat any salicornia during the day it makes me quite angry.


    I''m afraid our son or daughter will really like to eat vegetables and won''t like meat very much. "


    Maxughed at Helmi''s words "That wouldn''t be a bad thing because their father will do everything he can to ensure they have a full diet.


    When the traders arrive in spring, I will see that they make more than one trip to our ind, so that they can bring vegetables, seeds, animals, and especially ves from the British Isles.


    With all this, our quality of life will increase and when the little babies are born they will be able to enjoy a good childhood. "


    Helmi used her hands to hold Einar''s hand to her stomach "I know you will, I will never doubt your words."


    Hearing those words, Einar stopped for a moment and gave Helmi a big kiss, then turned around and gave Kassia a kiss.


    "You two have be something important to me and I will not tire of telling you that I will take care of you.


    But since we are here I would like to ask you, Kassia, how do you get dizzy from pregnancy? "


    Kassia with a look of affection hugged Einar''s hand "I only suffered from a small attack of vertigo at night, although thanks to Helmi this did notst long.


    Fortunately, the other pregnancy symptoms haven''t bothered me much. "


    Max looked at Kassia with some seriousness "Remember to tell me when you have a vertigo attack if they increase in intensity or the period in which they appear.


    It can be a sign of something much more serious. In any case, if these continue to appear after your pregnancy, I will have to organize an expedition to Constantinople or Egypt.


    In order to get Ginkgo Biloba, it is the only nt that I know that can help treat vertigo, but if the silk route does not have it.


    Then I will have to make a trip to the Chinese empire to get it, I just don''t know if I can trade with the Tang dynasty.


    Its form of government differs greatly from that of any kind of government in Europe. "


    Einar''s words surprised Helmi because they did not know that it was Chinese or that it was the Tang dynasty, while Kassia had only a small idea because of the merchants of the silk route.


    They always mentioned a great empire in the east, where there was a great deal of wealth, but she could never know anything about them except for the book that talks about reincarnation.


    Max, who looked at their faces in surprise, knew that he had to exin a little about what he was talking about, so he very carefully took them by the waist and started walking.


    "The Chinese empire is one of the oldest in mankind and also one of the most powerful, just to give an example.


    When the Huns fought against Rome and its allies, there were not over one hundred thousand people fighting in the Chinese empire wars or revolts are handled in millions of people fighting.


    Unfortunately, it would be a lie if I could give exact data since I do not know, but all these factors together with the fact that they are in one of the most fertile areas of Asia and its millenary history.


    They make it difficult for a foreigner to establish rtionships with them, but if it is for you or my children, there is no impossible. "


    After walking for a while Max finished speaking and the three entered the warehouse they had just arrived at. It was then that Elin received them.


    "It''s good that you have arrived, Kassia, Helmi please follow me as I am going to take your measurements so I can make your wedding dresses with the bearskins that Einar brought.


    By the way, Einar, the flute your father asked for should be on the way, I can''t wait to hear the melody you''re going to y when you distribute the loot. "


    Those words made the two women rejoice as they now understood why Einar had brought them to the warehouse.


    Without wasting time, the two women followed their mother-inw, while Max was left alone, so he decided to start working to separate the loot


    While this was happening in the great hall, Angus who had two barrels in his hands came out and ced them on a wooden wheelbarrow.


    "Duncan, you have to hurry because we arete and if you arete to the warehouse, you can get in trouble with the Jarl."


    Duncan, who came out of the great hall with two barrels in his hand, made a great effort to walk to the wooden wheelbarrow.


    When he arrived, he made a great effort and left them on the wheelbarrow.


    "I am a man of God in charge of transcribing his words, not a person in charge of transporting things."


    Angus just shook his head and shook his head "You are a ve like me, if you don''t work you don''t eat, or worse you can die.


    You should change your attitude because otherwise you will be killed, like that Viking who skinned alive, don''t forget where you are. "


    After saying those words, Angus carried the cart towards the tent where the infirmary was.


    Duncan was so angry that he took a shortcut through the snow in order to get to the port warehouse as quickly as possible.


    Duncan who was walking without paying attention did not notice that in front of him there was a ditch, so when he took a wrong step he fell into it.


    With his face in the snow, Duncan remembered his childhood.


    "You know what you''ve done, you stupid Pictish boy!"


    Shouted the vige chief who was using a rope to hit little Duncan who was lying in the snow.


    Who with his small hands only covered his face in a desperate attempt to prevent the rope from hitting his face.


    The vige chief kept hitting him with the rope until he got tired, so he spat at Duncan and left him lying in the cold snow.


    Duncan, who was in the cold snow, waited for the vige chief to leave before he could get up.


    Bearing the pain all over his body and ignoring the blood that stained the snow, he got up from the snow and it was then that with his hands full of bruises he picked up the loaf of bread that the monk had given him before it was hung by the soldiers of the duke.


    Hugging the loaf of bread with all his strength, he walked towards his house, which was on the outskirts of the town in a wooded area.


    Every step she took hurt her, but she didn''t want to stop because she had to take the loaf of bread to her mother who had returned beaten and naked.


    After the duke took her away a few days ago, ording to him, it was his right as a nobleman.


    When he got home, a sense of security enveloped him. Even though the roof was broken and the wood was rotten, even if it was cold, it was home.


    When he opened the wooden door, the first thing he did was look at his mother, who was lying on a straw bed and covered with snow.


    So he walked towards her and with great care, he removed the snow that covered her. When he removed the snow he could see the blue and pale body of his mother.


    Using his small hands, he tore a piece of bread from the loaf in his hands and ced it on his mother''s purple lips.


    "Mom, you have to eat, this loaf of bread was given to me by the vige monk so that we could eat."


    Duncan said who was waiting for his mother to eat the piece of bread, but as much as I hope she did not move.


    So his tears came out of his eyes "Mom, you must eat please, if you go I would be alone."


    But his words were not heard by the cold corpse of his mother, so little Duncan wept inconsbly as he rested his head on his mother''s chest.


    He continued crying in that cold and lonely ce until when he calmed down he could remember thest words he heard from his mother before the duke''s soldiers carried away.


    "If something happens to me, you must go to the monastery near our home, in that ce just knock on the door and tell them what happened to me."


    At that moment, little Duncan raised his face and, cleaning the dirt that he had separated himself from his mother''s corpse, toter leave his home to look for that monastery.


    Before leaving, he turned around and took onest look at his house, before heading out into the snow.


    When he finished remembering his distant childhood, Duncan who was lying in the snow got up with a big lump in his throat and tears about toe out of his eyes. He punched the snow.


    Then start walking towards the port warehouse.

 Chapter 73 - Distribution Of The Loot

    Arge number of people were gathering outside the warehouse as they were waiting for Jarl Sven to leave with his son Einar so they could start receiving their share of the loot.


    Among those present, a little 10-year-old girl was looking at her mother who, although she had a sad look, also had a face that made her look proud.


    "Mom, is it true that Dad went to Valha as my grandparents did?"


    The woman who was holding her two-year-old son looked at her daughter and stroked her cheek.


    "That''s right, your father is in Valha he earned his ce by defending his family and our entire tribe.


    Fortunately for us the herald Einar promised to take care of us so you must always remember Dorete never to contradict him.


    Because he obtained Odin''s blessing and not only that but is his representative in Midgard. "


    Little Dorete understood little of what her mother was saying, but despite that, she understood the fact that her father would never return.


    When the ceremony began, Dorete looked curious as among the people leaving the warehouse was the ve who called himself a monk.


    Even though he only knew him because he was one of the caretakers of the orphan children, the look he had waspletely empty.


    It was the first time she had seen something like that, so she did not know if that ve was sad or lost in thought.


    While Dorete was paying attention to the monk, she did not notice when the herald Einar gave a speech. Unlike her mother, she was not interested in hearing the words of that young redhead.


    So taking advantage of the fact that his mother was not paying attention to him, he separated from her and walked towards the orphans, because he wanted to y with his two friends that he had met.


    Laura, who was sitting focusing on everything that Papa Einar was saying, didn''t notice when Dorete came to her side.


    So when Dorete touched Laura''s shoulder she just jumped at the surprise touch of her shoulder, so trying to calm down she looked at Dorete with some disbelief.


    "Dorete, you gave me a big scare, you are not supposed to be here.


    If I don''t remember badly, you should be with your mother and brother, because Papa Einar is going to distribute his loot to them. "


    Dorete gave Laura a smile where she showed her teeth revealed that she was missing three teeth "I parted with her because I am quite bored.


    I know I should be sad about why my father left us, but he often talked to me and my little brother.


    He always told us that if he ever died we should not cry, since he would only be in a better ce, besides he was sure that if he died, he would do it fighting for what he would never do as a coward. "


    Laura understood the words Laura was saying because her parents were also in Valha, so they would always take care of her from there.


    "Since you''re bored, what do you think if you sit next to me, you wait for Papa Einar to finish speaking because after that he will y the flute.


    I could hear Papa Einar mention it when he was talking to the Jarl in the warehouse. "


    After saying those words Laura left half of her chair to Dorete who quite obediently sat down next to her.


    Einar''s passionate speechsted a few more minutes before he ended and he offered to y a melody for the fallen on his flute.


    Laura and Dorete listened to the sad melody on the flute and closed their eyes as they were carried away by the mesmerizing sound.


    Inspired by the sound of the Flute, Laura recalled how her father took an entire summer to be able to carve the wooden fox that she had.


    "Dad, is my fox ready?"


    Arge hand stroked Laura''s head.


    "It will take a little longer than I thought, but you can be sure it will be ready before the summer is over.


    By the way, go to the house and remind your mother that today she must prepare one more dish at dinner since today is the day your aunt died.


    That way we can honor his memory by showing that our family has enough capacity to get food and that something as despicable as hunger and cold will never happen again. "


    Little Laura looked at her father and ran home, thinking of telling her mother what her father had said.


    For her part, Dorete remembered how her father carried her on his back while showing her the view of the sea from a cliff.


    "You see that blue line that is far away in the sea."


    Little Dorete nodded "I can see her dad but what does it mean."


    Kajughed and hit his chest "Crossing this sea is our ancestral home, it is a ce perhaps colder than this ind.


    All our ancestors were born in that ce, it is just that you started another tradition so you must remember that unlike your father who could not protect the ancestralnd, you must take care of thisnd.


    Dorete also always repeats the phrase that we have passed from generation to generation.


    Doden er bare begynnelsen. "


    Dorete who kept looking curiously at the sea repeated, "Death is only the beginning"


    Kaj when hearing the words of his daughter smiled "That phrase is very important because your grandfather always repeated it to me. Because of that when he died, I did not cry for him.


    On the contrary, I celebrated with my friends and toasted because he was already in Valha enjoying the best meals and thepany of beautiful Valkyries.


    So remember that when I die you should not cry for me, since your father will be in a better ce, where I will do everything possible to protect you and ensure that you have a good ce in the F¨®lkvangr.


    It may not be as beautiful as Valha, but I am sure you will enjoy Freyja''spany. "


    The two girls continued to remember as the noise of the flute continued, but it wasn''t until Einar stopped ying the flute that the two of them opened their eyes.


    Those memories brought so much tranquility to Dorete that she just smiled and wondered if her father was already enjoying all the good things about Valha, for her part Laura put her hand in her clothes and squeezed her little wooden fox that her father had made her.


    This scene was repeated among all the people present because the simple butsting melody that Einar had yed had made them all remember the best moments they had spent with people close to them.


    While everyone was recovering, Dorete got up from her chair and said goodbye to Laura because she had the need to want to hug her mother, so she walked through the crowd of families and started looking for her mother.


    It did not take long to find her because he could see her hugging her little brother, so without wasting time sheunched herself towards her mother''s waist and hugged her.


    Henrika, upon feeling her daughter''s embrace, knew that even though she had lost her husband, she still had to work hard because her daughter and her little son needed her.


    The booty-sharing ceremony continued, and it wasn''t until Sven said a few words that Galt''s family was then invited to pass through their respective booty.


    Sven and Einar took enough time to talk to the family as they presented three beautiful bearskins and five silver coins. The coins were symbolicpensation because of Galt''s death.


    No more coins were given to Galt''s wife because their children would not starve for the promise Einar had made.


    The next to pass was Kaj''s family, Dorete who was climbing the tform felt a bit nervous for all the people who were looking at her, but still, she bravely received in her little hands a sack containing 5 silver coins.


    For Dorete, who still could not understand the value of money, the silver coins that were inside the bag meant nothing. What really gave it value was the fact that Einar had given them.


    Who promised her that she could grow up withoutplications and that if in the future she could help the tribe, she could be reunited with her father in Valha.


    After this, the ceremony continued making all the families and warriors go through their respective pieces of the loot, in the case of Einar, his wives who epted the bearskins with great happiness.


    While for Sven, Elin was the one responsible for passing.


    When they finished distributing the loot, they all started their way to the tables full of food and drink as they had to wait until sunset began for the Godi Asgot to perform the creation of the runestone.


    Which would rte everything that happened and would be ced on the outskirts of the town where future generations could learn about the monumental history that once lived the members of the tribe who were led by Herald Einar.

 Chapter 74 - Surprise At The Banquet

    At one of the tables that had been set up for the banquet, Sven was sitting in the center while his wife Elin and Godi Asgot were at his side.


    "I have to admit that I already missed the taste of Salicornia, onions, and carrots.


    Bear meat tastes too special, but I can''tin as I still remember what we had to eat on the expeditions that my father-inw Eero did.


    It''s very difficult to forget the taste of that thing that looked like bread but tasted like stones. "


    Asgot justughed while holding arge jug of herbal liqueur "It''s very difficult to forget that taste, but it was the only thing we could eat otherwise we could only starve."


    Elin who was listening to the two men only shook her head because she understood very well what they were saying because her father had an unpleasant habit of giving priority to keeping a full stomach over the taste of food.


    Even she suffered many times because of her father making strangebinations.


    Like fish with honey or what she considered the worst, which was fermented goat''s milk with seal liver that made a kind of cheese with a very strong vor and that on more than one asion made her vomit.


    Einar who was looking at his mother from the corner of his eye noticed the change of expression he had had as if he had remembered something very disgusting, so he felt some curiosity to know what his father and father-inw were talking about.


    But it was at that moment that he was interrupted by little Laura, who was carrying a wooden flute in her hand.


    "Papa Einar!


    I know I shouldn''t interrupt you because you must be pretty tired.


    But I would like to ask you if you can y me a melody since you yed at the delivery of the loot I would like to hear you y again. "


    Einar with a smile took the flute from Laura''s small hands.


    Toter start ying a happy melody.


    The strange but happy melody sounded all over the ce, making everyone suddenly fall silent to listen to it more carefully.


    Laura, for her part, got lost in the notesing out of the flute that Einar was ying, so she unconsciously closed her eyes and moved her head from side to side.


    The joyous melody continued to be heard, for one more time in which the Skald of the town could feel an inspiration without limits.


    This was caused by those notes which broke with the monotonous style of melodies to which he was used.


    He couldn''t even feel an inspiration of such magnitude with the tune that Einar had yed in the distribution of the loot.


    For that reason, Per got up from the wooden chair where he was sitting and approached the monk Angus because he wanted him to write the ode that had urred to him with that cheerful melody.


    When Max finished ying the flute, he gave it back to little Laura "Starting tomorrow I will teach you how to use the flute and other little instruments like the drum.


    This way you can all y happy melodies or even create your own, the limit will only depend on you. "


    When she finished hearing those words, Laura nodded happily as she held the flute to her chest and said goodbye to Einar before running with Daven and Dorete.


    Helmi watched as Laura walked away from the ce, so she put her hand on Einar''s shoulder. "I think you must teach me to y a few tunes like that because I''d like to y some music for the baby.


    Max scratched at his beard that he had not shaved during the days he had been on the expedition, and with a seductive gaze, he looked at Helmi. "We have all night for me to teach you to y the flute or whatever instrument you want."


    Helmi who heard those words were left thinking while looking doubtfully at Einar because she did not understand what he meant by teaching him to y the flute all night.


    It was not until Kassia who was next to Einar understood the meaning of the lustful words he had said, that after giving her a light tap on the arm she exined to Helmi what Einar had meant.


    Helmi after hearing the words gave Einar a flirtatious look, but unfortunately, the two could say nothing because at that moment Skald Per interrupted them.


    "Herald Einar, I would like you to read the ode that I haveposed."


    After saying those words, Per handed him two sheets of paper that Angus had written.


    Einar who was taken by surprise received the two sheets of paper and carefully began to read what the Skald of the town had written.


    As he read those words in Latin, Einar''s face became serious because the way he rted the story reminded him quite a lot of Homer''s ode.


    After finishing reading, he left the pages on the table and invited Skald Per to sit down with whom he had barely hadmunication since he had been reborn in that world.


    "Skald Per, I''m d you allowed me to read the ode you wrote, but I''m curious if you ever read Homer''s ode or some Greek writing."


    The Skald who was already sitting across from Einar drank some herbal liqueur that Kassia had offered him.


    "It was a long time ago when your grandfather was still alive, during our first expedition to Migard.


    At that time your grandfather had found out about a great city that had been discovered by a group of Vikings who recounted their adventure and the journey they had to make through a great river in the east.


    At that moment, the intrepid spirit of your grandfather came to light, so he organized an expedition and it was then that we left for the famous Migard.


    The road was quiteplicated because we met many times with the Danes who were sometimes friendly and other times we simply had to face them.


    But the further we went into that sea, we could get to know other cultures and we could even see how the sea froze in some parts.


    Still, we continued our way until we could enter a kind of greatke and in that ce, we met a group of people who called them vs.


    Unlike our people, they were more dedicated to agriculture, and their warriors were just farmers who used wooden weapons.


    Unfortunately, we were only one expedition so we could not subdue them all but we captured numerous ves.


    We forced them to help us while we got into that great river that would take us to Migard; the path was difficult and many of those ves died.


    Fortunately, along the way, we could enve others more, so when finally, after a few months of traveling that river, we could still leave a great sea.


    From which it was only necessary to follow the merchant ships since they were all heading to the same ce, the gigantic city of Migard.


    I still remember those wonderful gigantic walls and the thousands of people in the port. When we disembarked with the ves we were fortunate that there was a Danish Viking in the ce, so he helped us trante the strangenguage of the city.


    He also helped us get to the port market, where we met a lot of strange people from Christians to Muslims and evenpletely dark people wearing strange turbans on their heads. "


    At the end of remembering how he got to Migard for the first time, Skald Per took out from among his clothes a wooden cross that had the peculiarity of having one more line at the top.


    "During the time that the expedition was in that ce, I established a friendship with a deacon from a small basilica. He taught me to read and speak Greek.


    He also showed me some scrolls where many odes are narrated, and I was even able to read the Iliad of the Trojan War with him.


    All that affected me because I realized that I was not born to be a warrior but a Skald, that is why when we returned from the expedition I stayed in town to start with my poems.


    In the beginning, they were quite rough, but as time went by, I began to refine them, and thanks to the inspiration of the flute you made; you gave me what I needed to make this little ode. "


    Max who was surprised by the Skald Per, formed a smile on his face "It''s a shame we didn''t talk much before, but you should know a lot about our tribe."


    Per nodded and took a big drink from his jug of liquor "I know the most important events because to train my writing I made some poems and odes about them.


    Of course, everything was done with what your grandfather remembered from the stories of his father and grandfather. "


    Max put his hand on Per''s shoulder "Skald Per, I would like to ask you to help me to write the history of our tribe.


    Anything you remember can help, because if our people forget their origins we are condemned to suffer from the problems of the past, not to mention that we would lose our identity. "


    The Skald Per nodded and at that moment using his jug of liquor he toasted Einar for future cooperation.

 Chapter 75 - Night With Elin

    When the banquet ended, the Godi Asgot with the help of some warriors filled the entire port with torches because the sunset was already at its peak.


    It would only be a matter of time before night came and with it darkness.


    With the light of the torches the tform that had been prepared waspletely illuminated, Asgot climbed onto it and, spreading his arms, looked at all who were gathered in the ce.


    "We are gathered here today to immortalize everything that happened on the expedition and the brilliant achievements we made under the guidance of Herald Einar and Jarl Sven."


    At that moment the noise of impressive drums began to be heard and on that tform a ve climbed up, carrying a small cub in his hands.


    Which he ced in the middle and using a sword the Godi decapitated him, leaving the sword on one side, put his hand in the blood that was on the wood, and used it to smear it on his face.


    Toter take a chisel and smear it in that blood, beingpletely red, Asgot raised it in triumph and walked towards therge rock that was on that tform.


    He used it to make the first runes that rted everything that had happened.


    Everyone seeing that the Godi Asgot was already writing the runes shouted with joy and started drinking herbal liquor as it was a moment of celebration.


    The ceremony continuedte into the night, Einar who was a bit drunk walked with the help of Helmi and Kassia who due to pregnancy had not tasted a single drop of alcohol.


    Sven for his part was also being helped by Elin since he was quite drunk, but unlike Kassia and Helmi, his wife already had enough experience so it did not take long to take him to the great hall.


    Upon reaching her room, Elin ced Sven on the bed, but when she was about to leave, she felt her arm being pulled by her husband.


    At that moment Sven gave him a kiss and using his hands caressed his cheeks.


    "Elin, you look exquisite this winter night ..."


    Elin brought her forehead to Sven''s and with her delicate fingers prevented him from speaking.


    "When you are drunk you are very talkative, you know very well that I prefer you to act, not tell me how beautiful I am."


    After this Elin separated from Sven and removing some ties in her dress, let it fall to the ground revealing her well cared for and proportionate body.


    Beingpletely naked, Elin climbed onto Sven''s bed and positioned herself on top of him.


    Sven who saw his wife''s body with desire used his hands to knead Elin''s big white breasts while enjoying the sweet aroma that her body gave off.


    For her part, Elin bit her soft lip while enjoying Sven''s big hands, but it wasn''t until her husband''s penis suffered an erection that Elin used her hands to free it from the pants where it was trapped.


    When Sven''s pants were pulled down, Elin''s delicate hand grasped her husband''s erect phallus from the base and performed an up and down motion.


    Sven had to close his eyes, as it was the first time Elin had ever masturbated him.


    "Where have you learned to do it too?"


    Elin who was concentrating on his hands was bending down and ced the erect penis on her lips and in a short time introduced it into her mouth.


    Sven opened his eyes at that moment and lowered his head so he could see Elin''s eyes gazing at him as she used her tongue to lick his ns.


    The sensation of Elin''s soft tongue entering his foreskin caused Sven to feel an electric shock at his crotch.


    So almost unconsciously he stroked Elin''s red hair.


    Elin continued the movement of her tongue until she could feel a slightly salty taste, so she stopped and moved her tongue from Sven''s ns.


    Toter introduce Sven''s entire penis deep down her throat.


    Swinging his neck, Sven''s penis rose and entered deep in his throat, but it wasn''t until Sven felt he was about to ejacte.


    Using his hands, he pushed Elin''s head down to the base of his penis, ejacting deep in her throat.


    Elin, who was already prepared because of the exnation that Kassia had given her, endured the urge to vomit and swallowed Sven''s semen while pulling his penis out of her throat.


    Sven who was recovering saw how Elin raised her face, which was red because she could not breathe for a while, her eyes were also somewhat red.


    However, this caused his penis to have an erection again as he saw that on Elin''s pink lips there was a thread of semen.


    Elin who noticed Sven''s erection just smiled and before doing anything she got up from the bed and from the bedroom table took a jug of water that she used to rinse the salty taste from her mouth.


    When she finished cleaning her mouth, Elin used two ribbons of fabric to tie her red hair into two ponytails, giving herself a more youthful appearance.


    Sven who had observed everything in silence could not control himself so he got up from the bed and taking Elin by the waist gave her a big kiss.


    Toter use her enormous arms to carry Elin by her hips. When she felt her rise, Elin hugged Sven using her feet, making Sven''s penis stay inside her.


    Enjoying the wet and soft feeling inside Elin, Sven moved his hips causing some moans to be heard in the room.


    Juni, who was supposed to be on guard in case Jarl or his wife needed anything, became ufortable for a moment when hearing Elin''s moans of pleasure.


    Since she didn''t know what to do, so at first she just kept away from the door, trying to ignore the noises.


    But this did not work for her because she felt some fluids fall from her crotch so, biting her lip, she sneaked towards the wooden door and avoiding making noise; she opened it ajar.


    What she could see caused her some shock as she had never seen such a wild way of having sex.


    She watched as Elin was lying face down on the bed with her hips lifted, while Jarl Sven was prating her repeatedly.


    Juni also noticed that Elin was simply enjoying every thrust inside her as her eyes were almost white because of being lost in pleasure.


    As she watched as the two of them had unconscious sex, she slowly lowered her hand and caressed her little clit.


    When Sven reached her climax, she only paused for a few seconds before she will use her hands to lift Elin''s head using her pigtails, cing her in a doggy position.


    Once he ced her in the position he wanted, he continued his attack on Elin, Juni who was seeing everything used her other hand to caress one of her breasts.


    Seeking in this way to be able to climax, Juni''s breathing increased as both her hands were doing a good job.


    Everything was going too well for Juni. Sadly, she didn''t know that Sven and Elin knew she was masturbating while looking at them.


    So when Elin felt extremely tired because of Sven looking like a beast in heat, she whispered a few words in his ear, causing him to nod.


    Elin who was extremely tired just waited for Sven to finish ejacting inside her when her husband reached his climax.


    He saw Juni with an evil smile who knew that there was something wrong but knew that there was nothing she could do because she was a ve.


    Sven approached Juni, who was shaking on the floor, and led her towards the bed as he nned to use it to release all his lust while Elin rested.


    At dawn, Sven opened his eyes and felt a pain on his hips, so when he lowered his gaze he looked at the two women who were sleeping next to him.


    <em>''I''m too old to do the same as Einar, but I should ask Elin where he learned to use his mouth like that.''</em>


    It was at that moment that Sven somehow rted to his wife with his daughters-inw, so he stroked Elin''s red hair.


    <em>''What kinds of things has Einar been teaching Kassia and Helmi¡­''</em>


    Sven imagined some things that made his crotch ache so he could just give up <em>''I must ask him directly.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>But now I should just sleep a little longer, maybe until the sunes up, or it''s noon. ''</em>


    After this Sven closed his eyes and enjoyed the feeling of having two women by his side.


    Max, who had also had a night of sex, opened his eyes and got ready to start his day, but before doing anything he kissed his two wives who were asleep and seemed not to breathe.


    But Max, ignoring this, caressed their stomachs and could feel two faces forming in their stomachs. But again he ignored what was happening because he did not feel that there was something strange at that moment.


    "Sleep well, while I take care of fetching breakfast"


    When he finished saying those words, Einar got up from his bed and put on his robe, which was covered in a red liquid that smelled of medicine, as he was thinking of taking a bath.


    When he opened the door of the hut, he looked inside a military ne so he took a step and could feel quite scared when everything turned into a blue sky.


    As he fell to the ground, he saw the corpse of his daughter Erika appear at his side and smile at him.


    "Good morning, Dad¡­"


    At that moment Max got up quite upset from the bed and realized that it had already dawned, so he knew that he had had a very realistic nightmare.

 Chapter 76 - Appearance Change

    Max, who was recovering from the nightmare he had, held his nose for a few moments.


    Although he had had dreams before and some nightmares, this was the first time he had felt something so realistic.


    It wasn''t until Kassia put her hand on his shoulder. "Are you okay, Einar?"


    Max gave Kassia a smile "It''s just that I had a nightmare about Erika, but this time it was too realistic.


    Kassia, do you think these dreams are due to the fact that I cannot assimte the death of my daughter, or are they just a memory of my old life that will haunt me to death? "


    Kassia sat on the bed next to Einar and rested her head on his shoulder delicately.


    "Death is moreplicated than we think, it is normal for you to have those nightmares, but still you must be sure that just like you are going to take care of us, we will always be with you.


    The best thing you can do at the moment is to endure the nightmares since I am sure that when our children are born, they will be reduced.


    Although if you want to solve everything you should ask yourself if you are Max or if you are Einar since somehow this makes you conflict with yourself. "


    Kassia got out of bed and walked to the stove as she nned to give Einar something to eat.


    "But, Einar, regardless of the answer youe to, you remember we will always be with you and for me, you will always be an important person whether Max or Einar have to tell you.


    I also think you should make a grave for Erika, as her spirit most likely cannot rest in peace. "


    Einar waspletely stunned by the words Kassia had told him due to it being a lot of information, but perhaps the most important question he asked himself was


    Who is he?


    It was at that moment that he realized that many actions he had done did not correspond to his previous way of life since having had rtionships with Kassia or something as simple as saying father to Sven.


    Many of the actions he carried out were unconscious, and at the thought of them, a chill ran through Max''s body.


    Since he realized that even though Einar''s body has no memories, it had influenced him too much, making him almost unconsciously turn into Einar.


    <em>''I need to think about this more calmly.</em>


    <em>There is no use if I ask questions stupidly or get upset about things I don''t even understand.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>Since the beginning, I cannot exin how I got to this ce.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>However, I''m sure that I am alive, and even if my personality changes, in the end, I will not stop being me.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>It''s just that I don''t know if I''m willing to stop being Max to merge with Einar and create a new personality with it.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>Erika, I think your father is having a big dilemma¡­ ''</em>


    Max interrupted his thoughts when he could feel a little heat on his face and realized that in front of him was arge te of seal liver stew.


    "Einar, I don''t know what you''re thinking but you should eat a little, I think that when you have a full stomach, you can think better."


    Helmi said who was holding the stew dish with a big smile.


    Max scratched his head and epted the te of stew. While he ate unconsciously he ignored his thoughts, causing him to only focus on the salty and strong vor of the stew.


    When he finished breakfast Max took a bath since during the expedition he could only clean himself using a cloth, soap, and warm water.


    Before he left the hut, Kassia stopped him at the door and handed him her silver dagger "Einar I don''t know if you want to grow your beard or if you want to trim it but you should carry the dagger.


    But I can also cut your hair or trim your beard. "


    Einar epted the dagger and after looking at his reflection on the de, he realized that he really needed a cut as he looked like some kind of red-haired beggar.


    "Thanks, Kassia, I think I''ll take the fact that I have a long beard to fix it up and leave it looking a bit imperial.


    As for the hair, I think I could make a slightly daring cut. Who knows, maybe I create a fashion. "


    Kassia watched with some doubt as Max left the hut since she did not understand what he meant by an imperial court.


    Because she knew the hairstyles that were handled in the court of Constantinople and none of them pleased her, but she waited and see how Einar returned.


    When Max got to the hot springs, the first thing he did was make some soap suds since he must have put some on his chin.


    Having the foam prepared, he ced some on his chin and using the reflection of a bucket of water cut the beard on his chin, using the silver dagger.


    After removing all the beard from his chin, he used the dagger to fix his sideburns and the rest of his beard, trying to imitate the style of Emperor Franz Joseph I of Austria.


    Since he loved that style of beard, unfortunately during his military life, the most he could have for his rank was a mustache.


    Which never let it grow, because Erikained when he kissed her because her face itched by his mustache.


    After a while and with his beard trimmed, he began to use the dagger to cut the hair on the sides of his head as if he was trying to imitate a Mohawk cut.


    With the edge of the dagger and guided by the reflection of the water, he cut his red hair as best he could, always taking care not to hurt his scalp.


    When Einar finished was excited to see his new appearance since the imperial beard, the haircut, and the scar on his face made him look young enough, but at the same time, he had an appearance that imposed.


    <em>''I guess for being fifteen, I can make my face look a lot more mature than it is.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>Although the scar is a friendly reminder that if I am not careful, I may die again. ''</em>


    After this Einar took a bath in which he enjoyed the hot water while closing his eyes.


    While he was resting, he could hear how someone entered the hot springs so he opened his eyes to see his father who without wasting time washed his body.


    Max noticed that Sven seemed to be sore in his hip, so he guessed he had a good night''s rest too.


    "Dad is it that something happened or why does it seem that you can''t walk well."


    Sven who was washing his body looked at his crotch and shook his head "Last night your mother showed me a new world and since I was drunk, I just couldn''t refuse.


    I even ended up sleeping with Ivar''s wife, I hope you don''t mind as it was a suggestion from your mother since we found her masturbating in the doorway while she was looking at us.


    It''s a shame that I''m not as young as you to resist two women at the same time. "


    His father''s honesty surprised Max so he justughed a little "Father, the secret so you don''t suffer from hip or crotch is forey.


    Otherwise, you will suffer for women, as they can climax countless times, but we have a limit.


    As for Juni, I suppose it is her destiny as a ve, anyway I want to think that from today she will be more than a servant. "


    Sven who was rinsing the soap on his body turned around and stared at Einar who looked much more mature.


    "Your change in appearance reminds me of your grandfather during hisst days of life, with the difference that you look more imposing and are much younger.


    Not to mention that you are my son and therefore much more pleasing to the eye than your grandfather. "


    Max didn''t know if his father hadplimented him or hadn''t liked the change in appearance, so he just stroked his mustache.


    Sven seeing his son''s doubtful face only showed a smile and entered the hot springs "Einar, the reason I came to see you is that I wanted to take a bath and I also wanted to ask if you taught some strange things to Kassia and Helmi.


    Because your mother surprised me yesterday with everything she did, so I can assume that maybe she learned it from my daughters-inw. "


    Max forced a smile and wet his face "He may have taught Kassia and Helmi a few things.


    But I''m surprised that they could talk about it with my mother, but if it really is annoying father, I think I can talk to them so that they are careful to talk about our private lives. "


    Sven startedughing "That won''t be necessary, it''s just that your father wants you to teach him everything you know.


    I have had sex many times, but yesterday was something surprising. Your mother awakened my libido surprisingly.


    So I would like to learn everything you know about sex, I may be an old dog but I can always learn new tricks. "


    Max opened his eyes as he never thought he could hear his father asking him for advice on sex, but having no reason to refuse, he epted his father''s request.


    "I will teach you what I know, father, but many things depend on my mother or the partner you practice with.


    But once you can find the perfect style, you and your partner will find a whole new world of pleasure. "

 Chapter 77 - The Invention Of An Era

    After talking for a long time with his father and giving him some advice.


    Max came out of the hot springs and headed home because he had to get dressed.


    Once he entered he met Kassia and Helmi, who looked at him quite surprised because Einar''s appearance was surprising.


    The cut he had made in his beard and hair highlighted his masculinity.


    Kassia approached Einar slowly and touched his beard with her hand.


    "When you told me you were going to cut your beard, I never thought you could get such a strange cut.


    But I have to admit that you look spectacr, I''m almost sure that possibly in the next few days quite a few warriors will adopt your style. "


    "It''s a style a few centuries ahead of the time, but I think it goes perfectly with the scar on my face and the reddish color of my hair."


    Kassia justughed and watched as Einar changed, although she was curious to know where he had gotten the name Imperial, because if he remembered as he had said that the Byzantine Empire had fallen.


    So he didn''t know if any nation could be considered an empire after the fall of the only empire that ever ruled Europe.


    When Einar finished changing, Kassia walked over to him and held him by one of her arms.


    "Since it''ste, what do you think if you apany me to town, then I would like to show you how much the children have advanced these days that you were not there."


    Max nodded as he had to catch up on everything that was happening in the vige.


    Helmi who had been listening to them did the same as Kassia and took Einar by the arm, even though she had no particr ce to go, she wanted to follow them all afternoon.


    Max who already missed being apanied by his wives left the hut and started walking towards the gate of the palisade that surrounded the ce.


    On leaving, he met arge group of ves who were being led by Gisli.


    When he saw Einar, he walked towards where he was toter be surprised by the cut of his beard and hair "Good morning Einar, I''m d you woke up, I don''t know if you want me to show you how the construction of the wall is progressing."


    Einar nodded and followed Gisli, who pointed to some parts of the wall that were already visible.


    "Two days ago we finished with the construction of the sewer system.


    Following your instructions, we did it in a tailspin to allow all the dirty water to fall on the slope behind.


    We have also finished with the filling of the foundations, luckily we did it before the first snow fell, so now all we are doing is cing the partitions.


    It''s just that we can''t move forward the way we''d like because cement isn''t very climate-friendly. "


    Max closed his eyes for a moment, then opened them and pointed to a small campfire in the distance.


    "The solution is to use bonfires to keep the ce warm, so they should build them around the entire wall.


    In this way we guarantee that they are always kept at an ideal temperature, you only have to be careful in case it snows.


    In the event of a snowfall, they will have to ce some skins around those parts that have been built and they will have to keep a fire burning around the entire snowfall. "


    Gisli who heard all the words of Einar quickly said goodbye to them and began to give orders to all the ves to start making bonfires around the entire wall.


    Seeing that everyone was already working Einar and his wives began to walk towards the vige, Gisli for her part only watched as they walked away and casually touched his beard.


    <em>''I think I should mimic Einar''s beard style, it would be a nice surprise for my wife and it looks great.''</em>


    When they arrived at the Einar vige, he was pleased to see how the first part of the sewers had already been finished on the main street.


    Although I knew there was still a long way to go since the drainage is supposed to reach the sea, but if they kept up the pace of construction, maybe they could finish it in the spring.


    "Before going to the great room I think we should go with Seren since it is important to tell her about the fires so that the cement can dry and there is no problem with snowfall.


    I''d also like to ask you to build a minor project so that we can write books quickly. "


    The two women who were holding Einar just gave each other a curious look and just let their husband show them the way.


    Einar who could feel Kassia and Helmi''s curiosity only walked silently through the streets until he came to a wooden house on the other side of town.


    Outside the house was a forge that Seren was working on, who was using tongs to pour molten iron into arge earth mold.


    When the mold overflowed molten iron, Seren stopped and left the stone container inside the forge so that the iron would remain molten.


    "Seren, I hope not to disturb you but I would like to give you some rmendations about the wall and I also want to ce an order"


    Seren, who listened to Einar, left her metal mps by her side and took off her thick leather gloves, toter turn around and be surprised by the change in Einar''s appearance


    "Nice beard style, Einar, but what do you want to tell me."


    Einar exined about the use of fire so that the cement remains at the correct temperature so that it can dry. When he finished, he asked Seren for a pen and paper as he would show him what he wanted him to do.


    "What I''m going to show you is a strategic invention, so you avoid that outsiders can see how you do it or the ne that I draw you.


    If this reaches the hands of the Christians, it will be the end because we will only give them weapons so that they can maintain their control over Europe. "


    Seren, seeing the seriousness of what Einar was going to ask her, invited them to enter her house so that no one would disturb them.


    Inside the house, Einar drew a strange machine that looked like a te with which the paper was squeezed with the difference that the upper part was hollow and had a lid as if something could be put in that ce.


    After Einar finished drawing the machine, he began drawing metal squares that had Latin letters and runes.


    When he finished, he pointed to the sheets of paper that he had drawn "This is a printing press, it will allow us to write hundreds or thousands of books in just hours.


    So with her, I can guarantee that everyone in the tribe can learn to read and write.


    Not to mention that we can create the history of our people so that our future descendants can know their past and thus understand their present so that their future is better.


    For the runes, you should ask my father-inw Asgot to help you create the wooden molds so that you can make the metal pictures in the future, as for the Latin alphabet you can ask A or one of the monks for help.


    You should alsoe since you have the runes and the Latin alphabet in wood since I will also show you two other alphabets.


    But I''ll exin to you in the future, do you have any questions "


    Seren wiped the sweat on her forehead "I have a lot of questions but I think that with the help of Ibssen and Gerd, I will be able toplete everything without problems early next month."


    Max seeing Seren''s nervous face gave him a pat on the shoulder "Don''t worry about the time, I prefer a job well done than something rushed that can have mistakes.


    Also, you should not be nervous because you will receive a payment to do the printing and I will also see that all the artisans of the town received an award rted to tensegrity for their work with the tribe.


    But keep it a secret. "


    Upon hearing this, Seren almost hugged Einar out of the happiness it brought her, knowing that she would receive a gift from Odin''s herald.


    "You can be sure that my lips do notst a single word of what we speak.


    But, if not something impertinent, I would like to order arge floating table for my tools, I think that that way I could receive Thor''s blessing. "


    Max nodded "You will have it just remember that it should not be near the forge as it could suffer some damage."


    Seren, who was already visibly happy, clenched her fist in excitement, decided that once Einar and his wives left.


    She would go out and find Ibssen and Gerd to help him build the press as quickly as possible without it being of poor quality.


    When Einar was about to go out with Kassia and Helmi turned his head to look at Seren "By the way, I would like you to send a good wood artisan to the great room because I want him to help me create some instruments.


    I promised the children that I would teach them to create melodies, just as I promised Helmi that I would also teach her to y for our baby. "


    Seren regained her serious appearance and epted Einar''s request.


    When the door to her house was closed, Seren quickly removed her apron and carefully took the sheets Einar had drawn and ced them in a metal box.


    Since she was afraid that her children or her stupid husband could harm them.

 Chapter 78 - The Value Of Music

    In the courtyard of the great hall Laura, Daven, and Dorete were doing their morning training.


    From what they did not notice when from the door that led to the great hall, Einar was there along with Kassia, Helmi, and Elin, who was watching how the little children trained.


    The trainingsted a while longer until Peder sounded a horn which indicated the end of it.


    It was at the moment that Laura, who was wiping the sweat from her body, saw Papa Einar at the door.


    So she ran out almost immediately towards him. Of course, this caused other children to run towards Einar as they excitedly expected to receive a hug from him.


    Einar, seeing therge number of children heading towards him, smiled as he dropped to one knee and spread his arms waiting for the little ones toe to him.


    After hugging each of the children, Einar got up and put his arm around Kassia''s waist, "Children, I would like you to please show me how much you have advanced in math with the help of Kassia.


    Remember that you should not be afraid if you make a mistake as it is normal for you to make mistakes, besides, I am here with you to see the level you have achieved in mathematics. "


    All the children nodded and went to the warehouse in the great room. They must have taken out their little wooden pictures which had sea sand inside them.


    With these, they did the numbers and basic operations such as addition using their little fingers, so that when they finished, they would only use their hands to erase what they wrote in the sand.


    Laura, who already had her wooden box in her hand, helped Daven carry his wooden box as he looked like a small newborn animal.


    Upon reaching the patio, all the children sat in their corresponding chairs and ced their wooden pictures on their knees, while Kassia stood in front of them.


    "Very well children today we will show Papa Einar how you can write up to number 9, remember to use the fingers of your hands in the case at any moment you get lost and you don''t know what number is next."


    When Laura listened to the instructions from Mama Kassia, she used her little finger to draw the numbers that had been taught to her on the ground.


    Davenughed when he realized that Laura was writing the Roman numerals and not the numbers that Papa Einar had created.


    Laura, who was more busy writing her numbers, paid no attention to Daven''sugh, as she was more concerned with being able to write all the numbers correctly.


    Einar who was watching all the children noticed that some used Roman numerals.


    This was not a problem since those numbers could also be used in basic operations, although they were not very convenient because they did not have zero.


    <em>''I will have to teach the children to use Arabic numbers over Roman numerals, otherwise, they will suffer when they have to dorge operations or write long numbers.''</em>


    After a while, all the children stopped until they knew it was number nine, Laura for her part was very happy since she had written up to number ten, although she did not understand why when she turned her head she could see Daven''s smile as if she would have done something wrong.


    Einar, taking advantage of the fact that the children had already finished, stood in front of them and congratted him forpleting the numbers.


    "I am thrilled that you have written the numbers and although some of you wrote the Roman numerals, you have shown me that during this time you have been learning well.


    However, you must remember to always write the numbers that I have taught them and not the Roman numerals as the first option.


    This is because when you get to multiply or write muchrger numbers, you will have a lot of trouble doing the operations.


    Now I want you to show me how you do the sums.


    So I will dictate to you and you will have to write the result on your sandboard. "


    All the children prepared to write the results of what Papa Einar was going to dictate to them.


    "One plus one


    Two plus two


    Three plus three


    Four plus four


    Five plus five".


    The children began searching for the answers using their fingers as Mama Kassia had taught them.


    Laura, who was upying her fingers, realized that if she used all her fingers together, she could get easier to get the result of the sums that Papa Einar had said.


    Daven who was looking at Laura understood what she was doing, so by imitating what she was doing, he realized it was much easier to perform the operations with his two hands than if he only used the fingers of one hand.


    When Einar indicated that time was up, all the children, regardless of whether they had finished, stopped writing in the sand and with nervous nces, they waited for Papa Einar toe by to review their operations.


    Einar walked around the children and reviewed the answers to what he had asked. To his surprise, most of the children had answered correctly, although perhaps the time he had given them had not been enough because some questions were not they had been answered.


    Upon arriving at Laura''s ce, he was pleased that the little girl had answered everything correctly, so she stroked her hair and gave her a smile.


    "You have done well Laura, now just let me check the other children and as I promised yesterday I will teach all of you to y an instrument.


    Although at the moment they will only be able to listen to me since I will have to ask an artisan to make their own instruments. "


    Laura, when she finished listening to Papa Einar''s words, raised her head with pride because she had been congratted.


    Daven who was next to Laura could only see her with jealousy, but fortunately, his turn came and it was then that he also received a congrattion.


    After finishing checking all the children, he started teaching them the basics of music.


    Helmi, who was quite interested in music ss, asked Juni to bring 4 chairs because she nned to sit next to Einar while he was ying the flute.


    Juni upon hearing Helmi''s instructions walked as best she could towards the great hall because her legs were shaking, but before she could enter Einar touched her shoulder.


    "Juni, apart from the chairs, I would like you to bring along a wooden table."


    Hearing Einar''s strange request, Juni nodded and entered the great hall.


    Because of Einar''s strange request, the warriors and all ves from the great hall gathered in the courtyard.


    With the table, ready Einar used the palms of his hands to hit the table twice. In the end, he gave light apuse and repeated the two blows on the table again.


    Einar''s actions surprised everyone present as the repetition of the movements created a small but sticky melody that could not be removed from the head.


    "Children do the same as I am doing at the table. Just be careful not to hit the wood too hard because you could hurt yourself."


    The little children with smiles approached the table and all at the same time performing the same actions that Einar was doing.


    "Keep doing the same movement and don''t stop for anything, also when I say


    We will Rock You1


    You will only have to repeat that phrase, it doesn''t matter that you don''t understand what it means, just follows what I''m going to sing. "


    At that moment Einar sang and everyone listened carefully to the words he was saying, although they did not understand what they meant.


    Somehow everyone felt a sense of excitement when the children repeated in unison that phrase that Einar had asked of them.


    All thissted a few minutes until the song reached the end, Helmi who was still next to Einar just got up from his chair and gave him a big kiss.


    "Could you repeat again the melody and those lyrics that you sang?"


    Einar justughed and asked the children to repeat the movements again while he sang. When they reached the choir everyone in the yard repeated those words.


    Creating a very exciting environment that they have never felt before.


    After singing for a while longer, Einar took a break as he underestimated the impact that singing a modern song would have.


    Since being a time when there were not many things to do, a melody could be repeated for years or even generations, since it was a way to distract from the monotony of daily life.


    While he was resting, the wood craftsman who had asked Seren arrived, so he drew some instruments for him to make.


    "I wish you could do them as quickly as possible and when you go out, please look for Skald Per as I would like to invite him to lunch."


    The artisan nodded and took the drawings that Herald Einar had made. When he left the great hall he ran towards the Skald''s house intending to find him.


    For the one who was warming himself in the fire while drinking herbal liquor, he heard someone knock on the door of his house.


    This made Per sigh, and he will get up from hisfortable chair where he was sitting.


    When he opened the door he was surprised to see Ulmer, who was flustered and sweaty.


    "Per, Herald Einar wants to invite you to lunch. It seems he wants to talk to you although it could be anything.


    Either way, I have to leave you since I have some instruments to make. "


    After saying those words, Ulmer ran to his workshop as he feared being dyed with Einar''s request. A ssic Queen song, a delicacy....

 Chapter 79 - The Return Of Ansgar

    Ansgar, who was resting in a small cave.


    He opened his eyes slowly because he was extremely tired.


    Since at night he had had a fever, so he knew that if he did note to the tribe today, he might die.


    So doing his best, he got up from the cold ground where he was resting and approached the remains of the fire he had lit.


    Where did he get the only piece of meat he had left?


    Looking at him, he could feel a feeling of sadness because if he did not reach the tribe that would be hisst meal.


    After finishing eating, Ansgar left the small cave and supporting his aching body walked following the line of silver.


    Every step he took was painful, but despite this, he kept walking.


    After a few minutes influenced by the sunlight that dazzled his eyes, he blinked and it was at that moment that he could hear Galder''s voice.


    "Ansgar we must hurry, don''t just stand there!"


    Ansgar, quite surprised to hear the voice of histe friend Galder, turned his head in a desperate attempt to want to know where his voice wasing from.


    But no matter how hard he looked, he couldn''t find the ce where his voice came from, so he decided to continue on his way.


    For the next few minutes everything continued without any problem, but feeling a bit dizzy he closed his eyes for a moment.


    When he opened them again, he saw that he was no longer on the beach but in the forest.


    "Ansgar, you have to move faster or I will win the race and keep your sweet honey candy."


    Ansgar looked at his hands and realized that they were small, but at that moment he did not pay attention, since he thought that perhaps all he remembered was a dream.


    So he started running, trying to catch up with his friend Galder, who was way ahead of him.


    "Galder, don''t run too fast I can''t catch up with you!"


    Galder''s silhouette did not stop and ran harder, so Ansgar had no choice but to follow her silently.


    In that forest, Ansgar continued running, trying to avoid hitting the trees there.


    But no matter how much Galder''s silhouette progressed, it became less and less visible.


    "Galder, please don''t leave me in this ce!"


    Ansgar shouted with all his might, but his screams seemed not to be heard. He could no longer see the silhouette of his friend.


    Ansgar closed his eyes with all his might and when he opened them he realized that he had been running on the beach for quite some time and what he considered being trees were just some stones that would have made him fall.


    Feeling desperate and exhausted, Ansgar took a brief rest on one of those big rocks on the beach.


    As he sat down, he looked mncholy at the sea and realized that in the distance there was a fishing boat.


    Using thest of his strength, he rose from the rock and searched his garments for the horn he carried.


    When he found it, he blew with all his might, trying to get the attention of the fishermen on that boat.


    Lars, who was looking for a seal to hunt on his boat, heard the sound of a war horn, so with some fear, he took his atl.


    Preparing to fight anything that could ram into the sea, but luckily there was nothing around him so he looked towards the coast looking for the cause of the noise.


    Although he did not have the same eyesight as when he was young, he could see on the coast the small silhouette of what appeared to be a person waving at him.


    Lars knew that there could not be an enemy on the ind, so he assumed that this person was a member of the tribe who was asking him for help.


    Without wasting time he used the ropes on his little fishing boat to change course towards the coast, Ansgar seeing that the boat was approaching where he was could feel a sense of peace in his mind.


    When Lars was able to reach the coast, he realized that the person making those signs was one of the missing members of the expedition.


    This due to the clothing he had, when the boat docked on the beach, Lars had to run to where that member of the expedition was because he had lost consciousness.


    Making a great effort, he dragged Ansgar''s body towards his boat after raising it; he used a rope that tied his boat and got into the sea to be able to remove it from the sand on the beach.


    After putting his boat afloat, Lars got on his boat and looked towards the shore for thest time, it''s just that to his surprise he could see a little boy who seemed to be saying goodbye to him.


    He would have thought it was a real child, but when he blinked it had already disappeared.


    So he guessed it must be some member of the expedition''s guardian elf.


    <em>''This young man is very lucky that there is an elf who cares for him, I am almost certain that if he had not had the elf, he might have died.''</em>


    During the course of the trip to the tribe, Lars did his best to keep Ansgar warm, as he was too cold so he could get a cold if he left him alone.


    Upon reaching the port, Lars made a few signs to Peder and his partner, who were standing guard because he needed help to get down to Ansgar.


    Felipa, who was cleaning a child''s wound, was scared when Peder and another warrior entered her infirmary carrying what appeared to be a member of the expedition.


    "Felipa!


    We need your help, as one of the fishermen found Ansgar on a beach to the north.


    We do not know what is happening, but ording to the description of the fisherman, when he found it he was extremely frozen.


    So he warmed it up using some furs he had on his ship. "


    Felipa motioned for the boy to remain seated, while she went to the bed where Ansgar had been ced.


    "Peder, I want you to go find my mother and Einar, as for you warrior I would like you to pass me the alcohol that is in that jug and the skins that are under that furniture."


    In the great hall, Einar was eating, he was listening to some Skald Per stories.


    "So if what you say is correct, our ancestors encountered an explorer from and to the south named Piteas."


    The Skald nodded "Your grandfather said that this man exchanged knowledge for food, although hisnguage was too strange he showed that he knew a lot because of the things he did.


    Unfortunately, ording to your grandfather, many of the things were lost in some generations, because of the war and the climate change that urred at that time.


    That is the oldest story I can remember of your grandfather, although Elin may know more about that story. "


    Elin shook her head somewhat sadly. "Although my father talked a lot, he rarely told me stories about his adventures or anything about our ancestors.


    I always felt that maybe he had a certain hatred towards me because my brother died when I was very young, as did my mother.


    So my father, wanting to honor his memory, decided not to get together with some other woman, and since I was a woman, maybe I was never good enough for him.


    Fortunately, Sven proved to my father that he could take care of the tribe and that he would take care of me too. "


    Sven who was sitting next to Elin took her by the waist and brought her to his chest "Eero was an outstanding leader, an excellent warrior, and a great explorer, but he always had problems with his family.


    But fortunately, everything he knew about our past he told Per in another way, maybe we only know a few things about our ancestors ... "


    Sven was interrupted when Peder ran into the great hall "Jarl Sven, one of the fishermen found Ansgar.


    He is currently with Felipa, but she requires Einar and Kassia to go quickly as she needs her help. "


    Everyone at the table was silent for a few seconds and when they processed the information they got up to go to where Felipa was.


    While this was happening, Ansgar who was asleep could see Galder, who was throwing some snowballs into the void.


    "Ansgar, you are very lucky that you followed me, but you should let me go.


    You don''t have to me yourself for what happened when we were children, no one could have changed my destiny. "


    Ansgar with tears in his eyes tried to get closer to Galder but stopped midway "Thanks for saving my life, if it hadn''t been for you I might already be dead."


    Galder shook his head "It was you who saved yourself, I just tried to give you the boost you needed to hold on to life."


    Calmly Galder walked to the edge of the cliff and turned to give Ansgar a smile "I''d like to keep talking to you but I have to go, this time forever.


    But remember to stay close to who you call Herald Einar as there is something within him that allows souls like mine to rest.


    I hope we can meet in the afterlife ... "


    When he finished saying those words, a girl in very strange clothes appeared and took Galder''s hand.


    "Thank you for allowing me to say goodbye to Ansgar, Erika."


    The girl just nodded, and at that moment Ansgar who was sleeping opened his eyes.

 Chapter 80 - Taking Care Of Ansgar

    Ansgar who had opened his eyes realized he was inside a hut so he tried to move and it was then that he realized that he had no strength, however, that did not stop him from sighing in relief.


    Since he knew he was safe in Felipa''s clinic or even somewhere in charge of Kassia.


    Although he was sure that he was safe, he could not understand what he had seen and who was that girl that his friend called Erika.


    He had so many questions to ask himself, but unfortunately, his eyes closed as his tired body forced him to sleep.


    After a few minutes, Max entered the room carrying a metal container that had some linen fabrics inside that were damp.


    He would use them on Ansgar because he was suffering from a fever and if the heat was not treated he could die.


    After sitting next to Ansgar, Max set up a night watch, as he was afraid that if he left him alone, he would simply die.


    During the night Max reduced Ansgar''s fever, so from that moment he decided to take temporary breaks as well as check Ansgar''s pressure and write everything he saw on a sheet of paper.


    In the morning, Max, who hadrge dark circles, was relieved by Felipa, who only saw how Einar stopped at the door of the room.


    "Felipa, please take Ansgar''s pulse and keep him warm. If something happens, don''t hesitate to wake me up.


    I think I''ll just have a light breakfast and then go to sleep. "


    When she saw Einar leave the room, Felipa sat next to Ansgar, took his hand, and putting her two fingers on Ansgar''s wrist, pressed them lightly as she felt the blood pumping.


    Using the fingers of the hand that was free, she counted to ten, while in her mind she remembered the number of pulses she had felt.


    When she finished, she used the sheet of paper that Einar had left and wrote the number of keystrokes and added it 6 times, since she had not yet mastered the multiplication method that Einar taught him.


    "ording to the numbers that Einar wrote, your blood pressure is a bit high, althoughpared to the heart rate you had at night you have had a significant improvement, now you just need to rest."


    On the other hand, in the small dining room of Felipa''s house, Kassia was serving a te of wheat porridge to Einar.


    "I know you have been taking care of the wheat for us Einar, but I consider that at this moment you need it more."


    Einar who felt Kassia''s affection just nodded and started eating the boiled wheat from that te.


    "By the way Einar, do you think Ansgar is out of danger already, or will we need to take care of him for a few more days?"


    Einar who was enjoying the taste of wheat stopped for a moment and looked seriously at Kassia.


    "It is somewhatplicated that I can give you an answer, but I think that perhaps today he can get out of the dangerous zone in which it is.


    If he can wake up today, it will only take a few days before he can get his body back, anyway I think it would be a good idea if he can see his wife.


    That will give him more reasons to cling to life. Just remember that before entering the room she must take a bath, wear clean clothes washed with soap and a cloth that covers her mouth.


    Because we can''t risk Ansgar making his illness worse. "


    When he finished speaking, he took his te of food and after a few bites, he finished with the contents.


    After this Einar said goodbye to Kassia and went to his bed because he had to rest, Kassia only showed a satisfied smile and cleaned the table because he had to go to Ansgar''s house to look for his wife.


    In a small hut on the outskirts of town, a woman with blond hair and braids was crying while preparing breakfast.


    For although she knew there was a strong possibility that her husband Ansgar had died, she hoped that he was still alive.


    However, all her thoughts only caused her to be unable to control her emotions.


    When she had finished preparing food and was about to wake her two young children, she heard a noiseing from her door.


    So walking slowly, she went to the door because she did not understand who was looking for her.


    Kassia who was waiting outside the hut was surprised when the door opened and she could see the gaunt face of Ansgar''s wife.


    "Kassia what a surprise to see you in my humble abode, tell me if there is anything I could help you with"


    Kassia took a deep breath and took the gaunt woman in her hand.


    "Yesterday we found your husband, it''s just that we couldn''t tell you the news because we didn''t know if he would survive the night, but it was thanks to Einar that he is feeling a little better today."


    So I havee to ask you to apany me because if you are present, maybe he can recover sooner.


    But before you can see it, you will have to take a bath as Ansgar''s condition is delicate and he could get worse sick if your body is dirty, you will also have to¡­ "


    Ansgar''s wife no longer paid attention to Kassia as tears caused by happiness made her unable to pay attention.


    Kassia, who had already finished speaking, noticed the woman''s condition, so she only tried tofort her as best she could.


    After crying a little, the woman calmed down and started talking to Kassia while she woke up her little children since she could not leave them alone in the hut.


    When they arrived at Felipa''s house, Kassia with the help of Helmi was in charge of entertaining the little children.


    While Teresia took a bath in the hot springs trying to clean her entire body because she had that due to her negligence something could happen to her husband.


    Once he felt his body waspletely clean, he got up from the hot springs and got ready to change his clothes.


    Felipa, who was taking care of Ansgar, noticed that he was making some faces on his face as if he had a nightmare.


    So he put his hand on Ansgar''s forehead, "Ansgar I don''t know if you are listening to me but you must know that you are having a nightmare, so try to stay calm.


    Since you are very weak and you will only put your body under stress if you hold on to that nightmare. "


    It was at that moment that Ansgar, who was making some faces, calmed down as if somehow Felipa''s words had influenced him.


    When Felipa was about to say a few words, the door to the room opened and it was then that Kassia entered, apanied by Teresia.


    Who brought some linen clothes that covered her body and a piece of cloth that looked like a scarf that covered half her face.


    When Teresia saw Ansgar''s sleeping body, she could barely contain her desire to run and hug him, but she knew that doing so could put him at risk.


    "Daughter, you should take a brief break while I apany Ansgar''s wife, Teresia."


    Felipa who did not understand why her mother had brought Ansgar''s wife could only nod and left the room.


    As the two women were alone, Kassia showed to Teresia that she would sit next to Ansgar, "When you are sitting next to him, hold his hand carefully or carefully touch his forehead.


    Also say a few words to him because if you can get him to wake up, his chances of survival increase. "


    Teresia blindly obeying sat next to Ansgar and using her hands stroked his forehead.


    "Ansgar, I hope you are listening to my voice, but if you do please try to open your eyes.


    You have to do it because otherwise, you would be in danger and I don''t want to see you die this way.


    You''vee so far as to give up right now. "


    Holding back her tears as best she could, Teresia continued squeezing Ansgar''s hand and continued speaking to him throughout the rest of the morning.


    In the afternoon, Teresia, who was already quite tired of talking with Ansgar, began to close her eyes.


    Well, she wanted to take a little more rest, however to her surprise she could feel how her husband''s hand began to move as if in a desperate attempt he was trying to prevent his hand from leaving him.


    This made Teresia get up from her chair and looked at Kassia with a happy face.


    "He just moved Kassia."


    Kassia quickly opened the door to the room "Felipa! Bring some Porridge and water for Ansgar, wake up Einar too."


    Ansgar slowly opened his eyes and he could feel his throatpletely dry, so in a desperate attempt, he parted his dry lips.


    "Wat... Water"


    Teresia, who heard her husband''s raspy voice, took a jug that had water in it, and with the help of Einar they sat him down so they could give him water.


    Ansgar began to drink the water as if it was the most delicious thing he has ever tasted. It is just that he was not careful so he almost choked from not drinking calmly.


    At that moment Einar patted him on the back "Drink calmly Ansgar, also if you are hungry your wife can give you some porridge.


    Either way, if you need something I''ll be by your side so don''t hesitate to ask. "


    Ansgar just nodded and rxed a little, knowing that once he recovered he would have to report everything that had happened.

 Chapter 81 - Einars Doubts

    At night Ansgar, who was already feeling a little better, had his head resting on a pillow, and rted everything he had experienced on his way.


    "It all started when we started dismembering that bear ..."


    As Ansgar told his story, Einar and Sven''s faces became serious, but A who was in charge of writing only maintained an attitude of concern because she was afraid she could not keep up with Ansgar.


    Ansgar''s voice was not interrupted until he mentioned how he had fallen off a cliff, as at that moment A was so shocked that she dropped her ink jar to the ground.


    But despite this they refrained from saying a word, fearing that Ansgar would forget some important part of the story.


    For the rest of his story, no other incident urred, until at the end he mentioned the dream he had had and how his friend Galder said goodbye to him.


    "It was then that a girl in strange clothes appeared and Galder referred to her as Erika¡­"


    Einar dropped his jug of water to the ground when he heard that part.


    "Ansgar, what did that girl look like?"


    Ansgar who had been stunned by Einar''s reaction lowered his head and tried to remember.


    "It was a girl who seemed to have a kind of blue dress, she also had a kind of shoes that were ck and shiny.


    But the two details that most caught my attention were the strange clothes that she was wearing. It waspletely white and seemed to be made of wool.


    However, it had two rabbit ears on the back, as for its hair it seemed to be held by a strange figure that reminded me of a bear. "


    Einar''s hand began to tremble because the description Ansgar had given him matched thest clothes Erika had worn before the incident on that flight.


    For a moment Einar felt a lump in his throat and some tears fell from his eyes. This made everyone wonder what had happened to Einar.


    "You are fine Einar, you want me to look for Kassia or Felipa."


    Einar upon hearing his father''s words realized that he had to recover soon, so he raised his face and wiped his tears.


    "Thank you father, but when Ansgar spoke about Erika, I could see her life, the tragic end it had.


    It influenced my feelings unconsciously, now I think I need to take a break. "


    Sven who somehow wanted to understand Einar saw him leave the room silently, so he sighed and asked Ansgar to continue with his story.


    When Einar went outside, he took a wooden box and sat down while looking up at the dark night sky.


    <em>''Erika, because you appeared in Ansgar''s dream, it''s not normal for something like that to happen.''</em>


    Using his hand, Einar began to massage his forehead, which caused him to close his eyes as he remembered the rabbit jacket he gave Erika on her birthday.


    <em>"Dad, you''re sure Mr. Bear won''t get mad at us for leaving him in the car."</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>Max who was grabbing a shopping cart looked at Erika with affection "Mr. bear can wait for others it would not be a good idea for him to enter the mall."</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>Erika looked at the car and sighed deeply before taking her father''s hand, Max after feeling Erika''s small hand took her by the arms to ce her in the cart.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>When they entered the shopping center, they began to visit the different stores that were open.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>"Look, dad, he''s a big bear!"</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>Erika said while pointing to a person who was dressed in a white bear boot from a famous brand of bread.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>Max justughed and asked Erika if she wanted a photo with the bear.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>Erika epted and after taking the photo, she stood showing great curiosity while looking at a children''s clothing store.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>Max, who had noticed his daughter''s curiosity, decided to enter that clothing store.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>Once inside the store, Erika ran to see the different animal-shaped jackets that there were since they had caught her attention because in their hats they had the ears of animals.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>Max watched as Erika began to go through all the jackets. This surprised him as he went through one by one trying to find a bear.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>Seeing that there appeared to be no bear-themed jackets, Max asked the manager if they didn''t have any in stock.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>But he only shook his head, Max at that moment understood that if he did not do something, Erika would possibly be depressed because her love for bears was due to thest gift she had received from her mother.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>With some ingenuity, Max took the first jacket he saw and showed it to his daughter.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>"Erika, how would you like if you choose this rabbit jacket and I for my part buy rabbit pajamas.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>I know it''s not a bear jacket that you like so much, but it''s something I''d like us to make as a family. "</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>Erika looked at the rabbit jacket with some doubt, but when she saw her father''s face she hugged the rabbit jacket and nodded.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>Max, seeing that his daughter had epted his deal, took her to the cashier and asked the manager if he knew where to buy adult rabbit pajamas ...</em>


    Einar came out of his memory when he felt the hand of Kassia who sat next to him.


    "Sorry if I interrupted your thoughts, but I can''t bear to see your mncholy face and Sven told me what happened in the room."


    Einar bowed his head "Kassia, as you know after I died on that ne I came to a dark area where I could see the person I had to take care of being carried by an old man.


    After this, I was in that ce for a while until I realized that my daughter was nowhere to be found.


    I was looking for Erika in that ce for what seemed like an eternity, but there was no one.


    But what I did find was a horrible transparent thing that I''m sure was trying to kill me. "


    Einar raised his face and looked seriously at Kassia "But how must I face the fact that Erika seems to be more than just a memory of me.


    What if she is actually a spirit or something else and because she died together with me, she also came to this ce?


    There are so many questions I have but I don''t know how to answer them, if Erika exists somewhere then what did she mean with Amatlein and with my mother''s death.


    But also who does he refer to as his mother if what I saw when she died was not Margaret was something that looked like a skeleton. "


    Kassia, when she finished listening, rested her head on Max''s shoulder.


    "We are only humans who do not understand beyond what we see Einar, but as thinking beings, we can also learn from what is happening around us.


    I can only tell you that maybe we should ask the entire tribe if anyone has seen or heard about Erika.


    Perhaps all that will lead you to find the answer to your questions.


    Although it may not be rted, but when I became ill with cowpox, I had a dream where I could read the name of vio in a book of gods.


    Strange, since I never heard or saw that name before in my life. Something changed the day you arrived, but it will be up to us to find out what it was. "


    Einar leaned his head on Kassia''s and held her hand "I think you''re right in everything you said and we can only ask to find the answers I''m looking for.


    As for vio, it may be part of the dream you had since I don''t know a god with that name either. "


    In a beautiful forest, a young man with blond hair sneezed for no apparent reason, disturbing a young white-haired woman.


    "It seems that someone is thinking about me, who will it be ..."


    In the morning, the news about Ansgar and his brave return to the tribe spread among everyone, so at noon Asgot held a small ritual to thank Odin for allowing Ansgar to return.


    This brought hope to the Derik and Elof families as if Ansgar survived. Maybe they too could return.


    Einar, who had helped his father-inw give the ritual, waited for him to finish so he could give a word.


    When Asgot finished, he informed the tribesmen that Einar would deliver a message that came from Odin himself.


    As he stood in front of the entire tribe, Einar opened his arms and looked up at the sky "Ansgar, ourpanion and warrior of the tribe survived thanks to the intervention of the soul of his friend Galder.


    Who supported him so that he did not give up, but also met, a little Valkyrie named Erika.


    She was the one who allowed Galder to help and say goodbye to Ansgar, while he was on the verge of death.


    So if you ever see little Valkyrie Erika who has a strange outfit made up of a blue skirt and shiny ck shoes.


    I hope you can inform me personally what it was that you saw or heard when meeting her.


    It is very valuable information that could help our tribe in the future, but the most important thing is that knowing about it could help me personally.


    Since that little Valkyrie, I consider a daughter who is lost and only needs the help of her father. "

 Chapter 82 - First Music Class

    Seren, who had visible dark circles because she had been working thest 5 days, took from the anvil using iron tongs the metal te which she had been ttening.


    "Ibssen and Gerd, it''s time to wake up!


    I know you are tired since they have been working until dawn, but if I do not see them here at this time, I will take care of waking them up as if they were drunk. "


    Gerd who was lying on the ground slowly got up and looked to his side where he could see the emaciated Ibssen who was holding a wooden picture.


    <em>''Seren is crazy, as she could make poor Ibssen do so many things, it''s a relief that she''s still alive.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>Although I am somewhat sorry to have him wake up. ''</em>


    Using his hands he moved Ibssen who opening his red eyes gave Gerd a look of pity.


    "Please Gerd, tell me that we are already in Valha and Seren is not going to bother us anymore.


    I promise you that if I have to make another wooden tablet for the printing press ... "


    Seren who was watching the two men fool around shook her head and could only sigh.


    Since he did not understand why they wereining if he had only been working 5 days and only slept 2 hours.


    <em>''They are a disgrace to Thor and the rest of the artisans, but I suppose I can''tin as the other artisans have things to do.''</em>


    When Gerd and Ibssen got up, Seren handed them the wooden pictures they had been working on.


    "Finish off the main press te, please take care of assembling it using the blueprints Einar used.


    For my part, I will take some time off because in the afternoon I will have to go look for him to show the progress we have made.


    Also remember to ce the runic wooden tablets in the press, as they will be the proof that the press works "


    Gerd and Ibssen nced at each other and watched as Seren left the workshop, so they sighed as they began the job of assembling the press.


    In the great hall, Ulmer, who also had some dark circles, carried in his hand a delicate wooden box, in which he had the sample of the instruments as Einar had requested.


    When he reached the inner courtyard, he began to walk, and, ignoring the small children who were writing on their sand boards, he arrived with Herald Einar who was sitting drinking some tea.


    "Herald, I have finished with the two flutes that you asked me to make, I would like to show them to you and tell me if this is how you want them or want me to change something."


    When he finished speaking, Ulmer opened the wooden box and took out two flutes.


    The first one was made of some empty wooden tubes which went from highest to lowest, these were supported by a small rope that kept them fixed.


    The second was a slightly moreplex flute since it consisted of three parts which he joined, resulting in a long flute that had seven holes in the front and one in the back.


    Einar who was satisfied with the result took the fluteposed of wooden tubes and yed a small melody.


    The melody that Einar began to y was a very happy one, but it onlysted a very short time, although the tune was repetitive, it made the children happy who shook their heads.


    When Einar finished ying, he stroked his chin "I like how it sounds but I think that for children it can be somewhat difficult to y, because it takes a lot of air.


    I think I could improve the design so that using the pan flute is notplicated. "


    After this and using a piece of paper, Einar drew some small wooden rails which would be ced on top of the wooden tubes.


    He also drew a small piece in the shape of a mouthpiece that attached to the wooden rails, which had a tube made of leather that at the end had another wooden mouthpiece.


    "These two attachments I don''t think areplicated to create, just remember Ulmer that you must use resin glue to glue the leather.


    Since this is the only way to prevent leaks, it also cuts the tops of the wooden tubes diagonally so that the mouthpiece can create the sound without a problem.


    When you finish it, bring the flute along with the other missing instruments. As for the sweet flute, I think I must try it. "


    Taking the sweet flute from the wooden box, Einar prepared his lips and began to y one of Erika''s favorite songs, the hymn to joy.


    Although it was a fairly simple song to y, he took his time enjoying the beautiful sound the flute produced.


    Ulmer who was watching Einar y the flute he had built felt a sense of pride as the melody was heard very clearly.


    Yet he knew that the true talent was that of Einar''s fingers moving precisely, squeezing the holes in the flute at the right time.


    After ying the song, Einar nodded and looked happily at the sweet flute "Ulmer this flute is working properly, you may just need to do some work on the flute holes.


    Because they are a bit small, but I feel like everything else on the flute is perfect, that''s why I''d like you to speak to Seren so she can help you get a few assistants.


    So you can start creating some sweet flutes, as I wish the children could start to be familiar with the music. "


    Ulmer closed the wooden box and clenched his fist. "Count on it, Herald Einar, I''ll take care of getting the sweet flutes ready as quickly as possible."


    After saying those words, Ulmer started running towards his workshop, while Einar headed towards the children.


    "Very good children, today I will teach you how to identify a musical note."


    Taking one of the children''s sand boards, Einar began to draw five lines on which he ced seven dots that had one leg up.


    The first point started well below the first line, the second-ced it below the first line, the third-ced it in the middle of the first line.


    This continued until he reached the third line where he ced the seventh point, all the points were arranged in the form of stairs.


    "Children, I will show you how a tature works and what are the musical notes that make it up."


    All the children approached the sandboard and looked at the lines and the points that had an upward line.


    "The horizontal lines are the tature, which is the ce where the musical notes are written, while the points are musical notes.


    The first point is called Do, the second in the middle of the first line is Re ... "


    Einar exined the seven musical points and when he was done, he used the sweet flute to y the seven musical notes while the children repeated.


    "Do, Re, Mi, Fa, Sol, La, Si"


    This curious training made the little children entertained because as an exercise they had to repeat the seven musical notes.


    Laura, who was a little curious, approached Einar and pointed to the tature "Papa Einar, why did you draw five lines and only use three."


    Einar, who was helping little Daven, tousled Laura''s hair with affection "That''s because each group of notes is on a scale, so after we finish the seven notes they will be repeated but in a more deep way."


    Using a deep voice Einar repeated, "Do, Re, Mi, Fa, Sol, La, Si"


    Laura closed her eyes and thought for a moment "That means that if the notes are on scales higher they are deep, but what if they are lower."


    Einar prepared his throat and using a high-pitched voice he repeated, "Do, Re, Mi, Fa, Sol, La, Si"


    Laura opened her eyes in surprise "That is surprising, Papa Einar."


    Einar justughed "It''s just the beginning. In the future, you will be able to create your own melodies, which you can write in tature.


    So anyone can read them and y their melody at any time, as they were always repeated the limit will always depend on you. "


    When he finished talking with Laura, Einar realized that he had to say some important words to the other children, since if he did not do so, it could be harmful to them in the future.


    With the help of A and Kassia, she gathered the little ones in the center of the yground


    "Children, before we continue with the music sses I want you to know that some of you will not find it difficult to learn or create melodies because you may have talent.


    While others find it very difficult or even impossible.


    This is because each of us is unique, so neverpare yourself to any of your peers or feel less.


    You may be good at some and bad at other things, but remember that any talent can be ovee with hard work.


    So if they fail, they just need to get up and continue, if they are afraid that things will not turn out well, do them even with fear.


    Because when you achieve your goals, you can enjoy the satisfaction of being able to say that you achieved it despite adversity. "

 Chapter 83 - The First Proof Of The Printing Press

    During the afternoon, Einar, who was on the outskirts of the vige, looked serious as a group of ves was working on the drain.


    These used red partitions which were stacked forming a tunnel whose upper shape was arched.


    Einar hadn''t wanted the sewer tunnel to be too big, so it was barely one meter high, eight inches long, and one meter fifty wide.


    This he did so that if an enemy wanted to infiltrate, they could not have so much room to maneuver so it would simply be enough to open one of the valves that were connected to the different hot springs so that the sewers were filled with hot water.


    Ensuring that any enemy would be drowned.


    Another thing that he also noticed was that the fire pit system was being implemented correctly since wherever cement was being used they were present.


    Einar with his arms crossed looking at all the workers and ves present.


    <em>''If only we had more poption, I could implement a more sped up construction n, I just hope that the merchants can grant an unlimited supply of people.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>Because I really do not want to organize a ve hunt in the British Isles, I do not have ships and not to mention that although the tribe has brave warriors.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>These are not enough to deal with two or three hundred angry farmers every time we go to any vige.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>Since I cannot guarantee a win without losses. ''</em>


    Einar who was lost in thought did not notice when Seren arrived and subsequently touched his shoulder.


    "Herald Einar, it is good that I found him since I want to show him the printing press that we have just assembled in the morning.


    Although we currently only have the wooden runes avable as the Latin alphabet is too big. "


    Einar turned his head and looked at Seren, "Alright let''s go to the great hall first for some paper and also for my father-inw.


    I think he will be delighted to know that we can write the entire history of the tribe in runes which will be preserved for countless years. "


    After this, the two began to walk towards the great hall.


    While this was happening, Asgot was drinking some pine leaf tea while listening carefully to Dorette''s story about the strange dream she had had and where she could see the Valkyrie Erika.


    "It all started at night when I was asleep, at that time I was having a dream about eating delicious food.


    In the dream, I was eating some pieces of bread, but when I was about to taste a piece of dried meat, I could see how the Valkyrie Erika appeared in front of me.


    With his strange clothes and a smile on his face, he took some food from the table toter start eating, although I was a little angry that at no time did he say a word to me.


    But I really got angry when I saw how she ate thest sweet honey there was, but it was then that I remembered that she was someone important to the tribe, so I could only sadly see how she ate everything.


    When I was resigned to seeing all my delicious food disappear, I felt tworge hands touch my shoulders and when I raised my head, I could see the unmistakable face of my father.


    He looked at me with a smile and pointing to the Valkyrie; he said a few words to me but I couldn''t hear anything, so I could only see him with some difort because I didn''t know what my dad wanted to say.


    Unfortunately, I couldn''t keep seeing it since the sunlight made me wake up, but knowing what Herald Einar said, I told my mother about my dream, and then here I am. "


    Asgot, who just heard Dorette''s story, stroked her white beard <em>''It will be that the Valkyrie Erika is hungry.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>I think it is necessary to speak to Einar about this matter. ''</em>


    "Thank you very much for telling me what you dreamed Dorete, this information you told me is very important, it also shows that your dad has most likely already reached Valha.


    I would also like to remind you that if you have another simr dream or where the Valkyrie Erika appears, do not hesitate to inform me or Einar. "


    Dorete nodded and got up from her seat "Yes Godi Asgot, if I have a simr dream again I wille and tell you immediately, but changing the subject I can have one of the honey sweets on the table."


    Asgot smiled at Dorete and motioned for her to take a few sweets. Although they were some offerings, she felt there was no problem giving her some sweets.


    When Dorete left, Einar who was apanied by Seren caused him some curiosity to see little Dorete with her mother leaving the great hall.


    Upon entering, he met his father-inw who told him about Erika and her strange appearance in Dorette''s dream. This surprised Einar quite a bit who had no idea how to satisfy his daughter''s hunger.


    So he scratched his chin and looked at Asgot thoughtfully "I think maybe it''s a sign for us to make a small temple or failing that an altar.


    As for what things to put in it, we should put some dried meat and water. That way maybe the next time Erika appears she will tell us if she liked the offering we left her. "


    <em>''Daughter, I hope you do not bother if the offering I leave you is very simple, but your father has a bit of trouble getting ingredients, not to mention that it is impossible to prepare a chocte shake that you liked so much.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>But if it''s any use, I''ll try to dream about food.''</em>


    Asgot who agreed with Einar''s idea yelled at Juni to start preparing a small altar with the necessary offerings so that Valkyrie Erika could be at ease.


    Einar who was seeing how his father-inw was working turned to look at his side and realized that Seren was waiting for him, so he informed Asgot about the printing press and the need for her to apany him.


    When Juni arrived with the materials Asgot had requested, Einar took her by the arm and asked her to find him some leaves.


    With the materials ready, Einar, who was apanied by Seren and his father-inw, began the walk to the workshop, since he could not wait to see how the printing press he had designed worked.


    On the way, he met Lars, who was talking to Teresia.


    "Lars, I was talking to Ansgar and we would like to invite you to dinner that we are preparing tonight, I think little Borg will enjoy spending time with our children.


    By the way, dinner will be dried bear meat with some vegetables and a little wheat that we had saved. It may not be much but I think it is the least we can do for you. "


    Lars, who at the beginning wanted to refuse, had to ept because Teresia''s look would make him feel guilty if he refused.


    "Of course we will go Teresia, I will take care of bringing a small offering for the elf of her house, I would like to bring something a little bigger but since the death of my wife, I have not had the time and the desire to make some crafts to the elves.


    Although I always keep some saved in case they are needed at some point. "


    When Einar and hispanions arrived at Seren''s workshop, they opened the door and saw that Ibssen and Gerd were sleeping on the floor, but in front of them was the fully assembled printing press.


    Einar looked a little curious at Seren "I think you should wake them up and allow them to sleep in their beds as the floor is too cold and they could get sick."


    Seren who was blushing due to the embarrassment she had felt walking towards the two artisans on the ground and very kindly lifted them up as if they were two drunks.


    The two artisans, without understanding what was happening, only followed Seren''s orders, who guided them to a bed where the two of them were immediately thrown asleep.


    Ignoring what had happened, Einar looked with joy at the simple but functional printing press in front of him, it''s just that he regretted that the wooden pictures with the Latin alphabet had not been finished.


    So the first test would have to be done using the runes. Fortunately, he had brought his father-inw and Seren was nearby so he only had to prepare a small text so that it would be printed on the sheet of paper.


    "Seren arranges the runes as Asgot informed you, father-inw what I would like to write is.


    Dette er det forste beviset pa at mennesket skapte en maskin som kunne skrive for ham. "


    Asgot repeated in his mind, <em>''This is the first proof that man created a machine capable of writing for him.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>Something strange about what Einar asked me, but I consider that his words have force. ''</em>


    Seren who had heard Einar''s phrase followed Asgot''s instructions, so from the printing press she opened the slot where the wooden boxes that had the runes were ced.


    Following the letter the order that Asgot gave her with the wooden pictures, she creates the phrase that Einar had asked for, to prevent the wooden pictures that had the runes from moving.


    She used some nk wooden squares which kept fixed to the squares with the runes, after this using a brush he ced ck ink on the runes toter ce a sheet of paper on the metal te.


    Einar, seeing that everything was ready and knowing that he had to make thest move, took the crank of the printing press and pulled it.


    This caused the ce where the wooden runes were to drop down and crush the sheet of paper. When Einar raised the handle on the paper the runes were marked, making Asgot and Seren both happy and amazed.


    Since they had witnessed another miracle from Einar.

 Chapter 84 - New Way Of Construction

    At night Einar, who was lying down while his wives hugged him, heard the noise of the blizzard that was happening outside.


    <em>''Now that I have a way of being able to put knowledge on paper without much effort.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>I think I should find a way to use the snow to my advantage, otherwise, it will be very difficult to conquer the center of the ind.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>Although in the modern world the center of d does not have many advantages because it is an ice desert.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>I could use to my advantage the area where the two tectonic tes are separating, perhaps that way I can guarantee a path that crosses the ind from north to south.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>In this way, it would be feasible to create somemunities, it is just that the wood could not be used since although the ind has many trees.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>I cannot afford to waste them on buildings that are abandoned because they are not workable. ''</em>


    Einar who was looking at the wooden ceiling was silent for a few minutes where he could only hear the noise of the blizzard that was happening outside.


    When he was about to fall asleep, he suddenly remembered the snowmen he used to make with Erika when they traveled to see her inws on the December holidays, in a small town that was on the outskirts of Manchester.


    <em>''Snowmen, use of snow ...''</em>


    Almost immediately Einar sat up on the bed and yelled, "Igloos are the answer!"


    Kassia and Helmi woke up without understanding what was happening, so they only gave Einar a puzzled look.


    Einar just scratched his chin and smiled at them "It was an ident that I screamed, but to make up for the fact that I woke you up, what do you think if tomorrow I teach you how to make a snow house."


    Kassia and Helmi looked at each other for a moment and only shook their heads before falling asleep, Einar at that moment sighed to also snuggle into Kassia''s breasts.


    In the morning Gisli, who was supervising the ves who were removing excess snow from the building.


    He heard how Einar spoke to him so he turned around and could see him giving him his peculiar smile.


    "Gisli I see that you have made an excellent beard change, I think it is true what they say that if you want to be a winner, you must see yourself as a winner."


    Gisli who stroked his beard felt that Einar''s words were a way of congratting him on having adopted his beard style.


    "My wife thinks the same, and my son also wants to wear your same style of beard when he grows up.


    But tell me how I can help you because I don''t think you just came to congratte me. "


    Einar motioned for Gisli to apany him to his worktable.


    Upon arrival, Einar showed him a sheet of paper, which had a strange figure drawn that looked like a dome with an entrance.


    Gisli was surprised as it seemed to be a fairly simple construction and she did not understand what Einar wanted to ask of her.


    "This you are seeing is a drawing of an igloo. It is a house or a shelter only made with snow.


    I show you this drawing because I want you to take five warriors and apany me with some tools to the patio outside my house.


    As I n to create one of these igloos to test their instion and their ability to withstand the brunt of cold weather. "


    Gisli took one look at the drawings and nodding, headed towards the construction area to look for the warriors and tools Einar had asked for.


    Later, when the warriors and Gisli arrived, Einar pointed to arge mound of snow.


    "I want you to start making snow squares like I''m going to show you.


    Gisli, do you see the wooden stick that is buried in the snow and that has thesso?


    Use it to mark a circle, as this is the shape of the igloo. "


    After saying those words, Einar walked towards the snow mound and using a shovel began topress the snow as best he could.


    Later, using a sword, begin to create a square with the snow, which looked like an elongated brick.


    "Use this square of snow that I just made as a guide, to create the other squares.


    Remember that they must maintain the same thickness, but the most important thing is that they have to pack the snow.


    Otherwise, the square they make will likely fall apart. If you have any doubts I will be close by, since I have to make the centerpiece of the vault. "


    The warriors readied their shovels and swords toter head to the snow mound and start making squares.


    Einar for his part and using the square he had made as a reference, made a small hole in the snow with a square shape which he covered using a skin.


    Toter fill it with water, waiting for it to be a piece of ice.


    Helmi and Kassia who was sitting looked curiously at what Einar and hispanions were doing.


    "A house made of snow. You don''t find everything Einar can do fascinating, Kassia."


    Kassia who was resting her hand on the table while holding her delicate chin looked fondly at Einar.


    "You know how many times Einar has aplished the impossible, I think there are few things he cannot do.


    But even if he couldn''t do it, I''m sure it is because he doesn''t have the tools or technology to do it. "


    While the two women were to talk about her husband.


    Einar arranged the snow squares around the circle Gisli had drawn.


    When he had a circle made entirely of snow squares, Einar used his sword to diagonally cut half the circle from the blocks.


    Leaving, as a result, a kind of slide which leveled off naturally.


    This was done with the intention that when the other snow frames were amodated, they would not lean, thus avoiding the use of supports.


    Another thing he also did was create a small entrance the size of two squares, which would be wide enough that a person could enter and exit without any problem.


    As the blocks were ced, Einar used a shovel to excavate under the entrance, with the intention that the bottom of the igloo will function as a natural temperature regtor.


    Since the cold air will remain at the bottom while the warm air will rise up the walls of the Igloo, leaving half the room with a warm temperature.


    After making the shape of the Igloo, Einar used the block of ice that he had prepared as an architectural key. In this way, the Igloo would support itself, with the advantage of having a natural skylight.


    Already as thest step in the Igloo''s construction, Einar took it upon himself to make the entrance of the Igloo have a barrel vault shape.


    At the end of the construction that took almost three hours, Einar with his hands on his hips looked with pride at what they had built "Gisli go with any of the warriors to the great hall to bring my father and Eskol.


    You shoulde to see this construction, by the way, if Seren and my father-inw are avable also invite them toe "


    Gisli took one of the warriors and headed towards the center of the vige, Einar in turn walked towards where Kassia and Helmi were.


    "Beautiful women would be so kind to apany me to see what an igloo looks like inside."


    Einar said who stretched out his two hands. The two women epted Einar''s invitation and took his hands.


    Upon reaching the igloo, Kassia reached out her hand and very carefully touched the snow squares that formed it, Helmi for her part showed more curiosity about the barrel-vaulted entrance.


    "The advantage of the igloo is that we only take up snow, so we don''t need to use wood or building materials.


    This will allow them to function as small shelters when we investigate the ice desert that is in the center of the ind, they can also function as a refuge when we make an expedition to the north.


    But I think it''s enough to talk, join me to see how beautiful it looks inside. "


    Einar entered with Helmi and Kassia to the beautiful interior of the igloo which was very well lit due to the skylight made with the ice chunk. This allowed them to see the delicate and semi-transparent white walls.


    Something they realized was that inside the igloo, the higher the heat was, it was more and more; it was as if they had a small fire nearby.


    "The igloos can be made a little bigger, it''s just that you can''t ce a fire inside them, but you can use a small fire to heat simple meals.


    There is no danger of the igloo melting or falling on top of us since all the snow is recovering due to the cold outside, it is just that perhaps I made a mistake when cing the piece of ice as it swallows light and a key piece that holds the igloo.


    Because the ice quite possibly ends up melting because it''s not cold enough outside to stay solid. "


    Helmi who had already settled on the small ice table that served as a bed caressed her stomach "I think the children would like to y in these igloos in winter, they may be a little small but I think this will benefit our tribe for generations. "

 Chapter 85 - Night In Distant Lands

    Anders, who was looking at the starry sky at night, got up from the ground, which was full of blood and human remains.


    Using his hand, which was full of mud and blood, he wiped his nose and looked at the hundreds of corpses under the Danevirke wall.


    Anders spread his hands while enjoying the scent of blood "Is that all they have Christians, a small group of filthy farmers?


    They were weak, and even what you considered noble was nothing more than pieces of meat ready to be cut.


    It''s a shame that there were only very few enemies I would have enjoyed killing a few more, but sadly all good things neverst too long. "


    After saying those words, Anders picked up his two battle axes from the ground and began to limp towards the entrance of the wall since one of his legs was injured.


    When he got to the entrance, the two guards who were guarding the wooden door looked in disappointment as the cursed Berserker who had to die appeared before thempletely covered in blood as if the battle in which he had participated was only child''s y.


    Anders seeing the disappointed faces of the two guards only showed them a smile from ear to ear.


    "I know you damn bastards are not happy I didn''t die, but you must open that door so I can have some mead since I''ve earned it and neither of you two wants to check why!"


    One of the guardsughed and pulling down his pants began to urinate towards Anders.


    "Is this mead enough for Your Highness Berserker, or does it require my partner to help you a bit?"


    Anders who was still keeping a smile looked towards the guard and pointed his ax at him.


    "You are very funny and you know who most likes jokes."


    The guard shook his head and continued to urinate until when he finished he lowered his gaze to pull up his pants and it was at that moment that he saw an ax pierce his chest.


    Feeling that his strength was leaving him, the guard took two steps before falling into the void, leaving his body scattered on the cold earth below.


    Anders walked to the corpse and retrieved the ax that he had thrown at the guard toter wipe it on the corpse''s clothing.


    "I think you''ve seen what happened to your partner.


    It''s a shame he drank too much while guarding the wall and fell on my ax.


    Now I asked myself if you had too much to drink and will fall on my other ax. "


    The guard who was feeling great fear took a few steps back and ran quickly to report the death of hispanion, unfortunately, he could not get very far as an ax was buried in his neck.


    Anders, realizing that he had thrown one of his valuable axes, could only curse in silence, so knowing that he could not return.


    He started walking towards the battlefield as sooner orter those damn bastards would have to go loot the corpses.


    As he walked in the dark night, he saw in the distance a corpse of a horse that seemed to be in good condition.


    So he started running to where he was since that horse would be his dinner.


    When he arrived, the first thing he did was use his dagger to start cutting one of the legs of the corpse that did not appear to be damaged.


    As he cut the meat, he had problems when reaching the bone, so using his ax he gave a great blow on the bone, causing it to crack.


    After breaking the bone, Anders lifted the horse''s leg and using the small loop tied it to the cord at his waist.


    "Now that I have food, I need a little fire, I think it would be a very good idea to use fat from one of the corpses."


    Anders, who already had food and already knew how the fire was going to be made, looked for a good ce under one of the trees on the road.


    After searching for a while, he came across a nice tree on which two Christian farmers hung.


    Once he reached the tree, he used his dagger to cut the stomach of one of the farmers and reached his hand inside the corpse''s belly to remove a piece of fat.


    With the fat in his hand, he began to prepare the fire, which he ended up lighting using a flint.


    When the fire was sufficiently lit, he threw the fat on it, causing a re that took the opportunity to start cooking the horse''s leg.


    The aroma of the grease that was sizzling on the fire made Anders''s stomach start to growl.


    So when the horse''s leg was cooked enough, he didn''t hesitate to take a big bite.


    "It''s a shame it doesn''t have a bit of salt or a mead to go with this meat, though¡­"


    Anders pulled a dry mushroom out of his bag and carefully began sprinkling it over the meat.


    In the end, Anders took another bite of his flesh and it was at that moment that a sensation of heat began to invade him.


    But it wasn''t until after a few minutes that he began to feel numb that he heard a man''s voice.


    At that moment Anders raised his head and saw how the corpse of the farmer where he had obtained the fatwas looking at him with hatred while crossing his arms.


    "I hope you enjoyed using my fat in your goddamn heathen food."


    Anders who was falling asleep startedughing and took another bite of the horse''s leg he was holding.


    "It was worth every bite of this meat to have used your fat, otherwise the fire could not have been lit with the intensity that I would have liked.


    Besides, you don''t have toin about it since you''re dead, it''s not that you''re going to use your fat for something, right? "


    The corpse of the farmer continued to re at Anders.


    "You are an aberration for human beings, how can you say that calmly and continue eating that meat that is contaminated with my fat."


    Anders startedughing as he got to his feet.


    Once standing he put his hand around the waist of the corpse of the farmer and extended his hand, leaving the piece of meat near his mouth.


    "Why don''t you stop talking and take a bite of meat for the tender taste, I can tell you that the horse it belonged to must have belonged to one of your nobles.


    Go take a bite and let yourself be carried away by its vor, you are already dead so no one is going to punish you, Christian.


    I don''t think someone is going to hang up on you again. "


    The farmer tried to move his face from the disgust that it caused him to have that meat close to his face.


    "Remove that meat from my face, how dare you offer me that crap, you are not afraid of God''s punishment."


    Anders shook his head and lowered his hand so he could take another bite of the horse''s leg.


    With his mouth full, Anders pointed to the battlefield.


    "Your God is not my Christian God, you see the battlefield, only true men can die in battle.


    I fought in that battle and survived, so I have the right to take anything as loot, that includes your corpse.


    As far as I''m concerned, you''re just good loot that served its purpose, so you can rot in this tree for the rest of eternity.


    While I prepare to fight another battle and get a safe pass to Valha, where I will enjoy the Valkyries and good food.


    Until Ragnarokes and I have to go fight against the end of the world to die with greatness, like the man that I am. "


    After this Anders sat down again and continued to eat the horse''s leg until he fell asleep at dawn.


    In the morning Anders got up when he felt that a crow was pecking his face, Anders angrily pped it.


    "Odin I''m not dead yet, I''m still alive so don''t send your minions to eat my meat, there will be time in the future!"


    After this, he got up from the ground and stretched his hands while he watched as a group of warriors was cleaning the battlefield.


    "I guess it''s time to go back to camp. I hope those bastards at least let me take a bath, I hate being covered in blood when I''m not fighting."


    The warriors who were cleaning the corpses noticed that a person covered in blood was approaching and that he carried arge ax on his waist.


    Somewhat puzzled, the warriors got up to fight, but it was then that one of them told them to lower their weapons.


    "That bastarding towards us is Anders and from what I can see he doesn''t look very hurt except for his leg.


    I told you guys, weed never dies, now you owe me the pay for the month, see it! "


    Anders who was listening from afar raised his ax and struck twice on his chest.


    "This bastard is listening to you, you better let me into the camp!


    Since I want to clean the blood that is in my body and you damned if you do not let me, I will have to enter by force. "


    All the warriorsughed in unison and readied their weapons as they slowly approached Anders since they did not intend to let him enter the camp armed as he was a real danger.

 Chapter 86 - Duel In Distant Lands

    In a gloomy room, Anders was tied up, who was surprised when the door of the dungeon where he was was opened.


    "Anders, I see that you have already woken up, I have good news for you.


    The queen has asked me to organize a team to go raid one of the many Franks'' viges in retaliation for attacking our beloved wall and guess what.


    You are going to be the leader of all the bastards who are not afraid to go to Valha.


    By the way, how I pay in advance for your services I have been instructed to allow you to take a good bath, enjoy a jug of mead and you will also be able to enjoy the warmth of a beautiful woman ... "


    After this Anders was led by two warriors to the pigsty where they threw him into the trough that was in the ce.


    When he stuck his head out of the dirty water, he could see how a sow had what appeared to be a gnawed skirt, holding back his anger.


    Anders wiped away the dried blood on his face.


    "So that''s what they meant by a bath and the warmth of a woman.


    Hey bastards, where''s my mead, how can I enjoy the clean waters of this drinking fountain and thepany of this beautiful sow when I don''t have a drink by my side!


    The guard he was guarding shook his head and from his waist, he took his horn containing stale beer. With a smiling face, he approached the pig trough and showed the horn with stale beer to Anders.


    Toter remove the lid and spit it into the horn.


    "I hope this drink is to your Excellency Berserker''s liking.


    By the way, if you need more beer, just tell me, although it maye a little hot. "


    Anders, who could no longer control his anger, turned to see the sow and after taking her by the neck, did what he had to do.


    At night Anders who had apletely disgusting scent stood in front of a group of thieves and rapists.


    All of them were the scum of the kingdom, they had been taken from the gourds and their lives had been spared, on the condition that they will fight within the Frankish kingdom.


    "I am d that gs havee, I am sure that most of you have killed and raped more times than any of the virgins on this wall have.


    But that means nothing on the frontier of the Frankish empire since each of the people who inhabit the fortified towns on the frontier has developed ways to be able to fight against us.


    It is a pity that for them their wooden walls are fuel for our work to burn theirnds, the brute force led by me is going to destroy each of their fortified viges.


    The rules are simple, each one of you is going to follow everything I say and you are not going to doubt my orders. If any of you do not agree, you cane and tell me what you want.


    I will take care of listening to them one by one, as my ax will take care of cutting off their heads one by one. "


    Anders when he finished speaking began to walk through the scum that would be his soldiers.


    "Now let''s talk about the advantages of having me as a leader. The first and most important is that they can steal everything they want, but women must be distributed ording to the principle of merit.


    As for children and the elderly, they can do whatever they want with them, but for men, it is only death or very.


    If someone dares to rape a woman without my permission, I will cut her eggs and put a dress on her to be the ve''s toy.


    Now someone has any objection ... "


    The muscr hand of a great Viking rose and began to walk through the scum until it came in front of Anders.


    "My name is Sigurd and I disagree with the rape rule and your leadership, so I challenge you to a Holmgang."


    Anders who was visibly cheerful took off the animal skin that covered his chest, exposing his muscles, as he spread his arms.


    "I epted your duel. We will fight right now, and we will only use our ax to fight.


    As soon as our witnesses will be this scum, now if they don''t want to die, it is better that you stay away because I cannot guarantee that I will not kill them by ident. "


    Everyone present started screaming in excitement and created a circle around Anders and Sigurd.


    Sigurd, who was holding a fairly old ax, looked carefully at Anders who seemed not to care what he did to him, but despite this, he knew that Anders was too dangerous, since in his gaze he could see the eyes of a predator.


    When the two men were exchanging nces, a Godi who had been imprisoned because he had murdered an entire family because he was ordered to do so by Odin, stood in front of the two men and holding a rat, he split it in half using his hands.


    "May the blood of this sacrifice bless thisnd and guarantee a fair duel!"


    Anders clenched his ax and waited until the Godi was far enough away for the duel to begin.


    The moment the Godi left the circle, the two men pounced on each other, seeking to kill each other.


    Sigurd was ced on Anders and using his ax made a cross-cut trying to behead him, but Anders using all the years of experience he had bent down and used his fist struck him in the stomach.


    The blow was quite strong so that Sigurd who had lost his breath took three steps back, Anders taking advantage of that he used the handle of his ax to hit him on the nose.


    Enduring the pain of having his nasal septum broken, Sigurd used his two hands to take Anders''s neck and pulled him to give him a good head butt, to Anders'' bad luck when he wanted to avoid it, he moved his face.


    So the head butt directly hit his left eye, the pain he could feel made him clench his teeth so using his ax he buried it in Sigurd''s shoulder and with a pull, he made arge cut in the muscles of his left hand.


    Feeling the pain of having his arm cut off, he used his knee to hit the stomach of Anders who, bending over in pain, received a punch that broke some of his teeth.


    Spitting out some bloody teeth, Andersughed andunched himself at Sigurd, who could not dodge Anders''s tackle so he fell to the ground while Anders repeatedly hit him in the face using the handle of his ax.


    Sigurd, who was shocked due to the constant blows to his face, used all his strength to take a stone and hit Anders ''head. This made Anders'' attacks stop for a moment.


    So using his hand, he pushed Anders to the side and began to get up slowly since he wanted to take his ax that he had dropped when they made that cut on his arm.


    "Hey Viking, I think you''re looking for this!"


    Sigurd who had unconsciously turned around was killed at the time when Anders buried his ax in his skull.


    As Sigurd''s corpse fell to the ground, Anders gave a victory cry and ced his foot on Sigurd''s head.


    "Someone else wants to challenge my word!"


    Nobody dared to challenge the Berserker Anders, because they knew that although he was injured, he was still a real danger since he did not fear death.


    Seeing that no one else had enough eggs to challenge him, Anders bent down and took his ax from Sigurd''s skull toter start walking towards his pigsty, but before leaving he looked with his one eye at the scum who was looking at him with respect. And fear.


    "Rest well as tomorrow we will start our pige campaign and remember not to try to escape or do something stupid.


    Around where we are there are enough warriors to kill us twice, already when we leave the wall of Danevirke.


    It will be our rules. "


    In the morning, Anders who was sleeping on a pir opened his only good eye and headed towards the pig trough.


    Where he could see his reflection, which showed him quite haggard and also showed him a rather horrible image of the state of his eye.


    With his hand he touched what had once been his eye "That damn thing, he took my eye as his trophy after he died.


    It''s a real shame I haven''t suffered enough, but the damage has already been done, so I have no choice but to close the wound in my eye. "


    After this Anders cleaned his body and walked towards one of the many fires that the scum had made in the morning.


    Upon arrival, he put his dagger on fire and with a stick in his mouth began to burn the wound on his head toter burn the wound in his eye.


    Anders was able to feel pain so great for the first time in his life that it made him feel like he could reach Valha when the red-hot dagger touched his eyelid.


    All the scum that was near Anders could only gulp as they could see on the face of the Berserker an amorphous smile that told them that he waspletely crazy.

 Chapter 87 - Assault On Distant Lands

    In a small vige within the swamps of the county of Dithmarschen, very close to the wall of Danevirke.


    A lumberjack was preparing to leave his house as he had to go to cut down some trees because winter was getting colder every time.


    This eventually caused the demand for wood in the town to increase, so the cost also increased.


    Martin took his ax and said goodbye to his family before going outside where he could see his town covered in snow.


    Unfortunately, I could not appreciate all the beautiful snowyndscape due to the wooden wall that surrounded the town.


    When he got to the door he met his friend Ais who was on guard "Ais, have you seen something strange on your guard?


    I don''t want to suffer from some retaliatory attack from those damned heathens. "


    Ais who was holding a rusty spear shook his head "I don''t think they dareunch an attack because in the East the emperor''s forces are fighting against the entire bulk of the heathen.


    Besides, the earl must haveunched an attack yesterday, so we should wait some time before some messenger brings us news. "


    Martin, feeling more secure, left the protection of the wall and began to walk towards the forest near the frozen swamp.


    After walking for a while, he arrived at the usual ce where he cut trees, which was located on a small slope.


    He did this because it was an easy ce for any enemy to notice. It also had the advantage that there was an old hut.


    Which he used as a refuge and it was a ce where he could cut trees without feeling pressured.


    With his ax in hand, Mart¨ªn walked to a small pine tree, which he touched with his hand, and repeating a small prayer in Saxon that he had learned from his grandparents.


    He began to make a line in a part of the pine tree with a dagger since it would be his guide so that the tree fell away from where he was.


    When he finished, he took his distance, and holding the ax with both hands he began to cut the tree.


    As he cut down the tree, he did not pay attention to his surroundings due to the fact that he could only hear the natural noises of the forest.


    Anders, who had a piece of dried meat in his mouth, looked with his only eye at the woodcutter who seemed not to have noticed that he was already surrounded.


    So he raised his hand and motioned for a group of his soldiers to capture the woodcutter.


    Martin who was still cutting the tree heard some noisesing from his side. This made him stop and walk slowly towards the bush where the noises came from.


    When he arrived, he used his ax to move the bush and had to take two steps back because he was surprised to see a rabbit jump out of the bush.


    Shaking his head, Mart¨ªn got ready to follow the rabbit''s trail since it would be his food, but he couldn''t walk anymore, as some arms stopped him and pulled him to the ground.


    In horror, Martin saw a group of Danes, who were misaligned and quite dirty, so he knew that perhaps their fate was worse than death.


    Anders, who had the head of the rabbit he had just hunted in his hand, walked to stand in front of the Christian woodcutter, and using his ax, he ran across the face of the woodcutter threatening him.


    "I''ll be honest with you lumberjack either you give me the information I want or I will have to cut you piece by piece until I get what I want to know from your mouth.


    I can assure you that I am a very busy Berserker, so you better give me an answer now. "


    Martin who was sweating knew from the cold of the ax that it was not a joke what that Dane was saying.


    "I¡­


    I don''t know anything, I''m just a humble lumberjack ... "


    Anders interrupted the stupid speech of the woodcutter by giving a hit hard in the face with his ax.


    Mart¨ªn who was disoriented by the blow looked in horror at the pagan who seemed not to be ying.


    "This is thest chance lumberjack, I don''t care who you are and I don''t care what you do.


    Answer me, are you going to answer my questions the good way or the bad?"


    Trembling with fear, Martin shook his head and remained silent as he knew that if he spoke his family could die or suffer an even worse fate.


    Anders formed a smile on his face and looked at the group of scum that was holding the lumberjack.


    "The woodcutter is a man. There should be more like them among the Christians, maybe that way our people could go to Valha inrge groups.


    Since he is a man he deserves the treatment of a man, put a piece of wood in his mouth, and hold his hands. "


    The lumberjack who wanted to break free could only move his head from side to side while someone put a piece of wood in his mouth.


    With his mouth gagged by the wooden stick, one of the Danes took his arm and ced it on the snow. The woodcutter tried to remove it but the force with which they were grabbing it was abysmal.


    Anders, when seeing the closed hand of the woodcutter frowned "Since you want to lose all the hand do not me me ..."


    Using a stone Anders began to hit the woodcutter''s hand repeatedly, he could only try to kick while screaming.


    But none of this worked because he waspletely subdued, but despite not being able to move or produce any sign of pain.


    Mart¨ªn, who felt that he was in hell, could only cry while he saw how the bones of his hand began toe out of his skin due to the constant blows that Anders was giving.


    Seeing the lumberjack''spletely discarded hand, Anders wiped away the little sweat from his forehead and looked at the lumberjack who seemed to want to faint from the pain.


    Using her hand, she patted her face and removed the wooden stick from her mouth.


    "What''s the matter, can''t you bear losing a hand, where''s your will power?"


    Anders pointed to the cloth patch on his eye "I lost my eye in battle and personally took it upon myself to burn my eyelid to prevent the wound from bing infected.


    You must be able to bear losing one of your hands! "


    Martin red at the Dane in front of him and using what little strength he had left, he spat in his face.


    Anders began tough and put the stick back in the woodcutter''s mouth "That''s how I like them to be my enemies.


    Killing people like you makes me feel hopeful that someone can finish me off, but while that happens, how about we continue with your other hand? "


    After this Anders began to strike with the stone the other hand of the woodcutter.


    In the afternoon in the fortified vige, Ais who was guarding the wooden wall gate soaked a piece of ck bread in hot water.


    <em>''This bread is always so stale and tastes awful, but I guess it''s better than nothing.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>Damn earl and his robbery disguised as taxes, he took the little grain that we had saved; it is a relief that my wife was able to hide enough that we did not starve.''</em>


    When he finished eating his only meal of the day, Ais could feel the need to do the bathroom, so he left his guard post and looked for a somewhat hidden ce to shit.


    Seeing that the guard had left his post, the bulk of Anders''s warriors came out from among the hiding trees and approached the wooden door that stood alone.


    Upon arrival, they opened it and ran into the small town. The vigers and the few guards tried to confront the Danish raiders near the gate.


    Anders, who was one of thest to enter, heard the screams of the women and children inside the vige.


    So he raised the head of the woodcutter he was holding in his hand and spoke into his ear.


    "You hear those lumberjack screams, they are the beautiful noises of a job well done.


    It is a pity that you could not resist having lost all your limbs, but I will bring you as a memory tied in the cord of my waist.


    When your head ispletely rotten, I will clean it and give it a good w so I can drink the delicious mead. "


    As Anders walked between the houses that were burning and the women were being led towards the entrance of the wooden wall.


    His arms opened, and he breathed deeply the scent of blood and smoke that was in the environment. Almost unconsciously, heughed.


    The horribleugh of Anders was heard throughout the vige, making itpletely unmistakable among the screams andments of all the vigers.


    Who were being killed and some other bastards who were being abused.


    At night, the decapitated heads of all the vige men and children were ced around the wooden wall.


    In the faces of each of the heads, you could see the pain they had felt before being beheaded, there were even some that were so beaten that it was impossible to recognize them.


    Anders who was lying on a makeshift bed on the floor got up slowly, trying not to disturb the naked torso of what had once been a woman.


    Before she got up, she pressed one of her breasts to her torso. "It''s a real shame that you couldn''t be a decent woman like the others.


    But look on the bright side, now you don''t speak, you don''t move, and best of all you''re obedient. "


    After this Anders who was covered in blood decided to leave since he wanted to better appreciate everything he had done.

 Chapter 88 - The Wishes Of A Queen In Distant Lands

    Malene who was sitting on her throne looked with disgust at the man in front of her.


    "You are a disgrace of a man, I asked you to do something as simple as collect taxes.


    But you couldn''t even do something so simple and only caused the stupid Henning tribe to challenge my status as queen.


    Still not satisfied with that youe back crawling to me, looking for me to grant you soldiers to organize a massacre which will make me look like a bloody tyrant! "


    The man who was kneeling and tied up watched as Queen Malene began to fiddle with the back of her throne.


    Malene tried to keep calm, so she held her nose "I think I could take advantage of the stupidity you did to clean up the idiots who still don''t ept my reign once and for all.


    This will be yourst chance to show that you still have value to me.


    If you fail this time, I will send you to the stupid Anders squad so that he himself is in charge of giving you a punishment, which even in Valha you will not be able to forget. "


    After this, Malene rose from her throne and pointed to the guards who were guarding her "Get this piece of shit out of my sight."


    The guards wasting no time towards the kneeling man and took him away from the throne room as they did not want to risk making the queen angry.


    When Malene left the throne room, he headed for his chambers with the intention of preparing a workable n to solve the mistake that the stupid Dagmar had made.


    As she walked, she found her little son us in one of the corridors of the tower who was riding his ve as if she were a horse.


    "us when you finish ying remember to go to the kitchen to get something to eat."


    us who was pulling his ve''s hair nodded and gave his mother a smile "Yes mom I''ll take care of going to eat when I finish ying with this Christian bitch."


    At that moment us remembered something he wanted to say to his mother, so he pointed to one of the small windows in the hallway.


    "Mom, we can''t do something with the smell of barbecue and burning wood thates from outside, it''s that it hurts my nose every time I have to breathe and the window is open."


    Malene who looked fondly at her son bit her lip and walked towards him so she could caress his small head.


    "us, you must know that your mother is going to do everything possible to repair the mistake your father made so try to be strong my son, and endure the aroma.


    I promise you that if you hold out long enough, I will give you a full jar of honey so you can eat whatever you want. "


    Little us nodded very happily and, pulling the ve''s hair, he headed towards the kitchen.


    Seeing that her little son was leaving, Malene put her serious face and continued on her way to her rooms.


    In her chambers, Malene sat on a wooden chair and closed her eyes'' That stupid Henning tribe will pay for what they did.


    If they think that because I am a woman, I cannot govern like the idiot Harald they are very wrong, but of one thing I am very sure.


    Their heads will be a pleasant reminder to the Jarls that betrayal is paid for with death.


    Thorben, bring the Christian monk and bathe him! "


    The guard who was guarding the room ran in order to search for the monk who was in the dungeon.


    In the tower dungeon, a rather dirty monk was with his head bowed, as he was disappointed in the pagans.


    Those who did not ept the word of God and were not satisfied with it had locked him up in this ce for some months. He would have gone crazy if it had not been for a rat that he had as a pet.


    Which she fed with the little stale bread they brought her to eat.


    As he prepared to pray to keep his sanity, he heard someone enter the dungeon.


    Guessing that it was perhaps another prisoner like the one who had entered a while ago iming to be the king, he was surprised when the great wooden door opened and he was dazzled by a torchlight.


    It was then that the monk tied his hands, and he was violently pulled out of the dungeon.


    On the way, the monk did not understand why he was taken to a kind of stone room that had only one hole.


    To his bad luck, it was at that moment that two warriors approached where he was and abruptly began to remove his clothes, even taking away his wooden crucifix, leaving himpletely naked.


    Feeling the cold in his body, he saw how two ves entered the stone room with some buckets of hot water and some rags.


    Due to the warriors who were caring for him, he was only able to cooperate while the women meticulously cleaned his body.


    The monk could only seepletely ck water falling to the stone floor while the dirt on his body was being removed.


    While he was being carved by the ves, he felt one of them grab his penis, so he watched in horror as the ve stimted him.


    He tried to endure the erection caused by the ve''s grip but to no avail as it did not take long to erge his penis.


    The ve gave the monk a flirtatious look and continued with the stimtion of the monk''srge erect penis, who only gritted his teeth while trying to rx.


    The other ve who watched herpanion do her work took scissors out of her dress and began to cut the monk''s pubic hair, to look for something strange that could harm the queen.


    When the monk could not hold on any longer, he could only ejacte in the hands of the ve who cleaned the white liquid on her hand and on the monk''s penis.


    The warriors who had seen everything could onlyugh at the stupid face the monk made. One of them turned to see hispanion.


    "I bet the queen will use the whip on him, because of his virgin dog face I''m sure he won''t use the candles on his body."


    His partner who was scratching his beard made a face "I think she will kill him after using it, although with the queen regent anything can happen.


    But what do you think if when we leave this trash in the wolf''s cave, we visit the prince''s ve, from what I heard from the kitchen guard.


    She seems to be very good at moving her hips while crying like a whore. "


    After finishing cleaning the monk and finding no sign of something wrong with his crotch, they gave the monk a clean linen garment that had a flowery smell.


    As they climbed the stairs of the tower, the two guards stopped before reaching the second floor of the tower and one of them turned to look at the monk seriously.


    "Monk, you will follow the queen''s instructions and remember that there will be other guards guarding her rooms.


    If you try to do something, you will suffer a fate worse than death. "


    The monk just nodded silently and followed them until he reached the second floor of the tower, where he could hear the screams of some women.


    That they seemed to be being raped and beaten so that he could only bow his head and pray silently for the poor souls that the pagans were making suffer.


    When they reached a wooden door cared for by four great warriors, they put a rope in his hands and then put him in the queen''s room.


    Where he could see her looking towards one of the windows with her hands behind her back.


    "Monk, I want you to write some things for me, everything I tell you is a secret that if somehow it reaches my enemies ..."


    Malene turned around and with her blue eyes looked at the monk with hatred "I will take care of sending arge group of Vikings to your hometown and burn everyone in front of you.


    Now write!"


    The monk who was quite nervous sat down and using the rudimentary tools he was given began to write down what the pagan queen dictated to him.


    After writing on parchment for a long time and with his tired hands, he felt delicate hands hug his neck.


    This made the unprepared monk want to move, but unfortunately, he knew that if he did something, the queen would not like him could end up very badly.


    When Malene saw the monk''s reaction, she used her tongue to caress his lips, as if she were savoring the taste of themb of God that she wanted to eat.


    The monk then felt the breath of the queen who was breathing on his neck as it rose to his ear.


    "Hey monk, I''m quite stressed out and I want to forget about my obligations for a few moments.


    How about you help me, I''m sure you will like being treated by a queen. "


    Blowing into the monk''s ear, the queen lowered her hand down the monk''s thin chest to his crotch to very subtly enter his pants and take the monk''s penis.


    The feeling of being touched by the queen made him forget the fact that he was a monk since at that moment he could only enjoy the treatment they were giving him.


    Malene, seeing the monk''s closed eyes, used her free hand to take a golden dagger from his clothes.


    "You know what I like best about men."


    The monk who did not know what to answer shook his head.


    Malene brought her mouth closer to the monk''s ear "I like that they are dead ..."


    Hearing this the monk opened his eyes, but it was toote as the queen stuck the dagger in his chest. In disbelief, he looked at the queen as he felt that his life wasing to an end.


    Malene, seeing the monk''s incredulous face,ughed "Your body will serve me very well, but before you die, I will tell you why I like dead men."


    Using her hands Malene took off her dress revealing her beautiful body as she sat on the monk''s legs "I like dead men why I don''t have to worry about not being satisfied."


    With his finger in his mouth, he looked at the monk with desire "Since the erectionsts as long as I want."

 Chapter 89 - The Sin Of A Queen In Distant Lands

    <strong><em>Warning: this episode can be disturbing, for some people''s discretion is advised.</em></strong>


    Seeing the monk''s lifeless body, Malene bit her lip and leaned close to the monk''s face to kiss him on the forehead.


    "I''ll take advantage of your body and when I''m done.


    Hehe .. "


    Using her hands, he removed the corpse''s shirt and pulled down the monk''s pants, causing the erect penis to be crushed by her rear.


    Feeling therge penis between her buttocks, the queen smiled coquettishly and lowered her hand to grab the monk''s penis.


    Feeling the heat in her hand, the queen used the monk''s penis to caress her vagina. This made her moan a little.


    The guards who were guarding her room looked at each other with a smile, knowing that their queen would start her moaning festival.


    After caressing the inside of her vaginal lips with the penis and making sure it was sufficiently lubricated, the queen not only introduced it into her vagina.


    But she also brought it to her buttocks where, carefully biting her lip, slowly introduced it into her anus.


    Which was slowly erging as the monk''s penis entered deeper and deeper inside her. This made her moan as she arched her bareback in pleasure.


    As if it were a movement that she already knew, she pressed as he dropped her hips. This made the penis enter her sphincterpletely.


    Feeling an electric shock through her body, she had her first orgasm of the night.


    Already with her interior full of the monk''s penis, she moved her hips, making the hard penise out and in. Each time they passed her intestines were hit.


    For the queen, this was one of her best ways to get pleasure, but she knew it could be better so she stopped and turned over on the sitting corpse.


    She leaned her back on the monk''s chest as she moved her hips in a circr motion, causing her insides to churn.


    The moans kepting out of her mouth because every point within the sphincter was being stimted.


    Hugging the monk''s lifeless neck she had an orgasm that made her urinate with pleasure, but this was not enough for her so she looked at the door and used her tongue to caress his lips.


    "I want a guard right now!"


    The two guards looked at each other and, ying a small game of hand, decided who should enter.


    When the door opened, a muscr guard walked in, and upon seeing the queen''s bare skin, along with what she was doing.


    He knew he didn''t have to ask what the queen needed, so he slowly removed his leather clothing and armor to bepletely naked.


    Just to expose his big and strong body to the queen, Malene knew her choice was correct, so using her finger she invited him to walk towards her.


    Malene, seeing that the guard was in front of her, used her hands to open her vaginal lips, exposing her pink interior.


    The guard, saying nothing, inserted his penis inside the queen and moved his hips. While he did so, he rested his hands on the chair.


    Malene took advantage of this to hug the guard''srge back using her hands and feet, due to this she was able to move without making an effort.


    So the monk and guard''s penis moved inside her, creating a synergy of pleasure where she could not contain her moans.


    The guard did his best to make his queen have a good night of pleasure, but he knew it would not be easy, as she was a very demanding woman.


    Resisting the scratches on his back like a warrior, he moved his hips into the soft interior of the queen where it did not take long to reach his first orgasm.


    But that did not stop the movement of his hips, as he did not have the courage to do so, because thest guard who did it was hanged and his family sold as ves.


    The night passed very quickly, but the queen enjoyed it to the fullest while trying different positions where she was always in the middle enjoying her two full insides.


    In the morning, when the noon sun was at its peak, two female ves entered the queen''s room as quietly as they could.


    To remove the corpse of the monk because the queen could not bear to have a corpse for more than one night.


    The guard who had gotten up due to the noise only shook his head as he watched the ve''s work. For him, his job was easier since he only had to wait for the queen to get up.


    While this was happening, Anders who was hiding in the snow bit into a stale apple that he had obtained from his previous loot.


    Staring at the road in front of him, he calmly waited as he endured the cold of the snow.


    Thissted a few minutes until the noise of some horses and carts could be heard in the distance, Anders formed a smile on his mouth and made some signs to hispanions.


    All the warriors clenched their axes and swords, waiting for the best moment to ambush the carefree group of the duke of the region.


    Duke Bogdan was returning from an emergency raid summoned by Emperor Louis I.


    "I can''t believe those stupid barbarians stopped us, not to mention they also managed to kill my son, an earl with every divine right to rule.


    Those damned barbarians should know the code of nobility.


    Aldous tells me how many troops we can muster to avenge my son, I want to muster the best to make a breach in his stupid wall, even a small one.


    If I do, maybe our expedition north can progress in that way, I will win the king''s favor and avenge my son. "


    Aldous the leader of the Duke''s knights looked at the Duke seriously "Duke I understand you want to avenge Conrad''s death, but the bulk of our troops is with the Emperor.


    If we can get to our fiefdom, we can recruit perhaps no more than 3,000 free men, if you will spend a little denarius we can recruit a talented group of mercenaries. "


    The duke was annoyed by Aldous''s words, so when he wanted to speak at that moment the sound of a horn interrupted him.


    Anders who had given the order to attack got up out of the snow and ran towards the soldiers who were guarding the convoy.


    With his ax in his hand, Anders pounced on the neck of a soldier who did not have time to defend himself so his neck was cut in half.


    Making him only support himself by a piece of meat as he fell to the ground, the duke upon seeing the attack of the pagans put his back out and rode to kill as many as he could.


    Anders, seeing the bravery of the man on the horse,ughed and threw his ax at him, which flew off and spun a few times before burying itself in the duke''s back.


    Aldous, seeing that the duke was wounded, hurried his horse and went to where the duke was when he saw that some bastard was thinking of saving his prey.


    Anders ran across the battlefield until he saw the corpse of one of his warriors from which he took an ax which he had to use to kill an enemy soldier who crossed him.


    Seeing that the man on the horse was already setting his prey on his horse, Anders gritted his teeth and ran while clenching the ax in his hand.


    Aldous who was doing his best to save the duke felt something dangerous approaching him so he pulled his horse which moved to the side.


    It was at that moment that he felt something dig into his shoulder, so he screamed and looked at his shoulder.


    With enough anger, Anders watched as the bastard on the horse had moved, so he had not been able to kill him and unfortunately, his failure caused the man to escape with his prey.


    Aldous who was enduring the pain of having an ax on his shoulder rode along with the duke who was badly injured towards the exit of the forest.


    Due to his horse, he was able to escape from the pagans blocking his way, Anders who was visibly furious walked towards a soldier who was fighting.


    The soldier who was bravely resisting the attack of the heathen in front of him did not notice when a hand was ced on his shoulder.


    Anders pulled the soldier by the shoulder and when he turned his head, he gave him a good punch in the face. The soldier from the sudden blow lost his bnce falling to the ground.


    Taking advantage of the fact that the soldier had fallen, Anders began to hit his face repeatedly, the soldier could not defend himself but thest thing he could see before he died was the face of a one-eyed man who kept a look of hatred.


    Anders did not stop at any time as he struck the soldier''s head. The warrior who was seeing his leader in his Berserker state could only sigh and went looking for someone else to kill.


    It wasn''t until his hands, which werepletely numb and bloody, that Anders could proudly see thepletely destroyed head of what was once a soldier.


    Blood, bone remains, and gray parts of the brain came out of the broken skull, so Anders, feeling better, got up and looked for some other bastard to vent his anger.

 Chapter 90 - Memories In Distant Lands

    In the snowy forest, Anders and his group of warriors were searching the remains of the battle for the loot that was there.


    Everything valuable, they began to gather in the small camp that they had set up right there.


    Among what they had found were painted cloth, gold and silver coins, some important objects such as armor or swords.


    However, the most valuable that had been found were some fabrics that were of a very strange and transparent material that had some gold threads.


    These were even kept in a chest that had numerous gold figures adorning it.


    Another thing they found was a small group of wolf cubs. These caught Anders'' attention.


    Because among the group of puppies there was one of them, which waspletely white.


    When Anders approached the cubs, the little white wolf walked with his little paws towards him, while the other wolf cubs simply ignored Anders or stayed in his ce as they were afraid of the human.


    Anders, noticing the bravery of that puppy, took it by the hide of his neck and raised it to his face.


    With a smile on his face, he looked at the little cub who didn''t seem very surprised.


    "Little wolf, you are either very stupid or you just have the courage not to be scared like the rest of your brothers.


    Be that as it may, you have caught my attention so I will be responsible for taking care of you; I have not had a dog for a long time.


    Because of your white color and bravery, I think I''ll call you Fenrir. "


    With a look, it would be Anders used his finger to touch the puppy''s nose "But if you happen to betray me or do something that I do not order.


    I''ll take care of making you a good shoe protector or anything else that requires leather.


    Do not think that because you are small, you have no value. "


    All the warriors who had seen Anders'' strange behavior said nothing, as they feared to anger the Berserker.


    But before Anders left where the other cubs were, he turned and pointed at the wolf cubs.


    "Do what you want with those animals, but if any of you pieces of shit dare to touch Fenrir, I will take care of making him suffer."


    After this small event, the warriors began to pack all the loot they had obtained and with the order of Anders, they began the walk towards one of the viges that had burned where they had established their main camp.


    The road through the forest was somewhat bumpy, but they found absolutely nothing to prevent their passage.


    When they finally arrived, the first thing they could hear in the camp were the cries of some women and the crying of children, whose fate was worse than death.


    While this was happening Aldous who was riding through the snow moor felt his vision start to blur.


    This is because the wound on his shoulder was bleeding, making him in a desperate act of staying alive.


    He tried to remember where there might be a town or area where he could seek refuge, for this and forcing his eyes he began to look at everything around him.


    With the intention of being able to find an element that was recognizable to him and with which he could guide himself to seek the refuge he most longed for.


    For his part, the duke who was much more serious than his chief of knights began to remember part of his children''s childhood, as if he was somehow trying to lose himself in the memories.


    The horse, after galloping for a long time, began to foam from the mouth this as a sign that it was already quite tired.


    But Aldous could not stop himself, so using his hand he stroked the head of the horse, who looked like he could faint at any moment.


    "You have apanied me during this time friend and I know that perhaps you will die when we stop.


    But you have to be strong as we cannot stay in this ce if you can guarantee that the Duke and I will reach any town safely.


    I promise you that I will reward your sons by turning them into studs. "


    The horse that had understood absolutely nothing kept riding for the simple fact that who it considered being its friend had not asked it to stop.


    The difficulty of breathing, the pain in his body, and the feeling of wanting to give up, did not prevent the horse from continuing to gallop to a small fortified town.


    The guards who were guarding the door saw a jet ck horse approaching in the distance that was carrying two people.


    In the little time, they had to decide whether to open the gate or stop him, the vige chief nearby told them to keep it open.


    This is because the color of the horse could not be obtained in the coldnds where they were, not to mention that because of the fur that he could see and the clothes of the people who were above him, he seemed to be a noble.


    When the horse entered that wooden door, his life came to an abrupt end, but he did so with a sense of peace because he had achieved his mission.


    Aldous and the Duke who were on top of the horse fell to the cold ground of the vige where they were quickly taken to the small church that was in the ce.


    The priest who was praying to a wooden cross was interrupted abruptly when the doors of the small church were opened.


    "Priest, we need your help. These two men havee a long way.


    From the clothes and the horse where they were, they seem to be noblemen who were attacked by some group of bandits or perhaps by those damn Danes. "


    The priest ran to where the two wounded men were. When he saw the face of one of them, he crossed himself and looked seriously at all those present.


    "This man is Duke Bogdan, you better prepare a messenger to be sent to the capital of the manor.


    From the weapon on his back I am sure this was not an attack by a bandit, but something worse and if they know that the duke is still alive we will be the next to be attacked. "


    The vige chief, almost afraid of wetting his pants, quickly gave orders for someone to take the only horse in the vige and ask for help so they could send some troops to defend the ce.


    Since it was almost impossible for the Duke to move in the state in which it was.


    At night Anders, who was looking at the fire of a campfire, did not pay attention to his surroundings because he was more focused on watching the mes burn.


    This brought back an episode from his childhood as a memory.


    <em>"Anders!</em>


    <em>You have learned that our king has surrendered and agreed to be baptized by the Christians.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>We have to get out of this damn ce before we are caught by them. They will never allow two sons of Berserkers to live in this ce.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>My father told me stories of how monks and priests murdered anything that had to do with our Gods. "</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>Anders was looking at the lifeless body of his mother who had been killed by a stray arrow on the outskirts of the vige.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>He got up from where he was sitting and walked to the wall from where he took a torch which illuminated his house.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>With the torch in her hand, she burned her mother''s clothes, setting them on fire.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>Seeing his mother''s corpse burn, Anders promised himself that he would fight any Christian regardless of whether he was a farmer, a nobleman, or a priest.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>Nor would he hesitate to kill anyone who was considered unworthy, especially those traitors who decided to kneel and change their Gods for the false promise of being able to keep their lives.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>His friend who was seeing how the fire was about to get out of control pulled Anders by the arm and took him out of his house.</em>


    Before he could continue remembering he felt his hand being licked, so he lowered his head to see the wolf cub who seemed to want to y with him.


    Anders with a sincere smile stroked the boy''s head, "Fenrir, I won''t tell you how you should live your life, but you have to remember that when you showpassion or mercy.


    Your enemies can use it against you or even worse your friends can betray you ... "


    <em>In a wooden hut, Anders looked at the corpse of his daughter lying on the ground while the corpse of his wife was gutted on the bed.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>"How about my job Anders, you should thank me for allowing your family to be epted into heaven.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>For a long time, I followed the orders of that damn demon Odin.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>But now look at me, I received the baptism of our Lord, with him I listened to his orders that asked me to save your family!</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>Now it''s your turn to ept God''s blessing¡­ "</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>Anders did not allow the one he considered his friend to continue speaking as he beheaded him on the spot.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>He wanted to cry at that moment but something inside him had simply broken. Seeing his family lifeless, it was only a reminder that his path had to be done alone.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>Determined to abandon everything, he set fire to his house and prepared to continue his journey, now with the mentality of being a true Berserker like his father.</em>


    The wolf cub did not understand why the human in front of him had stopped, as if he were thinking about something.


    But he decided not to give it importance and simply approaching on the human''s feet he closed his eyes, falling asleep in this way.

 Chapter 91 - Preparations For Attacks In Distant Lands

    Aldous opened his eyes suddenly and endured the pain in his arm, which made him close his eyes, causing him to almost pass out.


    After getting used to the pain as best he could, he opened his eyes and the first thing he could see was that he was in what appeared to be a wooden construction.


    So doing his best he got up from the bed where he was lying. Holding his arm that was bandaged, he walked towards the wooden door.


    Which he opened with great effort. At that moment he could see a priest who was sitting sleeping.


    The priest opened his eyes when he heard how the door he was guarding opened, seeing the nobleman in front of him.


    He got up from the wooden chair and helped him back to the bed.


    "You have to rest, your shoulder wound was too deep, and you lost a lot of blood.


    If you get up from that wood again, maybe the suture I made can be opened. "


    Aldous gave the priest a serious look. "I have to check if the Duke is okay. If something happened to him, I wouldn''t have the courage to see his face.


    As the leader of his knights, I always must ensure that he is always safe. "


    The priest nodded and still led the knight to bed "The duke is alive, it''s just that the wound on his back is too serious.


    If he survives, I am sure that he will not be able to walk again in the best of cases, but everything will depend on the will of God and what he decides to do with the Duke.


    Now what you should worry about, knight, is to recover, since those who attacked you could very possibly besiege us at any time.


    We have sent a messenger to the capital of the fiefdom asking for support, but we do not know how long the support could arrive if it really does. "


    Aldous lowered his head and clenched his fist. "Priest, what vige are we in?"


    The priest opened the window in a way and showed the knight the snow-covered town "This town is called Levant. ording to the settlers, the old emperor Charlemagne came to this ce after the conquest of the Saxons.


    After staying one night, he watched the beautiful sunrise and named it Levant. For that fact, this is the only church in these ces on the border. "


    The gentleman when he saw the town frowned "We are quite far from the capital of the fiefdom, if the messenger they sent travels on horseback it should arrive in 3 days, although that is if it only stops to eat and rest the horse.


    But if we take the time, it will take to arrive normally, plus the time it would take for my son to gather the duke''s troops. "


    Aldous turned and looked the priest in the eye. "The reinforcements will take about a month to arrive, but it all depends on the decision of the Duke''s sons.


    If they fight and seek to inherit their father''s fiefdom, we will most likely never receive reinforcements.


    I think the best we can do is send some emissaries to the nearby viges to bring their people and food.


    In order for us to further fortify this ce, we just have to hold out until the duke is healthy enough to be able to march into the emperor''s army. "


    With some curiosity, the priest caressed his crucifix "But why to march to the emperor''s army and not go directly to the capital of the fiefdom."


    Aldous sighed and caressed his temples. "If the duke''s sons did not send troops, it means they have rebelled against their father.


    So going to the county town just means that they are going to arrest us and kill us.


    Perhaps that would be an impossible option to think about if Emperor Charlemagne will still rule, but with his death, the system governed by the emperor has lost strength.


    I am sure that if Louis I had notunched an expedition north, none of the nobles on the frontier would support him. "


    The priest upon hearing the words of the knight closed his eyes and caressed his nasal septum.


    "I''ll talk to the vige leader. Maybe it will take a while to send some messengers to the nearby viges.


    But sir, I hope you are really wrong and that the Duke''s sons really do send reinforcements; I don''t want to have to stay in this isted ce if theye to besiege us. "


    Aldous sat on the bed and patted his shoulder "I hope so, priest."


    While this was happening, Anders was dismembering the carcass of a pig, as he was thinking of preparing a different breakfast from dried meat, Fenrir for his part was faithfully waiting by Anders'' side, because he from time to time gave him a piece of meat.


    With his hand covered in blood, Anders wiped the sweat from his forehead and looked at one of his subordinates who was returning on horseback.


    "Fritz, I hope you have found something interesting in your exploration since that horse that you are riding is costing us a lot of food. "


    Fritz who had gotten off his horse on the way to Anders and from his bag took out his map that they had given him after stealing that group of Christians in the forest.


    Anders looked curious as the map had some red marks that were not there before.


    "I want to assume that those marks you made on the map are ces that interest us or are ces that we have to avoid."


    Fritz formed a smile on his face and pointing to the red dots, he looked back at Anders. "Fortunately, this map correctly records the settlements in this area.


    Throughout the morning I was riding, and I realized that most of the settlements have some wooden fortifications surrounding them, but these marked in red are only towns that at most have a small wooden palisade.


    If it weren''t for the map, it would be quite difficult to find them, as for the poption in those ces I''m not sure as I didn''t want to attract attention. "


    Anders used his ax to chop the pig''s head off the table and taking a deep breath showed his teeth with a grin from ear to ear.


    "Fritz used to think you were nothing more than worthless scum, but now you''ve risen through the ranks and are already a functional scum in this team of vermin that I have at mymand.


    Keep working hard and maybe in a few months I can consider you a true warrior, but now I want you to bring all your fellow vermin in front of me.


    Since tonight we will bring a little fire to this ce. "


    Fritz headed towards the camp as he did not want to dy Anders'' orders.


    When all the members of the group gathered in front of Anders, he stood at the wooden table and holding the pig''s head looked at everyone seriously.


    "I''m sure none of you are satisfied with the number of ces we have burned and stolen, but today Odin has looked us in the eye and enlightened us with his divine guidance.


    Fritz has investigated the map that we obtained yesterday from the loot of the forest, there are more than eight settlements that have only wooden palisades that are no bigger than the height of a child.


    So I was thinking that we divide into eight groups and each one is in charge of assaulting and burning each of those settlements to their feelings because they are not very big I will allow them to do what they want with the people of the ce.


    But you must remember that the cattle and valuables must be brought to the camp for their equitable distribution, as for the rest it will be up to you if you can get it or not. "


    Anders threw the pig''s head at Fritz, who grabbed it without understanding what Anders meant.


    As he got off the table, Anders patted Fritz on the shoulder "The head of the pig is the most delicious if it is prepared correctly.


    Consider it a gift from me and when we go out you wille in my team, so say goodbye to your little girlfriends with whom you had been hanging out since from now on you will be with the real men.


    You will have time to do your things when we return to the camp. Now you should wake up the Godi since he will also apany us. "


    Fritz paused for a moment to try to understand what Ander was referring to with his little girlfriends, but it wasn''t until he arrived with Godi that he understood what Anders had said.


    Seeing the Godi who was on the ground surrounded by two women, he approached him and using a jug of water that was on a box; he wet his face.


    The Godi who woke up suddenly burped and took from his side a mug that had a stale beer from which he began to drink, letting a few threads of beer fall from his chin towards his chest.


    When he felt that his thirst stopped bothering him, the Godi used his hand to wipe his mouth and red at the young man in front of him.


    "I hope you had a very important reason to wake me up boy because if you don''t have it, I''ll take care of taking Odin''s fury on you."


    Fritz opened the cloth door of the tent where the Godi was sleeping and showed him that everyone in the camp was getting ready, as there seemed to be an order from Anders.


    The Godi could only curse silently and got up from the bed to start changing.

 Chapter 92 - Chaos On The Border Of The Frankish Kingdom

    Anders, who was cooking a pork leg, watched as the groups that were going to attack the settlements began to form.


    Seeing that somewhatrge groups were forming, he pointed at the warriors with the pig''s leg and shouted with all his might.


    "Gentlemen! It seems good to me that you are forming your groups of friends and boyfriends, but you must know that we will attack eight settlements.


    So I hope they prepare by epting or removing people, as otherwise, they will not have the numbers to carry out the attack correctly.


    If you have doubts or do not know how to count, you can approach the Godi who must be preparing in his tent. "


    All the warriors upon hearing Anders''s new orders could only sigh silently as they would have to hang out with people they didn''t like.


    However, they followed the orders that the Berserker gave them since they did not have enough courage to face him.


    Anders, who was watching everyone start to move with the Godi, smiled and continued to cook the pork leg that he had in his hand.


    "There is nothing that opens more hunger that prepares me to kill and burn a Christian vige.


    Don''t think of it like that, Fenrir. "


    The wolf cub only moved his small head to the side without understanding what Anders was saying, since he could only think about the chunk of meat he was cooking on the fire.


    After a while and all prepared, Anders gave the order to Fritz to lead all the groups of warriors.


    The n that Anders had drawn was quite simple because they would only go through settlement by settlement, leaving a group of warriors in each one.


    When they finished they would go back to the camp, in this way everyone would be reunited noter than the morning of the next day.


    Fritz who was riding a horse began to lead everyone through the dense snowy forests and frozen swamps.


    On the way through the swamps, Anders could see that there were numerous corpses covered with rusty iron armor that already seemed to have been in ce for a long time.


    "These corpses I think belonged to the Frankish army, they must have been some poor bastards who died in this swamp.


    But being so far from any settlement, I think that is why their corpses rotted in this ce. "


    The Godi who was next to Anders shook his head and approached one of the corpses from which he picked up a helmet that was quite rusty but had apletely strange shape.


    However, he put aside the helmet and picked up from the snow something that caught his attention, using a little force he pulled out a golden eagle from the snow.


    It was attached to what seemed to be a kind of base, which had a tube that seemed to have been attached to something; it is just that due to the time it was buried, it is possible that it broke or had been lost over time.


    "This thing seems to be a gold standard. It''s just that I''m sure this doesn''t belong to the Franks.


    Since I fought against them during the end of the warunched by Emperor Charlemagne.


    But I think this belongs to something older, in the temple where I spent my childhood I once heard from the Godi a legend about a group of people who called themselves Romans.


    These ording to the Godi were a great empire that had managed to dominate the entire West of ournd. It is just that at some point their ambition led them to try to conquer us, but to their bad luck, they were not good enough.


    Because they died miserably when all the tribes united against them in a great battle that took ce in the forests, ording to the Godi that event was named the massacre of the Teutoburg Forest.


    ording to the story of the Godi, the corpses could be piled up, reaching the height of two men. "


    Raising the banner the Godi looked at the corpses seriously and turned to Anders.


    "We should organize a burial ceremony for these corpses because although they have been enemies of our ancestors they have waited a long time to be returned to earth, there is also the fact that they were warriors who died in battle.


    We may find something of value among their corpses, so somehow they are paying us what we are going to do. "


    Anders looked at the group of corpses and gave the order that a hole be made in the frozen earth so that the bones could be buried.


    Some warriors began to dig into the snow while others removed valuables from the skeletons, which were gathered in a pile of bones.


    The rusted weapons and armor were also ced in arge pile to be buried because they were worthless.


    After a time the warriors gathered a great booty which wasposed of two big bags of silver coins, some jewels, a gold sword, and the gold standard.


    "Godi, you can keep the banner as a memento that our people will always win the invaders from the west, I will keep the golden sword.


    As for the coins that are distributed among the warriors, by the way, Godi does not intend to make a runestone in the tomb of those Roman bones. "


    The Godi scratched his beard "Fritz should be looking for arge rock to ce on the great tomb, after that we can continue."


    Anders nodded and curiously took the golden sword that had some Latin letters on it, while on the wizard it had some rubies.


    <em>''I suppose this sword was ceremonial or must have belonged to some nobleman since I don''t think anyone in their right mind used this sword to kill someone.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>In any case, it''s mine now and I''ll see to it that I put it to good use by killing a few ves with it, I just hope Fritz doesn''t take too long. ''</em>


    During the afternoon, Aldous who was taking care of the Duke was surprised when the door to the room he was in was thrown open.


    The priest who was visibly upset approached Aldous "Knight Aldous, we are in real trouble.


    I hope you can apany me so that you can hear first hand what one of the messengers that we sent to the nearby towns has to say. "


    Aldous took one look at the duke and rose, following the priest who led him through the corridors of the stave church to the kitchen where the messenger was.


    In the kitchen, the messenger who was quite tired bit with all his might the piece of bread they had given him.


    Eating in a hurry, he had to drink from the jug of water when he saw the knight enter next to the priest because he was choking on a piece of bread.


    Aldous seeing the visibly tired messenger sat down in one of the chairs in the kitchen and ced his hand on the table.


    "Messenger, tell me what has happened or what you have seen."


    The somewhat nervous messenger gulped some saliva, and with his sad face began to speak.


    "The first viges I went to agree to ept the suggestion he had given us, but when I was about to go to a more remote vige.


    I could see in the distance how there was arge amount of fire both in the forest and where some viges were supposed to be further away.


    I did not want to enter that sea of ??fire that there was because if I felt that I was entering, perhaps I would never return.


    After this, I ran with all my strength towards the vige to be able to report.


    I hope the knight can spare my life but of one thing I am sure and that is that whatever that fire did must have been human. "


    Aldous began to tap on the table, and it didn''t take him long to get up and put his hand on the priest''s shoulder.


    "That every man child and adult, who knows how to use a weapon or who can carry a weapon meet in front of the church.


    Maybe what we face is a real army, it is only a matter of time before they finish robbing and massacring all the nearby towns.


    We''ll be next, so it''s better to die on your feet than on your knees like a miserable ve. "


    While this was happening, Anders was using his golden sword to assassinate a woman who tried to escape.


    "Where do you think you''re going, if this is just beginning ..."


    Drawing the sword from the woman''s back, Anders lifted the woman''s corpse by the hair.


    "I don''t care if you are dead or alive in the same way you will suffer like the rest of the town.


    It''s just that it''s a shame you died, but I''ll see to it that you put your body to good use. "


    Fritz who was close to Anders just shook his head and beheaded the old man who was lying on the ground.


    "Anders, it''s not normal to talk to the dead, you can''t just kill them and that''s it."


    Anders started tough at Fritz''sment and put his sword on his shoulder.


    "When you kill too much, it doesn''t matter if your enemy is alive or dead.


    Believe me, that as you get older, you will have to do this because otherwise, the souls of all those you kill will torment you.


    My father said that this was because when you kill Christians, they are deprived of the right to go to heaven or hell, so they can only follow you until you die.


    Because they are not believers in Odin, they will have to stay in this ce thinking while we enjoy Valha. "


    Fritz looked at Anders''s back as he walked away "I''m d to have him as a partner and not as an enemy ...."

 Chapter 93 - Learning To Ski

    On the morning of a new day, Laura got up from her little fur bed and began to shake Daven.


    He woke up somewhat confused and looked at her doubtfully, "Laura, what''s the matter, no, dad Einar had given us the day off today, why are you waking me up so early."


    Laura who was happy looked at Daven and gently shook him by the shoulders "Remember that today is the day that Papa Einar promised to teach us a new game in the snow.


    If I don''t remember correctly, he called it a sleigh.


    Also remember that if we arrive early, we will be the first to pass, so get up as we have to take our nkets to the store, then go to breakfast and finally go with Papa Einar. "


    Daven closed his eyes and knowing that he couldn''t escape his destiny of being Laura''s friend, he could only begin to sort his things to take to the warehouse.


    In the courtyard of the great hall, Einar was meeting with Ulmer as they saw some wooden boards which were t and had some bends.


    "I liked the design you made on these Ulmer sleds, but I think I''m still more interested in seeing the result you made with the skies I asked for."


    Ulmer felt a bead of sweat run down his spine, as though he was confident that he hadpletely followed in Einar''s footsteps.


    He was also a bit nervous as he would test the final product with the children.


    So just one mistake would be enough for Jarl Sven to decide what to do with his life.


    As they continued talking, they could see how the little children came out of the great room carrying the little nkets with them.


    The curious Laura, when she saw Papa Einar along with the wood craftsman, walked very slowly towards the table where there were some very strange things of wood that caught her attention due to their peculiar shape.


    Upon reaching the table, she looked at the wooden board in surprise. "Papa Einar, is that the sleigh you were talking about a few days ago?"


    Einar gently stroked Laura''s hair "That''s right Laura, this is the sled I was talking about and I have a surprise prepared for you, that''s why I gave you the day off today."


    Einar squeezing Laura''s cheek gave her a smile. "But first of all, you should go to breakfast and leave your things in the warehouse.


    Don''t worry about not getting a sled as I have prepared a few extras so that none of them will need. "


    Laura, who could feel Einar''s paternal love and started walking towards the warehouse.


    Ulmer who was watching as Einar looked fondly at the girl who was walking away stroked her beard.


    "Herald, I understand that the future of the vige is those orphaned children, but is it necessary to treat them with so much affection?


    It is something that among us artisans and even some people we ask ourselves, but I think it appropriate to ask you directly at this time. "


    Einar stroked the sled on the table "I could be indifferent and treat children as future tools, but that would be counterproductive as I consider them part of my family.


    I don''t expect people to understand why I do this, but I can be sure that in the future they will be the pirs of this ce.


    Also, as children, it is better that they enjoy their childhood as much as they can because when they grow up this world will show to them its true form. "


    Einar stopped stroking the sled and clenched his fist, as he watched the children walk towards the warehouse <em>''It''s the only thing I can do for them.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>I am not an omnipotent and omnipresent being, to change the world where they will have to grow up, even my children will have to learn to live in this world.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>I''m afraid I can only prepare them to the best of my ability ... ''</em>


    When Laura and Daven finished having breakfast they went out to the patio of the great room with the rest of the children. There they could see Papa Einar, who had some sleds in the snow.


    "Okay kids, you are going to get together in pairs and choose a snow sled.


    One of you will sit on the sled and the other will use the rope of the sled to pull it because it is a new toy for you.


    They can only use it in thepany of A and the monks, but today being a special day they will apany me as I prepare a small slope of snow where they can y without problems. "


    All the children were delighted by the words of Papa Einar and joined in pairs as they ran towards the sleds.


    Daven who was pulled by Laura quickly reached a sled that was close to Papa Einar. Without being able to say anything Laura sat him on the sled and she took the rope to pull the sled.


    "Daven, you''re lucky he''s in a great mood and wants to lead you up the snow slope.


    You just enjoy the ride. "


    Einar, who saw Laura ying with Daven,ughed quietly and started walking as the children were led out of the vige.


    On the way, Einar turned to see Ulmer "Prepare the skies and the poles. Since I will use them to give a demonstration, you must take them to the construction area of ??the wall of my house.


    It should be at the ce Kassia and Helmi so you can hand it over to them, I also want you to talk to my father and the warriors who are not taking care of the ves as I will show them the benefit of skiing.


    Also, before I forget, pick up the order I made to Hakoon. It shoulde in a small wooden box. "


    Ulmer, who received the order, began to run to his workshop for things. For his part, Einar apanied the children to a small slope where he showed them how they could y.


    Angus, who was taking care of the children crossed his arms and took a deep breath "It is quite peaceful this ce. The children can go outside to y.


    There are no people who freeze to death, there is enough food and the most important thing is that people are happy.


    If only my childhood had been this way, my life would have been something else. "


    Duncan who was still next to Angus listened and felt silent because he could not refute Angus.


    They could be pagans who do not follow the church, but during the time that he has been with them, he found that their way of life was quite honest.


    People did not have to lie to save their lives, and there were no hypocrites who would beat each other while facing everyone so that all kinds of perversions woulde out on their backs.


    If people had a problem, they said it upfront or simply faced it, it was a simple way of living but one that made people feelfortable.


    After a while, Einar left the children in charge of A and the monks, because he went to his home where he would try the skies that Ulmer made.


    Near the construction area of ??Einar''s house wall, Kassia and Helmi were sitting near a campfire.


    While Sven and the rest of the warriors only waited for Einar, they had seen the things that Ulmer had, however; they did not know how he would use them to lower the slope of snow that he had prepared.


    No one understood what contained the box that Einar had had Haakon made, the only goldsmith of the tribe.


    Upon reaching the meeting area, Einar greeted his father and gave his two wives a tender kiss, and then held the skies and poles.


    "Today I will show you how to use the snow to our advantage, this will be good training since in the future we will conquer an area where there is a lot of snow.


    If we can''t at least use it to our advantage, it will be very difficult to be able to do something in the future, just watch what I do for now. "


    After saying those words, Einar ced the Skies in the snow and ced his feet on them, which were supported on the Skies with the help of leather straps.


    When these were well held, Einar began to walk gracefully towards Kassia from whom he took the wooden box.


    Everyone looked curiously at what Einar would get out of it, so when the box was opened they could see some strange things that seemed to have gold and amber.


    Einar looked happily at the sses he had ordered made with the goldsmith because the use of iron was poor and he had no ss, he made a peculiar request to Hakoon.


    Which was to make a stylish gold frame out of welding goggles, which was supported by a leather strap that could be adjusted.


    Topensate for theck of ss, Einar with the help of the goldsmith polished two pieces of amber to create two lenses thin enough to allow one to see through them.


    <em>''They may be the most expensive ski goggles out there at this time, but it''s all I can do right now without having the right materials.''</em>


    With his hands covered by leather gloves, Einar put on his welding goggles and adjusted the strap as best he could so the goggles wouldn''t fall off and protect his eyes.


    Einar''s appearance was quite surprising, due to the things in his eyes.


    For a moment, Kassia and Helmi wanted to take that thing away from Einar so they could test how it looked through those yellow sses.


    Einar, who was quite satisfied with the result looked at everyone with a smile and returned the box to Kassia, toter start moving using the sticks.


    When he reached the edge of the slope, he felt the cold air on his face and with just leaning a little he began to descend, slowly sliding down the slope.


    Feeling the adrenaline in his entire body, he began to go down the slope at full speed. The cold air bothered him a little, but with his eyes protected.


    I don''t know I worry about having an ident. Everything seemed to take a long time for Einar, but it took him a few seconds to reach the base of the hill where he lost speed.


    So slowing down his progress, he leaned to the side, making a braking effect, so he stoppedpletely.


    Raising his hand in victory, he looked away at all who were watching him from the slope, as he knew that he had made history again.

 Chapter 94 - Sven Descending The Slope

    Einar lifted his goggles and ced them on his forehead. "I''m d the amber stones worked as a substitute for ss, although maybe the only thing I need to modify is the leather straps on the skis."


    After this Einar took off his skis and went back up the slope towards his house since he wanted to talk to Ulmer so that he could make the necessary changes.


    Sven who had seen his son go down the hill put his hand on Ulmer''s shoulder and looked at him seriously.


    "Regardless of what Einar asks you, I want ten matching outfits from what you made for him.


    This tool willpletely change the way we move in the snow, I would even dare to say that with this we will be able to travel ces that were previously impossible in winter.


    I''m d Einar was able to create something so fantastic. "


    Helmi who was unconsciously squeezing Kassia''s hand looked at her feet "I think when I give birth I will ask Einar to teach me to do what he did.


    Somehow I feel that it must be a very pleasant experience to be able to go down the hill at that speed.


    Don''t you think the same, Kassia? "


    Kassia shook her head and stroked her stomach. "I don''t think it''s something I''d like to do, but maybe the little baby will like it when he grows up."


    When Einar reached the top of the hill, he was greeted by victors of the warriors who were truly happy for the invention that Einar had created.


    Walking through the crowd of warriors, he reached Ulmer and handed him the two skis while pointing out the ce where the leather straps were.


    "In this area of ??skis, I would like you to make a few modifications so that the grip of the leather strap tightens better.


    I also want you to wait for me since I am going to give you the design of a board that has the same function as skis, except that its name is snowboard.


    Unlike skis, snowboarding requires the person using it to have enough leg strength and better bnce control, as it will depend entirely on personal ability. "


    Ulmer nodded and stepped back a little as he went through the skis, trying to visualize the changes Einar had made to him.


    Sven then took advantage of the moment when Ulmer left to approach his son and hug him affectionately by the neck.


    "Einar what you just did was fantastic, but you think you could teach me."


    Einar looked at his father and taking off his sses gave them to him "It is not difficult to learn to ski but you should know that you have to have a specific posture to keep your bnce.


    Otherwise, you can have an ident, the first thing you should do is use these sses that I made especially or the cold air or snow could hurt your eyes. "


    Sven held the sses with slight pain and curiosity as he knew that Einar had used some of the gold and amber pieces that were in the family warehouse.


    "If the words you said are correct, then it is necessary to have a pair of sses to ski."


    Einar seeing the look of concern in his father only sighed "If they are necessary because otherwise the eyes can be damaged.


    Also, these lenses were just a test, for the next lenses, you can cut costs by using a wooden frame instead of gold.


    But unfortunately, I have to use amber stones to make the lenses, because I cannot make ss at the moment. "


    Sven, who was calmer by Einar''s words, knew that all warriors could ski in the future.


    So following Einar''s instructions, he put on his sses and was able to see everything around him with the characteristic yellow color of amber.


    Another thing she noticed is that the cold air stopped hurting her eyes, and the sun wasn''t that bothersome.


    The only thing that bothered him was the weight of the sses, but for someone used to having diforts, I just ignore it.


    "Good father now that you have the sses, you have to ce yourself in this position as I am.


    This way you can gain momentum but you can also keep your bnce, keep practicing while I prepare a small snow tform with the warriors.


    In the middle of the slope, so that you can practice without danger of having an ident. "


    All the warriors who were listening clenched their fists, and from the construction zone they took some shovels and wheelbarrows.


    Ulmer who was about to go for a shovel was interrupted by Einar "Ulmere with me to my house, I''ll help you make the changes to the skis."


    After saying this, Einar went to where Kassia and Helmi were, to take them by the hands.


    "Beautiful women, you also want to learn to ski, I can promise you that it will not beplicated and it will not represent a danger since I will do another tform closer to the end of the slope.


    It is an experience that you may end up liking. "


    Kassia who thought to refuse was interrupted by the cheerful Helmi who wanted to try the sses and skis.


    It was at that moment that, seeing Helmi''s joy, he also decided to try the skiing experience since he had nothing to lose.


    Einar, upon hearing the approval of the two women, began to walk with them towards the house since they had to change their footwear to leather boots.


    On the way, he met Gisli "Gisli I want you to take all the sticks that we used to make the igloos as well as the ropes and take them to where the warriors are working.


    Prepare a walkway so that anyone who wants to ski knows where it is safe and where it is not. "


    Gisli, who had seen Einar''s demonstration, knew what they would be used for, so she started ordering a few ves to prepare what Einar asked for.


    After working for a while and with Einar''s guidance, a footbridge was built on the slope, with which space, where you could ski, was delimited.


    Two tforms were also made in the snow, one in the middle of the slope and the other in the lower part of the slope.


    Sven, who had been training for some time with Einar''s supervision, felt that he was ready to go skiing.


    Following his son''s instructions, Sven put on the skis and, feeling that they were well fixed on his legs, adjusted his sses.


    After this, he ced himself on the edge of the tform and, leaning forward, began to descend the slope.


    For the first time in his life, Sven felt a sensation much like he was fighting, the power to go down at a considerable speed made him scream uncontrobly.


    Before he could get to the end of the hill, he wanted to lose control, so using the sticks he managed to regain his bnce.


    When he finally stopped, he clenched his fists with joy "I must try this again, I haven''t felt so alive in a long time.


    Son, this time you made your father very happy. "


    Einar who had seen everything nodded his head as his father had managed to keep his bnce throughout the journey.


    After this Sven went back up the hill and glided again enjoying the feeling of speed and wind on his face, this he did about five more times until he got tired.


    When the skis were free Einar gave Eskol the opportunity to try, unlike Sven who had received a little training could not get very far as he rolled in the cold snow halfway.


    Fortunately, he suffered no injuries except for a small scratch on one of his hands.


    At the end of that small sample, Einar informed the warriors that starting the next morning, they will receive ski training.


    After finishing speaking, Einar took his wives and went down to the smaller tform, as he would give them some small sses.


    Throughout the afternoon until sunset, Kassia and Helmi trained in the best possible way, repeatedly falling into the soft snow.


    But fortunately, being the final part of the slope, its falls were pleasant and not dangerous. The only thing they caused was a fewughs.


    In spite of everything, Kassia, who at first had doubts, realized that skiing was a quiet way to have fun.


    Unconsciously every time he fell into the snow she could onlyugh, unlike Helmi who got a little frustrated every time he failed.


    When the night began to arrive, Einar put aside the fun activity and took his wives to the great hall, as they would dine with their parents.


    Laura who had been ying all afternoon with her sled was alsoing back along with Daven who was already quite tired.


    "Laura, I just want to eat a little and then sleep, ying with the sled I get pretty tired."


    Laura who was pulling the sled smiled and raised her hand to the sky "It is the best gift that Papa Einar could give us since it allows us to have fun in the snow.


    I can''t wait to continue ying tomorrow after our sses, although I''ll also ask Papa Einar if we can use the slope that Jarl and our moms were practicing on.


    Mom Kassia looked so beautiful as she walked down the slope, but also with that thing in her eyes she looked very good. "


    Daven also had the same opinion of Laura it''s just that he liked seeing Jarl go down the slope more.


    Since it gave him the image that he was a warrior descending from Valha to face the Ragnarok that Godi Asgot always talks about.

 Chapter 95 - Preparation For The Yule 1/2 Festival

    Hakoon who was melting some gold crosses and other pieces of the same material.


    Look at Ibssen and Gerd, who were working on making wooden frames for the sses as well as polishing amber stones for the sses.


    "Ibssen, don''t you think it''s a waste to make these amber lenses, it wouldn''t be better to use quartz."


    Ibssen, who was cutting some pieces of wood, stopped for a moment and shook his head.


    "Gerd, you forget that quartz is found in crystals and that to make lenses, we would need an enormous crystal, which we could break to make smaller pieces.


    Within amber, we do not have those problems since the shape it has, and the transparency is more than enough to make the lenses quickly.


    Not to mention, it''s a resource that merchants bring a lot to the ind so we don''t have to struggle to get it, plus when we polish it correctly, we can see through it. "


    Gerd looked more interestingly at the piece of amber he was polishing.


    "By the way, Hakoon hasn''t told you anything Einar about the drink they are going to serve at the Yule.


    Since I heard a rumor in the town that Einar is likely going to prepare something other than the Mead of all the years. "


    Hakoon frowned "Unfortunately I have heard nothing, but if the drink thates to prepare has a better taste than the herbal liqueur.


    I am sure the Herald''s fame will increase greatly. "


    While this was going on in the cow pen, Einar was milking a cow.


    Einar, who was gently squeezing the cow''s udder, filled the wooden bucket with its precious milk.


    "Kassia, please remember to give me a warning when the milk that is boiling on the campfire gets thick."


    Kassia who was moving arge wooden spoon in a metal pot looked at the boiling milk "There is still a long way to go but as long as it has the consistency you asked for, I will tell you, but Einar why do we have to wait for the milk evaporates."


    Stopping for a moment, Einar removed the bucket full of milk and ced another one "We have to do this so that the milk concentrates and evaporates milk is formed.


    Which is much sweeter because the water evaporates, leaving only the sugars and natural fat in the milk. "


    Helmi, who was helping Felipa distill alcohol, listened curiously to what Einar said and turned to see the honey in a jar.


    "But if the milk is going to be sweet, why do we still need honey, maybe the drink you are going to prepare is very sweet."


    Einar smiled and stroked the cow in front of him.


    "It might seem that it will be too sweet, but because it is going to be diluted with alcohol, the vor will be perfect, and thanks to the snow, we will keep the drink fresh.


    So that when the Yule is celebrated, everyone in the town can drink enough, even you, but it should only be a little.


    Because, unlike the absinthe that we make, this liquor is much more dangerous since being sweet it is very easy to get drunk. "


    Felipa, who was supervising the stills, stroked her chin and began to think about the curious taste of the drink that Einar was going to prepare.


    But while she was thinking, Elin came to the fold of the cows, who had in her hands a rope that was holding arge goat who did not understand why they had moved her from her home.


    "Einar, don''t worry, I can continue milking the cows since your father asked toe for you.


    because he needs your help to find a tree big enough to ce it in the middle of the town. "


    Einar got up and when he turned to see his mother, was surprised to see a big fat goat "Count on it mother, we only need two more buckets of milk to finish.


    Felipa, please take care of them. If they need anything, do not hesitate to search for me. "


    Felipa, who suddenly became the one in charge of taking care of the three women, onlyughed when she saw her mother''s face, who seemed not to have understood Einar''s little joke.


    On the outskirts of the vige, Sven, who was carrying arge ax, was d to see Einar arrive.


    "Good thing you have arrived early. The warriors have already advanced, along with Ansgar to the forest behind the hill.


    ording to Ansgar, in that ce, he could see arge tree near the edge of the forest, although some lumberjacks cut wood in this ce.


    This is not a good ce to get wood because of the difficulty of climbing the slope, not to mention that the forest we have to the east of the vige is much better. "


    Einar, who was walking with his father, followed the footprints that the warriors had left and after climbing a small hill.


    He could see a small forest spanning a few hundred meters. Following his father''s guidance and the footprints he had left, they went down the hill.


    Upon reaching the beginning of the forest, they found Eskol, who was waiting for them leaning on a tree stump.


    "Sven, Einar follow me as Ansgar showed us where the enormous tree is, but we can''t start cutting it down because of its size we can''t know where it will fall."


    Einar and Sven looked at each other for a few seconds and followed Eskol.


    At the edge of the Einar forest, he could see a great thick,rge, leafy tree that was seen to be a few hundred years old.


    "Father, I understand the Yule needs to have arge tree, but we can upy this tree to make the Keel of arge ship."


    Sevenughed and patted Einar on the shoulder "Of course we are going to use it to make a great ship and we can also use it at the Yule festival.


    Since the tree of the Yule festival is only a symbol to honor, our people who died and to the ancestors.


    Although previously our ancestors gave it another meaning, with the expeditions that your grandfather made, many things changed.


    Now the real question is how are we going to cut down that tree so that it doesn''t fall where we are. "


    Einar stretched out his hands and using a rope that one warrior had brought to drag the tree, he measured the circumference of the tree.


    Doing a few calctions in his mind, he pointed out to Ansgar, "Ansgar I want you to climb the tree and that in the thickest branch that you find away from other trees and ties this rope.


    Which should function as a weight to guide the fall of the tree, so arge stone is tied to the end of the rope.


    As for me, I am going to mark the areas where we have to cut so that the tree falls without problems away from any obstacle. "


    After saying those words, Ansgar took a rope and began to climb the tree as he did in his childhood.


    Although he did not understand why Einar had given him the order, he had no problem reaching a thick branch in which he could see that the tree would not have any obstacles in case it fell.


    After tying the rope to the thick branch, he began to descend slowly until he reached the base of the tree.


    With the tree clear, Einar used his father''s ax to start making arge triangr cut in the direction where it was supposed to fall.


    Due to therge size, it took a while to leave the guide made in the tree. When Ansgar finished with the help of other warriors he tied arge rock to the rope.


    It was at that moment that other warriors began to cut the great trunk of the tree, following the marks that Einar had left.


    Because they would take a while to finish, Einar with the help of his father and Eskol used some thick tree bark.


    To make some primitive sleds, which will serve as a base so that the tree can slide in the snow without problems.


    After a while, the tree started making some strange noises so Einar gave the order for everyone to move away as the tree was about to fall.


    They all walked away from the tree and watched as it began to lean with the help of the weight on the rope.


    So after loud noise and a few shavings of wood that flew out of the tree, it fell into the snow, making a small tremor when it reached the ground.


    Seeing that everyone was fine, Sven approached therge tree and after touching it, he nodded.


    "This is just beginning, boys, we have to move this tree to the little sleds we made, otherwise it will be impossible to take it to the vige."


    With everyone''s help and Einar''s guidance, they were able to ce the tree on the makeshift sleds.


    After this, different ropes were tied around the branches and the trunk of the tree.


    This was all done so that the warriors would hold her and start pulling the great tree as they walked through the snow.


    It took them only half an hour to reach the end of the forest, but they knew that their little adventure had only just begun, as they had to climb the hill in front of them.

 Chapter 96 - Preparation For The Yule 2/2 Festival

    "Pull!"


    Sven yelled as he used all his strength to climb up the slope, pulling the great log with everyone.


    Einar who was visibly tired held the rope in his hands with all his might.


    Every step they took caused them quite a bit of pain as they could barely move forward because their trunk was constantly pushing them down.


    After arduous hours, two of the warriors who were pushing in front stumbled and, as in a domino effect, they all released the ropes and the trunk descended the slope downwards.


    A silence was present in the ce, nobody dared to say anything because it had been an ident.


    Einar who was somewhat frustrated walked over to his father and touched his shoulder.


    "Father, we must make a pulley system if we want to climb the tree without much effort, so we must bring some materials and ves.


    If we work fast, maybe we can finish before dark. "


    Sven who was somewhat frustrated exhaled and knew that they could only do it that way since otherwise, they would have to cut the log, ruining itpletely.


    Giving an order to Eskol, he ordered to bring the materials that Einar needed, while he and the rest of the warriors prepared a fire.


    Taking advantage of the fact that he had time to rest, Einar sat on a small rock and closed his eyes as the heat of the campfire reminded him of a special event in his life.


    <em>"Wee everyone to this course on how to learn to Ski.</em>


    <em>My name is Margaret and I will be your instructor for the next few days. If you have any questions, do not hesitate to tell me."</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>Max, who had heard the words of the beautiful instructor, exchanged nces with her and during that short time, a spark arose between them.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>When the ski lesson was over, Max walked over to instructor Margaret and smiled at her.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>"Instructor Margaret, how about I buy you a drink or a coffee in the Spa cafeteria?"</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>Margaret, who looked curiously at Max, agreed to apany him for a coffee since she had another ss to teach.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>In the Spa cafeteria, Max and Margaret started having a rather lively conversation, in which the two oftenughed as they enjoyed the moment.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>During the following days, the two of them met many times in the cafeteria for coffee during the afternoons, but sadly all the good things have to end.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>On thest day of Max''s college vacation, he approached Margaret and invited her to go to Mexico, while they saw the beautiful snowyndscape of the Scottish mountains.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>Margaret who had liked spending time with Max epted the invitation but told her that she would have to wait a bit since her contract was ending in about three months.</em>


    <em></em>


    Einar who had remembered how he met his wife only smiled as he looked at the sky.


    <em>''I always wondered what you saw in my Margaret, but of one thing I am sure and that is that we were united until the end ...''</em>


    At that moment Einar was interrupted by Eskol, who told him that he already had the materials ready, so Einar got up and went to where the materials were.


    The first thing he did was ce two posts at the top of the hill which had to be buried as much as possible, to avoid they would break when they climbed the trunk.


    After this and using ropes, these were tied to the posts, with the intention of creating a pulley effect in which the tree could be climbed to the top with almost minimal effort.


    After arduous work, the ropes and poles were ced, and the group of warriors was divided in two to begin pulling on Einar''s orders.


    Pulling hard and following Einar''s instructions, therge log began to climb the hill and in just one hour it reached the top where it was pushed until it descended on the other side.


    Having already passed the mostplicated, all the warriors descended the hill and began to push the great log towards the center of the town.


    Fortunately for everyone, they managed to reach the center of the town before the sun went downpletely.


    Quite tired, Einar ate something in the great hall and headed home as he only wanted to bathe and lie down between his two wives.


    At dawn, Einar woke up and began his work for the day. In the center of town, he met Lars, who greeted him quite happily.


    "Herald Einar, good morning, I''m d you came, a great event happened on the coast.


    Arge whale ran aground and all the fishermen decided to distribute it, so now I have arge quantity of whale meat.


    I don''t know if you want whale meat or you won''t seal meat from the day before. "


    Einar was taken aback by the words and looked with glee at arge amount of meat on Lars''s stall.


    "Yes, I would like to buy you whale meat, but I would like more if you would talk to all the fishermen and bring the blubber from the whale because it has a strategic value for the vige.


    They will get paid a lot more profit when I process the fat and get oil. "


    Lars, who was already using a sheet of paper to tie the meat, nodded, and after cing about five kilos of meat in a bag, he handed it to Einar.


    "Count on it Herald, by the way ..."


    Borg interrupted his grandfather when he came running up and showed him his wooden flute.


    "Grandpa, I was able to y the song Herald Einar taught us!"


    Einar seeing the joy of the boyughed and shook Borg''s hair "I''m d you were able to y the song we have been training this week.


    But remember that even if you have managed to y the melody, you must continue training because otherwise you will forget it and perhaps in the future you will no longer be able to y the flute. "


    Borg nodded and showed his teeth to Einar, toter sit on one of the boxes that his grandfather had to y the melody that he had mastered trying to practice as much as he could.


    Lars heard his grandson touch and looked at him fondly before turning to Einar.


    "Herald, I would like to ask you if it is possible that you can sell me sses like the ones you used to ski.


    My son told me about the benefits, and how they prevent cold air from hurting his eyes.


    I think it will be a good investment since in the sea the saltwater and the air often prevent me from seeing clearly, so more than once I have suffered an ident or other. "


    Einar, who already had a good grip on the leather bag where his flesh was, stroked his chin "There is no problem in being able to sell you a pair of sses with a wooden frame.


    But unfortunately, you will have to wait a while longer until all the warriors have theirs because they are going to need them more because they are the force that protects our tribe. "


    "I''m willing to wait Herald after all I''ve been without sses for a few years. A few more months will only make me older."


    After this Einar arrived at his house and prepared breakfast for his wives who after being awakened by a delicate kiss on their foreheads began their day.


    When the three left their house, they went to the great hall since Einar was about to prepare the evaporated milk liquor.


    In the great hall, Einar met his parents and with the help of his wives managed to start creating the liquor for the Yule festival.


    The first thing he did was to ce the evaporated milk in arge wooden pot, after this hot honey was ced and with the help of arge spoon it began to mix.


    When it was all mixed into a homogeneous golden-colored mixture, Einar added the alcohol into the mixture until it was fully incorporated.


    After a while, and with the help of adle, Einar tested the result of his work.


    The sweet taste of the drink brought back some memories for Einar, so he looked proudly at the wooden pot and using thedle served his parents in jugs.


    While Kassia and Helmi were able to drink from their jug, when everyone tasted the drink Einar had made, their taste buds could barely process the greatbination of vors.


    But of one thing they were all sure, and that was that they would put the mead aside to drink whenever they could the milk liquor that Einar had made.


    Seeing that everyone liked his drink, Einar scratched his chin as he thought that if he only had the necessary materials, he could show them a wide variety of alcoholic beverages.


    "Father, we must cover this wooden pot and carry it to the patio of the great room.


    This way the snow and the cold outside will keep it fresh for when the Yule festival is around. "


    Sven, who very silently approached the wooden pot, filled his jug with the milk liquor and nodded at his son''s words.


    "I''ll ask Eskol to bring in a few warriors so that we can take out this big wooden pot.


    But now we should start to lift the big log in the middle of the vige.


    By the way Einar, I know that this drink is for the Yule festival but that we should make it amon winter drink in our tribe.


    It would be a very nice tradition that I am sure our descendants will appreciate, I just hope that the merchants whoe bring cattle. "

 Chapter 97 - Banquet For Freyja Before The Yule

    In the center of town, Laura and Daven were sitting biting a small popsicle of honey.


    As they watched Papa Einar and the warriors were using many ropes around therge tree, they had brought.


    "Daven isn''t that wonderful that big tree they brought for the Yule festival, even the onest year was much smaller."


    Daven scratched his small head and tilted it slightly as he looked doubtfully at Laura.


    "I really don''t remember what the tree looked like fromst year, as I was more excited to see my mom.


    But what really amazes me is that Papa Einar can manage to lift that big tree just using ropes.


    Even yesterday I heard from some children in the vige that Papa Einar had also managed to climb the big tree through a hill, and that is even more surprising. "


    Laura who was enjoying the sweet taste of her honey lollipop stopped for a moment and looked closely as they were tying the big tree with different ropes and asked.


    "Is it really more surprising to climb that big tree up a hill than to lift it up like they are doing now?"


    Daven nodded and pointed to one of the many hills that could be seen far from the vige.


    "Do you remember what Daddy Einar exined to us in math ss a week ago?"


    Laura closed her eyes and tapped her head "If I can remember correctly it was something rted to gravity ..."


    Daven smiled and using his small hands he made a mound of snow on his feet and then took a small rock and ced it on the mound of snow.


    Laura watched as the small rock rolled into the snow mound and when the rock descendedpletely from the mound, Daven put his small hand on Laura''s shoulder.


    "As you could see, the rock came down the snow mound due to the weight and the force of gravity pulling it down."


    Laura looked at him with some curiosity, "Daven, how could you possibly have remembered the exnation that Papa Einar gave, I can barely remember what I ate yesterday."


    When she finished saying those words, Laura remembered everything that had happened with Daven.


    "Now that I think about it, you are younger than me and you have always been better in everything we do. Are you sure you did not receive the blessing of Papa Einar?"


    Laura said as she looked at Daven, intrigued and curious.


    Heughed at Laura''s words and shook his head "I don''t know if I received Papa Einar''s blessing or something else, but I can understand all the information that Papa Einar says.


    Besides, I''m not better than you. Although I can remember and understand part of what Papa Einar says, I still can''t be better than you in music. "


    Laura blushed a bit at Daven''s words and tapped him on the shoulder.


    "Don''t think that because you use good words, you will make me happier, but I think we should pay more attention to the tree they are about to raise."


    Einar who was supervising all the warriors gave the order that they will start pulling certain ropes to lift the tree in the middle of the vige.


    As if it were a magic trick or something else, therge tree that was lying down slowly lifted up creating arge shadow that covered much of the center of the vige.


    All the members of the tribe and even the ves who were working on the wall gulped due to the impressive tree that was rising above the center of the tribe.


    Asgot who was at the entrance to the great hall spread his hands and looked at the beautiful tree that was fully raised above the center of the vige.


    <em>''Odin, this day a new era will begin for your followers and it is all thanks to your herald ...''</em>


    With the treepletely stopped, Einar began to coordinate the warriors to tie the ropes to specially prepared wooden posts.


    In this way, the air and any inclement weather should not move the tree and cause misfortune.


    After having the tree ready and secured, the entire tribe took a break from their work. When they resumed their activities, they came to see the beautiful tree of the Yule festival.


    Sven who wiped the sweat from his forehead nodded proudly "This will be one of the best festivals in the tribe."


    After a while, Einar and his father began to prepare the great fire that would be lit at the festival.


    To do it, they gathered arge amount of wood to form a huge pile, which they covered with leather to prevent snow from moistening the wood.


    Looking with satisfaction that they already had the main items for the Yule festival, Sven held onto his son''s shoulder.


    "Einar, tomorrow is December 20, so at night as tradition dictates we will have a banquet to celebrate Freyja.


    Where we will have to cook food for the women of the tribe as a form of gratitude, both to them and to our ancestors.


    Remember toe after breakfast as we have a lot to prepare for the Yule festival as well. "


    Einar nodded andter entered the great hall where he had dinner with his family, and after that, they retired to their home.


    The next day Helmi who was drowsy because she had just woken up watched as Einar left the house so she smiled and turned to see Kassia.


    "Kassia, what do you think Einar is going to cook for us at night."


    Kassia who had her head looking up at the roof of the house closed one of her eyes.


    "Maybe I''m going to do something interesting because there are grains of wheat, barley, plenty of vegetables, and meat.


    At this banquet it is normal for arge part of the tribe''s food reserve to be upied, so knowing Einar I am sure he will create something fantastic. "


    The two women continued talking throughout the morning until Einar came in and began to prepare breakfast for them.


    After breakfast Helmi took Einar''s robe and together with Kassia, they took a bath andter entered the thermal water pool.


    After leaving thefortable and rxing hot springs Helmi and Kassia, they arrived at their home where they changed into special clothing, which the women of the tribe could only wear that day.


    The clothes were of a beautiful white color, which was adorned with some blue ribbons and some embroidery.


    In the case of Helmi, because she was the daughter of the Godi of the tribe, the embroidery was made with gold thread, while Kassia had an embroidery made with silk thread that she had brought when she left Constantinople.


    When she finished dressing, Kassia helped Helmi tob her hair, for this she made her a beautiful braid in which shebed her white hair.


    Helmi also helped Kassia to style her brown hair, which unlike Helmi''s was longer, so at Kassia''s request, she made her two braids that amodated her beautiful hair.


    The two women already cleaned, dressed, andbed left the house to go to the great hall.


    On the way, they noticed the eyes of the ves who seemed to lust after them due to how beautiful they looked.


    But neither Helmi nor Kassia was concerned because there were quite a few warriors in the ce and in case they try to be attacked these warriors will not hesitate to kill the perpetrators.


    When they reached the great hall, Helmi said goodbye to Kassia and began to walk towards her father since, being her only daughter, she had the obligation to give a small speech in the evening.


    When she reached the room where her father was, she opened the door and could see him sitting on a chair while decorating a beautiful wreath of winter flowers.


    "Helmi, it''s good you''re here,e over and let your father prove that the flower crown he made just for you."


    Helmi, who felt the warmth of her father''s words walked towards him and bending down, allowed her father to ce the flower crown on her.


    Asgot seeing his daughter''s smile could see his wife''s face reflected, so some tears came out of her eyes.


    "Daughter, you look just as beautiful as your mother when she was young, I''m sure my grandchildren will have your face too.


    I can''t wait to have the wedding and to see my grandchildren. Your mother would be proud to see how you have grown to be a true woman. "


    Helmi who could not contain her tears hugged her father and started crying on his shoulder. Father and daughter hugged for a while, ignoring everything around them.


    At night Helmi, who was much more animated, left the great hall and walked safely to her ce, while on her way everyone looked at her amazed by her beauty.


    His ce was located in the middle of the central table, taking a small bell.


    She performed a small ritual in honor of Freyja and all the women of the tribe, both living and dead.


    After finishing, she ced the bell on the table and it was then that the banquet began. All the men left the great hall carrying arge quantity of food with them.


    To the surprise of all the women, the dishes in front of them were quite different from what they had ever eaten.


    Laura who was sitting was surprised when Papa Einar put a te of what appeared to be a beautiful soft white bread.


    With some curiosity and hunger, she took it with her small hands, to give a small bite.


    Opening her eyes in surprise, Laura felt the taste of bread and meat, which almost melted in her mouth because of how soft they were.


    Unable to contain his hunger, she began to bite her food with her small mouth as if she feared it might disappear.


    This not only happened with Laura but all the women of the tribe who had also liked the taste of the food ended up with everything that the men put on their tes.


    At the end, when all the food was finished, Einar came out of the great hall along with a group of warriors and handed all the women a delicious dessert.


    Which was a small but sweet milk jelly with nuts, which was so popr that none of the women left a single trace of its existence.

 Chapter 98 - Start Of The Yule Festival

    In the morning Einar woke up quite sore because, in gratitude for the delicious food he had made, Kassia and Helmi had not let him sleep.


    But, although he was in pain, he did not regret anything that had happened, so he stretched out his hands and slowly hugged his two wives while letting their heads rest on his chest.


    Helmi who was leaning on Einar''s chest between opened her small and bright eyes, and with her hand hugged the naked piece of her husband.


    "You know Einar, being recharged in this position brings back many memories of our childhood.


    Like the time we had yed so much that we got so tired that wey down on the soft green grass while the sun warmed us.


    You were always the only child who was never repulsed by my white hair or my extremely pale skin. "


    Helmi closed her eyes and smelled the fragrant scent of Einar''s sweat.


    "The simple fact of being able to lie with you right now and have our future son or daughter inside me.


    It fills me with happiness but at the same time I am afraid that one day you will get tired of me or that ... "


    Einar interrupted Helmi by giving her a small kiss on the forehead.


    "Helmi I told you once and I will tell you again I will always be with you in good times as in bad.


    The only way that I can stop worrying about you or my children is for me to be dead.


    I will take care of you, I will take care of Kassia, and I will take care of our children until I stop breathing.


    But I''ll still try to keep taking care of you from whatever is on the other side.


    Even if it is a ck room where there is only sadness and loneliness apanied by a horrible and invisible beast. "


    Helmi, who felt security in every word that came out of Einar''s mouth, closed her eyes, and gave him a soft and firm hug, enjoying the moment she was living with him at that moment.


    Kassia who had listened to them silently smiled since like Helmi she felt a lot of security being with Einar.


    So she also snuggled into Einar and closed her eyes, Einar feeling that his two wives were asleep, decided to take care of them until they woke up.


    While this was happening, Sven who had dark circles got out of bed, while looking fondly at his wife and concubine.


    <em>''It''s quite addictive what Einar taught me¡­''</em>


    Sven wiped the scant sweat off his forehead and gulped.


    <em>''The danger is not that I like it, but that they like it, I would like to be younger like Einar.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>Maybe then I can tame these two hungry tigers. ''</em>


    After this Sven got out of bed and went to the hot spring pool that had the great hall where once he arrived he let the hot water relieve the pain in his legs.


    As he looked at the sky, he sighed <em>''It''s a shame that the sun this day onlysts a few hours, but fortunately everything is ready.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>I guess like me, a lot of men have a hard time getting up after so much action, but that''s a good thing as next year we will have a lot of new children in the tribe. ''</em>


    After taking a rxing bath, he changed his clothes and left the great hall to supervise the finishing touches of the Yule festival decorations.


    For their part, Laura, Daven, and the rest of the children took their small instruments to start following A who was going to show them where they should be ced during the festival.


    This is because they had to y a tune that Einar had specially made for them to participate in the festival, and they had been practicing.


    When they left the great hall, A showed them the tform where they had to be.


    The little children, paying attention to A, climbed onto the tform and began to take the ces she indicated.


    Laura, being the only girl who had managed topletely dominate the melody, upied the best ce on the tform.


    Because they still had quite a bit of time before the festival started, the little children led by A started rehearsing before the big event.


    A little before noon, Einar arrived at the town apanied by Kassia and Helmi, who were wearing quite striking and elegant clothes, which werepletely different from the ones they had worn for Freyja''s banquet.


    Since these wereposed ofrge pieces of tanned leather and some jewels which showed that as Einar''s wives they had a higher hierarchy than the rest of the women of the tribe.


    Except for Elin, the mother of Einar who was considered the matriarch of the tribe.


    In the great hall Einar met with Seren and taking advantage of the still sunlight, they began to work with the milk liqueur that was in the patio of the great hall.


    Kassia and Helmi for their part went with Asgot, who was already meeting with numerous members of the tribe who would be in charge of starting the procession around the great campfire.


    All of them were dressed in white clothes and sandals, the women had some winter flowers adorning their bodies.


    While the men had their faces painted with different colors, Asgot saw his daughter arrive and Kassia walking towards them.


    "Good thing you two arrived, Helmi, please help me do a dress rehearsal to see if there is anything to change.


    Kassia I would like you to help me review the materials for the sacrifice to Odin and to bring back Yule''s trunk that should be kept in the storage chest. "


    Kassia nodded and left Helmi to walk to the warehouse where once she entered she began to look for the chest where Yule''s trunk should be.


    Dodging the children''s nkets and other items from the store, she reached for a somewhat old chest that was decorated with carvings in the wood.


    After opening it, the first thing she saw was a linen napkin, which had a piece of coal that must have been the rest of the Yule trunk from the previous year.


    Next to the napkin, she could also see a small wooden log with different decorations of nts that remained green in winter.


    From the freshness of the nts and the beautiful aroma of pine it had, she realized that they must have adorned it at night.


    With great care she took out the linen napkin with the coal and the Yule log, leaving the warehouse on his way to Asgot, who was preparing a few things for the ritual.


    Asgot thanked Kassia and put the items on the table while he finished making thebination of herbs and resin to make the incense that would be used at the festival.


    After rehearsing for a while, Laura and the rest of the children took a well-deserved break.


    While Laura drank some pine tea, she looked curiously at the sky, which was already giving indications of what was going to get dark, so with her little hand, she moved Daven''s shoulder.


    "Look at the sky Daven, today is the day that the sun is going to take a break, in maybe an hour the Yule festival can start.


    Isn''t Daven beautiful? Maybe we can see more Valkyries strolling in what Papa Einar calls the Northern Lights, like the day before yesterday when we saw them before going to sleep. "


    Daven who almost got burned by Laura''s movement just sighed and looked at the beautiful sunset that was happening.


    When thest ray of the sun went down on the horizon, the torches of the vige began to light, lighting the whole ce with a beautiful orange color.


    Among all the lights lit perhaps the most beautiful of all was a very small one that had a beautiful green color and that was being held by Einar as he walked leading the procession.


    Which started from the entrance of the town and traveled the main road, while Einar as herald led them all.


    Behind him was Asgot, his parents, and their wives. Further back were the warriors, while at the end were all the members of the tribe who had been chosen to participate.


    Einar, who was holding a small y container that had a beautiful green me, traveled all the way down the main road until he reached the center of the vige.


    Where all the members of the tribe, the ves, and most of the warriors were gathered in a great circle.


    All the children began to y their instruments, which were only the apaniment to the great drums that were being beaten by two warriors.


    The impressive sound together with the mystical and mysterious atmosphere made no one dare to say a word.


    They just watched in silence as Einar and the rest of the procession reached the great bonfire where once there everyone took their ces the ritual of the Yule festival began.


    Einar walked over to therge pile of wood and I waited on one side until Asgot arrived in front of the pile of wood holding the coal fromst year''s Yule log and this year''s Yule log.


    cing all this on the pile of wood, Asgot got up and using the green fire that Einar had lit his receptacle in which he had the incense he had prepared.


    It began to release smoke that had a refreshing scent.


    Asgot walked around the pile of wood a few times and it was then that Einar, using his y pot, lit the fire.


    Everyone looked with admiration and respect at the great fire that illuminated the center of the town.


    After this, Helmi and Kassia used bells that indicated the beginning of the sacrifice, so a warrior came out of the great hall carrying arge and fat goat.


    He handed the goat over to Godi Asgot, who using a silver dagger cut the throat, letting the blood drain out and permeate the earth.


    The goat gave some kicks and tried to free itself, but it was only temporary since it ended up dying on the spot, so a group of warriors took it to a specially prepared table.


    Where it would be butchered and used as food for the members of the tribe.


    At the end of the sacrifice, Einar gave a small but forceful speech, which at the end was greeted with shouts of support.


    After this, a group of women led by Seren gave all the adults a jug with milk liquor with which the banquet began.

 Chapter 99 - The Memory Of One Night

    At the banquet, Juni who had stopped being a ve since she became Sven''s concubine.


    She dly drank the milk liqueur that Einar had made for the Yule festival, for her every swallow she gave was a pleasant sensation on the pte.


    Many at the banquet uncontrobly drank the delicious drink, causing many to get drunk and others simply fall asleep on the tables.


    Fortunately for those who had fallen asleep from drunkenness, a group of warriors carried them on wooden wheelbarrows and returned them to their homes.


    In this way, it was avoided that they died of cold outside.


    Einar, who was already quite tired and very drunk, hugged Kassia and Helmi and went to his room in the great hall.


    Since he did not want to put them in danger due to how dark the whole town was and he was extremely drunk.


    As he walked into the great room with his wives, Laura took Daven''s hand and the two of them looked together at the beautiful green Northern Lights in the starry sky.


    "Look, Daven, isn''t the Northern Lights beautiful? I''m sure the Valkyries are proudly watching what we''ve aplished, even I think our parents are watching us from Valha as the festival went off without a hitch."


    Daven, who was delighted to see the beautiful Northern Lights rested his small head on Laura''s shoulder. He rxed so much that he inadvertently fell asleep.


    When she saw that Daven was alreadypletely asleep, she could only sigh and let him sleep for a while, while still seeing the beautiful dawn in the sky.


    In the morning Einar awoke to the first rays of the sun that entered through the wooden window of his room.


    Feeling his throatpletely dry and seeing that Kassia and Helmi were not by his side.


    He could only smile forcibly, as for the first time in years he had drunk more than he could bear.


    <em>''I was already forgetting the feeling of a hangover. If I only had a Pozole or some green enchdas, I think I could bear this feeling.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>Although I think the only thing I can do at the moment is to ughter one of the many chickens that we have in the barn.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>To prepare a delicious chicken broth with which I am sure I wille back to life, but perhaps before that, a little water would be good as I am dying of thirst. ''</em>


    Rising quite heavily from the bed, Einar left his room and met A.


    Who when seeing Einar could not contain herughter since his face was painted with ck ink in which there were different forms that gave him an extremely funny appearance.


    Einar who did not understand A''sugh touched her face and when he saw his fingers he could see ck ink.


    At that moment he remembered how at night he started ying with Kassia and Helmi, but because he was drunk he lost control, so they painted his face and body.


    When he thought it was all he had done, he stopped for a moment and some images began toe to his head.


    <em>"Very good Kassia and Helmi today I will teach you a beautiful song ..."</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>Einar said while trying to stay standing "They may not understand anything at all, but that doesn''t matter just repeat after me."</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>Einar then raised his hand and scratched his chin before sitting down on a wooden chair "But first I think I need some paper and ink, as I will show you the outfit to wear while singing this song."</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>Kassia looked at Helmi curiously and left the room, arriving shortly after with what Einar had asked for.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>With paper in hand, Einar began to draw Kassia and Helmi in clothes that were quite simple but much more modern than the ones they had.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>"These clothes are from Adelita, they were used by revolutionary women in Mexico, also the braid style was quitemon ..."</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>Neither woman understood what Einar was saying. On the contrary, Kassia had questions about what a "Revolution" or "Train" was.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>When Einar finished drawing on the paper, he showed them the result with a big smile.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>Helmi gulped and fell in love with the beautiful clothes, while Kassia liked the design of the hat and the ornate hairstyle.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>Seeing that their wives had liked his drawings, he handed them over and began to sing.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>"En lo alto de una abrupta serran¨ªa, acampando se encontraba un regimiento y una moza que valiente lo seguia, locamente enamorada del sargento..."1</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>The two women began to repeat what Einar was singing, although sometimes they had trouble pronouncing some things.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>They showed that they could sing the song without understanding anything of what the lyrics said.</em>


    Einar who had remembered the strange event of the night felt a slight pain on his forehead, so he caressed his hundreds.


    <em>''I wonder if my actions will have an impact on the women of the tribe.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>Just thinking of a Nordic woman in the clothes of a Mexican revolutionary who holds a crossbow in her hand with a shoulder strap around her chest that has crossbow bolts ... ''</em>


    Einar swallowed hard because although the clothing would be extremely striking, it was a bad idea because it is very advanced clothing for the time.


    Because cold weapons require the use of armor or chain mail, almost mandatory because it is very easy to die from anything.


    While Adelita''s clothes are made for a period of hot weapons where the armor stopped being useful because any weapon could go through them.


    A who had noticed the changes in Einar''s face only moved her shoulders and continued on her way, as she did not understand what he was thinking.


    When A came out to the yard of the great hall, she walked towards the little children who were waiting for her.


    "Children''s, I hope you are ready since today we are going to feed the foxes that were brought from the expedition.


    We will also see the little cubs in the habitat that was made for them.


    Remember that although cubs look pretty, they are carnivorous animals that will not hesitate to harm you or anyone who approaches them, so you must be careful.


    Also today we will be apanied by a veteran hunter of the tribe who will provide all the food for the animals. "


    The children were delighted as they had waited for the moment to feed the beautiful white foxes and cute cubs that Papa Einar, Jarl Sven, and the other warriors had brought from the expedition.


    Laura who was visibly happy started to follow A and the rest of the children.


    "You don''t think Daven is fantastic, we are finally going to be able to feed those little animals that look so cute.


    Although it is a pity that they are dangerous and Papa Einar always emphasizes to us that being wild animals they are prone to biting or causing diseases if they are not treated with care. "


    Daven nodded his little head "I can''t wait to see the cubs.


    To think that Papa Einar said that possibly in many generations they could be tamed to be our mounts, makes me feel like I''m making history.


    Like our ancestors, perhaps the only difference that now Papa Einar can create a record.


    So names and actions taken will not be lost unless something very important happens that destroys all the records of our tribe. "


    Laura frowned and tapped Daven on the shoulder.


    "Daven every time you talk like that makes me feel strange.


    Since I feel that you behave more like an adult than a child.


    You must remember the words of Papa Eina, as children, we must enjoy this period of time.


    Since in the future we can only focus on improving the tribe and our families. "


    While the two children continued talking Lars who was carrying arge wheelbarrow full of seal and whale meat.


    He began to follow A to the makeshift fox pen and the little cubs'' den.


    The makeshift fox pen was located on the outskirts of the viges and was surrounded by a small stone wall.


    Which had a somewhatrge wooden palisade at the top that had a gap at the top with some wooden logs.


    All of these changes were made because foxes could scavenge and escape as well as climb.


    So the improvised pen functioned as a small jail for the foxes, which kept thempletely trapped but with enough space for them to move, also having a small ce where they could rest at night and take cover from the cold outside.


    To enter the makeshift fox pen, A opened the front door, which led to a small ce that had another door.


    This double door system was made by Einar so that there was no chance that the little foxes could escape so easily.


    When all the children were gathered in that small space together with A and Lars, the main door was closed then A opened the secondary door. Song name "La Adelita" traditional mexican song of the revolution

 Chapter 100 - Feeding The Foxes And Cubs

    It was then that the little children could see the little foxes which were happily running around the ce.


    Some of them were ying with some things that Einar had built out of wood.


    While others were lying in the snow enjoying the warm sun in the snow.


    But all the foxes without exception raised their little heads and gazed with joy at Lars'' wheelbarrow of meat.


    So they got as close as they could, trying to get Lars''s attention so that he would give him some meat.


    A who, seeing that the foxes were ready to be fed, took out of the leather bag that had two pairs of gloves.


    Which were specially made of leather and chainmail to protect the small hands of children.


    "Well, kids, I want you to form two lines and stand back as they are going to start feeding the foxes."


    All the children in an orderly way took their ces and when they werepletely ordered, A ced the gloves on the children who were at the beginning of the lines.


    "Remember that foxes, although they look pretty, are dangerous.


    So you will have to take a piece of meat and firmly deliver it to the first fox you see.


    You should not force the animals to eat as they can bite you, and even if you wear protective gloves, they can get hurt. "


    The two children nodded and taking the wheelbarrow a piece of meat began to feed the little foxes.


    When it came to Laura and Daven''s turn, with emotion and care, they put on their gloves to take a piece of meat from the wheelbarrow.


    Laura, who had seen how herpanions fed the foxes, designed the best she could, a technique to feed them without being hurt.


    Which consisted of taking a piece of meat and stooping, when the little white fox approached to eat the meat.


    Laura took advantage of the moment to caress the head of the white fox, who allowed herself to be caressed while she ate the little glove.


    When the meat ran out the white fox looked curiously at the girl hoping she would give him more meat, Laura then looked at A.


    "Teacher A, I can give this little white fox more meat."


    A, seeing Laura''s tender look, nodded and allowed her to give the little fox more meat.


    Daven for his part was more interested in the bluish fur of the fox in front of him, as it was quite different from all the white foxes in the fold.


    But unlike Laura, who was petting the white fox, Daven had a feeling that if he touched the blue-furred fox, he might bite it.


    So he just looked at him while eating the piece of meat in the snow.


    After a while, A exined to the children the habits of the white foxes and why the fox fold was specially built so that they would not escape.


    Daven who was listening looked at his feet in the snow and bending down removed the snow cover so that he could look with interest at the stone floor of the sheepfold.


    Laura who saw Daven''s strange action just shook her head and kept listening to what A was saying.


    When A finished speaking, they all left the fold of the white foxes and went to the den of the cubs, which was somewhat far from the town.


    Because it had been done on an uneven terrain that had a shallow cave and a pool of thermal waters.


    Which was a perfect ce for the young cubs to grow while being supervised, a temporary wooden palisade was built to keep them in ce.


    While a stone wall was built parallel to the wooden palisade, this concrete wall would have a high area so that they can feed the white bears.


    Another thing Einar did was create a rule of reproduction and prevention so that if a cub is very aggressive it will be killed so that it does not disturb the rest of the white bears.


    Upon reaching the wooden palisade, A looked seriously at the children "Children what we are going to see next are the cubs.


    They may not seem dangerous but that is because they are small, they just need to grow a little more and they will not hesitate to kill anyone who gets close to them.


    ording to Herald Einar, we can train them not to be aggressive towards humans, but that does not mean we can eliminate their wild and dangerous nature.


    So when we enter we will have to follow Jesper and his son Joakim, the only two druids of our tribe and those in charge of taking care of and training the cubs. "


    Jesper had white clothes, marked muscles, a rather aged face, and white hair.


    He looked at the children seriously as they stood in front of them "Children, these animals are not your friends, much less will they be your pets.


    During the time that I was in Migard, from the Jarl Eero''s first expedition to the final expedition where I returned to ournd.


    I was trained by a merchant who sold lions, elephants, tigers, and any exotic animal you can imagine, I traveled to countless arid ces where there was only sun and sand.


    But I learned something from all this, and that is that any animal can be subdued to follow our orders, although we will never be able to control its heart. "


    With a smile on his face, Jesper spread his hands "Although that is not entirely true as Herald Einar showed me a whole new world.


    Now, children, we will enter the white bear''s den, for the moment the little cubs are almostpletely harmless.


    But you will only be able to approach them when I or Joakim are close, whoever does not obey will be punished and reported to the herald Einar.


    I hope you understand these indications. "


    All the children nodded, and it was then that Jesper opened the door to the bear pit.


    Like the fox fold there was a double door, but with the difference that the space between the main door and the secondary door wasrger.


    This because there were some crossbows,nces, and ropes in the ce, Joakim, seeing the curiosity of the children, held the crossbow in his hands.


    "These weapons and ropes are a backup n in case the white bears go wild and stop following our rules.


    At the moment, the only thing we''ll need to keep the little cubs in order is this. "


    Joakim put down the crossbow and took a stick that was covered in leather, Jesper also took other sticks like the ones his son had and handed them to A and Lars.


    "You too take one of these sticks. If a cubes dangerously close to a child, don''t hesitate to hit it.


    Because the stick is covered with leather, the blows will only hurt the animal and will not endanger it. "


    A gripped the stick tightly as she did not want any child to suffer an ident, while Lars also prepared herself as he did not want to see any child hurt.


    Jesper, seeing that everyone was ready, opened the second door and everyone entered a beautiful snowy ce where the cubs were ying in the hot water of the thermal pool.


    Unlike the foxes that had run when they entered, the cubs simply ignored everyone and kept ying.


    Laura swallowed some saliva as she felt that the cubs looked very pretty. For his part, Daven simply wanted to run and ride one of the little bears.


    But sadly he knew it was too dangerous, so he just sighed silently. But this didn''t stop him from imagining that scene.


    When Jesper saw the children''s joy and some sad faces, he justughed.


    "Let''s start with the process of feeding the cubs, we will feed these little animals a little differently than you fed the white foxes."


    Taking a piece of meat from Lars''s wheelbarrow, Jesper made a strange noise with his mouth and all the cubs started running towards him.


    When all the cubs were together, he used his wooden stick to knock on the snow, causing the little bears to stop.


    Seeing that the cubs had understood his order, he smiled and threw the piece of meat he had in his hand.


    All the cubs looked ecstatically at the piece of meat, but one of them was faster and standing on its two legs managed to catch the piece of meat.


    With the piece of meat already in the cub''s small jaws, Jesper hit the snow again, making all the cubs calm down.


    "How could you see every time youe to feed the cubs, you must hit the snow.


    This because it works as a signal that indicates that they must calm down, then they must throw the piece of meat, and finally, when any cub eats the meat they must give another blow in the snow.


    That way they will keep control of these animals, but it is very important that they remember to throw the piece of meat. "


    All the children nodded and began to pass in order to feed the cubs.


    When it was Laura''s turn, she passed with some fear and curiosity to Lars''s wheelbarrow.


    Where he took a piece of meat and walking towards the cubs, he swallowed some saliva when he was in front of them, but enduring his emotions, he struck the snow with his foot.


    This made the cubs that were somewhat restless calm down and look at Laura.


    When she saw that the cubs were already calm, she threw the piece of meat as best she could, and when she saw that a cub had caught it with its jaws.


    He took another blow in the snow, toter sigh in relief as he had done everything correctly, so with his spirits improved he left his ce and headed towards Daven since it was his turn.


    When Daven walked by, he did the same to Laura, but unlike her; he used his hands to p his serious face to keep control of the cubs.


    Jesper seeing Daven''s action only smiled, since what he had done was a good way to show that he was the boss.


    "Joakim I think the little boy has the character to be a tamer, we should talk to Herald Einar so we can train him."


    Joakim looked at his father andter saw Daven with a smile as he agreed with him.

 Chapter 101 - Plans At The Thing Conference

    In the great hall Einar and his father were meeting with the members of the Thing since, as tradition dictated, a daily meeting had to be held during the days of the Yule festival.


    These meetings were rted to constructions, expeditions, harvests, and in many cases, they also had to take stock of the tribe.


    During the meeting that was being held, the main point that was being discussed was the imminent colonization using the northern military strong as a base.


    "It is important that today we n the arrival of some settlers to Strong North.


    This is because we need a point of support to prevent white bears from reproducing, representing a real danger to us.


    At the moment we have not been attacked by bears, but nothing guarantees that tomorrow we cannot wake up with a tragedy in the town.


    I know it can be a difficult thing for some families, but it is a necessary thing and I can promise that I will do my best when the traders arrive in April.


    To be able to buy numerous ves, and with them, begins the true conquest of our ind.


    Perhaps one of the most important advantages we have is that we have no enemy near us since no one wouldunch a campaign of conquest, with the rich British Isles below us.


    So we can develop without feeling the same pressure that other ces on the continent have. "


    Asgot and the rest of the members of the Thing were silent as Einar''s proposal was necessary.


    Because thest five years they had only stayed in the tribe and had never considered conquering the ind, they called home.


    Grimhilda Madsen, one of the representatives of the Thing, interrupted the silence in ce, tapping the table with her fingers.


    "I agree with the young Einar''s proposal and therefore the Madsen family is willing to send a group of 10 ves.


    Unfortunately, we do not have the capacity to send a member of my family, because, like most of us here, arge part of our family members died at sea during exile.


    While my only family, my husband, and son are charged with caring for and training the cubs, I suppose it is the only ce where they can use their druidic knowledge. "


    Nilsa held her chin and closed her eyes "I am willing to support with five ves and ten young people from the Hjorth family.


    I think that will be more than enough to support the creation of a small fortified town.


    Although when the settlers arrive we must send at least five warriors and their families, to be the protective force of the northern colonization.


    While the merchants'' ves bring fresh blood to the tribe. "


    Sven, Asgot, and the representative of the other Thing family agreed with Nilsa about sending 5 warriors with their families to the northern vige.


    So Sven stroking his beard looked at everyone "Since we all agree with the proposal to create a new town in the North.


    I would like to use Jarl''s right to name the new Nordpunkt vige because it is the most distant settlement we have, and it is located in the north of the ind. "


    No one present disagreed with Sven''s proposal, so with the creation of the new town and the appointment of its new inhabitants, the Thing decided to move on to another topic.


    But when they were about to talk about another proposal they were interrupted by Elin, Juni, Kassia, and Helmi.


    Those who entered the room where the food was being brought to the meeting.


    Everyone who realized that they had spent a long time talking decided to ept the food and take a little break.


    Einar, unlike the others, enjoyed a delicious chicken broth, which he ate with some gestures of pleasure.


    Because the salty and distinctive vor of the chicken stimted his taste buds, not to mention because of his hangover.


    The chicken broth made him regain much of his strength, however, due to the look of pleasure he made from eating a chicken broth.


    All the members of the Thing asked Elin for a dish just like the one Einar was eating, so in no time everyone was enjoying the taste of the chicken broth.


    Which they liked very much because they too had drunk a lot of milk liquor the day before.


    After eating and having a talk on subjects that had no value, they put their tes aside and started the meeting again.


    "An important issue that I would like to ask for your support is thepletion of the construction of her children''s house.


    Which already has half an advance, but if we can work on it this winter, we could finish it by January.


    With this, the children would finally leave the great hall.


    It is also important to note that the orphan children''s house is built in a new style of construction very simr to that of ancient Roman houses.


    Because it has a natural Hypocaust which uses heat and water from a nearby hot spring pool.


    To heat the whole ce naturally and if at some point, there is a lot of heat, it will be as simple as closing the water valve so that the house bes cool.


    We can use this method to build new houses when we start remodeling the vige.


    Perhaps the only drawback is that this system can only be used if there are hot springs nearby or somewhere that gives off heat from the ground.


    For otherwise it is just amazing unless it is adapted to use wood.


    But if we use that method, it will be dangerous in the long term because trees are a resource that takes a long time to recover.


    So once we use them all, we will lose the ability to reproduce instruments, objects, or anything else that requires wood. "


    Sven nodded silently and looked proudly at Einar "I think the proposal to create the children''s house is very good.


    Not to mention that the use of this new way of construction can be spread throughout the town if it is shown how useful it is. "


    Asgot, who also agreed with the proposal, smiled and looked at his son-inw "I am also in favor of speeding up the construction of the children''s house.


    Although I also believe that the construction of a true temple for our people would be necessary.


    I don''t know if Einar could design some form of construction that is not overshadowed by Christian churches or Muslim mosques.


    Of course, I understand that it will not be something that can be built overnight.


    But if my grandchildren can enjoy a real enclosure in which they can feelfortable, I think they could consider that the construction was necessary.


    Furthermore, I am willing to use more than a thousand gold coins and five hundred silver coins for the construction to take ce. "


    Einar was left with his mouth open because the amount of gold and silver that his father-inw had offered him was an absolute outrage.


    So trying to regain his calm, he breathed deeply and looked seriously at his father-inw.


    "Father-inw, since you are giving me enough confidence to build a true enclosure that surpasses Christian and Muslim constructions.


    I am willing to build what you asked me. The only thing I ask is that the coins can be used for the purchase of ves and special materials that I do not have. "


    Asgot spread his hands and looked fondly at Einar "You can use them as best suits you, as I think you will not disappoint me.


    Not to mention that this will be the only gift I can leave my grandchildren since I don''t know how long Odin''s grace allows me to live. "


    Einar, feeling the confidence of his father-inw, could only promise himself that he had to do everything necessary to be able to build a building superior to that of any cathedral and mosque that has been built in time.


    Fortunately for him, who had knowledge of the future and was very skilled in handling numbers, being able to build arge and resistant building would not be impossible.


    Although it might take many years toplete it because it could only entrust much of the construction to humanbor.


    Perhaps with the help of a few machines, but ultimately the bulk of the work would have to be done by ves andborers.


    With the finished theme of the construction of the new house for the children and the future project of the construction of the new sanctuary.


    The assembly of the Thing reached the consensus that for that day the meeting was over, so everyone got up from their seats and went to the exit.


    With the exception of Einar, who, inspired by the project that his father-inw had given him, did not hesitate to use ink and paper to begin drawing a sketch of arge building.


    Which wasposed of a modern andyered style, but that maintained the typical style of Viking churches.


    After working for some time, he finished his sketch and looked with pride at his result, which had a style that he called Neo-Nordic.

 Chapter 102 - One Day In Fort North

    In a small shelter, Goi woke up abruptly due to hearing the noise of a horn.


    So he quickly dressed and took his crossbow to go out into the cold courtyard of the small military strong. Ignoring the snow on his feet, he began to run towards the wall.


    Where once he got he could see three scrawny white bears, which seemed to bepletely insane as they tried to break free from the traps around the camp.


    Goi sighed as he saw the animals that we''re desperate to eat he ced his crossbow on his shoulder and took aim at the white bears.


    Firing the bolt of his crossbow, he killed one of the bears. This caused the two white bears that were trying to free themselves to stop.


    But this onlysted a few seconds as they subsequently began to move to the corpse of the white bear that had died.


    With their great jaws, they began to dismember the corpse, Goi, and Floki seeing the actions of the bears pointed their crossbows and ended their festival of blood that they were doing.


    After killing the three scrawny white bears, the two men emerged from the wooden palisade and dragged the two carcasses of the white bears.


    They did not take the corpse of the dismembered bear as it waspletely useless, so its only function should be to act as bait.


    After entering the Strong, Goi sat on a wooden log in front of a campfire to regain his body heat.


    "Floki, you have to be more aware of those hungry bears, if they are usually dangerous when they are starving.


    They will be beasts that will not hesitate to sacrifice their bodies to be able to bite anything that has meat.


    Perhaps the only good thing about this behavior they are having is the fact that we can kill them more easily. "


    Floki, who was watching the fire in the campfire while drinking a pine leaf tea, nodded at Goi''s words.


    "Although in recent weeks their numbers have dropped a lot because most of the bears had to go into hibernation.


    The poor bastards who didn''t gather enough food can only go out and search for food in groups, fortunately, the strong defenses should be more than enough.


    But we must continue cheating as Herald Einar said, since when the white bears that are hibernating they wake up.


    They will be like the wild beasts that they are, and that will happen long before the party to relieve us arrives. "


    Goi stretched out his hands and using his dagger began to cut the corpse of one of the bears "When the sun is at its peak, I will gather everyone to coordinate the process of expanding the strong defenses.


    But for the moment you should help me prepare the fur for these bears since this is where our food for today wille from.


    Unless you want to eat beef jerky. "


    Floki, who had finished his tea, took out his dagger and began to skin the white bear corpse that he had next to him.


    "Goi, how do you think the town with the Yule festival is, just think about the delicious food or drink.


    It makes me wish I could go back to the vige, not to mention that I can''t wait to see my daughter and my wife with whom I want to spend a full day locked up. "


    Goi smiled wistfully and carefully removed the skin from the white bear''s back. "I understand what you''re feeling and I think it''s a good idea. As for the festival, I''m sure it must have been something fantastic.


    With Herald Einar, things will never be dull again. "


    Floki stopped when he saw the mncholy look of his partner "Goi, I know you still miss your wife but you have not thought about trying to get together with another woman.


    You are still quite young and I think you could have quite a few children. "


    Goi lowered his head and sighed "It is not so easy to be able to forget the woman with whom I spent much of my childhood.


    I''ve thought about it many times, but I just don''t think I can start a rtionship again. "


    Using his hand, he pulled out the shell ne that he had on his neck so he could caress it while remembering the talk with Einar.


    "But you know I think being in this ce helped me a little bit to realize that maybe I should start my life over."


    Floki smiled when he saw Goi a little more cheerful "Remember that when you decide to get married, invite me to your wedding I think I can give you a good gift.


    Not to mention that when you have your first child I can be his godfather and who knows maybe your son can marry my daughter. "


    Goiughed and yanked the skin off the white bear''s corpsepletely.


    "I will, but I hope you will support me as a father-inw, as I can be a bit harsh."


    Floki shook his head and raised his shoulders "The only person who should be concerned is your future child as my wife will be behind him to ensure that our daughter is always well ..."


    The two men continued talking until they finished cutting the meat of the two white bears, after which they began to prepare breakfast for all the warriors of the strong.


    After breakfast Floki used a little warm water to clean his face. Once he was ready he took his ax and with the rest of the warriors they left the wooden palisade.


    Goi, who was the leader of the group, pointed out some distant trees "We should cut down those trees to create a few wooden spears.


    Floki, I hope you can lead half the warriors. "


    Pointing his finger to a part near the palisade "Since I and the rest of the warriors will start with the expansion of the pit, that also means that we will remove the excess snow.


    How do you know in the morning some bears attacked the strong, but due to the traps, they did not go any further.


    But if we receive an attack from all ces and we do not improve our defenses, we may end up dying. "


    After this, they all separated and began to perform their respective tasks.


    Goi, who had a wooden shovel, walked with three warriors to the pit already built and began to pass it on the snow that had umted.


    For his part, Floki began by cutting down a medium-sized tree, after some time cutting and using the techniques he had learned from Einar.


    The tree fell into the snow, and the two warriors who followed it began to cut the branches to leave only the trunk.


    After working for a few hours, the sky began to darken, so the warriors stopped what they were doing and returned to the wooden strong.


    Where Floki prepared dinner, which was a bit different since in one of the trees they found a nest of white foxes.


    After removing the skin and guts from the carcasses of the white foxes, he put the meat in an iron pot and set them to sew only with salt.


    When the simple stew was boiling and the meat was cooked, Floki served chunks of meat with broth to the warriors.


    Those who, regardless of the taste, ate with gusto, as they needed to regain all the energy they had lost in the afternoon work.


    Jensen, who was quite tired, bit the piece of meat and sighed silently.


    "Melker, you don''t think this meat tastes better than bear meat."


    Melker who was biting a bone looked at Jensen with a sad look "It''s hard to choose when the options taste disgusting or maybe it''s just me.


    In the end, after eating so much meat, livers and hearts, I can no longer distinguish the taste of meat.


    The only good thing is that we have salt and pine tea to make the food taste better. "


    Jensen patted Melker on the back "Don''t be so pessimistic, you know very well that bear meat is sweet and sometimes it tastes quite strange depending on what the white bear is feeding.


    While white fox meat has a lighter vor but is more fibrous, I insist that fox meat is better, anyway.


    What do you think Goi, Floki and Ull "


    Goi looked at his te and scratched his forehead "It''splicated, but I''d say I prefer white bear meat.


    But it must be from a white bear with fat since the meat can then be cooked on the fire with a little salt, whichpletely takes away the sweet taste it has. "


    Floki shook his head "White bear meat is very difficult to season so I prefer stringy white fox meat.


    At least this one does not leave a very strong vor in the mouth, also the fox broth has a good vor.


    It''s a shame there aren''t any salicorns or some greens toplement it. "


    Ull who was the youngest among them all sighed "I belong to the group that hates the taste of both types of meat, I prefer the taste of fish.


    It''s a shame that the sea is too far from where we are. "


    Jensenughed at the responses and yelled, "Van and Raner, what do you think."


    Van, who was eating while guarding the palisade, stroked his mustache "I agree with Ull that meat tastes disgusting, I think fish is better."


    Raner felt a little itchy, so he scratched his nose. "I think I''m the only stranger in the bunch who likes the taste of white bear livers and hearts more than any kind of meat."


    They all stopped and looked at Raner in surprise and then began tough.


    The warm atmosphere of the cested until the night when some warriors went to sleep while others looked after the wooden strong.

 Chapter 103 - The First Book

    On the outskirts of Seren''s house, the members of the tribe were walking near the house.


    They were shocked when they heard maliciousughtering out of the house, so they looked at the house with horror and continued on their way.


    Hoping to report Seren''s strange behavior to Jarl Sven.


    Einar who wasughing with joy could not contain the volume of his voice because he had been locked up together with his father-inw Asgot for five days.


    While working on a small book that would function as the tribe''s first Nordic, Latin dictionary.


    This was done by Einar with the intention of training the children of the tribe so that they could learn Latin with the use of runes.


    Mainly because at this time Latin was the mainnguage of the Christian nations so that in the future there could be fluidmunication.


    Another reason was that the ves would begin to arrive from Great Britain and other ces,munication would be better.


    Because while Einar will create a demand for ves, he was certain that merchants or Vikings would bring people to the ind no matter how far away it was.


    "What do you think of the first book we have written father-inw?


    Today we have made history and if the records of the tribe are not lost, I bet you that in the future they will talk about us. "


    Asgot, who was appreciating the magnificence of holding that book in his hands, swallowed some saliva and looked proudly at his son-inw Einar.


    "Einar, this we have created is only the first step in creating a true source of knowledge for everyone in the vige."


    Einar smiled and looked at his father-inw "This is only the first book we do, in the future we will make more books so that all the knowledge can be consulted by the members of the tribe.


    We will even create a library full of books in the sanctuary that we will build.


    I can safely say that a new era for Nordic people will begin today.


    Our people will stop being conquerors and will be colonizers.


    Since it will be easier to assimte any people that have been subjected and not the other way around where the conquerors end up conquered.


    Because they end up being assimted by the culture they have been subjected to. "


    Asgot understood what Einar had said, so he looked with even more respect at the book in his hands.


    "Einar and what do you n to do with the other 20 copies of these books that were printed"


    Einar looked at the copies of the books and took one of the many that were there.


    "I n to leave a copy with Seren in case we want to print more.


    As for the others, we should use them for A and the two monks to start teaching the Latin warriors and children.


    This book will also help them learn to write in runes, so in the future, it will be easier to trante books written in Latin into ournguage.


    Although that will only be temporary since I n to make a reform to the runic system that we use because it is quiteplex, so I n to change the writing adopting the Latin alphabet. "


    After saying this, Einar put down the book and walked towards his father-inw to put his hand on his shoulder.


    "At the moment, I think you should rest as you have been helping me all these days.


    But because of your age, I''m afraid you could get sick from the time without sleep. "


    Asgot who felt the care from his son-inw just took a deep breath and nodded as he was quite tired.


    When Asgot left the house, Seren who was sleeping was awakened by the noise of the door.


    "Einar, something happened or my stupid husband dared to arrive drunk."


    Einar looked at the clueless Seren, who was visibly awake and shook his head.


    "Nothing happened, it''s just that Asgot went home to rest, you should sleep too, just remember that I''ll leave this copy of the first book that was made with the printing press on your table.


    Store it very carefully in a dry ce, preferably in a chest with salt so that moisture cannot damage it.


    When it requires you to reprint other copies of the book, use it as a reference so they are urate.


    You are free to read it but if you really want to understand what it says you cane to the sses of the children or warriors that I will n so that you understand the knowledge. "


    Seren who had her eyes half-open nodded silently and fell asleep again.


    Einar, seeing Seren''s action justughed, took the books from the table which were sewn and glued to a hardened leather cover to protect them.


    Because there were many books, he ced them in a newly built wooden wheelbarrow so they could not get dirty.


    When he left Seren''s house, the sunlight dazzled him a bit, but he recovered quickly as he enjoyed the scent of snow.


    <em>''It''s been a long time since I spent time in a room to write, it reminds me of homework I had to do at university.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>I guess I already understand why Margaret was waiting for me with a sponge and soap after spending days doing research.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>It''s a shame that fate wanted something else for me and I ended up studying military engineering after finishing my career in world history.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>But it wasn''t so bad if it removed the fact that in the end that was what killed Erika and ended my life ... ''</em>


    Trying to stop thinking about his tragic past, Einar began to hum the song that Margaret liked very much.


    Watching the tribesmen happily pass through the snow and the ves carrying construction materials, Einar felt that everything he was doing was paying off.


    But, before reaching the great hall, he felt how everything began to slow down as if time was standing still.


    It was then that he could see his daughter passing in front of him, who carried a scythe in her hand.


    It was only a few seconds that was enough for Einar, and Erika to exchange nces.


    When Einar wanted to run to his daughter, he woke up abruptly to find that he was in his room in the great hall.


    "Erika, what happened¡­"


    Kassia who was taking care of Einar opened the door when she heard him speak, so she ran to him and hugged him.


    "Einar, you must sleep more since you strained your body and passed out before reaching the center of town.


    Fortunately, Peder who was guarding the door of the great hall saw you, so you did not stay long in the snow.


    Just tell me if you feel something or what happened. "


    Einar closed his eyes and tried to calm down "Kassia, I could see Erika in front of me.


    She walked happily while carrying a scythe and time just slowed down, but what matters most to me is that we exchange nces. "


    Einar seriously opened his eyes and looked seriously at Kassia "His eyes were very different from what I remembered because his pupils were red but they gave me a sense of danger and a disturbing calm.


    It was as if she could see through my soul, but now that I think about it ...


    Kassia someone from the vige died. "


    Kassia, who was trying to process all the information Einar had given her, nodded with some surprise.


    "One of the ves had an ident before you passed out. A stone fell on his head and he died.


    But what does that have to do with Erika. "


    Einar sighed and caressed his hundreds "In the world or time of another dimension, where I lived there was a cult of an entity called death.


    Which was represented by a skeleton that carried a scythe and in some cases a world in its other hand.


    Before I died, I could see a thing that posed as Margaret, my wife who had died of cancer.


    Her face was a skeleton, but I couldn''t see it correctly because I died shortly after, but Erika appeared with Ansgar and was together with her dead friend.


    Now I could see her carrying a scythe and with her clothes that she had before she died ... "


    A chill ran down Einar''s spine "I think my daughter Erika has something to do with death¡­"


    Lowering her head as she leaned against Kassia''s chest she closed her eyes "Somehow she became a true Valkyrie, but if that''s the case then how can I take care of her or even worse what if she stopped being my daughter.


    Seeing an entity that looks like her and whose function it is to carry the dead is not something that no parent should experience. "


    Kassia seeing Einar''s delicate state of mind hugged him and stroked his head.


    "Einar, remember that you have told me that she spoke to you in dreams so that she is still Erika.


    But as to why she suffered that fate is something that neither you nor I can know.


    Because the world of gods or beings superior to us, it is not something that we can understand.


    Although we can always look for people, books, or things that can help us understand why this happened.


    Perhaps in the best of cases, there is a way to make Erika leave this ce and go where she needs to go. "


    Einar who heard Kassia''s words rxed quite a bit and let her consent to him.


    "I guess from that point on, ignorance stopped being a blessing and became a burden on us.


    But despite everything, I have to thank you for being willing to carry this burden with me. "


    Kassia smiled and gave Einar a kiss on the forehead "Since we started to be together you and I, we are a family so we must face all this together.


    Although perhaps it is best to tell all this to Helmi since she like me is part of our family. "


    Einar who had heard everything nodded silently and fell asleep on Kassia''s chest as she tried to understand everything that had happened.

 Chapter 104 - Talk At Night

    In the night, Helmi who had heard everything Einar had told her closed her eyes and sighed.


    Toter form a delicate smile on her face as she opened her eyes and caressed Einar''s cheek.


    "It doesn''t matter if you were Max or if you are Einar now since the two of us developed feelings and became family.


    You became an important part of my life and if we have to spend years reading or looking for answers about Erika; I am ready to help you.


    Also, I don''t think little Erika has a problem waiting for us to have a solution since she is always close to where you are.


    It is not like this?"


    Einar nodded and looked fondly at Helmi "I really appreciate that you are willing to help me, I''m sure the three of us will find the answers about Erika."


    Helmi and Kassia looked at each other before turning back to Einar.


    While this was happening, Sven who was washing his face looked at his reflection in a bronze mirror.


    "Elin, do you think Einar is better, I am a little concerned that he passed out without warning."


    Elin who was naked and lying on her bed made her face serious "It must be a problem with theck of sleep, but there is not much we can do.


    We can only trust Kassia and Helmi to convince him to be careful with his body.


    In the end, he is already an adult, not to mention that he is also the herald of the tribe, as parents we can only care about him but¡­ "


    Sven who is looking at his wife''s shapely body could only put aside his worries about Einar, because as Elin said.


    "He is already an adult so as a parent he can only support and care, but if he does not talk to them it is simply impossible to help him¡­"


    Elin was interrupted when Sven sat next to her and his hand caressed her back before he just pressed her gently with a finger.


    Feeling her husband''s finger drop from the nape of her neck to her hips, Elin could only bite her lip.


    "You are beautiful tonight Elin, how about I give you a massage?


    Einar was being cared for by Kassia in the afternoon anyway, and now he should be spending time with her and Helmi.


    If he needs any help ... "


    Sven kissed Elin''s soft and delicate back as he moved the strands of red hair. "He can alwayse to see us, although for the moment we should only think of ourselves."


    Elin smiled at her husband''s words so she only let him use his hands to massage her back.


    Sven, who is enjoying the soft touch of Elin''s back, followed the steps he had learned from Einar.


    He started at the lower neck first, always being careful not to touch the spine.


    Elin who was feeling a sense offort continued to enjoy Sven''s big hands.


    As he finished with the lower part of the neck, he followed with her shoulders and slowly lowered his hands to Elin''s plump white breasts.


    With great care he massages them making that from time to time a moan will be heard in the room, when he finished he looked at the door of his room.


    "Juni, I want you toe in and help me massage Elin."


    Juni, who was masturbating, entered the room and closed the door behind her. After this, she took off the white coat that covered her body.


    To expose her beautiful body, which had a rope tying part of her breasts and much of her torso.


    Sven, seeing that Juni had not removed the ropes that she had put on her body in the morning, smirked wickedly and motioned for her to sit next to him.


    Juni walked with her head looking down and sat next to Sven while waiting for Sven''s next orders.


    Sven used his hand to stroke Juni''s chin before doing some force and making her lower her head.


    Juni who knew what Sven wanted to do licked her lips and used her mouth to start licking Sven''s erect penis.


    She didn''t understand why, but whenever she could feel the heat and the strong taste of Sven''s penis inside her mouth, it made her feel aroused.


    She began to swallow as much of Sven''s penis as she could while enduring the feeling of wanting to vomit.


    While she was doing that, she used one of his hands to caress one of her breasts while the other used it to caress her clit.


    Elin who was hearing a characteristic noise at her feet raised her hips exposing her beautiful butt.


    Sven who understood his wife used his hands to caress her buttocks as best he could.


    When Juni felt a hot sensation in her throat, she swallowed Sven''s semen as best she could and continued licking the penis in her mouth as she intended to clean it.


    Sven who was being stimted after ejacting could only close his eyes and enjoy the pleasure that his concubine was giving him.


    "You are doing very well Juni, I think you will be more and more expert in making your husband happy.


    It''s a shame that stupid Ivar is not in this ce, I would like to see what face he would make when he saw that his beloved wife is a crazy person who loves to lick my penis. "


    Juni who heard what he had heard from Sven only felt inference because Ivar never cared about letting her enjoy sex.


    She just had some rtionships for the minute where she couldn''t even get aroused. But with Sven things are different.


    Because he''s a beast in heat, he always does some forey, not to mention that even if he ejactes, he won''t stop.


    Fortunately, she and Elin could spread the load, otherwise, maybe she could just be a doll who lost her consciousness from pleasure.


    Sven, when felt that his penis was ready, caressed Juni''s face who quickly pulled the penis out of her mouth leaving a trickle of saliva and semen.


    With a look of approval, Sven got up and inserted his penis into Elin''s vagina, who gave a cry of pleasure as she was prated.


    "Juni, give Elin a massage while I move my hips."


    Juni smirked yfully and wiped the cum from her mouth before stepping between Sven and Elin''s legs.


    Once she reached Elin''s hips, she felt some vaginal juices fall on her face so she brought her face closer to Elin''s clit.


    Elin, who was enjoying her husband''s penis, moaned loudly as she felt Juni''s tongue y with her clitoris at the same time.


    But the pleasure did not stop at that moment as soon after she felt Juni''s hands massage her buttocks while Sven''s hands caressed her breasts.


    She could not contain her cries of pleasure when she felt her climax, so she began to lose strength in her legs and ended uppletely leaning on Juni''s face.


    Sven kept moving his hips until he couldn''t contain himself and ended up ejacting deep inside Elin.


    But this did not stop the movement of his hips, so he continued to move as best he could.


    Thissted for a while before Elin reached a point where with saliva in her mouth she begged for mercy.


    So Sven pulled his penis out of Elin and Juni felt his face fill with the semen dripping from inside Elin.


    Which was shaking as it regained its shape, as it was deformed with the shape of Sven''s penis.


    Juni at that moment felt Sven move towards her legs, so she swallowed a little saliva and felt how hisrge hands spread her legs.


    Unconsciously, Juni parted herbia and let Sven enter her, feeling Sven''s big penis arch her back.


    But to avoid thinking about the pleasure, Juni started licking Elin''s vagina, who almost fainted from the pleasure.


    Sven rammed Juni with all his might, making every time he moved, the head of his penis touched Juni''s cervix.


    The soft sensation inside Juni and the feeling of his penis kissing her cervix made her unable to control the number of ejactions she made inside her.


    When he got tired of the position Juni was in, he carried her by the hips and leaning against the wall began to move his hips.


    In the morning Sven woke up and felt the pain in his hips. But seeing the smile of his wife and his concubine only silently nodded.


    <em>''I will enjoy as much as I can until my old bones stop supporting me in my adventures.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>In any case, there are many positions that I have yet to experience, and there are many more that Einar has not taught me yet.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>I hope he is better¡­''</em>


    Einar who had dark circles looked at the wall of the room <em>''Father ...</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>You are a real beast; I think if it weren''t for Juni, my poor mother couldn''t bear to have you as a husband. ''</em>


    Kassia who was looking at Einar justughed "The Jarl is very active but you are even more active than him. Maybe the only difference is that your kisses manage to prevent us from screaming."


    Einar turned around in surprise and looked at Kassia''s happy face.. He knew she was ying with him, but to some extent Kassia''s words were true.

 Chapter 105 - Surprise For Daven

    In the morning, the children who were gathered in the courtyard rejoiced when they saw A and Godi Asgote out of the great hall.


    Laura who had a smile on her face pointed to A who had a leather-covered object in her hands.


    "Look Daven, it''s the book that Papa Einar and Godi Asgot made in thest few days.


    It''s a shame that Papa Einar couldn''t deliver it yesterday because he passed out from overwork.


    I hope him are feeling better today as I want to thank him for allowing us to learn from the book he made. "


    Daven nodded and looked impatiently at A, as he couldn''t wait to start studying the knowledge that Papa Einar made for them.


    When A arrived in front of the children, she let Asgot start talking, so she handed her the book.


    Asgot upon receiving the book looked at the children with some affection, as he knew what the future of the tribe was.


    "Children as you know yesterday, the herald Einar and I just created the first book of our vige.


    With him, we think that all of you will receive the knowledge of Odin himself and that with them you can take our tribe to a ce even much further.


    But you must remember the two most important points, the first is to obey the herald first and foremost and the second is that you must never betray the tribe.


    Now let me exin how this book works because with it you can improve your knowledge of Latin you are learning.


    As you can also learn to use the runes of our ancestors and with which I hope that you will be quite knowledgeable about our history.


    Because they must remember that Latin is only a foreignnguage and that their real writing is the runes. "


    After saying that little speech, Asgot lifted the book in her hands and ritualistically opened it in front of the children.


    "This first book Einar called it a dictionary, as you can see there are words written in runes and their trantion into Latin.


    There are also some examples of how they should be used, so you should be able to do some exercises so that you can fully master both forms of writing.


    Now prepare your sand tes as with A''s help I will teach you the principles of the runes. "


    All the kids ran to the warehouse to pick up their sand boards as they didn''t want to miss Godi Asgot''s ss.


    Once everyone had their sand tes, they began to listen carefully to each word that Godi Asgot said, and with the help of the book which A was walking him between the ces.


    The children began to make their first runes using their fingers and at the same time tranted them into Latin.


    Laura, who is quite enthusiastic, copied the rune from the book on her sandboard so that she couldter trante it using the Latin alphabet that she had been learning with the teacher A.


    The rune sssted until noon since the time to eat had arrived, so all the children stopped writing in the sand and took everything to the warehouse in an orderly fashion.


    As Daven was putting away his sandboard, he heard A call out to him, so he ran to where he was.


    "Daven, you must go to the Great Hall as it appears that Herald Einar and a representative of the Thing want to speak with you."


    Daven felt a little scared since he didn''t know what they were looking for, but he had a feeling that it must be something important but not bad.


    Since he had been following the rules, so he didn''t think that Papa Einar would punish him without mentioning that he had never done something to upset some important person like a representative of the Thing.


    When he reached the Great Hall, he was joined by Papa Einar and a slightly older woman who had wrinkled white skin and golden hair that had some white streaks.


    Grimhilda looked at little Daven with curiosity, so from her clothes, she took out sweet honey and handed it to him.


    "Little Daven, you must be wondering why you were called, right?"


    Daven nodded his head, and it was then that Grimhilda smiled.


    "Allow me to introduce myself I am Grimhilda one of the members of the Thing, I represent my Madsen family.


    For the past few days, I have been speaking with Herald Einar because my husband and son are interested in your ability to tame animals.


    You should know that not many children have the courage that you have shown and less at the age that you are, that is why I want to ask you.


    Daven, do you want to learn to be a druid? "


    Daven looked at Papa Einar and seeing his sincere gaze, he turned to Grimhilda and shook his head.


    "Mrs. Grimhilda, I''m afraid I must decline since I''m not interested.


    Since I do not believe that my destiny is to be a druid, also if I ept I could possibly see Papa Einar less and I would not like to be far from Laura.


    She can be a bit annoying, but if I''m away from her, I don''t think I can bear not listening to her. "


    Grimhilda patted Daven''s head "You don''t have to worry about being separated from Laura or Einar.


    The training so that you learn to be a druid can be done on your weekends, also if you ept you will be able to see the cubs and white foxes.


    You can also feed them and take care of them, In addition, you will also receive some training from the Godi Asgot.


    The only condition I want is that you adopt the Madsen family name and that you promise never to reveal any information of what you learn to another person.


    Without permission from Einar and myself. "


    Daven, thinking that he could spend his time with the animals and could continue seeing Laura, wanted to ept the proposal but decided to stop before speaking.


    "Mrs. Grimhilda, if you agreed, you can allow Laura to apany me when I take care of the white foxes.


    I know they are not harmless animals like chickens or cows, but I really wish she could be around them.


    She always talks to me about how beautiful they are and I feel like if she knows I cane in and she can''t, she might get mad at me. "


    Grimhilda looked at Einar who nodded "I think Daven didn''t ask for something impossible to achieve, besides I don''t think it''s possible to separate the two of them.


    But Daven you must remember that even if Laura agrees to be with the white foxes, she can only enter with the supervision of an adult.


    That includes you as well, as both of you are still children and I''m afraid they might have an ident. "


    Daven who felt the affection in Einar''s words wanted to shed a few tears but held back as best he could as he thought about telling Laura the good news.


    Grimhilda, seeing Daven''s state, patted him on the shoulder and let him run towards the courtyard of the great hall.


    "Herald Einar, that child is surprising, he behaves better than most of the children of the same age.


    I''m sure it won''t take long for him to master the techniques for him to be a true druid of the tribe. "


    Einar who looked at the door where Daven had left sighed silently.


    "That little Daven is a genius, but even though he can learn a lot, he''s still a kid and that''s why I don''t want to over-saturate him with information.


    Because he must enjoy his childhood, being a genius is a blessing but also a curse.


    Anyway, Grimhilda remembers to prepare the schedule of activities for Daven''s teaching, and above all. "


    Einar turned to look seriously at Grimhilda "You must remind your family that Daven and Laura are two very important children to me.


    So you have to take care of them and not let something happen to them. "


    Grimhilda felt somewhat ufortable due to the fact that she could feel a kind of threat in Einar''s words, but because she did not want to abandon Daven''s talent.


    She vowed to talk to his family to prevent them from letting the two boys do something dangerous.


    When Daven reached the courtyard, he ran to Laura and told her about what he had discussed with Grimhilda and the new privileges they had.


    Laura upon hearing Daven''s words could not contain her joy and hugged him.


    "Thanks, Daven, if it weren''t for you I would never have been able to spend time with the beautiful Foxes.


    I can''t wait for the weekend toe so I can be with them and learn more about their lifestyle. "


    Daven sighed and looked at Laura doubtfully: <em>''You only want to be with the white foxes because they are cute and furry.''</em>


    <em></em>


    Laura seeing Daven''s mocking face only gave him a little bump on his shoulder "Daven, we should go eat since I''m quite hungry.


    Besides, I couldn''t go without you, since I couldn''t bear to see you eating alone. "


    Daven then felt how Laura took him by the hand and led him to the great hall so he could onlyugh and look up at the sky.


    <em>''Mom I will be a true druid, I don''t know if that will be good but I am sure that I will help the tribe.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>How Papa Einar does it, I can''t wait to see what new things I can learn¡­ ''</em>

 Chapter 106 - Creation Of Briquettes

    At night in the great room, Einar who was putting wood in the kitchen firece looked curiously at the fire.


    Because he was seeing how ineffective it was to burn the logs in the fire, so he remembered how he had once made briquettes with charcoal with Erika.


    <em>"Dad, can you help me do my ecology homework, I have to make some charcoal briquettes.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>ording to the book, I only need paper, sawdust, water. "</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>Max stroked his daughter''s hair and took the ecology book from her hand where he can see the process and all the necessary materials.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>So without wasting time he left his house and holding his daughter''s hand, he began to walk towards the carpentry in the neighborhood.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>In which he bought arge bag of sawdust toter return to the house since it was the only material he was missing.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>Once in the house, Max began to do the task together with Erika. The first thing he did was ce pieces of paper in a bucket of water so that they were moistened.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>After this he let them soak enough for a full day, so when the corresponding time passed.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>Putting gloves on Erika and he with theirs, they began to knead the moistened paper until a kind of paste was formed, which they ended up adding the sawdust.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>When they finished mixing, they used a little water to start shaping the charcoal briquettes. It didn''t take long for them to have a perfect consistency.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>So at that time they bought a stic bottle to give it the shapes, they should have and leave the briquettes in the mold overnight.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>They made thesepletely empty of the excess water in the briquettes they had made.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>In the morning they took all those briquettes and left them in the afternoon sun so that the next day they could have some kind of porous blocks in their hands.</em>


    Remembering this, Einar scratched his chin and gazed happily at the fire.


    <em>''Briquettes have everything to be considered a strategic material and can help keep the vige warm without producing a lot of smoke.''</em>


    With the idea of ??the briquettes in his mind, Einar went to his room, and looking at Kassia and Helmi who were asleep I can only give them a silent smile.


    Because the two of them looked so cute lying together.


    Trying her best to avoid waking them, she put on her nightwear and silently positioned herself between the two of them.


    In the morning Einar awoke with his two wives embraced and, looking at the ceiling, prepared to start work.


    The first thing he did was look for his father since he had to prepare everything to show his new idea at the Thing conference.


    Sven who listened carefully to everything Einar had said about briquettes and their possibilities were quite surprised as he had to see it for his own eyes.


    "Very good Einar, if everything you say is true, then this is a new way to avoid going out in this climate to look for wood.


    You may not believe it, but justst year many of the loggers fell ill and four of them ended up dying.


    But fortunately thanks to you this year only a few have fallen ill, but it is still a dangerous profession. "


    Einar smiled and confidently spoke, "Don''t worry father I''ll see to it that none of the lumberjacks die this year, you can be sure that next year none of them will get sick.


    Of course, I cannot guarantee this 100% because there are many factors involved here, the most important thing is that I will try to make some changes so that they do not suffer from diseases. "


    After saying those words, Einar sent for Seren as it was important that the craftsmen''s guild fully meet.


    Seren who was building some things in her forge heard a knock on her door, so she quickly stopped what she was doing and ran to answer the call.


    Because it could only be work-rted.


    When she opened the door, she found little Laura, who looked at her with a smile.


    "Good morning, artisan Seren, I came to look for you because Papa Einar asked me to tell him that the artisans'' guild must meet in the great hall.


    Why do you n to show something called briquettes so it is important that you bring scraps of used paper and sawdust. "


    Seren stroked little Laura''s head and quickly began to prepare what Einar had asked of her.


    Taking arge quantity of sawdust from one side of the forge, she ced it in a leather bag toter take all the papers that covered the meat that had been given to her when she bought food in the mornings.


    Having everything ready, Seren left her house and, apanied by little Laura, began to walk to the different workshops in the town.


    After a while, all the artisans arrived along with the rest of the Thing members, who were impatient to see the briquettes that Einar was about to make.


    When they were all fully assembled, Einar began to exin the process to make the briquettes.


    "First, you will have to soak the paper and they will have to leave it ..."


    After giving the full exnation and telling them that the briquettes could be used once dry, everyone was surprised by the ability to create a fire source other than wood or animal fat.


    Furthermore, none of them had any inconvenience in using paper since only one paper cup had to be used for every two cups of sawdust.


    Seeing that everyone had been interested in the use of briquettes, he proposed at the Thing conference that artisans should make them, but they should be free-for-all members of the tribe.


    They could sell the stocks they have to the merchants, always keeping the creation process confidential since it was a strategic resource for the tribe with which they would avoid deforesting the ind due to theck of coal.


    Fortunately, Einar was not worried that in the future the ind would not be able to produce certain things due to ack of heat energy.


    This mainly because the hot springs and the Stirling engine that he thought to make could make up for all those problems.


    If it was still not enough, he always had the ability to start looking for resources in rich Greend or, failing that, send some explorers to the New World.


    In which he would not only find what he was looking for but also rapidly increase the poption of the tribe.


    The only problem with starting a campaign to the New World was that many of the warriors would end up dying since the natives in most cases would fight.


    In the end, the Thing conference ended with the approval of the use of briquettes and their ability to be produced.


    Einar, who left the Great Hall and reached the courtyard, spread his hands while enjoying the beautiful aroma outside.


    Seeing Papa Einar so happy, Laura walked over to where he was and used her little hand to pull his shirt to get his attention.


    "Papa Eina, I want to thank you for allowing me and Daven to be with the animals that you brought back from the expedition.


    I really like white foxes a lot and being able to learn more about them makes me very, very happy. "


    Hearing those words, Einar looked at Laura with joy and crouched down while stroking her head.


    "Laura, this is what you two have earned from your work.


    Other children may be jealous of you, but you must remember that your privilege is also a responsibility.


    You must be very careful when dealing with white foxes because even if they are cute, they will not hesitate to bite you.


    They can even kill you if you let them, so never dare to be alone with them.


    Can you promise me, Laura? "


    Laura nodded and caressed Papa Einar''s hand "I promise you, I will never enter the fox pen or the white bear''s den without an adult.


    I will also always follow the instructions they ask me to do. "


    Einar stopped stroking Laura''s hair and stood up "Since you promised me, how about if he taught them to y a little game.


    It''s called hopscotch, and it''s quite fun, I''m sure you guys are going to enjoy it. "


    Laura, who was happy about Einar''s proposal, nodded and began to follow him. Seeing that Laura was following Papa Einar, all the children began to approach since they knew that Papa Einar would show them something.


    When he got to a good point in the yard, he looked around and realized that all the children were watching him curiously.


    Taking a deep breath, Einar crouched down, brushing the snow off the ground, exposing the stone floor of the courtyard.


    Pulling out of his clothes a piece of charcoal that he nned to use at the Thing conference and forgot to use it.


    He used the charcoal to draw some squares on the floor, in which he ced some numbers ranging from 1 to 10.


    With the squares drawn and the numbers arranged, Einar pointed to them and looked at the children.


    "Alright kids, I''ll teach you to y hopscotch, the first thing you should know is that you need a small stone and the pictures we made on the ground. "


    Taking a stone from the snow, he threw it in the square that had the number one "All of you would gather in a row, the first child to pass must throw the stone at the first square.


    If they hit him like I did, they can y this way. "


    Einar started hopping on one foot in the square that had the number 1, then he jumped on the square that had the number 2.


    But when he jumped on the square with the number three, he touched a line so he sighed and pointed to his foot to the children.


    "If when you are jumping your foot touches a line you lose your turn, if the stone they throw does not fall on the square they will lose their turn as well.


    They must be careful, but whoever reaches number 10 will win. "


    All the children were surprised by the simple but interesting game, so they began to y following Einar''s instructions.

 Chapter 107 - New Game Among Children

    In the center of town Laura, Daven, Dorete, and Borg were ying the game of hopscotch.


    Laura, who had correctly thrown the stone to the box with the number 3, got too happy and started jumping in the different boxes.


    Until number 10 arrived and it was, then that Dorete began her turn.


    "You did very well Laura, but let me show you how you can be even better."


    Holding the stone in her hand, Dorete scratched her nose and tossed it over the square with the number 4.


    The small stone turned and to Dorette''s bad luck it did not stop in the center of the square and therefore Dorete could only sigh and bow her head to make way for Borg''s turn.


    Borg who saw little Dorete retreat with his head down could only shake his head and prepared to throw the rock in the 5 box.


    Trying to hold his breath and controlling his strength in his hand, he threw the stone, which fell within the limits of square 5 and square 4.


    So he felt a small fear that the stone could not reach its destination, but unlike Dorete, he had not had the necessary luck.


    He was able to breathe easily when the stone at the end stopped in the middle of square 5, but despite that, he did not rxpletely.


    Because he still had to jump through the squares and avoid touching any of the lines, if he did, luck would have been useless with the stone.


    Swallowing a bit of saliva, Borg got into the necessary position and started jumping the boxes one by one, maintaining a stable speed.


    But at the same time that he was fast enough that it didn''t look like he was cheating.


    While he was jumping, some children in the vige noticed that the children whom Herald Einar had adopted were ying a strange game.


    So with curiosity they approached where they were and silently began to see how they were ying.


    Borg, who was about to reach box 10, felt a bit ufortable by the stares of the other children who wereing around him, despite that he managed to finish his turn.


    Daven who had seen the performance of his three friends could only feel a little sad since he was barely in box 2.


    This is because for him it was not difficult for the stone to stay the square he wanted. The problem was that when he started to jump he always stepped on the line or tripped.


    With the stone in his hand and prepared for the worst, Daven threw the stone with the force necessary to make it stop within square number 2.


    Knowing that he had finished the mostplicated part, he clenched his fists tightly and tried to jump the boxes, avoiding at all costs touching the lines.


    He passed box 1, 2, and 3 without any problem, but when he arrived at box 4.


    He lost the bnce of his feet and ended up falling on the cold ground, where he could only sigh with some sadness.


    But for his fortune, he did not stay long on the hook as Laura helped him up.


    "Come on, Daven, you must remember the words of Papa Einar.


    If you fall you get up and if it hurts, you wake up in pain, you cannot stay on the ground for long because you can get sick.


    You also know well that if you get sick things will not be so simple, since that means that you will be in bed for a long time before you recover. "


    Daven was holding back tears and nodded. He gave Laura a smile "You don''t have to mention sad things, look I just got up and I guess it''s your turn to y."


    The children of the vige were extremely ecstatic to see the game that Laura and the others were ying.


    They stayed for a while before they drifted away, and by themselves will begin to mimic the game as they remembered it.


    Before long, in many of the small streets, the children removed the snow and made some somewhat crooked squares in which they put the same symbols that they had seen on Laura''s hopscotch.


    Although most of them couldn''t count and had never seen an Arabic number, it didn''t stop them from copying the hopscotch shape to the best of their ability.


    The members of the tribe were working and doing their daily activities.


    They were surprised to see that the children were ying somethingpletely strange and different from their conventional games.


    Most of the adults-only showed some curiosity at the beginning, but when they saw how childish hopscotch was, they just shook their heads and continued with their activities.


    But instead, the ves who had some small breaks were very curious about the children''s y.


    So in just a few hours hopscotch began to be yed by the whole tribe, with the only difference that the version for the ves was made by betting some food.


    When the news about Hopscotch reached the great hall, Einar was quite incredulous because unlike the chess he had taught children to y.


    The simple hopscotch had been able to reach adults and children.


    <em>''I never thought it would have such an impact. I ask me if it would be a good idea to do some extra games.''</em>


    Einar thought for a moment but soon after he gave up most of his thoughts, although he stopped at only two.


    <em>''Football and American football, I think the two sports are the only ones that can be done at the moment.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>Making the ser ball is quite simple, you just have to make a leather ball filled with some cereals or soft but heavy material.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>While the American football ball is notplicated to make, but the quality would not be adequate to be able to y correctly.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>But it is much better than letting the children y dangerous Rugby, that game is too horrible for my taste.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>In the future children may be able to kill their enemies without blinking, but that does not mean that they should break bones or lose an eye in childhood. ''</em>


    Drawing on a sheet of paper Einar made the sketch a round leather figure, he also drew on the paper the folds that the ball should have to sew them and that it was ready.


    Looking with joy at the drawing he had made, he nodded silently and stroked his beard <em>''I think for the moment I will just let football be popr.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>It is a simple sport, but I am sure that it will be the pir for children to begin to create friendships with each other.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>Maybe when they''re older and I can find a way to make a decent ball, I could teach them football.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>It will be a good way for them to learn to follow orders and improve their teamwork when ites to rugby.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>Maybe it''s better never to let it show up though¡­ ''</em>


    Einar, who was thinking about some bad things, was interrupted when the door to his room opened and Helmi and Kassia entered.


    Which were somewhat tired since they were preparing together with Elin and Juni, the dinner that would be served tomorrow since at night it would be New Year.


    Einar, seeing the tired faces of his wives, smiled disinterestedly and got up to help them take off their clothes while giving them a massage.


    Helmi who was quite tired and had her eyes slightly closed enjoyed the massage that Einar was giving her on her shoulders.


    So she rested her head on Einar''s chest and let him indulge her.


    "You know, Elin is following your recipe for gtin and bread to the letter.


    I had to grind a lot of fish bones to make the necessary gtin. "


    Einar who was massaging Elin''s soft shoulders just leaned down and kissed her forehead.


    "It''s a shame my mother won''t let me help you if I''m not sure you two won''t be so tired.


    But luckily for you two, her husband knows how to treat you when you two have a hard day at work. "


    Helmi opened her eyes and tenderly looked at Einar before raising her hands to take Einar by the neck, so she could lower him and kiss him.


    When they kissed, Helmi looked fondly at Einar and pointed to Kassia, who was lying on the bed quite tired.


    Understanding what she meant, Einar approached Kassia and began to massage her feet.


    Kassia who was quite tired felt her aching feet quickly recover as Einar squeezed them with the necessary force.


    The little massage that started from her fingers to her calves made Kassia rx too much.


    So it did not take long for her to fall asleep. Seeing that his massage had helped her, he settled her on the bed and covered her.


    Toter also amodate Helmi, who had also already fallen asleep, seeing them sleep so quietly also gave her some sleep.


    So he got out of bed and blew out the candle he was using to light the room beforeying down on the bed and staring at the ceiling.


    As he thought about everything he had experienced since he became Einar, he regretted many things but looking at the two women next to him.


    He promised himself that he would take care of them and everything around him.

 Chapter 108 - New Year

    In the morning, the whole tribe woke up quite happy because it was thest day of the year.


    Usually, the tribe had nothing to do with the change of the year ording to the Christian calendar, but now it was different.


    This is due to the change that Einar had, in which he began to improve the lives of the members of the tribe without mentioning everything he has carried so that it works better every time.


    Although they did not like the idea of ??celebrating something Christian, they understood that perhaps from this year on their lives could only get better.


    In the Great Room, Laura and Daven woke up quite happy because they knew what a great feast would eat.


    For their part, Lars and the little Borg also woke up quitete since that day they decided not to go fishing.


    Still, others who had woken upte were the artisans since Einar had given them a little vacation due to the day.


    So they enjoyed the little quiet time before their vacations ended and they had to continue their jobs on the first day of the year.


    But the tribe only had two sses of people who worked normally, which were the warriors who had to take care of and safeguard the tribe.


    The others were the ves who had to continue building everything necessary for the functioning of the tribe.


    In spite of everything, the ves for the first time in the time that they had remained in the tribe felt somewhat happy because it was thest day of the year.


    Einar had given them a triple ration of food for their jobs, he also granted them the opportunity that they could have a break time just for that day.


    When Einar awoke, he stretched his arms and left his room with the intention of taking a bath in the hot springs.


    On the way, he met his father, who unlike other days was notining about his hip, so they just had a normal chat.


    As father and son chatted in the kitchen of the great room, the women worked with considerable dedication while preparing the final arrangements for the food that would be prepared in the evening.


    "Helmi, help me knead the bread dough that was left resting yesterday.


    From what I could see it appears that the yeast Einar made works perfectly so you shouldn''t have a problem when you knead it.


    Juni takes care of cutting those wild carrots into squares so they can be sewn up nicely with the goat fat.


    Kassia help me make the jelly.


    We only have until before noon to finish, otherwise, dinner won''t be ready on time. "


    The four women continued to work as they moved from one ce to another, hoping to prepare everything correctly.


    While this was happening in the great hall, a few hundred kilometers from the vige, Goi and his group were quite happy.


    Since in front of them was the corpse of a small seal which had been caught by Floki who had ventured to the beach alone at dawn to catch something different to eat.


    Fortunately for him, on the way he did not encounter any kind of problem, making it longer to walk to the coast than it did to hunt a seal.


    Which once murder, he dragged the seal in the snow until he arrives, the camp in the woods.


    Goi and the rest of the warriors looked at Floki with respect and admiration.


    "Floki even though you did it is too dangerous an action, I have to admit that if it weren''t for you, we really wouldn''t be able to enjoy this true delicacy.


    That is why today and in return for your valuable action I am willing to grant you a cup of herbal liqueur and the best cut of seal meat.


    Does anyone have aint about the awards Floki has won? "


    No one in the camp made anyints, as they did not have the courage to say something stupid.


    Well, they did, possibly the only one they could eat that day would be bear liver or worse still bear meat.


    Seeing that no one was saying something, Goi was happy and gave the order that everything be prepared to be able to prepare the seal meat.


    The warriors quickly built arge fire while others took out of their private things a few small bags containing some herbs to vor the seal meat.


    Because it was special meat, Goi also sacrificed some herbal liquor by smearing it on the seal''s meat so that it could be seasoned without problems.


    When the seal meat waspletely ready and the fire was at the right point.


    The warriors carried the seal meat to the fire and watched hungrily as the fat from the meat sizzled as a delicious aroma began to permeate the camp.


    All the warriors enjoyed the campfire while their stomachs could only make a few noises due to the stimulus they were having.


    Although they had been lucky to find good meat, on the other side of the sea things were not so simple.


    Aldous who was watching silently as a frozen corpse was being brought out of a vige hut could only frown in silence.


    When the body was removed, Aldous turned and headed toward the leader of the Levant vige.


    "How many people were frozen to death today."


    The vige leader looked sadly at the knight Aldous "We have removed more than ten bodies from the huts in the city.


    Even three of their bodies were children who ended up being frozen due to the cold that filtered through their houses and theck of logs.


    I can''t believe those damn Danes are circling the vige, hiding in the trees surrounding Levant.


    If it weren''t for their damned tactics, we could get the valuable wood so that our people will stop dying, but I never thought that those damned would use such despicable means to get what they want.


    We have to create a safe path, gentleman, or else all of us will freeze to death since there are only ten days of wood left.


    Which we can extend up to twenty days, but that means there will be more deaths like the one you saw in that hut. "


    Aldous stroked his forehead trying to ease the headache he was having "If we are getting cold, chances are they are doing it too.


    The only thing we can try to do is prepare a night assault, but for this, we need people who can see at night.


    I feel like it''s a real shame that with this being the end of the year, we have to be preparing to kill the ce of celebrating another new year. "


    Anders who was observing the outside of the wall bit a piece of dried meat and turned to see Fritz.


    "He asked me how long it will take for those bastards to get out of his wooden wall, I''d really love to murder them right now.


    But to be able to return to thefort of my refuge while enjoying a good jug of mead. "


    Fritz sighed at having to be close to Anders but had no other choice "I don''t know why but I feel like they are possibly going to attempt an attack at night.


    You think we should prepare or the traps we have made will be more than enough for them to end up dead. "


    Anders smirked as he looked at the wooden wall "It is obvious that they will end up leaving since quite possibly the idiots have not saved enough wood.


    Otherwise, I cannot exin the dead bodies that are being thrown over the wall, although it could also be a Christian tradition that we do not understand. "


    Fritz just kept quiet and tried to keep quiet as he was afraid that anything he said might make Anders speak without stopping.


    At night, in the capital of the kingdom of Denmark, Queen Malene was enjoying the various delicacies on her table.


    Although she didn''t like to eat too much, she had to admit that being able to put pepper in all her food made her feel powerful.


    Because it was a very rare and expensive species, so before the members of the different tribes of the kingdom, their banquet was worthy of them.


    Malene who bit a piece of pork that had honey and a strong pepper vor did not hesitate to swallow it without biting it due to the itchiness of the meat.


    With his mouth full of she prepared to give a short speech of thanks for supporting her to be queen regent.


    While this was happening, in the great hall Einar, his family and all the children he had adopted enjoyed the warm dinner that Elin, Kassia, Helmi, and Juni had made.


    Arge amount of food and the delicious taste of the herbal liqueur made New Year''s dinner something spectacr.


    Einar, who was biting into the soft white bread, had to admit that the taste of all the food was top-notch.


    <em>''It seems that the recipe I gave my mother, ended up improving in a veryplete way.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>I can''t wait for the merchants to bring in more animals, seeds, and other things so that I can increase the quality of the food.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>If I only had corn or rice, I could do great things, but in the end, I can only go one step at a time.''</em>


    The New Year''s dinner in the great hall went smoothly, so once the meal was over, everyone returned to their rooms.

 Chapter 109 - Anders Fearless Plan

    At night Anders, who was somewhat cold, looked with joy as the wooden gate of the fortified town opened.


    So with a smile, he hit Fritz on the head, who woke up from the sudden blow.


    He wanted to im Anders for the way to wake him up, but when he looked at the gate, he could see a group of Christiansing out trying to make as little noise as possible.


    Fritz at that moment forgot the pain he had and unconsciously pulled out his ax from his side.


    "I guess they couldn''t take the cold anymore, I think we''re going to have a lot of fun isn''t it, Anders."


    Anders just wanted tough and scream like crazy because his hands itched because he wanted to have a confrontation with the Christians for a few days.


    "Let''s wait for them to move away from their walls and approach the camp we have used as a trap.


    I can''t wait to see their faces when they realize that all that is in that ce are the corpses of the vigers.


    Which we very kindly change position every morning, so that they always seem like they are people, or at least they pretend.


    Either way, today they will reveal their true usefulness, but in the meantime, you should inform the others to prepare. "


    Aldous, who had assembled a group of fifty people who could see at night, came out in the wee hours of the morning.


    With the intention of heading towards the Danish camp which some loggers who had survived their attacks had sighted.


    He knew very well that his mission was possibly a suicide, but if he did not do it; it was likely that the cold wouldpletely wipe out everyone in the vige.


    Walking slowly through the snow with the intention of making as little noise as possible and illuminated only by the light of the stars, they entered the frozen swamp.


    As they walked among the leafless trees and dry bushes, many began to sweat due to the strange noises in the ce.


    So they tightened the archaic weapons they had and followed the knight Aldous since they had no other option because they could only win or die.


    Anders who was silently following them scoffed at seeing how the Christians walked in fear while gripping their weapons the wrong way.


    <em>''Those stupid men can be seen to have never had a battle, and yet they stille out to try to face us.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>I have to admit that although they are going to make easy prey and which I enjoy killing; they have what it takes to be able to see me in the face as an enemy on equal terms.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>At least they decided to die in battle, and that makes it that much better. ''</em>


    Aldous who was walking felt a sense of danger on his back but did not want to turn around because even if he did, he could not see absolutely anything in the dark.


    He could only pray to God that what saw him was a beast and not an enemy because at least he could kill the beast.


    But if he was an enemy, then he would be in big trouble because they were all being watched and possibly attacked.


    After walking for a while they managed to see a small fire in the distance, so walking crouching they reached the camp.


    Which seemed to be guarded by two people who were strangely leaning on a log.


    Aldous felt a cold sweat run down his back as he could sense that something was not right, so he could only stick his back and give the order to attack.


    All the people who had followed Aldous began to walk quickly and silently towards the shelters where the people must be.


    Aldous, who was also in the group, approached one of the guards and decisively buried his sword in his neck.


    But it was at that moment that he was able to verify that his bad premonitions were true since the sword entered without problems but the head of the ''guard''.


    Fell to the ground and with the dim light of the fire, he could see that it was ahead in a state of putrefaction, which was supported by wooden sticks.


    "Run fast this is a trap!"


    Aldous shouted with all his might, but it was toote as some arrows began to shoot out of the trees, killing the careless farmers.


    When the first salvo of arrows ended, arge group of Danish warriors came out screaming and killing everything that moved.


    When Aldous saw that he had no other option but to fight, he could only begin to pray silently and confess as best he could because he knew that that night he was going to die.


    Bravely brandishing his sword, Aldous killed one of the warriors who was approaching him. With the edge of his sword, he cut arge cut on the neck.


    So the warrior fell to the ground as he began to bleed, holding his neck.


    He kept fighting the best he could and although he managed to assassinate four warriors to his bad luck; he had to face Anders.


    Who when seeing the massacre that that knight was doing ran towards him holding his two axes.


    The first thing Anders did was try to saturate the defense of Aldous with blows, who could barely resist the constant attacks on his sword.


    But luckily for Aldous, he could see a small gap between Anders'' brute force attacks.


    So giving him a kick made him lose his bnce a bit, and he buried his sword in his shoulder, but when he thought he had won.


    He felt an ax dig into his neck, so thest thing he could see was Anders'' evil smile, who seemed to be enjoying the pain.


    Screaming with joy at having eliminated the Christian knight, Anders drew his sword from his shoulder and walked over to the corpse on the ground.


    In order to use the sword that had pierced his shoulder to behead him, with this action thest farmers who were fighting simply surrendered.


    In a desperate attempt to get the savage and pagan Danes to allow them to save their lives, to their dismay the warriors beheaded them.


    Seeing the blood on the ground illuminated by the dim light of the fire and the moon, Anders felt much better.


    As he closed his eyes, he tried to enjoy the moment. Apletely risky idea suddenly came to his mind, but it was quite usible.


    "The night and these corpses will be our most valuable allies, as I never thought before."


    Almost immediately, Anders screamed and ordered him to remove the clothes and weapons from all the corpses on the ground.


    "I want everyone to change their clothes to those of these Christians since today we will enter the town through the main gate while they themselves open the gate for us.


    We will take advantage of the fact that the night is dark and that they will not be able to see the difference in our faces, if everything goes well they will have the right to catch whatever they want. "


    All the warriors shouted in unison in joy at the words Anders had said, so they took the clothes from the corpses and changed them to their own.


    In the vige, the guards who were guarding the gate of the wall tried to keep warm while rubbing their hands.


    But it was at that moment that one of them pointed towards the road and was happy because he realized that the silhouettes they were approaching belonged to Aldous and his group.


    So the two guards came down from the palisade and walked towards the wooden gate which they opened with joy.


    More, however, as the silhouettes approached us, they realized that even though the clothes that were upying the faces did not match.


    At that time it was toote as a group of arrows ended their lives, Anders seeing the two guards dead in the snow.


    He opened his hands and gave the order to attack with his ax. The nearby guards who were there when they realized that the gate was open tried to run to close the gate.


    But it was toote, the group of warriors had already entered and they were outnumbered, so with some shouts, the fight began in the vige.


    Hearing strange noises, the priest who was making a night prayer came out in horror.


    He could see how some houses were being burned and the screams of women and children could be heard.


    Clutching the crucifix around his neck, the priest quickly entered the small church and ran over to where the duke was lying.


    With the help of a maid, they began to take him to a small hidden warehouse and the church with the intention that they will hide for the necessary time.


    So the heathen savages outside would get out and get out safely.


    Opening the small hidden door, the three people entered and closing the small door as best they could, they waited for the worst to happen.


    Anders was enjoying the pleasant melody of the cries of pain of the women and men of the ce.


    Like a piece of wood that was burning, and he walked slowly towards the church, which he set on fire.


    Looking at how it was nned to set fire to which wooden church Anders began tough and I enjoy the heat that the fire that burned the church gave off.

 Chapter 110 - A New Duke In The Region

    On the morning of the first day of the new year, Anders woke up and looked at the corpses of women around him.


    They all had deep throat cuts, which only made their pale bodies look so much worse.


    "Good morning, beautiful women, I see that you have not woken up, it is that you do not intend to enjoy the beautiful morning sun."


    Anders saw that none of the corpses were moving, so he just sighed silently and lowered his head before beginning to stretch his arms.


    "I suppose it must be because you are tired, don''t worry, I understand all of you, yesterday was a wild night and it is normal for you to be tired.


    But do not worry since I will let you sleep as long as you need, just remember beautiful women that in the afternoon we will have to leave. "


    Hearing no response, Anders could only start tough as he got up and took the cloth shirt that was next to him.


    Fritz, who had seen the strange ritual of Anders getting up in the morning, only frowned and drank some stale beer that had been saved from the burning of the church.


    Anders, noticing Fritz''s gaze, only shook his head. "Boy, I don''t know what you''re thinking, but you must know that you''re not the kind of man that catches my attention.


    So stop seeing me that way. "


    Fritz spat out the beer in his mouth as he held back the urge to yell at Anders for the stupidment he made.


    "Hey Anders, since you''ve woken up you should check the warehouse what we found in the church.


    There were some jewels, food, and beer, but the most important thing was that we removed three corpses from there in a deplorable condition.


    I think they never considered that you were going to burn the church, so the heat ended up making the ce where they had hidden so hotly that they ended uppletely cooked.


    His hiding ce turned out to be an oven, which is a shame as the beer now tastes disgusting but is much better than drinking snowmelt or swamp water. "


    Anders was interested in what Fritz said "They were able to identify those corpses and the most important thing I hope they have saved me beer or I will take care of cutting off their heads."


    Fritz sighed "No one is crazy enough to finish your alcohol and give you nothing.


    In the remains of the church, you can find threerge barrels of beer, together with all the grains that are still serving.


    As for the corpses found there, we did not find anything of value on them except for one that had a silver crucifix.


    ording to the Godi, it could possibly be the local priest but it could be anyone, I mean it''s not like we''re checking all the corpses that are piled up outside the wall. "


    Anders, who was barely paying attention to what Fritz was saying, started walking to the ruins of the church.


    On the way, he enjoys seeing the corpses of countless people and the burnt aroma that was in the ce.


    It did not take long to reach the remains of the burned church, of which only a few thick wooden pirs remained that had not beenpletely burned.


    Walking slowly through the burned wood, he came to a small spot where there were three bodies on the ground and the things Fritz had said.


    Anders only looked at the corpses for a moment before turning to one of the beer kegs there, and after opening it he smelled the iparable aroma of stale beer.


    "Even though you smell disgustingly bad, I have to admit that I am going to enjoy drinking every sip of your bitter taste.


    I only wish I could find a drink worthy of Valha, but I suppose that will only be avable after death. "


    Using all his strength, he lifted the beer keg and leaned it over his face as he began to drink from the bitter taste of that stale beer.


    After a few drinks and wetting his entire chest with beer, he put the keg on the floor so he could clean his beard.


    "I already missed this taste ..."


    Finishing quenching his thirst Anders paid attention to the grains that were there and using his hand he took a handful out of the bag so he could see them better.


    "These grains are extremely old, it is seen that they have been in that sack for some time, but fortunately it does not have any kind of fungus.


    I think I could boil them using some stale beer, as the swamp water tastes too strong. "


    While this was happening in some wooden room, a man looked with contempt at the parchment he had on the table.


    "But what the hell is the emperor doing, because he hasn''t returned troops so we can defend our fiefdom.


    If this continues, those damn Danes will end up burning down all the viges on the border. Even if he is my father by now, he is already dead. "


    The bishop who is watching the duke''s son scream onlyughed when he heard thest sentence said by the man in front of him.


    "Your performance is very convincing Dean, but unfortunately I have known you since you were a brat and I am almost sure that now you are extremely happy that your father can die.


    That way you don''t have to get your hands dirty and let the savages of the North do the dirty work for you. "


    Dean smiled and sighed as he looked at the bishop "Prisco of course you''re going to know me very well because whether you admit it or not I''m your son.


    But I only have one doubt, father, can you tell me if you have already taken care of my other brothers, thest thing I want is to have to waste troops to finish them off.


    What would the other nobles say if a person like me were to stain their hands with the patricide of their family? "


    Prisco took out of his clothes a small ceramic jar, which he ced on his son''s desk.


    "It''s a shame all your brothers died at night. Those damn pagan ves ended their lives while they slept drunk on the floor.


    Fortunately, your father has taken it upon himself to catch them and they will soon receive their punishment for their crimes against Christian nobles.


    It will be a tragedy that even reaching the emperor in person and possibly causing such a stir that pagan ves could be punished before they do anything.


    Because its simple existence is a true aberration for us beings chosen by God to guide all humanity on the right path.


    But those pagans don''t have to worry anymore because the grace of the Lord will be with us and with them in the future.


    When their ve descendants look back, they will see that our actions have enlightened them so that they may eventually convert and abandon all their nonsensical beliefs.


    Although I feel that now we will only have to wait while the members of the church take it upon themselves to bring out the truth from those filthy pagans who dared to touch your noble brothers. "


    Dean sat on the wooden chair near him and looked curiously at the small ceramic jar.


    "The design of this pottery is beautiful, I''m sure you ended up paying the merchants from the East a lot to get such a beautiful little jar."


    Prisco raised his hands indifferently "I, a representative of God, do not have to spend the money that I earn working with the sweat of my brow.


    That small bottle was paid for by some merchants who were looking for the divine grace of the Lord and that I end up giving them.


    What really cost me to get was the content of that ceramic jar, which is a potent poison from a snake from the arid regions of Egypt.


    But in this ce, abandoned by the hand of God and which is so close to the pagans, I don''t think anyone pays attention to the corpses of your brothers.


    Not to mention, the stab wounds they have to the chest are more than enough to prove they died for those filthy ves.


    By the way son I hope you remember what we had agreed, you will receive my support once the stupid duke dies, and remember that you have to give privileges to the church.


    In this way, I can continue to support you today and you can support your father so that perhaps in the future he can be recognized as a brave Pope.


    Who knows, maybe in the future you could end up being a brave king or even dethrone the Carolingian dynasty.


    Charlemagne was a great emperor but his son is nothing more than the shadow of what he was so I am sure that once he dies this empire will crumble.


    At that moment, only you will depend on you if you want to remain a little duke or if you want to go further in any way, you will always have my support. "


    Dean rested his chin on his hands that were on the table, while he saw his father''s face with a happy face.


    Which caused him to have a feeling of fear apanied by a cold sweat on his back.


    "You know, I think we can upy the pagans of the North to speed up the process of the death of the current emperor.


    It would truly be a great loss to the empire if a messenger were lost in the ce where the Danish savages are.


    Even more so if that messenger transports the emperor''s next stop near the main battlefield.


    Whether this n can work will depend entirely on the divine grace of our lord and the ability of the Danes.


    But in any case, we could only win. "

 Chapter 111 - Wedding Planning

    In the Great Hall Einar was wearing ski goggles, which were protecting his eyes as he chopped wood to begin making the prizes he had promised for the craftsmen''s guild.


    At his side were also Kassia and Helmi, who were following the indications, that Einar had given them because they wanted to help with the construction of the tensegrity tables and benches.


    Although they already knew that the effect was not something divine but rather something physical, they still found the idea of ??being able to hold things using only taut ropes fantastic.


    Because it was a process that he wanted to keep secret, all this was done inside his room where only his parents and Juni could enter, who brought the materials he will need.


    "Kassia need help to cut the strings or you Helmi want me to help you mark the measurements on the wood."


    Einar asked who was cutting arge wooden board, which would be the base for the tensegrity table that Seren had requested as a reward.


    Kassia shook her head while Helmi who was holding a wooden ruler which had some numbers on it looked at Einar.


    "I have a question Einar, I would like to know why we have to take the measurements in centimeters and not in inches like the other numbers he fixes."


    Einar, who was using a hacksaw to cut a corner of the board that he had not liked, stopped for a moment and stroked his chin.


    "Recreate the two measurements because I needed to use inches to get centimeters.


    But just ignore the inches they are quite a backward measurement and which are a real pain to do some math.


    Since their conversions are irregr, therefore, they are not intuitive like centimeters, even you or our children could remember that 10 millimeters make 1 centimeter and that 100 centimeters make one meter.


    But with inch measurements, things get out of hand very quickly as 12 spades make one inch, but 6 inches make one foot and three feet make one yard.


    Trying to remember that while doing math forms is a bit tricky and can scare any engineer who appreciates himself. "


    Kassia frowned "You speak very badly of those measures, you suffered a lot for them, right?"


    Einar sighed as he remembered the horror of working with American equipment in the Mexican army.


    "At the beginning, it can be easy to do the conversions in the mind, but when you are under fire and you have to do conversions, it is a bit moreplicated.


    Even more so if the life of yourpanions depends on your calctions because if you make a mistake even a little, you can die or they may die.


    Someday I will tell you the story about how I almost died trying to use a mine which I ended up misconfiguring. It was the time I was closest to death in the Mexican hignds. "


    Helmi upon hearing all the strange words that Einar had used only looked with some horror at the ruler in her hand and promised herself not to use the inches for anything.


    While the three of them were working, Sven, Elin, Asgot, and Felipa were gathered together while silently looking at two beautiful dresses that Elin had made with Einar''s guidance.


    "This is the final result of the dresses that I finished baking yesterday, I think they are already sufficiently prepared.


    But still, I have to admit that I ended up liking them due to the innovative way Einar took to make them.


    It is a pity that I have already married many years ago. If only I had had such a beautiful dress, it would have been the perfectplement for the great man I married. "


    Sven, who had heard his wife''s words ended up looking at her with affection and without paying attention to anyone, he gave Elin a big kiss.


    "I am the one who was lucky enough to find a beautiful woman like you, although I have to admit that the dresses look extremely beautiful.


    But now that we have what wecked, we only have to prepare one day to celebrate the wedding. "


    Felipa who was somewhat jealous that her mother could wear such a beautiful dress made a small face.


    "I considered that we should celebrate the wedding before the merchants from the south arrive.


    But it would have to be after we plow in February, otherwise, we will be short of grain. "


    Asgot nodded and stroked the soft fur of the dresses.


    "I agree with Felipa that we should do it before the merchants arrive, but I propose that we should celebrate the wedding at the end of the month.


    In this way, in the ritual for the plow, Helmi and Kassia will be able to participate actively as protagonists of the ceremony.


    Let us remember that since they are both pregnant, they have Freyja''s blessing, so if they can participate.


    They will create more opportunities for this year''s harvest to be much better thanst year''s, I''m even thinking that with Einar''s blessing we may see another miracle appear. "


    Elin who had kept quiet during the entire course of the conversation put her hands on the table and looked at everyone with a serious look.


    "So it is decided that the wedding will take ce before the merchants arrive, so we only have the option to do it ..."


    Elin paused for a moment and tapped on the wooden table.


    "At the end of this month, even if it is a bit hasty, I am sure that Einar, Kassia, and Helmi will not care, since they are already united by destiny.


    The only thing that the ceremony will do is to consummate the union of the three, before our ancestors who watch us from Valha and Folkvangr.


    But we also do celebrate the wedding after the ceremony to start with the plowing of the fields.


    We will have the guarantee that most of the people will be able to prepare some gifts for them. It could even be thergest wedding that has been celebrated since we arrived on the ind.


    When everything is taken into ount, I can only be sure that the wedding is due to take ce at the end of this month.


    I think Einar, Kassia, and Helmi will be happy if we do their wedding before the end of this month. As a mother, I can only wait to see their happiness.


    Although once my grandchildren or granddaughters are born, I think I could be a little harsher on Einar.


    Don''t you think that way, Sven? "


    Sven, who did not agree with anyone because he preferred that the wedding be held after the plow festival, could only give up.


    "Very well then, it is decided that the wedding is going to be held at the end of this month, I will speak with Seren and the rest of the members of the Thing to prepare what is necessary for the ceremony.


    Elin will have to take care of informing Einar, Kassia, and Helmi about the wedding day so that they can prepare in advance.


    You should also show them the dresses and finishes, I''m sure your daughters-inw are going to enjoy them a lot. "


    Elin, who couldn''t wait to see her daughters-inw dressed, did turn around and without saying a single word, Felipa, who was looking at her, took both dresses.


    Later the two women left the cepletely ignoring Sven and Asgot, who remained seated in their ces.


    "I suppose Einar is going to lose the help of his two wives this day, but I''m sure he will be rewarded tonight.


    It is a sacrifice that I am sure my son will be able to bear. "


    Asgot who was next to him onlyughed for a moment and after shouting a few words Juni entered the ce carrying two jugs of herbal liquor.


    "Since we are alone, let''s take the moment to drink some alcohol in honor of January, who I am sure will look at Einar with pride.


    I wonder how your father-inw would have treated his grandson. "


    Sven who was imagining some things could only sigh silently.


    "Most likely the civil war never happened and that in the end we even managed to conquer all the surrounding kingdoms.


    But of one thing I am sure and that is that since Einar was five years old, he would have started taking him on expeditions.


    Maybe he would have started somewhere nearby, but then I''m sure he would have taken him to Migard when he was only 10 years old.


    Either way, I''m sure he would have been proud of Einar too. "


    Einar who was working could only sneeze for no apparent reason so he scratched his nose and looked at how the door to his room would have been.


    Letting his mother and Felipa enter, who was holding two beautiful dresses that he could recognize as the ones he had designed for the wedding with Kassia and Helmi.


    "Einar, Kassia, and Helmi, I have good news for you three.


    Today I, Sven, Asgot, and Felipa speak together to be able to decide the day of their wedding.


    After a little discussion, we reached a consensus that should be held at the end of the month, so I hope you will prepare for the ceremony.


    We did this so that the three of you can already be united in front of our ancestors as quickly as possible.


    This also means that they will be able to fully participate in the plowing ceremony in February, but those are preparations for the future.


    At the moment it seems to you two to try on the dresses that Einar and I made for you. "


    Kassia and Helmi looked at each other for a few seconds and left the room, leaving only Einar who, seeing himself alone, only lowered his head and began to arrange the things that were in the ce.

 Chapter 112 - The Burial Of A Duke

    "Einar, are you sure that the dough has to be treated that way to prepare white bread?"


    Kassia asked because was a bit blushing since Einar was hugging her from behind while breathing down her neck.


    With a mischievous smile, Einar kissed Kassia''s neck and whispered in her ear.


    "It would be boring if I just exined, it is much better to have a practice, also we have to take advantage of the fact that Helmi is busy with my mother.


    We cannot miss out on these kinds of opportunities. "


    Kassia could feel something hard pressing her buttocks so sheughed mischievously and turned her beautiful face to give Einar a kiss.


    Einar who had his hands full of flour slowly moved them to Kassia''s waist so he could hug her better.


    The breathing of the two began to elerate, so they decided to stop the course for a moment to make white bread.


    At that moment Einar and Kassia were lost between kisses and caresses, which led them to one of the kitchen chairs.


    Where without wasting time, the two took off their clothes and began to caress each other, while Einar sat on the chair.


    Kassia, following the development of the situation, sat on Einar''s legs and enjoyed the kisses that he began to give her on her breasts.


    Because we''re both so excited to continue their caresses, they didn''t notice when the kitchen door opened.


    Elin was quite surprised to see her son spending time with Kassia, so she just shook her head before closing the kitchen door.


    <em>''I should leave them alone for a long time, so I guess I''ll have to spend more time with Helmi.''</em>


    Looking up at the ceiling Elin smiled casually <em>''Please Odin allows Einar to continue behaving that way, as that way I am sure I will have enough grandchildren.''</em>


    Kassia who was enjoying Einar''s kisses lifted her hips and let Einar''s penis prate her.


    This made her moan a little with pleasure, so she hugged Einar''s neck and began to move her hips slowly.


    In this way, the two of them enjoyed the moment more, making them after a while both manage to climax.


    Giving a little sigh, Kassia rested her head on Einar''s shoulder.


    "I think we have to do these cooking sses more often."


    Einar, who was hugging Kassia around the waist, gave her a kiss and looked at her with affection.


    "If we have more sses of this kind, I am sure that Felipa and our future son will have more brothers and sisters soon."


    Kassia at that moment lowered one of her hands and caressed her stomach affectionately "If my body allows it, I am willing to have all the children that I can with you.


    Since each of them will represent a deeper bond between the two, I am also sure that you will take care of all of them.


    To not allow them to do idiotic things like patricide for a little power. "


    Einar gently stroked Kassia''s back "You can be sure that I will see to it that they do not grow up with the idea that they are superior to others.


    If they were born into our family, they will have to earn things by working hard, not just being one of our children will we fill them with uncontrolled pleasures.


    Whoever can inherit all the work we do must be someone who is fully prepared and has the mentality to bear the weight of their actions. "


    Raising his hand he caressed Kassia''s cheek "You, Helmi, and I, we will be the teachers of those children and if at the time they show inappropriate behavior.


    It will simply be corrected instantly, one of the biggest problems Christian monarchies suffer is their misconception of family.


    Where any son or daughter are simply tools of change that can be used as much as possible and then discarded.


    That is why they never develop a sense of belonging and can very easily murder the person who gave birth to them or their siblings with whom they spent their childhood ... "


    The screams of a woman apanied by crying made Prisco annoy, who could not bear to see the woman he had been abusing for years crying over the duke''s coffin.


    Seeing the angry look of his father, Dean walked to where his mother was and very carefully took her slowly since he did not want his bastard father to murder her.


    "Dean, did we do something wrong to God?


    Why this is happening to us, first your brothers die and then your father is cruelly murdered by those damn Danes.


    Only you, my only son, remain and if something happens to you I ...


    I would not know what to do, you have to promise me that you will do enough to live my son; I do not want to have to bury your body. "


    Dean hugged his mother trying tofort her "Don''t worry mother, I will do everything possible so that our family gets the revenge it deserves.


    For our fortune, Bishop Prisco will support all our actions so that duchy will be able to take revenge in the shortest possible time.


    Also, due to this event, the emperor has promised toe to canonize me as Duke of the region.


    So at that moment I will take advantage and ask him to allow me tounch a punitive expedition against that damned group of Danes who killed my father.


    Until then dear mother tries not to get depressed because now my brothers and my father are in the sacred Kingdom of the Lord and are enjoying all the benefits of heaven.


    Surely when the two of us reach the end of our lives, we will be received by them with open arms in the kingdom of the Lord. "


    The woman hearing her son''s words calmed down as much as she could and leaned against Dean''s chest.


    After this, the two spent a time in thest part of their father''s wake and when the moment indicated by Bishop Prisco arrived.


    The knights appointed by the previous duke carried the coffin and carried it to the cemetery, on the way they passed through the main street of the small town.


    It was full of corpses hanging on some wooden poles and trees that were their faces and their bodies showed that they had suffered enough before dying.


    But among all of them, there was a corpse which was more striking because it had iron armor, and where its eyes should be there were only two empty sockets.


    Dean who was following the procession looked down on the corpse of his father''s knight leader''s son.


    <em>''Damn young man, if only you had epted I treated you would not be at this moment dead like your father.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>Look at how you ended up hanging on a wooden pole in which you lost all the honor you had, not to mention that I am sure you will be suffering in hell.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>That''s what you deserve for putting me and my father on but look on the positive side despite everything your children were sold as ves and your wife.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>Oh your woman, I am sure he is enjoying the treatment that the city guard barracks are giving him.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>So much so that I have not stoppedining about the constant screaming that he makes, but don''t worry, I''ll see to it that he suffers and suffers again.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>So that when he dies his corpse will be burned and emunicated like the bitch that he was. ''</em>


    When they arrived at the cemetery, Bishop Prisco had a passionate speech in which he was in charge of saying all the good things that the duke had done during his life.


    He also entrusted him to God to guide him on his way to heaven and cursed the traitorous father and son who had caused the duke''s death.


    After speaking for a time, the bishop gave the order for the coffin to be buried in the ground, so the burial ceremony ended.


    Dean decided to stay a little longer with his father because he had to keep up appearances since otherwise nobles and people could be suspicious of his hical behavior.


    Prisco, seeing that he was alone with his son, smiled "It was notplicated but after upying some tools, I managed to get the itinerary and the route that the emperor will take when I returned from the battlefront.


    Although I do not know if he is an idiot or a genius. But he will be apanied by a small entourage and not by the rest of the army.


    Now I just need a messenger I got to lose with that information, near where that damn group of Danes is.


    I am sure they will not miss an opportunity to steal arge quantity of gold and silver carried by the emperor.


    As to whether they can assassinate him or they are going to die will not depend on us.


    But either way, we will have to be prepared, as we will not know if the emperor willunch a retaliatory attack if he survives. "


    Dean looked at the grave on the ground and spat it out "I''m d his body wasn''t buried in the family church, but as always he likes to be close to town.


    I don''t think it bothered him to be buried in a ce formoners, but now that I remember it.


    Father, if the emperor suffers an attack that does not mean that my canonization as a duke would be dyed, if that happens that is what I have to do. "


    Prisco walked over to his son and patted him on the shoulder "Nothing since I have the power to canonize you as a Duke since it is your divine right."

 Chapter 113 - Insider Information

    In the barracks of the guard of the capital of the duchy, a young man was looking at a pile of papyrus that had some stamps of the duchy.


    "Adrien, by order of the bishop you were chosen for the divine duty to bring this information to the emperor, but you will have to follow the route we marked.


    For this, you will be apanied by two soldiers who are in charge of supervising that you follow the Bishop''s orders in case you fail your mission or you dare to disobey the orders.


    Family is going to be sold as ves, and I will personally see to it that they cannot get their freedom.


    Are you understanding what I am saying Adrien or do I need to repeat all this to you with the use of violence that the Bishop and duke Dean have allowed me to use? "


    Adrien, who was quite depressed by the words he had heard, could only take the sealed papyri and ced them on his leather bag.


    "You can be sure, sir, that I will do my best to bring these documents in their entirety to the emperor.


    I just hope that you can tell my family that I love them and that if they don''te back¡­ "


    The knight then punched Adrien, who held his nose that was bleeding looked fearfully at the knight.


    "You piece of shit, what you are doing asking me to do a favor for you?


    You''re just a miserable and stupidmoner you just didn''t cut your tongue out for your insolence because of the friendship we once had when we were kids.


    But if you go back to saying something stupid you can be sure that you are not going to leave alone with a broken nose, now get out of my sight before I end your life. "


    Adrien, who looked at his old friend left the ce as quickly as possible while leaving a path of blood where he passed.


    "Soldiers, someone brought a ve to clean up this mess that that idiot Adrien made.


    Also, someone to bring me a beer cited taking away the courage that gave me having to hit that bastard with my hand. "


    When Adrien reached the gate in the wooden wall surrounding the small town, he met two soldiers, both of whom were poorly dressed and hadpletely dirty hair.


    Seeing the deplorable state of the supposed guards who had to take care of him, Adrien began to cry silently.


    Because he had the feeling that he was going to die and his family would be treated as ves, but he could not do anything because he did not have enough strength to oppose that fate.


    So he walked without stopping towards the supposed guards and prepared himself as best he could to try to reach his destination.


    The two Vikings who had epted the job the duke had given them for their freedom looked down on the stupid peasant walking towards them.


    "Look Kaleby, the peasant is crying, he seems to know that he is going to die today.


    I don''t know if he is very stupid or if he really is a real man who will ept his destiny. "


    The Viking Kalebyughed and opened his arms "Does it matter, you are not surprised when you see the pig that is going to be ughtered to eat walking.


    Besides, I think he''s crying, and they sure hit him in the face so he doesn''t seem very brave, but I''m a man who just got his freedom after being locked up in that damn dungeon.


    So I feel a bit giving today so when it is his turn to die I will take care of cutting off his head so that he does not suffer. "


    Adrien, who had already arrived with the guards, controlled his tears and looked at them with some sadness while wiping the blood on his face.


    The two Vikings gave each other a silent smile and with a sign of their hands, they indicated to Adrien that he had to start walking.


    Resigned and quite tired, Adrien began to walk after the two Vikings followed him in silence.


    The road through the snow was fairly uneventful, as most of the war-scared merchants had stopped arriving.


    Not to mention that the snow made most of the people and peasants not dare to go out so easily, otherwise they could end up frozen or killed by whatever theye across on the road.


    When they passed thest watchtower, the two Vikings approached Adrien and without saying a word buried the rusty swords that were on the young messenger''s back.


    After rendering Adrien''s body unrecognizable, Kaleby took away the leather bag, which waspletely covered in blood.


    But that did not matter to him since the first thing he did was open it and check if the papyri were undamaged.


    Nodding his head when he saw that the papyri werepletely dry, he closed the leather bag and ced it on his body.


    "Jens, now that we have finished what we were asked to do, I think we should go find the son of a bitch who has been burning the nearby viges.


    I''m sure you are going to love the information we have obtained, and the words of that duke were true.


    It is very likely that the leader of that group has a lot of loot and food; I think it would be a good way to start over. "


    Jens who was cleaning the blood from his rusty sword sighed "Not that we have a choice and I highly doubt that our group still exists.


    Really, what happened to us was a curse and a blessing, who would have thought that the bastards would be waiting for us when we disembarked.


    But I agree with you that we have to start over. "


    After that little talk, the two Vikings began to walk in the forest with the intention that the group of Danes could see them.


    In a small campfire ced near a path, Fritz found himself heating a piece of meat inplete solitude since there was no one around him.


    <em>''There really is nothing I love more than this feeling of loneliness, as anything is better than listening to everything Anders is talking about.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>That crazy Berserker ...</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>I am sure that if someone ever kills him, he will be able to shout with pleasure at his murderer or he could do something else.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>How Odin can allow a warrior like him to stay alive¡­ ''</em>


    Fritz''s thoughts were interrupted when he heard the voices of two people in the distance, so he preemptively took his bow and some arrows that he had brought.


    Toter start walking towards a small bush while he was eliminating the tracks left by the snow.


    Jens and Kaleby, seeing the smoke from the campfire from a distance, walked towards her, knowing that it must note from some merchant or farmer.


    Preparing for anything that might happen, the two separated and realized that the fire waspletely empty as there was no trace of any person or object.


    Jens felt sweat on his forehead and shouted with all his might "I''m sure they are pointing their weapons at me right now, but you must know that I have information in my hands that I think you will like.


    My name is Jens, I belong to a Viking group that was dedicated to raiding but let''s say that after being ambushed the group disbanded.


    Now it''s just me and my partner, but if you agree to join your group, we can give you the information we have.


    Besides, even if they could kill us, they wouldn''t understand what the documents say since the very stupid ones wrote it in Latin, to avoid that vermin like you or us could read it. "


    Fritz looked at the two Vikings with some anger because the way they spoke was very simr to that of Anders, so he decided to shoot a warning arrow.


    "If either of you two ever moves, you''ll be dead in the worst possible way there can be.


    I who have valuable information, I warn you that our leader does not negotiate with people like you, he only wants to see the world burn.


    They sure don''t want to hear me speak ... "


    When he finished saying those words, Fritz took out a horn and blew it. At that moment, they began to hear some noisesing from the forest.


    The first to arrive were some warriors who were close, but there were only two people who looked angrily at Fritz for having called them for something insignificant.


    One of them raised his hand angrily "Damn Fritz, can''t you just take out two people without needing help.


    I hope these two are important because if not, I will take care to ask Anders if I can cut your head for wasting my time. "


    Fritz sighed and pointed at them "They say they have important information and what Anders want to see as he wants to negotiate."


    The warrior began tough and looked at the two fools who did not understand that their decision would be the worst of their lives.


    "Hey, Fritz, I bet my evening meal these guys die before they can do anything."


    Raising his hands indifferently, he cocked his head "I dare not ept such an absurd position, I think the ideal would be to wait since their lives depend on the information they have."


    Before long the warriors were arriving, and when they learned of the absurd intentions of those two Vikings, they began to ce some bets on how they would die.

 Chapter 114 - Preparation For The Ambush

    "So Vikings, you did all this because ording to you I would be interested to know the information you have.


    But not only that, you have the courage to say that my people are very idiots for not knowing how to read Latin. "


    Anders, who was looking at the two Vikings with his one eye, smiled and approached one of them to touch his shoulder.


    "I''m going to tell you something and I hope you remember it very well, I''m not interested in the information you have and I''m not even going to pay attention to the papyri that you carry in that leather bag covered in blood.


    Well, unlike you, my dear Viking friend, like a berserker I pay more attention to fighting at the moment and facing whatever happens to me.


    What are you going to know about challenges when you only face peasants armed with simple rusty weapons?


    I have faced well-armed Christian armies led by nobles who feel immortal because they believe that the simple fact of being chosen by their God has the power to destroy us.


    You know what I do to those damn nobles when I have them in front of me; I cut off their heads and then took it with my own hands and using the cross with which they were attacking us; I impaled them.


    To leave them as a reminder, those who attack us are nothing more than a few pieces of shit, which are not different from any person ... "


    When Anders finished speaking, he approached the Viking''s ear, sensing that something was wrong. Jens wanted to move, but Anders was faster, and using a dagger he stabbed countless times in the back of Jens''s neck.


    This caused the poor corpse to rest on Anders''s body while he was still stabbing him so many times that the dagger ended up breaking when it got stuck between one of the vertebrae.


    When he felt that his fury was already less, Anders took a deep breath and threw his body to the ground so he could look at the other Viking in front of him.


    "Your partner was quite an idiot and now he''s no longer alive, so tell me Viking are you going to tell me what you know or you''re going to end up as your partner.


    Although no, perhaps I will not give you the privilege of being able to die without suffering, so go preparing because I will take care of making you cry like a bitch. "


    Kaleby who had lived countless experiences and killed countless people had never felt so much fear in her life.


    So he red at Anders, and taking a deep breath he squeezed his rusty sword to point it at the neck of his friend''s executioner.


    Anders feeling the edge of the sword brush his neck gave the Viking a smile and moved a little closer to the sword, causing his neck to bleed a little.


    "Kill me if you think you have courage, stupid Viking, you know very well that you are nothing more than a piece of shit who is afraid."


    The Viking gave a desperate cry and tried to brandish his sword to try to cut Anders''s neck, but it waspletely useless.


    Anders, seeing that the Viking did not even know the correct way to kill, used his ax quickly and buried it in the armpit of the arm that was holding the sword.


    This caused Kaleby to cry out in pain and he dropped his sword as his badly severed arm lost the ability to grip the sword.


    Holding her arm in pain, Kaleby fell to the ground and looked in horror at Anders who had a disappointed face.


    "Warriors are looking at this ...


    This is what happens when you let simple unscrupulous bandits go to sea and feel like Vikings. They may look very strong on the outside, but on the inside, they are nothing more than mere garbage.


    You saw it; I allowed him to assassinate me, but the idiot believed that it was necessary to raise his sword to cut my neck.


    Here are the consequences of his actions lying on the ground holding what is left of his arm while trying to hold back the tears because he knows that today we are going to die.


    But since I am a man of my word, I hope you can understand that I cannot kill him at this moment, however; I believe that you can take care of doing that for me.


    So my warriors presented them today to the sacrifice of the day. Please make him suffer as much as he can and the poor idiot who killed him without suffering enough will take his ce ... "


    You warriors looked at each other in silence and began to walk towards the Viking who was lying on the ground who began to ask for mercy but it was toote.


    While this was happening, Anders approached the corpse of the other Viking and


    She took Juan''s leather bag, took out the scrolls, and using brute force, removed the seal they had.


    To the surprise of Fritz who was close to Anders, he watched as the berserker began to value the scrolls without even blinking, so he ended up giving him a strange look.


    When Anders finished reading the scrolls, Fritz looked at him with a smile.


    "Don''t tell me you were thinking that because I''m a murdering berserker, I can''t read stupid Christian lyrics."


    Fritz wanted to say something but could not refute Anders since he never thought he could read.


    Anders walked over to Fritz and handed the scrolls into his hand "When I was a brat I had a friend who was obsessed with the Christian Bible.


    The son of a bitch made me learn to read it, just to be telling me the advantages it had and the bad things that we did as Nordics.


    But you know despite a whole day he went crazy and killed my family, in retaliation I killed him and ended up burning my house so that his corpse will not reach his god.


    By the way, when the Viking on the ground stops screaming about his body to Fenrir, the little wolf deserves a fresh and lively meal.


    I''m sure you will fall in love with the taste of human flesh, the more you like it, the easier it will be to make you kill the garbage that attacks us. "


    Anders looked at the strange look of Fritz, who seemed not happy with his exnation, so he patted him twice on the shoulder.


    "The parchment does not say anything important, it only mentions that the emperor will pass near this ce in two days and will do so with a lot of gold and precious jewels.


    That is a clear invitation for us to attack them, but at the same time, it makes me understand that someone intends to upy us like a ughterhouse knife.


    It may also be that I am wrong and that these bastards simply got the information after murdering some person or messenger who had the misfortune to carry such documents.


    In any case, I am not interested in what they have done; the information is already in our hands so we just have to n the attack.


    We don''t lose anything doing it and if we can really gain something valuable, I think we could benefit, not to mention that if we don''t kill his emperor, I could tell him that we weremanded by the stupid queen.


    In that way, the hatred between the two would be so great that they would end upunching a war that would perhapsst years and could eventually end with the defeat of either of them.


    But that is what I want to see the most since that way I could have my revenge more easily since as more people die, groups of bandits will be created which we can absorb.


    To be able to create at the end, a great army with which to behead that dog andter go to fulfill the promise that I made to an old king.


    Anyway, take care of what I ordered. Seeing so much blood made me hungry. "


    The next day, at a good point chosen by Anders, all the warriors began to work, cing some traps that were difficult to see.


    "Work with all your might gentlemen because tomorrow blood will flow through this forest and the gods will be d of the sacrifice that we are going to give you.


    Remember to keep the traps very well hidden because if you realize it we will lose the surprise factor and then we will have to fight against an organized group of Christians.


    Which will be better armed and trained than most of us, so very possibly we end up hanging in a public square for the enjoyment of those damned.


    Also, remember to gather as much dry wood as you can to create a circle of fire with which we will prevent you from leaving this ce alive.


    But the most important thing and that I will not tire of repeating is that they must keep the emperor alive, who must be the best dressed and armed person.


    If we kill him, we will simply have failed, so I will take care of killing the stupid one who dares to do such stupidity.


    As for everyone else, don''t worry about murdering them and don''t hold back in their actions, one of those bastards dead is one more mead in Valha. "


    All the warriors who were listening to Anders'' boring speech only secretly sighed and continued to set the traps in their respective ces.


    When they finished preparing everything it was already quite a night, so the warriors prepared for the battle that would take ce tomorrow.


    They sharpened their axes and swords, while others were enjoying a great meal as they could possibly die.


    But in the end, all of them were happy and in their faces, you could see their desire to fight against that group of Christians who will take care of the Christian emperor.

 Chapter 115 - Talk With The Emperor

    At dawn, the dim light of dawn could be seen on the horizon and it was then that the group of warriors who were asleep opened their eyespletely as they began to hear noises that came from afar.


    They could see how a group of people began to approach, but unlike thest ambush they made, they seemed to be a vanguard group.


    This caused everyone to stay in their ces and allowed the advance team to continue with their work, only they would assassinate anyone who dared to see beyond the path.


    The situation was quite tense for the warriors, as the emperor''s vanguard group consisted mainly of armed knights who roderge horses.


    All of them had their bodies covered with arge metal armor, which only allowed part of their eyes to be seen. The warriors knew that if perhaps they faced them, perhaps they could win.


    But then he would lose the opportunity to capture the emperor, so they watched as the vanguard walked up the lonely path.


    Everything went rtively well except that at some point one of the knights got off his horse and taking off part of his armor approached one of the bushes where one of the warriors was hiding.


    The knight, without paying attention to the bush, lowered his pants and began to urinate on the face of the warrior who could only contain his anger while the urine wet his face.


    Anders who was looking at everything from another bush contained his desire to mock that warrior who was suffering a real golden shower.


    Fritz who was next to Anders only sighed and thanked Odin that that knight did not try on his bush.


    "Hey Travis, we''re wasting a lot of time waiting for you so you''d better press your dder otherwise we''ll have to leave you in this ce where the birds don''t shit."


    The knight Travis just clicked his tongue "I understand the importance we have to investigate the roads from now on, but it really is necessary to take away the only pleasure we can have in this ce.


    If we really didn''t have to make the vanguard of the emperor, believe me, that right now I would be shitting. "


    The knight who had yelled at Travis just shook his head "Do what you want Travis, but I just remind you that if the emperor asks names I will not hesitate to say yours."


    Travis was quite angry he could only get his pants up and walked his horse where he put on his helmet and metal gloves before getting on his horse.


    After this, all the members of the vanguard began to leave the forest, leaving only one of them at the entrance of it, as he would be the guide for the rest of the people who apanied the emperor.


    The warrior who had been urinated used a cloth to wipe his face because he could not move.


    <em>''If any of those sons of bitches dare to bring up this matter in the future, I''ll have to challenge them to a duel to cut off their damn head.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>As for your knight Travis, I will take it upon myself to look for you so that I can get my revenge, either with you or your family if you have any. ''</em>


    After this, a few minutes passed. The warriors who were used to the snow could feel that some carriages were approaching in the distance.


    Because the ground was vibrating, Anders who was quite impatient made some signs to the warriors to prepare the traps.


    Which were mostly made up of trunks which had been tied to the trees near the road so that it was only a matter of cutting a rope and that they hit with all the force whatever was in front of them.


    But those weren''t the only traps as some rocks were prepared around the trail that was covered in grease and oil to block the trail.


    While they were preparing the traps, it did not take long to see arge entourage arrive, which was being led by a man who had a purple cape and a golden crown.


    He also had armor which was decorated with gold and silver embroidery which gave him a mystical appearance, not to mention that his sword seemed to have arge gem on the hilt.


    All this together with therge number of knights who were apanying him gave him a mystical and at the same time dangerous appearance, which only served to cheer Anders, who turned his face and spoke in a low voice to Fritz.


    "When the battle is over, please bring my golden sword I think for that emperor it will be perfect."


    Fritz nodded and prepared for battle as it was not long before the emperor reached the designated area and Anders gave the order to activate the traps.


    Ludovico Pio, better known as Louis I or the Emperor of the Franks, was enjoying the walk after returning from the battlefront.


    Well, it was a valuable time that he could take advantage of to rest a little from the massacres that were carried out on the battlefield.


    Not to mention, it also worked in a de-stressing way as the campaign was not going his way, as the Danes put up even more serious resistance than he had nned.


    Reaching the point where he could not even break through the wall of Danevirke, which had managed to stop his advance and turn the battlefront into a true meat grinder for both sides.


    But despite all that, the emperor still had hopes that a miracle would present itself and that he could break through the defenses of the Danes so that he could enter theirnds and carry the word of the lord to those pagans.


    While he was thinking about what he would have to do, he had the feeling that something was not right, so when he raised his head and paid more attention to his surroundings he heard the noise of a horn.


    At that moment, from the trees on the side of the road,rge trunks hung with ropes began to hit the knights and the emperor himself, causing them to fall from their horses.


    Taking advantage of the moment you get out of control caused by the trees, the warriors got up from their hiding ces and began to run to kill those knights as quickly as possible before they could get up.


    The battle was quite short butsted long enough to im his life and about five warriors while from the emperor''s entourage all his knights and squires who apanied him died.


    The emperor who could feel him being tied up and carried, took a while to regain consciousness that the blow had made him lose consciousness.


    When he was finally able to regain consciousness, he looked in horror at how around him were numerous impaled heads.


    Which he could recognize as that of the knights and other people who apanied him on his way to the capital of the duchy of Dithmarschen.


    Swallowing some saliva to ease the dryness in his throat, the emperor red around him in an attempt to find the culprits.


    But to his surprise, it did not take long to find thempletely drunk and lying in the snow as if the cold will not affect them at all.


    "Some of you dirty heathens are awake ...


    They know what they have done, those people who are impaled were my closest confidants ... "


    A punch ended the little speech that the emperor was giving, so he red at the person who had hit him.


    Which turned out to be a guy who had a cloth covering one eye. He was looking at him with a very ufortable smile.


    "I see that the emperor has awakened, but I don''t think you understand where you are at this moment.


    How can you see this is the humble abode that we call camp.


    It is not very big; it has no frills and we have to shit on the floor like the decent people that we are.


    But that is not what matters since from this moment on you are just one more peasant who is at my mercy and if I want you to live, you will live, and if not then I will simply kill you.


    In this ce, your titles mean nothing and neither do your promises, so I hope you are prepared to suffer the worst torture.


    But despite all that you must thank me as I will use this golden sword to torture you, I hope this weapon is to your liking, Emperor. "


    After saying those words, Anders took out his golden sword, which had some Latin inscriptions, and ced it on the emperor''s cheek.


    "I want you to know that this was all caused by Queen Malene, who asked me to make you suffer enough to prevent you from forgetting her.


    It also doesn''t matter if you believe me or not, but you should know that someone from the ce where you were going gave us this information for free.


    I would not like to be in your ce since you first have to deal with an external enemy who is doing everything possible to trap you.


    While on the other hand, your very allies are doing everything possible to kill you.


    But do not worry, I will simply make you suffer enough and when I get tired, I will set you free, I am almost sure that you will try toe to find me, and here I will be waiting for you with open arms.


    Although if you are intelligent, your target will not be me those people who sold you, you should think while he tortured you, who was the cause of all this. "


    After saying those words, Anders began to cut the emperor''s cheek with a big smile of satisfaction.

 Chapter 116 - The Disgrace Of An Emperor

    "DAMN PAGAN ...!"


    The emperor was screaming with all his might as he felt the edge of the golden sword cut off his left ear.


    Anders who was enjoying the screams of the emperor did not stop at all and continued slowly cutting off his ear


    "What is happening to you, Emperor? You can''t resist having someone cut off your ear.


    Maybe because of the pain you can''t see well but you should pay attention to my face, you may notice that I am using a cloth to cover my eye.


    This is because I lost the eye in a life or death battle and you know, unlike you, little vermin, I endured and resisted the pain ... "


    Anders stopped speaking as the emperor moved from side to side as he cut the ear more deeply.


    "If you keep moving, I will cut off your ear badly and you will end up suffering twice as much, if you are intelligent you will endure the pain like the man you are ..."


    The emperor kept moving as he cursed Anders so that he could never step in the sky.


    "You Christian noblemen do not resist anything, you are good at sending people to be murdered and feeling that you are untouchable.


    But when they feel the pain, they turn into little bitches crying out for mercy.


    Although in your case it is a bit strange since you move like a worm and you only dedicate yourself to cursing me, so maybe you are half a man. "


    After those words, Anders uses a little more force and with his hand tore the ear which came out with a piece of skin from the neck.


    The emperor, feeling the pain of losing his ear, gave a dull cry as he was clenching his teeth with all his might.


    With his ear in his hand, Anders showed the cut ear to the emperor as he moved it from side to side.


    "You don''t think it''s beautiful, you have to admit that it looks very good and you have to thank me because now you can appreciate it in all its splendor.


    Only with a little blood covering it and with the guarantee that it will rot in a short time ... "


    Anders was interrupted when the emperor spat in his face and red at him "I will take revenge, I swear that I will search for you to the most remote corners of the world and I will take my revenge against you.


    You will never be able to sleep peacefully knowing that there will always be people looking for you ... "


    Using his hand Anders thrust the severed ear of the emperor into his mouth causing him to shut up.


    Feeling the metallic taste of his blood and the softness of his ear, he watched as a happy face formed on Anders''s face.


    This caused the emperor to feel a sense of fear that he had not had since his father Emperor Charlemagne once beat him for raping a bishop''s daughter.


    Anders putting his finger in the mouth of the emperor approached the only ear the emperor had.


    "You can keep quiet ...


    Your cowardly voice bothers me and it was only your ear, I need to cut the fingers of your hand andter your entire arm. "


    Feeling how the man who called himself emperor trembled with fear, Anders nodded silently toter stare into the emperor''s green eyes.


    "What you feel is true fear, but you know why you are afraid ..."


    Putting the edge of his golden sword at the emperor''s neck, Anders cut a small cut that let out a bit of blood.


    Which he touched with one of his fingers and after this he showed him his fingers stained with blood, this caused some tears toe out of the emperor''s eyes, not to mention that from the trunk where he was sitting a small yellow liquid colored the snow on the ground.


    "You are afraid of dying but despite that, I am sure that you are feeling fear of an older person since from the moment you were caught your life is in my hands.


    Nothing you have can help you get out alive and I am sure that when you see my eyes you can know that I will not kill you.


    The real fear you have is of the unknown and the way it behaved to me.


    You don''t understand how someone like me can make you pee your pants ... "


    Smelling a bit of an iprehensible scent, Andersughed and pointed at the emperor.


    "Warriors, the great Emperor of the Franks, just shit and peed himself."


    All the warriors began tough at the shameful state of calling himself emperor, Ludovico for the first time in his life felt that it was impotence.


    The screams andughter that he could hear only made him bow his head and close his eyes. He was afraid and his fate did not depend on him.


    So he decided to silently endure whatever the man in front of him wanted to do with his body.


    But deep inside him, the seed of revenge began to form. First, he would kill everyone in the capital of the duchy.


    Later he would gather every man in the empire and arm him tounch a veritable war of destruction on the pagan kingdom of Denmark and everything that was Norse.


    He nned to turn the entirend of the north into a ce unfit for life. Every pagan man, woman, child, and an old man will be killed and thend will be washed with salt so that nothing can grow in it.


    The forests will be burned, and the animals sacrificed, for him, everything rted to the north must be sacrificed and eliminated from the world.


    It would never stop until it died or it will aplish its mission.


    Anders, seeing the change in the emperor''s attitude, formed a smile in which he showed his yellow teeth.


    "If that is the attitude that a man who ims to be the Emperor of the Franks must-have, keep that hatred and remember it.


    Kill your enemies and when you finish with theme to find me, I''ll be waiting for you to kill you or for you to kill me.


    Now with that attitude, I hope you support the affection with which I am going to treat you. "


    Using his golden sword Anders cut one of the fingers of the emperor''s right hand, he only trembled a little but ended up raising his head to stare at Anders.


    Anders who enjoyed the look of the emperor cut his thumb off his hand, but despite this, the emperor endured the pain.


    After this Anders continued to cut the fingers of the right hand of the emperor until leaving only the palm of the hand, so he decided to take a break.


    In which he took the severed fingers from the snow and looked at them as if they were some jewels.


    "Emperor, I will make you a nice souvenir with your fingers.


    I would like to stay with them but their arm may be the best memory, I will take care of cleaning it and making a spear which I will use to fight you when we meet again.


    Of course, the result will depend on your abilities or my luck in any way the future is uncertain and only the gods can understand it.


    For people with you and me, the present is the only thing that matters, but speaking of this break I think it should heal your wounds since I don''t want you to bleed to death.


    Fritz!


    Bring a red-hot sword, I have some wounds to heal. "


    Fritz who was still next to a fire took a sword and put it on the fire.


    The sword slowly began to redden, so when it was red enough I took it towards Anders.


    Anders seeing the red sword knew that it was the correct temperature, so he took it from Fritz''s hand and brought it towards the emperor''s head.


    cing the red-hot metal in the ce where the emperor''s ear must have been, white smoke came out and the scent of burning flesh could be smelled almost immediately.


    Ludovico endured the pain, but to his surprise when he blinked he could feel how everything around him began to move as if it were spinning.


    Anders noticed the irrational movement of the emperor''s eyes and only patted him.


    "What you are feeling is amon symptom when the wound of a lost ear burns, everything will revolve around you and you will not be able to do anything to avoid it.


    It is a real curse since that will follow you until the end of your life, but look on the bright side you will vomit everything you eat and you will live with another fear in your life.


    Although from what I have heard from some warriors, the best way to live with that curse is to be drunk when you feel that everything revolves around you.


    I don''t know if it''s true but ... "


    Anders stopped intentionally because the emperor began to vomit uncontrobly, taking advantage of the fact that Anders used his golden sword to cut off the emperor''s right arm.


    After this, Anders used his other red-hot sword to burn the stump of his arm to prevent the emperor from bleeding.


    "I wanted to make you suffer more but that curse that you are suffering I think will be enough, although I did not say it I can only tell you that each one of the warriors who suffered it.


    They preferred tomit suicide or die in battle to end it, no one who suffers it will be able to remain calm.


    It will follow you where you want you to be or who you are with, it will make you fearful of your actions and will simply slowly kill your will.


    As a warrior, I can only tell you that you have less than five years toplete your revenge.


    Since it''s how long it takes that curse to end your will, at least that''s what I''ve seen. "

 Chapter 117 - A Keepsake For The Emperor

    In a small camp near the wall of Danevirke, a knight whose armor was bruised and covered in blood.


    Interrupted the tranquility of the ce when, ignoring the orders to stop, continued riding until they reached a tent which was guarded by two spearmen.


    Which upon seeing the knight who seemed to have escaped from the battlefront, held their spears and pointed at the stranger who was about to get off the horse.


    When the knight got off his horse, they took off her helmet revealing long blond hair, but what caught everyone''s attention was the face with fine features which showed signs of fatigue.


    The woman then approached the two guards and looked at them seriously "I am Adide, the bastard daughter of Emperor Ludovico.


    I want to go in to see Commander Gautier ask for help because my father was attacked. "


    The soldiers upon hearing the woman''s words recalled the news about the female knight, but they never thought that it was the bastard daughter of the emperor.


    So they stopped pointing their spears at her and let her into themander''s tent since they didn''t want to have problems with the imperial family.


    When Adide entered the tent, she was met by Duke Gautier, who was sitting in a simple chair looking at some scrolls.


    Raising his hand and not seeing the person who had entered, he moved his hand to indicate to leave.


    "How many times do I have to say not to bother me when I''m reading the reports from the front of ..."


    The duke interrupted his words when he raised his head to see a woman he immediately recognized.


    "Princess Adide, what happened to you, and why do you seem hurt ...


    Where is the emperor, did something happen? "


    Princess Adide looked seriously at the Duke "We were attacked on the way, they were less than us but they were well prepared.


    They knew we would go that way, I could only survive because of the sacrifice of one of the knights who covered my retreat.


    I do not know if my father is still alive, but I am sure of something and that is that someone reported our movements, but they should not have been my brothers.


    Well, they don''t have the courage to kill my father right now, unless they''ve gone mad or found a good alliance to bear the consequences.


    Either way, I need you to help me get my father back, no matter if he''s dead or still alive.


    His body has to return to Pariisi because the future of the empire will be decided upon him. "


    Gautier got up from his chair and rubbed his nose "Princess, I cannot leave the camp because my duty to God and the empire is to prevent those pagans from leaving their walls and destroying ournd.


    But I can send my son Paul with four thousand armed soldiers to search for the emperor, as long as the culprits are found. "


    Gautier walked to a small chest from where he took out a small leather backpack that had some papyri inside.


    cing them on the table, he opened them and showed them to Adide. "These are the names of the only messengers who knew where the emperor would go.


    I will torture them in order to know if they are the culprits, although my instinct tells me that the problem lies with the new duke.


    ording to reports from some spies, the duke''s son learned that his father was wounded but did not send help, and in the end, he ended up dying at the hands of some Danish bandits.


    But that''s not all. In the capital of the duchy, there was a ve revolt where all the possible heirs of the duchy died.


    Now with the attack on your father, I think everything is starting to make sense ... "


    Looking seriously at the princess, Duke Gautier took a deep breath.


    "If by the grace of the lord your father is alive, bring him directly to the camp and do not go anywhere near the capital of the duchy.


    Right now we are very far from Paris and we are isted between an enemy and a possible traitor.


    Fortunately, the troops of the Duchy of Dithmarschen are under our orders, I will speak with the counts and other nobles so that they are ced in the front line.


    That way, even if they reveal themselves, their end will be miserable and they won''t harm the rest of the army. "


    In the morning, in the Anders camp, Emperor Ludovico was waking up with the first rays of the sun.


    The first thing he could feel was the pain in his hand and ear, so he could only scream a little while trying to keep calm from the pain.


    Anders who was resting on some furs managed to hear the noise of the emperor so he got up and stretched his arms, feelingpletely renewed after having slept like a baby.


    When he came out of his tent, the first thing he could feel was the warm sun, which only caused him to breathe deeply and he would stand still for a few minutes.


    Feeling that he was already warm enough from the sunlight, Anders started walking to the remains of the campfire that had been therest night.


    Among the ashes he found them apletely charred arm of the emperor, so he took it and walked where he was.


    Ludovico was not paying attention to his surroundings because the pain kept him in a semi-conscious state.


    He felt someone gently hit on his face, so he raised his face and watched as the culprit of his condition offered him a long and ck thing.


    "You should eat emperor, maybe it is not meat prepared with many spices and dipped in honey.


    But it was made with love, so you should eat something otherwise you will die before you get your revenge and we don''t want that to happen, do we? "


    Ludovico wanted to refuse, however, his body did not think the same because yesterday he had lost a lot of blood and added to the vomiting caused by vertigo.


    He began to bite into the burned meat no matter where it came from, although the taste was quite bitter due to the fact that it waspletely burned.


    Each bite left in that meat gives him a feeling of tranquility because it could alleviate the hunger he had.


    Anders, who was maliciously smiling, took his time to feed the emperor as if it were a dog or his wolf Fenrir.


    When the emperor felt that his hunger had disappeared, he watched in horror as some bones protruded from the burned flesh.


    At that moment, he could onlyugh because he realized that he had been eating the meat from his hand.


    Anders who heard the emperor''sugh patted him on the shoulder.


    "I''m very d that you loved the food, I personally took care of cooking it, although as you can see it burned a bit if not to say that it ended uppletely charred.


    But you are already a big man, I don''t think youin about having a bit of coal in your stomach; it is also your arm so everything you lost returned to your body.


    It''s a shame that I''m going to have to use the bones for something else, but I''d be happy to give them to you so that you can eat them ... "


    Anderson that moment was interrupted due to Fritz riding into the camp while screaming.


    "We have to get out of this ce quickly because I could see that a great army was approaching in the distance. Prepare your things and someone wakes up Anders!"


    Anders who heard everything looked at the emperor with a smile.


    "I suppose that you people havee looking for you so you will stop being my problem, but before we part ways, the emperor let me give you your memory."


    Ludovico who was angry looked as that man walked towards a small shelter. After a while, the man came out carrying a ne in his hands.


    As that man got closer, Ludovico looked at the ne hanging from his five fingers, so gritting his teeth he tried to keep calm.


    "This is the craft that is yesterday, I hope you love it as it has your five fingers for you to remember.


    But before I have to run from this damn ce, I want you to know that the person who did all this was Queen Malene.


    As for my name, just tell me Anders, a normal berserker in thisnd gued by war and death.


    I hope we meet again emperor and remember someone of his allies sold their information. As a parting gift, I will leave the scrolls that I found in my little refuge.


    Maybe I can find the culprit, as for me¡­ "


    Anders spread his hands and pointed to where the sun was rising "I think I will travel with my people to the Western Isles.


    From what I have been able to hear, the kingdoms in that ce are too chaotic, a perfect ce for gs like us to survive and increase their strength.


    Who knows, maybe in the future we will meet you as emperor and as a simple king of some area abandoned by the hand of any God.


    It was a pleasure to have met him emperor and remember everything he told you and please survive. It would be a real shame if you died at this very moment. "


    After saying those words Anders began to run towards one of the horses that he had stolen and cing in it the few things he had, he began to ride with his group of warriors.


    All with the intention of being able to get out of that cursed ce before the emperor''s troops could catch them.


    As he watched as he was left behind, the emperor lowered his head and began to tremble due to the helplessness he was feeling.


    But despite that, he shouted towards the dawn "I will take revenge Anders, I will finish with this garbage and I will go looking for you even if I have to burn everything in my path.


    It does not matter that you hide in a cave, in a ship, in a kingdom, as long as Emperor Louis I lives, I will look for you so that I can kill you with my own hands.


    I swear on behalf of our lord. "

 Chapter 118 - Wedding Preparations

    Einar smiled gleefully and wiped the sweat from his brow as he looked at the tensegrity table in front of him.


    "I suppose Seren will be very happy when I show her how beautiful the table I am going to give her as a prize looks.


    Although before giving it to her I think I could use it as the main table for the wedding ceremony, you don''t think so, father. "


    Sven was crouched admiring how the table in front of him was being supported byrge hemp ropes.


    He tapped the wood and stared in amazement as it didn''t even seem to move, even gave him the feeling that it was harder than the table in the great room.


    "As much as I continue to admire the table, I have to continue to insist that seeing the table being held only by ropes makes me wonder what other things the gods kept for them.


    Fortunately for my curiosity and the welfare of the tribe, all the secrets of the gods are in your hands.


    As for using this table, I think it will be a good demonstration of your ability in the tribe, although no one doubts you anymore.


    But the table by itself is not the important thing, but what things you will put on it.


    What do you n to do to eat for the wedding banquet, although the ingredients we have are not too many due to the Yule festival?


    I think you can make a meal equal to or better than that steak with bread you made at the festival. "


    Einar smiled and sat on a tensegrity bench that he had made "I n to make some milk liqueur and for lunch, I will make a wild carrot cream.


    As for the main course, I will ughter one of the old pigs that we have and prepare it in its fat to make something called carnitas.


    The taste of the food could be something new to what is customary in the vige, but as we get better spices with the trade.


    The quality of the meals could increase. By the way father do you know how the preparations are going to pick up our people from the fort north? "


    Sven, who had already got up on his way to the wooden window of Einar''s room and watched the tribesmen at work.


    "All the ves are prepared and as for the people who will go, they are already making thest preparations.


    We will leave after the ritual of starting the plowing, after this, we will only have to wait for the merchants to arrive on the ind.


    Although if I''m honest with you, Einar, I believe that great things will happen this year, although I''m not sure if it will be a good or bad thing for the tribe.


    Thest two times I had a simr feeling was months before you were born and when your grandfather passed away from that disease.


    But in any case, we will have to face whates, regardless of whether it is good or bad. "


    While this was happening, in the camp near the battlefront, Gautier was watching two priests work.


    Which were healing the wounds and cleaning the body of the emperor, as it was in apletely deplorable state.


    "Priests tell me the truth is the emperor going to survive all the wounds he has?"


    One of the priests, who was cleaning the emperor''s crotch with a cold waterpress, frowned and turned to Duke Gautier.


    "The situation of the emperor is critical and although he suffered the cut of his hand and ear, the measures taken by the barbarians who attacked him saved his life for now.


    We can only heal and cleanse his wounds as best we can, but survival will depend entirely on his willpower and what God wants. "


    Gautier, who heard those words, began to massage his nose, trying to contain his anger.


    "Do everything you can to keep the emperor breathing. In the meantime, I will speak to all the nobles who are leading the campaign.


    We have to prepare a punitive expedition to the Duchy of Dithmarschen, those bastards did this and will pay for it. "


    The two priests gulped a bit of saliva as the duke was quite angry and it was possible that if they said something they could die at his hands.


    The emperor, who was passed out from the pain, was only able to wake up at night when a little water ran down his face.


    So he unconsciously used his arm to take the hand that was cleaning his forehead.


    When he opened his eyes, he could see the face of his daughter Adide who did not bother to have her arm held by her father.


    "Father, you have to rx you are in a safe ce away from those damn heathens."


    Ludovico looked at his daughter for a few seconds as he tried to bear the pain in his body as best he could. After releasing Adide''s hand, he exhaled deeply.


    "I need some water, Adide."


    Adide took a jug of water from the table beside the bed and carefully raised her father''s head so that he could drink.


    After cooling his throat and feeling a little better, he looked at his daughter with his most serious face that had "Adide, bring Duke Gautier and the scrolls that I ordered to be collected from the refuge of that bastard.


    The princess upon hearing her father''s orders quickly settled him and left the room, Ludovico seeing his daughter leave looked at the stump of his arm.


    <em>''I hate this damn feeling of still feeling my arm when I have nothing ...''</em>


    When Duke Gautier entered the room, Great Emperor looking strangely at the stump where his arm should be.


    "Emperor Ludovico, I''m d to see that you woke up for a moment I thought what ..."


    Ludovico raised his hand and motioned for him to be quiet "At this moment I''m not in the mood to listen to your liar.


    My whole body hurts and at any moment I could lose my consciousness because pain is so suffocating that staying awake is difficult.


    The scrolls that you should have collected shoulde from the key to who it was that betrayed us. ording to the damn Anders, it was someone from the capital of the duchy.


    That by itself is reason enough for me to order that damned city destroyed, but you know doing it would be a waste of resources.


    Order your son to take some troops out of the battlefront and take them to the capital of the duchy, I want him to besiege that city and I left it without food.


    Anything thates out must be killed immediately, as for the duke or anything that exists in that ce is now a traitor.


    The nobles want to refuse, just tell them that if they want, they can take the ce of that damned duke. "


    Upon seeing the emperor''s serious face, Duke Gautier felt a cold sweat run down his back "I will immediately order my son that siege the capital of the duchy is already doing and that anyone who tries to leave the city need to be killed.


    But emperor if the pain is strong enough it would not be better if you take some Opium extract to ease your pain. "


    Ludovico took a deep breath and closed his eyes "This pain is a reminder that no one can be trusted, not to mention that it helps me maintain the hatred I feel towards all my enemies.


    I will hold it as long as I can even if it means having to scream, but I will resist and when I have finished my revenge, then I will think about using opium to ease the pain.


    But until then, I will keep not taking anything that can eliminate the pain in my body. "


    After hearing this, the duke nodded silently and left the room to go out and look at his son Paul, who was waiting for him.


    "Paul, I believe that the attack has left dangerous consequences for the emperor and there is absolutely nothing we can do to prevent it.


    So you will have to follow orders regardless of whether they are cruel or go against God''s teachings.


    The emperor has ordered that you take part of the army and begin with the siege of the capital of the duchy of Dithmarschen because he is conspiring against the empire when trying to kill the emperor.


    Anyone who leaves the city regardless of whether he is a nobleman, a cleric, or a vagabond, must be killed instantly.


    I hope that you can follow the emperor''s orders without any failure because in the state it is in it will be impossible to guarantee your safety, son. "


    Paul clenched the handle of his sword "You can tell father that I will follow the emperor''s orders and under my guidance, no one is going to leave that city.


    I will hold the siege until the emperor of another order. "


    Gautier put his hand on his son''s shoulder "You must be strong and staypletely sober because it is not the same to kill pagans who follow God''s will.


    That murdering the faithful of the church can beplicated, but you must stand firm, and for no reason to do you dare to break the rules.


    The only thing I can wish you is that God apany you and take care of your work, remember that you can always ask your father for help in case those traitors try to do something. "


    Paul who could feel the affection and the words of his father said goodbye to him and left the house where the emperor was sheltered.


    When he left, he could feel a snowke touching his face, and using his hand he cleaned it before getting on his horse and starting his way to the barracks of his soldiers.

 Chapter 119 - Plans To Get Out Of The Besieged City

    Prisco, who was having fun in his room with a nun, didn''t listen when the door to his room opened.


    "Father, we are in serious trouble.


    The emperor has ordered to blockade the city and now we are surrounded by arge group of knights led by the son of Duke Gautier. "


    Prisco, who had not stopped the movement of his hips, frowned at his son''s words.


    "Order the city guard to prepare their weapons. We don''t know what the hell they''re thinking, but we can''t allow them to enter the city.


    We will have to wait for them to send a courier themselves before we even think of delivering the city.


    I just hope it''s all a misunderstanding otherwise Dean, it is a fact that we will die in this ce unless we manage to cause a civil war.


    But for that, we can only trust your mother''s family so that they can convince the group of nobles who do not agree with the emperor.


    Although it would be enough if some son of Emperor Ludovico wanted to rebel against his father.


    So many options and none of them are so easy to do.


    Either way, bring Chain Amis, I think that fat idiot will have to dive into the muddy waters of the tunnels under the city. "


    Amis a young but fat chain was doing his chores cleaning the outside of the church with a group of ves.


    "They have to clean that wood very well because we do not want it to start to rot and the church suffers a misfortune.


    I remind you that if something happens, you will be the first to suffer the consequences. "


    While supervising the work of the Amis ves, he began to walk among the different male ves while trying to choose one that he would like.


    It didn''t take long for him to choose a muscr adult, so he walked over to him, so he could pat him on the shoulder to get his attention.


    "Hey, ve at night you will apany me in my rooms in exchange your family will receive a double ration of flour tomorrow."


    The ve who knew that refusing was useless just nodded his head and continued with his work while thinking that his children could eat some more.


    It was at that moment that Dean left the church and, apanied by two soldiers, arrived with Chain Amis.


    "Chain, my father wants to see you at this time, it is quite important that you stop what you are doing and for that reason, I will apany you so that you can arrive without any problem."


    Amis who was a bit angry because he had interrupted their private moment followed duke Dean into the church.


    When they returned us to Bishop Prisco''s room, they found the bishop already changed and working on writing on parchment while the nun with whom he was having sex before was lying in bedpletely naked and asleep.


    "I''m d you two have reached each other now I would like you toe closer as I will exin what to do."


    Dean scratched his head not understanding what his father meant "Father, but you didn''t say you only needed Chain Amis."


    Bishop Prisco shook his head. "During the short time you told me the news, I was able to think enough, and I realized that if you stay in this ce, you are going to die, and possibly I will too.


    So you will go out with the chain through the tunnels below the city and you will have to reach the Duchy of Westphalia


    Where you will meet with your mother''s family in the city of Soest, you will have to talk to them and give them these scrolls that I am about to make.


    If God wants it and the nobles can pressure the people of theirnds as hard as they can, we can start a rebellion in the north by cutting off the emperor''s ess to the rest of the empire.


    This can create an opportunity big enough that perhaps some of Ludovico''s sons want to reveal themselves.


    We only need one of them to do it, and then your chance to be king will not be far behind.


    But you must remember to be careful because if the emperor''s troopse to capture you, you will be dead and I am sure it will be in a very painful way.


    As for you Amis, you must guarantee my son''s safety at any cost, but due tock of manpower, I can only grant five guards to take care of you.


    Not to mention that if I give you more, it would be too easy for spies to know that something is wrong and they could be caught immediately. "


    After saying those words, Prisco continued writing and while he did, he sighed "You are going out at night and remember to be very careful in the underground tunnels.


    ording to some stories of the soldiers who captured thisnd from the Saxons, it is said that inside the tunnels lie the bones of thousands of warriors who were lost inside and who could never reach the exit.


    Fortunately, the Charlemagne Emperor ordered to review them as best he could, and of all, there are only three tunnels that have an exit far from the city.


    And only the emperor and your father the duke knew of the existence of these tunnels, so the tunnels that have an exit are marked with Latin text on the walls.


    You will only have to follow the texts and for nothing in the world do you dare to go in the tunnels that have skull marks or bloody warnings since those will only lead them to certain death.


    Of the two hundred troops that entered the tunnels, only five returned, but they did sopletely fearful of their surroundings.


    In the end, fourmitted suicide because of the fear they felt and everything they could see, but the soldier who did not do it will be one of the guards who will apany them.


    His name is Cornelio.


    Remember to follow his instructions while you are in the tunnels and nowe out that I have to write some scrolls to guarantee our safety. "


    When they finished hearing this, Dean and Amis left the room and began to prepare things for the trip.


    In the afternoon Cornelio, who was drinking some beer in a tavern in the city, looked at the bubbles of the beer with some difort.


    <em>As he remembered how some of hispanions who were trapped in the water of the caves slowly drowned, leaving only a few small air bubblesing out of the water.</em>


    But to avoid continuing to remember, Cornelio drank all his beer in one gulp and after that he wiped his mustache andter raised his hand, calling the bartender''s attention.


    When the bartender saw Cornelio''s sign, he just smiled and from the table where he was, he took a y jug with beer.


    When he got to where Cornelio was sitting and without saying a single word he refilled his beer mug. While he did so, a soldier entered the tavern.


    It didn''t take long for the soldier to look through all the tables until he could find Cornelio, who seemed to be lost in his memories as he looked at his mug of beer.


    Walking slowly, the soldier reached Cornelio''s ce, and, sitting in front of him, he made a few small touches on the wood.


    "Cornelius, I know you are listening to me and I have orders from the Bishop and the Duke."


    Cornelio, somewhat annoyed by the interruption of his thoughts, raised his head and looked at the young soldier in front of him.


    "Because I should be interested in what the bishop or the duke does.


    As far as I understand I am a veteran and a free man, I don''t need to listen to either of them. "


    The soldier angrily knocked on the table and pointed towards the door "I don''t know how long you''ve been in this ce but you should know that outside the city ispletely under siege.


    All this because of the fury of the emperor who says that we betrayed the empire, as far as I''m concerned you stopped being a free man and I stopped being a soldier, we are only rebels.


    So you cannot refuse the orders of the Duke and the Bishop. "


    Cornelius, who was holding back the urge to hit the young soldier in front of him, raised his mug of beer and drank itpletely in one big gulp.


    "Tell me what are the orders you want me to do, how can a veteran help who all he''s trying to do is survive in this ce."


    The soldier to see that his words had worked took out a small scroll from his side, which he handed to Cornelius.


    "Since this ce is quite unsafe, you will have to apany me to church."


    Cornelius reluctantly received it and apanied the soldier to the church. Once they arrived, he removed the wax seal from the parchment and began to read the contents.


    As his eyes roamed the Latin words his face quickly changed from angry to fearful and in the end, he could only maintain a mncholy face.


    "You are all a bunch of damn fools, if you want to die so bad it''s better to get out of the stupid city and surrender to the imperial soldiers.


    What you want to do is a real suicide and you do not understand the consequences of your actions. That ce is very far from God and close to hell.


    What I saw I have not forgotten yet, corpses everywhere, bodies in a state of putrefaction and roads which have no way out.


    But what they should fear is not the caves but what is in the groundwater.

 Chapter 120 - Entrance To The Underground Tunnels

    "Due to the darkness and the little vision that there was in the water because it was extremely agitated.


    Walking through it was dangerous not to say that it was a real suicide. It does not matter if the water barely reaches your heels it was dangerous.


    One of mypanions was walking in front of me when he stepped wrong and ended up falling through what appeared to be a hole under the water. "


    Staring at the soldier, Cornelio pointed to the ground as if hoping the soldier would understand.


    "We did our best to try to rescue him, but it waspletely useless.


    As much as we used our weapons so that he could grab them, it didn''t take us long to realize that the hole where he fell was too deep and had a very strong current.


    That soldier was my friend, I saw him die in front of me and I couldn''t even get his body back.


    Not only did that happen, but during the whole journey, we encountered even more disturbing things, such as four of mypanions who were passing by were suddenly trapped because their feet ended up stuck in a kind of sand.


    Which was burying them little by little. We could not do anything and I could only see with sadness how they ended up dying, at least they could say goodbye before dying. "


    Dean and Chain Amis who was listening to what the soldier was saying only frowned, because although they believed some things, they did not think that the tunnels under the city were so dangerous.


    So Anders quickly began to walk towards where Cornelio was and when he arrived in front of him, he punched him in the face to calm him down.


    "Soldier, I understand your anger, but you must calm down. We have to use the underground tunnels to be able to seek help.


    Not to investigate its interior, although I am the Duke of this ce I do not intend to sacrifice my life trying to find some mystery in that ce.


    Therefore, we will only use the tunnels that are marked as safe and which have an exit, I hope you can understand that. "


    Cornelio who was already calmer after being beaten spat some blood on the floor of the church and looked at the duke seriously.


    "I guess I don''t have a choice to refuse, but that doesn''t matter.


    If you want to go to that ce and we are only going to take the tunnels that lead to the exit, I will apany you.


    I just hope as a favor when this is all over and the emperor''s threat is over I hope you can close those tunnels.


    They are a real threat, and I really don''t think it''s worth sacrificing other people''s lives to investigate what''s inside.


    But of one thing I am sure and that is that most of these tunnels are natural and only the smallest were constructions that the Saxons made at some point.


    Although I suppose the real reason was long lost after the conquest of the Charlemagne Emperor. "


    Dean who was somewhat angry at the way he spoke to the salty decided not to say anything because it was not the time to fight with the only person who could guide him in that ce.


    "I can''t promise you anything, but maybe I could use those tunnels to create a sewer system for the city sometime in the future.


    But as a duke, I can tell you that soldiers or people who process the glory of God will not enter that ce.


    The tunnel workers will only be the pagan ves that would be a punishment for them since they should start preparing in that ce before they go to hell.


    In that way his life and death would only be in the hands of God, we would only be in charge of making those sinful souls work for the good of the duchy. "


    Cornelius who heard Dean''s speech knew that it was useless and dangerous to try to say something so he decided to change the subject.


    "Before we enter the tunnels, we have to have enough food, torches, changes of clothes, and some crucifixes ready to mark our way.


    As for anything else you want to take, it should not be much because perhaps in some ces we will have to pass crouching.


    But this is the most important thing, and I hope duke Dean remembers it.


    If I say stop, it stops and if I saye back we just turn around; I hope you can remember this.


    Because your life is just as important as mine and I do not intend to die just because of a selfish action also if someone leaves the group it''s dead.


    In that ce without a source of light or food, it is only a matter of time before the unfortunate person dies, in there it is not to survive but how they are going to die.


    Now that I have epted the job, I will be at home saying goodbye to my family. May this soldiere to pick me up when everything is ready. "


    When he finished saying those words, Cornelius walked to the door of the church and before leaving he turned his head and looked at the duke.


    "I almost forgot but it will be better if we can take a bird to the tunnels, I do not know why, but the Charlemagne Emperor at the time rmended us to do that.


    ording to him, in some old mines near the ancient city of Rome, the miners had a habit of using birds in their journeys because these animals could die, and that way they would realize that something was wrong.


    But in case we don''t have any birds, we can use a rat. "


    Dean seeing that Cornelio had left the church took a deep breath trying to contain the anger he was feeling because, despite the fact that he was a nobleman, that soldier spoke to him without respecting him.


    "Amis, when we get out of the tunnels, tell the guards who apany us to kill that soldier.


    I am not going to allow someone like this to continue living, as for their family as soon as we leave that they sell them as ves or that my father is in charge of educating them.


    I think he will love having some new toys for his bed. "


    After some time of preparing everything necessary to be able to cross the tunnels safely, Cornelio looked at the duke, the chain, and the five great guards who will apany them.


    "I''m d to see that you have everything prepared, but I hope that you are also prepared yourselves to be able to enter the interiors of this little hell.


    You are going to follow my orders and you are not going to be separated by absolutely nothing as for this little crow that I have in the cage in my hand.


    It will be in charge of informing if something is wrong in the tunnel that we are going so always pay attention to its condition.


    As for the rest, I can only tell you that we may hear some strange noises in that ce, I do not know where theye from or what they are.


    But under no circumstances go where those sounds are. When we investigated the caves years ago, I could see some soldiers who very bravely went to follow those sounds.


    I never saw them again, and I hope I can''t see them at this entrance to the tunnels.


    As for the rest, I think you already know what to do and I don''t have to tell you how to do things. "


    After speaking, Cornelius squeezed the wooden cage where the raven was and began to walk towards a thick wooden door.


    Which was visibly damaged by the passage of time andck of care, using arge iron key to open that door and a musty aroma could be smelled in the environment.


    With the help of one of the duke''s guards, he opened the door wide and took one of the many torches they carried.


    Everyone then started down a staircase that seemed to have been carved out of the stone a long time ago.


    "When we went down years ago, we found quite a few broken wicker baskets and y jugs on these stairs.


    We assumed that they must have been full of food, but as time passed, the food ran out so they were simply abandoned in this ce. "


    After going downstairs for a few minutes they came to arge room which had some strange drawings on the walls.


    They were also able to see in arge area of ??the wall a passage from the Bible, which was written in reddish ink.


    "That passage of the Bible was written by order of Emperor Charlemagne, in an attempt that the dead could rest in peace.


    Although I suppose it doesn''t matter anymore, it''s been so long that its meaning will be lost and maybe in the future it''s just a text from the Bible that someone wrote.


    But we are not here to see the walls but to be able to get out of this ce. "


    Using his torch to point out one of the paths in that room, he looked at everyone.


    "Although there are only 3 paths in this room, only this one will lead us to the tunnels that lead to a possible exit.


    I can attest that the path that is on the right side will only lead to death because that was the path that I took many years ago.


    Where only I could return and all mypanions died in horrible ways and without any meaning.


    As for the one on the right, it is also a ce of death, as it is not only a path that leads to tunnels that are deeper in the earth.


    If not, there is also an old Saxon cemetery there. "


    When he finished saying those words, everyone in the ce could hear some voices that came from the tunnel on the left.


    These did not seem to say something understandable and were mostly murmurs that came out of the dark.


    Cornelius kept his cool and watched as the chain began to recite the holy scriptures while holding his crucifix.


    "You see that I was not lying when I said that this ce is very far from heaven and close to hell.


    You will have to prepare to be able to see listen to things as it is, although we already stayed a long time in this ce, we have to start moving. "

 Chapter 121 - Inside The Tunnels

    Cornelio, who was walking through the wet cave that he had entered, frowned because in the ce there was a very strong aroma of stagnant water.


    "Walk very carefully because we do not know what we are going to find in this ce, and if the water is stagnant, it can only mean that this tunnel is possibly closed in some way."


    Dean was quite desperate with the words that Cornelius had said because for some time he has not stopped hearing strange noises thate from all the dark ces of those caves.


    "Yes, it is true what you say and the cave somehow has no way out how long we will have to get out of this damn ce."


    Cornelius, who felt the anger in the duke, just shook his head and paused for a moment.


    "We will take as long as we have to, so from the beginning, I warned you that this ce was full of strange things that I can''t even exin.


    If this path has no way out, then we will only turn around to go back through our steps.


    Of course, you also have the option of taking a path on your own, but as I have told you before in this ce, that means death. "


    When he finished saying those words, Cornelius continued walking through the cave and after a few minutes, his worst suspicions came true.


    Because where the path was supposed to be the cave had copsed, making it impossible to pass.


    Not to mention that a small pool of water had been made in the ce, which waspletely green, but that is not what caught everyone''s attention.


    In those stones of the copsed tunnel, everyone could see that countless skeletons seemed to be trapped for a long time in that ce.


    Cornelius stared at the skeletons which had armor that he could recognize and with some anger hit the wall of the cave.


    "I think I know why this is skeleton they are here if it is supposed that this was a path that had an exit."


    Turning around, he motioned for everyone to follow him as he recalled part of the past.


    "Months after the conquest of this city by Emperor Charlemagne and after the failed revision of these tunnels.


    A Saxon nobleman rebelled against the empire and began to attack everything that will be crossed, it is assumed that the then in charge of the city guard along with some emperor''s troops went out to hunt him down.


    At that time, I, who was in the guard of the north gate, could feel after a week a slight tremor in the city.


    After this, that Saxon nobleman or the troops that were sent to assassinate him were never seen again, but when they saw the armor that those skeletons had.


    I''m sure those are their corpses, probably at some point that noble Saxon faced them in this ce.


    Although the real question is what they did to be able to copse the cave. "


    Chain Amis who was quite upset grabbed his crucifix and looked with some fear at the dark path.


    "I¡­ I remember that I could also feel that trembling years ago, though from what I heard back then.


    It was said that the Saxon nobleman had been captured monthster by the emperor''s elite and due to the disappearance of so many troops it was decided to hide the matter.


    I only remember part of what I read in a report that was addressed to Bishop Prisco but to think that those soldiers would have their resting ce in this ce.


    Dean when we get back you must order a little burial ceremony for those corpses.


    Of course, as a chain, I cannot do such an action, but I believe that priest Travis will be able to do it. "


    Dean who was angry hit Chain Amis on the shoulder who only endured the pain.


    "If it weren''t for your being a good confidant of the bishop, I swear I would kill you for trying to use my duke''s power to kill a priest.


    But I promise you that ceremony is going to take ce and you are going to preside over it if you don''t keep silent at this damn moment ... "


    Dean''s voice was interrupted when a slight tremor could be felt, and in front of them, the cave began to copse.


    Dodging all the stones that Cornelius could, he gave the order for everyone to run backward as the cave was copsing.


    Everyone ran with all their strength except for one of the soldiers who were apanying him because he ended up tripping and the stones that fell from the cave ended up killing him.


    When the shaking and the stones stopped falling, Cornelio gave an angry cry and ran to Dean.


    Because none of the soldiers were prepared, they couldn''t stop Cornelius from punching Dean in the face, causing Dean to hit his head for hitting the cave wall.


    Taking advantage of the little time he had before he was separated or killed, Cornelio was able to punch Dean three times in the face.


    "Damn idiot, you had to scream in this ce, because of you we are all doomed ..."


    Cornelio could not say more words because a sword pierced his back, causing him to lose the ability to speak, so in thest effort, he spat some blood on Dean''s face while he moved his lips.


    <em>''You''re screwed¡­''</em>


    It was the only thing Dean could understand when he read Cornelio''s lips, as the lifeless corpse fell at his feet.


    "Duke, you are fine or require some help."


    Dean, who was recovering his consciousness a bit, wiped the blood from his face and began to kick Cornelio''s corpse with all his might.


    "Dare to hit a goddamnmoner duke.


    I swear that if I can get out of this ce and your stupid family is not dead yet, I will take care of making her suffer and I will not allow them to die! "


    After beating the corpse for quite some time, Dean took one of his soldiers'' swords and cut off Cornelius''s head.


    "Take this head and do not lose it, I will take care of taking it as a souvenir to the family of this damnedmoner.


    They will have to see the head of the cause of their misery all their lives, and they will only be able to curse it until they are allowed to die. "


    After this Dean sat on the ground and tried to calm down because he felt that angry he could not think of a solution to be able to leave that ce.


    "Chain Amis, if I''m not mistaken there are five tunnels behind us which have written warnings.


    But if I can remember from one of them, there seems to be a very small gust of air. "


    The chain who was alreadypletely stressed nodded his head "It was in the penultimate tunnel that we went back, but you''re sure it''s a good idea.


    Maybe we can move these stones and make a way back, I don''t think there is a lot of debris as only part of the cave copsed. "


    Dean looked at the stones that were blocking the way and shook his head.


    "The amount of food and water we have is not too much, if we stay in this ce and start working, we may run out of some of our supplies.


    Also, remember that we have limited torches so unless you have a way to start a fire without wood.


    We have to start moving. The only good thing was that this stupidmoner kept talking about his adventures and about the dangers in these caves.


    That we can at least take some precautions as we move forward, just take it upon yourself to pray that God allows us to get out of this damn ce. "


    Dean then got up from the ground and taking a torch pointed to one of the soldiers "You will go to the front and take very carefully that stupid crow that is our only guarantee of knowing if there is one that can kill us."


    The soldier nodded and began to walk, illuminated only by the dim light of the torch in his hand.


    Everyone at that moment followed him in silence. As they walked they could hear some strange noises that came from the darkness of the cave.


    But despite this, they kept walking because their fear of the unknown was less than their fear of dying in that ce.


    Upon reaching the cave they had spoken about, they felt a very small flow of cold air, so following the soldier they entered that cave.


    As they got into that cave, they could see how there were some rusty iron tools on the ground.


    Which at the beginning were small roasts and spikes, but as they advanced, they could see hundreds of swords and arrowheads that werepletely useless.


    "This ce seems to have been used as a temporary weapons store."


    Walking slowly towards one of the many swords on the ground, Dean crouched down and looked at it in more detail.


    "From such basic craftsmanship, I can be sure that they must have been weapons of the Saxons, as the emperor would never use such low-quality weapons.


    Not to mention that the rust that covers them shows that they have been in this ce for a long time, but I don''t understand why no one stole or reported these materials.


    Even if they are rusty weapons and tools, they can always be smelted again to make some iron ingots. "


    Chain Amis who had been detained pointed with his trembling hand to a part of the cave.


    "I think it was because they never got out ...."

 Chapter 122 - Creation Of Butter

    All attracted by what Chain Amis had said turned their faces and looked at the strangest thing they had ever seen in their lives.


    In the ce where Chain Amis pointed, there were numerous skeletons that were covered by countless red moving clumps.


    Seeing all this Dean turned to see the crow in the soldier''s hand and with horror, he looked at that he was already dead so he quickly covered his face with a piece of cloth that he had in his pocket.


    "Everyone covers your face, we have to get out of this ce, just look at the crow that is already dead.


    There is miasma in the air. Maybe that is why those poor idiots died and how much they are those red things.


    Only God will know what they are, but if they are not affected by it in this ce, they can only be the cause of this situation. "


    After this they all started running through that tunnel, trying to get as far away as they could from those red things they had seen.


    The more they ran, they could begin to feel that their bodies were weakening little by little.


    Dean who could feel the heaviness in his body made the best effort to try to stay awake because he could feel that if he fell asleep, he would end up dead.


    As he was running, he could feel a st of cold air on his face from a tunnel in the distance.


    "Everyone follow me or die on your own!"


    When he finished shouting, Dean ran to the cave where he had felt the air and with the light of the torch it lit up as he tried to reach the ce from which the cold air came from outside.


    It was then that because he was running with all his might, he did not notice that there was a small hole in the floor of the cave.


    So his foot ended up inside the hole, causing him to fall to the ground and give a terrifying scream because he felt his foot break due to the fall.


    One of the soldiers who were close to Dean ran to where he was to help him up, but when he saw the state of the duke''s foot.


    He could only bite his lip because to get it out he had to move it, but if he did, the duke would possibly yell at him or kill him, so he looked at the fat chain Amis who was running in the distance.


    "Chain Amis,e here quickly I need you to help me get the duke''s foot out of this hole."


    The chain who was running silently cursed the soldier as he understood what he was doing.


    <em>''Damn soldier, as soon as we leave this ce I will take care of reporting your actions to the bishop so that you learn that you must not do stupid things.''</em>


    Arriving where Dean was lying, Chain Amis handed the Duke a piece of cloth.


    "This is going to hurt Duke, so you better bite the cloth because you can bite your tongue."


    Dean who was enduring the pain put the piece of cloth in his mouth and at that moment he bit it with all his might as he felt like the chain.


    He took his foot out of that hole in the most brutal way possible, wanting to hit the chain. He only fainted when he felt an even stronger pain in his foot.


    The chain, seeing the duke faint, only sighed and red at the soldier.


    "Pick up the duke and carry him on your back, if something happens to him you will be responsible and your family will pay the price for the duke''s damage.


    As for you, pieces of shit who are standing watching us move and start walking, we have to get out of this ce. "


    After this, the soldiers began to walk in the darkness of that cave.


    In the morning of the next day in the cow pen, Einar met Helmi and Seren as they proudly stared at a strange wooden machine.


    Which consisted of a barrel that had a wooden crank sticking out. Inside the barrel, there were rotating des also made of wood which moved as one turned them with the crank.


    "It''s a wonderful butter machine, I have to admit that the finishes Ibssen did were pretty good."


    Seren smiled and gave herself a little blow to her chest "It was a pretty hard few days but we managed to finish on time, it''s just that poor Ibssen fell asleep again."


    Einarughed and gently stroking the wood of that barrel, Einar nodded his head.


    "When he wakes up, you will give him some butter on one of the loaves he bakes in the early morning, I think it will be a nice extra reward for his work.


    Now let me show you how to make good butter. "


    Taking a jug of cream from the table, he carried it to the opening that had the barrel and emptied the contents.


    After this he used the wooden crank and began to turn it, thus causing the des inside the barrel to begin to move.


    Helmi who was looking curiously approached Einar and watched as the milk cream gradually began to turn into a pasty mixture which gave off a very rich aroma.


    "This process is what turns the cream into butter as the milk fat turns into a semi-solid state."


    Using his free hand to hug Helmi around the waist, Einar gave her a small kiss on the forehead and continued to turn the crank.


    After a while, the cream began to turn into butter, so when he finally finished, he stopped turning the crank.


    Einar pointed to the opening of the barrel and the two women looked curiously at the contents inside, which was a kind of yellow porridge that had a lot of white water in it.


    But despite this, the aroma that came out of the barrel was quite pleasant. They did not dare to try it because Einar had not finished.


    Seeing the faces of the two women, Einar smiled and loaded the small empty barrel with its contents onto a wooden te.


    Where, using a wooden spat, he began to knead the butter, removing the excess water that he had, after a while, he used a linen cloth to finish squeezing it and giving it its characteristic bar shape.


    After this, he ced it on a piece of waxed paper that he had prepared, and using a wooden spoon; he cut a piece of the soft butter, to be able to spread it on a piece of bread that he had ready.


    "Alright Helmi and Seren, it''s time for you to taste the delicious taste of butter on a piece of bread.


    It may taste strange to you, but it''s because I don''t add any salt to it, but I think the taste shouldn''t alter too much. "


    Helmi and Seren looked at each other for a few seconds and took a piece of the bread that had butter on it.


    When Helmi tasted the soft buttered bread, she could hardly contain her joy as the creamy taste of the butter on the bread made her discover a new vor.


    In Seren''s case, she liked the consistency of the butter, but I consider the taste too simple so using a little salt that was on the table.


    I season the vor of the bread and butter a bit, so almost without realizing it, he finished his piece of bread in just two bites.


    "Einar, this butter should be used only for bread or we can use it for cooking because I feel that my children will thank me if I can use it to fry fish or seal meat."


    Einar who was also tasting a buttered bread wiped his lips using a piece of paper.


    "It can be used to cook and season anything. There are two basic forms of salted and unsalted butter.


    Without salt, it is used for desserts and bakery because if the butter with salt is used it would be difficult to control the final vor, as for the butter with salt it is perfect for cooking.


    Either way, with this method we can make our own butter quickly, it''s just that due to the number of cows we can''t make much.


    But perhaps I could sell a hundred grams of butter for a silver coin, although it will be something that can only be bought from stocks.


    However, if I do some auctions in the town in the morning, only those who have silver coins will be able to buy.


    It may be somewhat unfair, but the milk that butter is made with is not much, because children have to have a ss in the morning.


    But to make the situation more just, I think the best thing is to use that money as a fund to buy cattle for the tribe.


    It will be a way for everyone to coborate and receive a product in return. "


    Helmi who agreed with Einar nodded silently while Seren looked at the stick of butter longingly.


    "I think Einar is a very good idea, but if we are going to hold auctions I hope that the Thing members will be able to receive a small amount for their meals.


    Of course, it will be paid for the amount of butter we receive. "


    Einar patted Seren on the shoulder "I''ll see to it that you get 50 grams of butter for free, but you will have to organize the auctions in the center of town every morning.


    Not to mention that the guild of artisans will be in charge of making the butter, but the Jarl family will be the one who stores and sells it.


    I would also like you to support me in the Thing so that no one else will be able to sell butter in the tribe in the future without the approval of the Jarl and Thing family. "


    Seren made a face and looked seriously at Einar "100 grams of butter and I can convince all the members of the craftsmen''s guild to support your decision on butter at the Thing assembly."


    Einar sighed and gave Seren his hand "Sounds like a fair deal to me."

 Chapter 123 - Looking For A Birthday Present For Daven

    At night Einar who was preparing dinner using the morning butter watched with curiosity as a little girl entered the kitchen.


    Laura, who was curious to see Daddy Einar''s invention, entered the kitchen because she knew that with her inside no one would tell her anything.


    When Laura looked at papa Einar opened her hands and ran towards him with the intention of hugging him so Einar stopped what he was doing and bent down to hug little Laura.


    "What are you doing in the kitchen Laura, are you hungry or were you looking for me?"


    Laura nodded her little head "I was looking for you, Papa Einar because I wanted to taste the butter you made and I also wanted to ask what I can do for Daven since tomorrow will be the day he was born.


    ording to what he told me, his parents gave him a small ne or a special meal as a gift, but I don''t know what I can give him. "


    Einar patted Laura''s head. "Since you want to give Daven a gift, how about tomorrow I help you make a sweet little muffin to give him as a gift.


    As for tasting the butter, I can give you some food I''m preparing, just keep it a secret from the other kids.


    Because they may feel bad if I just give to you and not give to them, you can promise me, Laura. "


    Laura nodded and gave Einar a smile "You can tell I will never tell them that you gave me food with butter. Even Daven won''t know about this."


    Einar smiled and carrying Laura, he ced her on a chair, after which he took a fish and began to remove the scales with a knife.


    Then he opened it and removed the entrails toter rinse the inside with boiled water.


    Seeing the fish perfectly clean, Einar ced two garlic and sea salt in a small mortar, which he began to crush to form a pasty mixture.


    In which he ced a tablespoon of unsalted butter, toter begin to mix the pasty mixture.


    Joyfully smelling the aroma of garlic and butter, Einar washed his hands so he could spread the mixture on the fish.


    After coating the fishpletely with garlic butter, Einar ced it on an iron pan and with a little seal fat began to sew the fish.


    The incredible aroma made Laura who was waiting in her seat smile and move her feet because despite having eaten, her stomach began to make noises of hunger.


    After allowing the fish topletely fry, he ced it on a te and put some boiled salicornia on one side.


    When he ced the te in front of Laura and some silverware, Laura thanked Papa Einar and began to cut a piece of the meat from the fish.


    Before eating it, she smelled it a bit and felt that it must taste too good, so when she took her first bite.


    She almost cried with joy because the mild vor of the butter and the strong vor of the garlic were in perfect bnce, so she unconsciously began to eat at full speed.


    When Einar saw that Laura was eating fast, Einar ruffled her hair "Don''t eat too fast Laura, you can choke on fish bones.


    Remember that no one is pressuring you to eat quickly, so you should eat calmly. "


    Laura who raised her small head looked with tears in her eyes and a big smile at Einar.


    "Papa Einar, I''m trying, but your food is so delicious that I just have a hard time containing my urge to take another bite."


    Einarughed because the face he could see on Laura reminded him a lot of Erika when she ate hamburgers with bacon.


    "Very well, keep eating calmly as I have to prepare food for my parents and for Kassia and Helmi who are waiting for me.


    When you finish eating, remember to ce your wooden te and cutlery in the sink, if you need to drink something you can have a ss of milk. "


    Laura, who had her cheeks full of fish that made her see how a little squirrel nodded and continued eating.


    After finishing the food on her te and drinking a good ss of milk, Laura stroked her small stomach and looked up at the ceiling.


    <em>''Dad and Mom, I ate a little more today than usual, but it was the most delicious thing I have ever tasted.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>The taste of fish can only be something that would be served in Valha, I have to be thankful that Papa Einar takes such great care of us. ''</em>


    After this, Laura got up from her chair and put her dishes in the stone sink in the kitchen.


    "Papa Einar, I''m going to sleep because eating made me very sleepy. See you in the morning."


    Einar who was cleaning some fish nodded "Sleep well Laura and remember to wash your teeth with charcoal otherwise you will have a cavity and your tooth will have to be pulled out."


    Laura smiled and left the kitchen to go to the bathroom to brush her teeth because she was afraid of cavities that Papa Einar said.


    When Einar finished cooking dinner for his family, he brought the dishes with Juni''s help.


    To Einar''s surprise, everyone''s reactions were very simr to Laura''s, with the exception of him, although the taste of the fish was quite pleasant.


    He knew that if he just had a little more seasoning, he could make a meal that much more enjoyable.


    <em>''It may take many years to be able to make a meal that imitates the vors I remember, but seeing all of them happy, I feel that I am on the right track.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>I just have to take care of these smiles so that no Viking or enemy can harm them ... ''</em>


    In the morning Einar who was sleeping woke up when he heard a knock on his door.


    Taking care not to wake Kassia and Helmi, he got up and started walking to the door. When he opened it, Laura was surprised that she was standing at the door who smiled at him and waved her hand to greet him.


    "Good morning Dad Einar, sorry for bothering you so early, but I wanted to ask if we can make Daven''s gift."


    Einar smiled and nodded "Put on a coat, gloves, and your fur boots as we have to go to the cowshed for milk and to the chicken coop for some eggs."


    Laura who was quite happy ran to the great room because it would take everything necessary to get out.


    Seeing her running so happy, Einar put his hands and on her waist<em> ''That little Laura in the future will be a very good leader.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>I just have to guide her on the right path so that she can achieve great things, who knows, maybe in the future she will be a pir for my family. ''</em>


    After this Einar gently approached his wives and told them what he would prepare for them, so the two women looked at him fondly as he changed.


    When he finished dressing, Einar left the great room apanied by little Laura who was holding Einar''s hand.


    The first ce they were told was the chicken coop that Einar had built a few weeks ago, in which all the chickens and roosters of the tribe were found.


    When they arrived, the first thing Einar did was open the door of the henhouse and at that moment Laura looked curiously at the sleeping chickens.


    Einar, seeing Laura''s curiosity, smiled "Because it''s cold, the chickens sleep a little more but now look at how I get the eggs."


    Using his hand, Einar gently lifted a hen and took two small eggs that were there. He repeated this process until he had a dozen eggs.


    Laura, when she saw that they had finished, pointed to the other hens, "Papa Einar, why do we only take the eggs from the hens on the left and not from the right."


    Einar smiled and stroked one of the sleeping chickens, which she liked the caress she received in its plumage.


    "Why every 21 days we have to let the hens protect their eggs so that there are more chicks.


    In the case of the hens on the right, they are in the process of incubating their eggs, while the hens on the left will onlyy eggs for us to consume.


    It may sound extreme, but it is a good deal for chickens as they obtain food and avoid being attacked by animals.


    While we have food and meat from them. "


    Crouching down, Einar looked seriously at Laura "Always remember that we should only kill animals when it is for our survival in self-defense and when we are going to eat their meat or use their body to obtain material.


    We must never end the life of an animal just for fun since that makes us despicable beings because killing without aim is only a sign that we do not appreciate life.


    Remember, it is easy to kill but difficult to create life, if you can maintain a bnce in how you live nature will be your best ally. "


    Laura, who was trying to understand what Einar had said continued to follow him in silence.


    Upon arriving at the cow stable, Einar showed Laura how to take the cow''s udders to obtain milk.


    After getting enough milk, Einar let Laura try it.


    Laura followed the words of Papa Einar. At first, she could not make the milke out of the cow, but after a while trying.


    She managed to make a jet of milke out of the cow''s udder. With joy, Laura tapped herself on the breast and caressed the cow for allowing her to milk her.


    With all the ingredients ready, the two of them started walking towards the great hall.

 Chapter 124 - A Special Event For Daven

    Once in the kitchen, Laura washed her hands with some soap and ced an apron as well as a cap on her head so that her hair would not get dirty with flour.


    "I just put this thing on my head, Papa Einar.


    What else do I have to do in order to start making Daven''s cupcake? "


    Einar ced arge wooden bowl on the table and took arge sack of wheat flour from the cupboard.


    "First take the wooden jug inside the flour bag to be able to measure the amount of flour that you will have to empty into the wooden bowl.


    When you have the wooden jug in your hand, you will have to fill it three times with flour to ce it in the wooden bowl.


    Meanwhile, I will boil the milk because it cannot be used directly without boiling first. "


    Laura nodded silently and, taking the wooden jug from the sack on the table, began to fill it with flour.


    When she finished cing three "cups" of flour in the wooden bowl, Einar took four eggs and broke them to empty the contents over the flour in the bowl.


    After this, Einar walked to the cupboard from where he took a jar of honey, which he used to sweeten the milk that was beginning to boil. He also put a little butter on it so that it would be incorporated into the mixture.


    "This should be enough to make the muffins taste sweet and smooth, it''s a shame it doesn''t have sugar at the moment but the merchants may have sugar beets."


    Laura opened her eyes curious "Papa Einar, what is sugar and why do you need beets?"


    Einar scratched his chin and watched the milk start to boil "Sugar is what gives honey the sweet taste, although it is more correct to say that sugar is sucrose.


    In the future, I will teach you about chemistry so that you can understand what I mean, but for now, just remember that not everything that tastes sweet is sugar.


    Well, there are otherpounds such as stevia or lead acetate that are also sweet, as to why I need beets is quite simple.


    Since being a nt that naturally has a high sucrose content, we only have to cut it and then boil the beat to obtain a sweet liquid.


    This liquid has to be boiled until it bes thick, then like the seawater in the salt mines of the tribe, it must be left to dry so that only the sugar remains.


    Fortunately, our tribe does not need to worry about insects since the cold climate prevents them from proliferating, even if there are insects.


    You can also put the liquid in the oven so that the sugar can form, but I think we can continue talking after you pour in the milk. "


    Using two linen rags, Einar lifted the y pot and carefully poured the hot milk into the wooden bowl.


    Laura watched with curiosity as the flour with egg was absorbing the hot milk. When Einar finished emptying enough milk, he left the y pot on the table and took a wooden spoon that he handed to Laura.


    "Just start stirring the mixture and be very careful because the milk is hot so you can burn yourself.


    When everything is in a thick mixture and there are no more lumps of flour, I will pour the mixture into these ss-shaped molds that I made some time. "


    Einar walked to the kitchen shelf and took four iron sses to which he began to butter the inside to prevent the mixture from sticking in the oven.


    After moving the wooden spoon for a while Laura showed the result to Einar, who nodded with a smile.


    It was at that moment that Einar took a woodendle and began to pour the contents into the iron sses, leaving only a small space so that when they expanded, they would not spill.


    With the molds full, Einar took them to the stone oven that was in the kitchen and left them near the door because that way he could control the heat they received.


    "We are done with the mostplicated now we have to make a small cover so that the bun does not taste too mediocre.


    So I''ll show you how to make a meringue, which is egg white but well beaten so it will taste very good. "


    Laura showed her teeth to Einar with a smile, so she happily awaited his instructions to prepare the meringue.


    Taking two tes from the kitchen shelf, he ced them in front of Laura.


    "The first step is to separate the white of the egg from the yolk, in case you have doubts remember the white is transparent while the yolk is yellow."


    Einar then took an egg and beat it slowly on the table, opening it very carefully, he poured the egg white into one of the tes, and with the help of the shell, he prevented the yolk from falling into that te.


    In the end, he left the yolk on another te and looked at Laura with a fond look "It''s your turn, and remember to be careful because if a yolk falls on the white it will not help us to make a meringue.


    Laura swallowed as she felt a little pressure, but after taking a deep breath and seeing Papa Einar''s supportive face, she took an egg and prepared to break it.


    When she hit the egg on the table, it began to release part of its white, so Laura quickly moved it to the te where she had to put the egg white.


    Because it was the first time she had opened an egg, some small shells fell into the egg white, but despite this, Laura managed to empty the contentspletely, preventing the yolk from falling into the wrong te.


    Laura had to repeat this until she had opened five more eggs. In the end, Einar gave her a small spoon with which she removed the shells from the egg white.


    After this, Einar took the te to the fire where he held it close for a short moment while he stirred the egg whites.


    "We have to sew the egg whites a bit so we don''t leave them directly on the fire because they would end up bing solid food."


    After a while, and seeing the whites were with consistency after emptying them in a wooden bowl and using a strange wooden tool that seemed to have some holes, he began to stir the egg whites.


    "Now what we do is oxygenate the egg whites so that the proteins and water they have to start to rise, forming a texture that looks like a cloud."


    Einar continued to shake the wooden tool, making the clearings gradually begin to turn into a kind of white clouds.


    Laura who was looking at everything was d to see the strange phenomenon that was happening and after a while when she saw that Einar had finished she wanted to try the mixture but Einar shook his head.


    "It is not ready yet because itcks the main touch and if you try it as is, it will taste quite strange."


    After finished saying those words. Einar took the jar of honey and ced a little on the meringue, which he had to shake again and although it lost part of its cloud shape that it had.


    When Einar and Laura tasted it, they were amazed by the light and sweet taste of the honey meringue.


    "Okay, now we just have to check our buns and we will have to put some meringue on them to have the perfect breakfast.


    As for the egg yolks, how about I make some omelet with seal meat and butter? "


    Laura who heard this raised her little hands with joy and nodded as she prepared to help in whatever way she could.


    Daven who was waking up was surprised to see Laura''s face, who was staring at him.


    "What''s wrong Laura, something happened, Daddy Einar is looking for me, or why you''re staring at me."


    Laura did not answer him and only took him by the hand with a smile as she led him to the kitchen. The rest of the children seeing this only scratched their heads because they did not understand the actions of their ssmates.


    When Daven entered the kitchen, he looked quite surprised at Papa Einar and his two mothers Kassia and Helmi who were waiting for him.


    "Happy birthday Daven, today Laura decided to prepare something special, so she decided to help so today you will have breakfast with us and Laura.


    But first, remember to wash your hands and clean your teeth. "


    Daven held back his tears, and silently nodding, went to wash his hands and teeth.


    When Daven sat down at the table, he could see a delicious meal but what caught his attention was to see on a small te a cup-shaped bread that was decorated with something that looked like a cloud.


    With some curiosity and hunger, he took his bread and took a big bite.


    At that moment Daven could not contain his tears and like the child he was, he bowed his head "Thank you, Papa Einar, and thank you, Laura.


    This bread is very delicious and the little event they made I will always remember. "


    Einar stroked Daven''s hair "It is the least we can do on your birthday, although it is not much I can guarantee you that in the future you will have many more.


    For the moment, just wipe your tears and continue eating as they have math sses today. "


    Daven didn''t smile and with his small hands, he wiped away his tears so he could finish his breakfast.

 Chapter 125 - The Fate Of Duke Dean

    On the outskirts of the town of Daburg in the Duchy of Westphalia, two guards were talking when they heard cries for helping from the forest.


    The two men looked at each other and one of them quickly took his spear, while the other ran into the vige to ask for help.


    Well, being far from the border with the barbarians, those screams could mean that there was a group of bandits nearby for which he had to be prepared.


    Because quite possibly the people who were being attacked by the bandits would end up running towards the town, so a confrontation with their pursuers would be imminent.


    The head of the vige, a haggard-looking person who was slightly older, listened with some disagreement about what the young man in front of him had said.


    "Quickly inform all the people of the town to prepare their weapons and that the children need to be hidden because possibly today we will face a group of bandits and due to the war it is very likely that the Duke''s troops will not arrive in time to support us.


    Also, remember that all those who brought misfortune to this town need to be arrested because when we finished everything we will take care of giving them the punishment they deserve. "


    Chain Amis and one of the soldiers carrying duke Dean began running through the trees.


    "Run faster stupid soldier because if those damn wolves are reaching us, and only you, me, and the Duke are left but if he dies.


    We can both be considered dead, and I did not leave that damn cave, nor did I survive the brief captivity of those bandits to die for a bloody pack of wolves.


    If we hurry, we can get to the town that is near this ce, I am sure that that ve that we managed to free from the hands of those bandits did not deceive us because doing so would only harm him. "


    The chain and the soldier at that moment left the forest after crossing a group of trees. The first thing they could see was a group of farmers who were armed with hoes and different agricultural instruments.


    But although they did not seem happy, the chain and the Soldier kept running towards them because it was much easier to exin their situation to that group of people who try to reason with an entire pack of hungry wolves.


    Although unfortunately for the chain and the soldier at his side at the moment they approached, they were quickly subdued and the Duke who was on the soldier''s back was thrown to the ground.


    Where the pain ended up waking up and gave a great scream.


    "Damn soldier, what the hell is wrong with you? You know that if something happens to me, the bishop will take revenge on your family ..."


    One of the many peasants who was nearby given a kick to the Duke who was on the ground to prevent him from continuing to speak this obviously achieved its mission as Dean immediately fell silent.


    Because thest time she spoke too much, the bandits ended uppletely breaking another of her feet in retaliation for not keeping silent.


    When the ce was silent, the peasants then looked at the forest from where a group of ferocious wolves came out, which seem to be emaciated because the winter seemed to see them treated badly.


    When the wolves saw that their prey had already reached an area with more humans, they only howled for a few moments and reluctantly returned to the forest because they knew that in a confrontation they would only end up dead.


    After seeing the wolves return to the forest, the peasants reluctantly led the three men to the vige because they had to ask them what the hell the forest was doing.


    When they were finally left in the cold snow, one of the peasants removed the gag that he had attached to the chain.


    "Who the hell are you and what were they doing in the woods?"


    The chain reluctantly but instead had a forehead toter look at the Duke "I am the chain in charge of the main church of the Duchy of Dithmarschen and that young man on the floor is the new Duke.


    We came to this ce as we are seeking the help of Duke Hippolyte as he is duke Dean''s uncle.


    If you really want to know more, then you should be prepared as we will tell the Duke about the rude treatment his people have given us.


    But if you can provide us with food and security so that we can save the city of Soest, I will see to it that how friendly the people here are. "


    The vige chief who knew he had insulted important people scratched his beard and looked warily at the chain.


    "How can I believe that you are a chain and that the young man who has a bloody mouth and looks badly hurt is the Duke of Dithmarschen?


    If you just talk like that, you don''t sound like more than a simple beggar posing as nobles. "


    Amis frowns due to the words that the vige chief gave him. So with his gaze, he saw the leather bag on his body.


    "In this leather bag, you will find documents personally written by the bishop, which contain information that even I do not know and that only the duke can see.


    That is all I can tell you, but if something happens to us or that information does not reach the Duke''s hands, you must be prepared because guilty parties will be sought.


    Although perhaps he would simply murder everyone near the border with the duchy of Dithmarschen, as he would avenge his nephew. "


    The vige chief who had kept his serious face started tough at what the chain said, and then all the peopleughed.


    "I suppose you have not heard the news right. Let me tell you that the Duke of Hippolyte was deposed yesterday by orders of the emperor.


    ording to the little information that reached us from the city of Soest in the morning, some nobles revealed themselves due to the siege that is in the duchy of Dithmarschen.


    So in a preventive way, the emperor gave the order to his general to depose Duke Hippolyte for high treason.


    I don''t know what you have done, but I can tell you that you were toote and that we will hand you over to the emperor''s troops.


    In when we will end up being the true heroes of this noble fight. "


    Dean who was on the cold snowy ground could only look up at the sky and regret having wasted so much time in those damn caves.


    Well, if he had only arrived a day earlier, he might have prevented the death of his uncle.


    Because all hopes were lost, the three men cooperated with the inhabitants of that ce because they knew that trying to escape would be stupid since they would be killed.


    This because their heads were worth more dead than alive.


    In the afternoon, when the sun was about to set, numerous armed knights and conventional cavalry began to arrive in the town.


    Which are escorting arge iron cage that was on a ck painted carriage.


    To the surprise of everyone in the vige, the knight who was leading all the soldiers removed his helmet, revealing a woman''s face.


    Adide looked at the peasants without showing any sentiment since the only person she greeted in a respectful way was the vige chief.


    To whom she once saw, she handed a leather bag containing silver coins.


    "This is the emperor''s reward for his services to the empire, also in the course of the days, some carriages will be arriving with materials and food so that the town can grow.


    Now I would like to see the so-called duke and chain mentioned by your messenger. "


    The vige chief handed the leather bag with the silver coins to his wife and began to lead the way to the stable where his prisoners were.


    Adide looked curiously at the vige chief "How did you manage to catch the Duke and his chain, but more importantly why not inform Duke Hippolyte?"


    "It was not difficult to catch them since I only told them a very borate lie with the first thing I could invent.


    But the most important thing was to always stay serious, I learned to do all that in a theater when I was a child.


    We also obtained from them a few scrolls that I do not dare to open because being something important to the empire, I should not read it.


    As for why I did not inform the duke, it is because he betrayed us a long time ago by leaving our vige without any help.


    I have long fooled my people into believing that the duke cares about our people, but the reality is that he simply abandoned us.


    We will never receive any support, and only we can defend ourselves against wild animals and bandits.


    The only good thing is that due to the home where we are, there are not too many bandits with which the town has managed to survive long enough.


    But with the empire''s siege of the duchy of Dithmarschen, it is likely that bandit groups may form.


    So in the end I chose the option that would allow my people to survive, which was to trust you and I think I was not disappointed. "


    Adide smiled and nodded "The empire will never forget the action they did when we clean the treacherous garbage from thesends.


    Perhaps the emperor will give his town the status of a city, although the final decision will only depend on you as you must maintain loyalty in this time of betrayal. "

 Chapter 126 - An Angry Princess

    "But speaking of loyalty¡­"


    Adide drew her sword and ced it around the vige chief''s neck.


    "All the information you said was too urate, not to mention the fact that for making a vige head you know what you''re talking about.


    Who are you and why do you know so much information about the empire? "


    The vige chief raised his hands and turned his head to look at Adide with a smile.


    "Princess doesn''t have to be so aggressive otherwise she will look too much like her grandfather.


    My name is Guido, I was a member of the Praetorian Guard of Emperor Charlemagne, a group of people loyal to your grandfather.


    But as you know, he died a long time ago and your father did not want to trust us because of that he expelled us from the capital.


    As for why am I in this ce¡­ "


    Guido raised his head and looked at the sky "My wife was originally from this town so I decided to live here as our children had died a long time ago.


    For which it is the only memory I have of her. "


    Adide looked seriously at Guido "How do I know you are not lying and more importantly how do you know that a siege was made on the duchy of Dithmarschen."


    Guido sighed and took a ne around his neck, he showed Adide a beautiful ring that was covered with diamonds.


    However, the most important part was the inside of the ring which contained descriptions in Latin that Adide understood very well.


    Because his grandfather had a secret phrase that only family members or trusted people knew.


    Adide, seeing this, did not lower her sword because she was notpletely sure of the man''s words.


    "I spent arge part of my childhood with my grandfather so tell me why I could never see you and if you really knew my grandfather you should know the nickname, he gave me."


    Guido put his ring away and turned around, "You could never see me princess because I always worked with his grandfather at night since the topics we talked about were rted to the empire the emperor was forging.


    But your grandfather affectionately called Iris to you and always boasted to the members of the guard that you had a strong character like him.


    Not to mention that many times he even thought of giving you a fiefdom, but due to the presentations that the nobles and soldiers had, he had to give up.


    Although the greatest gift he could have given you must have been the right for you to be a knight, you are the only woman in the vast Frankish empire who can lead troops and fight side by side with other nobles.


    But it is a real shame that his father and brothers do not think in the same way as his grandfather did.


    Fortunately for you princess, none of them is such an idiot as to try to change the edict that your grandfather made before he died. "


    Adide under her sword and smiled at Guido "I never thought that I would meet a person who got to know my grandfather and who is not a damn nobleman who despises me.


    I have to thank you since you made me remember all the good things I experienced with him.


    But unfortunately, I don''t have enough time to stay and keep talking because I need to see those bastards.


    Since they should have inside information on some nobles who are trying to reveal in retaliation for the attack on the duchy of Dithmarschen.


    Although from what you told me and what you know, it is possible that Duke Hippolyte could betray the empire, right? "


    Guido turned around and continued walking towards the stable. "It is very possible that the duke revolted to the empire because he is, after all, duke Dean''s uncle.


    In addition, it would be too convenient for him to iste the emperor from the rest of the empire since that way the nobles and your brothers could give free rein to the solution of their quarrels.


    This means that the empire would enter a time of civil war, so it could be said that the end of his father''s reign would be at that precise moment.


    Since even if he is the emperor by name, I doubt very much that the nobles or your brothers will continue to recognize him as the guide of the empire.


    Perhaps the only person that your father could finally trust would only be you since due to your origin you cannot fall into the temptation of power.


    Because simply no one would support you first for being a woman and second¡­ "


    Adide interrupted Guido, "You don''t need to say more, as she considered that it would be disrespectful to my mother.


    She did not deserve the fate she suffered, but in the end, God wanted her to be born from the fruit of that rtionship.


    But in any case, my father already suffered his punishment at the hands of the pagans who were led by traitors.


    In a few months, the news will be made public, but you should know that my father lost an ear and an arm to a Dane named Anders. "


    Guido was deeply surprised as he kept walking "If your grandfather were still alive and knew that someone dared to harm your father, it is possible that many heads will roll.


    Since the guards are supposed to sacrifice their lives to protect the emperor ...


    Although I think that is none of my concern, and I have not belonged to the spheres of the imperial family for a long time.


    But we have already reached the stable princess, the three men should be inside, do you want me to apany you or do you want to go in alone? "


    Adide shook her head, "From now on I will continue alone as I have to check if it is duke Dean and if it is.


    His luck ran out because my father will make him pay for his betrayal. "


    After saying those words, Adide entered the smelly horse stable and could see three men in the hay on the ground.


    One of them was too fat while the other had a long beard, but the one who caught their attention was the young man who was quite pale and who had a piece of wood tied to his foot.


    Crouching down in front of the young Adide, she looked curiously at his leg.


    "ording to the reports of the emperor you should be the new Duke of Dithmarschen, but what the hell happened to you that you will end up that way."


    Dean opened his eyes and looked down at the woman who was wearing a gentleman''s clothes, "That doesn''t concern you, woman!


    You should not be in front of me, better bring the person in charge before I report you to the emperor.


    For the audacity to speak to a duke without showing due prestige. "


    Adide at that moment smiled evilly and with her hand squeezed the duke''s leg with all her might. This caused the duke to scream in pain.


    "You should be able to bear this duke is just a small token of affection that I am giving you.


    Maybe it will help you to remember that in this ce you are not a duke, in fact, you do not even belong to the nobility you are nothing more than a treacherous piece of shit.


    But if itforts you and makes you feel better, my name is Adide and I am the Emperor''s daughter, therefore you are screaming like a green man in front of a princess. "


    Dean startedughing like crazy as he red at the princess "Haha ...


    I know you are the bastard daughter and tomboy of the emperor ...


    By the way princess how is your mother, I''m sure she enjoys being raped every day in that convent where your grandfather and the former emperor abandoned her.


    To prevent her from opening her mouth about what¡­ "


    Dean can not continue speaking because he felt Adide''s hand squeeze his broken foot with force.


    Adide continued to squeeze the stupid duke''s leg hard, not thinking of forgiving him for insulting her mother.


    "You know I was just thinking of taking you to my father so you could enjoy beautiful torture where you could meet god.


    But from your words, I think you can agree with me that your foot is in very bad condition and to see the emperor you must be in perfect condition.


    So I just decided to save your life, so get ready¡­ "


    Taking her sword, Adide began to repeatedly cut duke Dean''s foot, causing his screams of pain to be heard throughout the town.


    While she was enjoying cutting off Dean''s foot, she slowly screamed.


    <em>"Someone bring a piece of red-hot iron because the duke may bleed to death!"</em>


    Chain Amis and the soldier gulped as they watched the blood festival that the princess was doing. Because it was so bloody for a few words.


    Her fate with the emperor could only be depressing enough.


    When two soldiers entered the stable carrying a red-hot iron, Dean who was wallowing in pain did not even pay attention because the pain he was feeling prevented him from thinking.


    He only reacted a little when he felt the stump of his foot being tied, but the next moment he simply passed out from the pain.


    For the red-hot iron burned his stump, causing the blood that came from his foot to stop immediately.


    Chain Amis who was already trembling with fear only smelled with nausea the smell of burnt meat that came from the duke''s stump.


    <em>''I''m sorry Bishop Prisco, but your son made a person angry that he should not have angered.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>He himself brought misfortune to his body .... ''</em>

 Chapter 127 - The Beginning Of The Madman Emperor

    In arge metal cage, Dean had his head bowed as his emotionless gaze saw the stump of his foot.


    Since he could remember, he had never suffered so much, but he was sure that his problems began when he decided to kill his father.


    If only he had listened to his mother and saved his father, perhaps at this moment he would not be in that situation.


    But he knew that now it did not matter as his fate was in the hands of the emperor and his sadistic daughter.


    Adide, who was riding in front of the carriage that had the metal cage sneezed so she looked curiously at the sky.


    <em>''I suppose my father is quite anxious to see me again.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>Do not worry father your revenge will be near you soon, only that we will have to be careful with Duke Hippolyte since if he reveals himself a real civil war will be made.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>But I think you can prevent that from happening because if not ... ''</em>


    Ludovico was sitting admiring the beautiful snowyndscape on the outskirts of the capital of the duchy of Dithmarschen.


    He felt a sharp pain in his arm so he gritted his teeth and his gaze of calm became one full of hatred.


    "Damn duke, once I finish off your city and all your dukedom, I''ll carry on with those damned pagans ..."


    Duke Gautier interrupted the hate speech he was giving the emperor and looked at him seriously.


    "Emperor a messenger arrived from your daughter, with the information that the alleged duke Dean who had been reported was real.


    The messenger also had this information. "


    Gautier gave some scrolls to the emperor "It seems that they carried this information to Duke Hippolyte, thus seeking help to achieve that they will rebel against the empire."


    Ludovico using his teeth tore off the seal of will that was in one of the scrolls and with his only hand he began to read.


    It did not take long to finish reading all the content and added to the pain in the stump of his arm; he showed apletely angry face.


    Handing the document over to Gautier he pointed to the city "First I want you to make copies of this document and send them to all the nobles who are loyal to the empire.


    With the promise that if those bastards reveal themselves, they could get thends of the rebels, also send some information to ckmail my children.


    They may have my blood but that does not mean that they may be possible threats to the future of the empire, if they want to fight they should do so after I am dead.


    At least that way, I can guarantee that my revenge will have been achieved.


    As for the second thing, I want you to order all the soldiers to start building siege weapons.


    I want that damned city turned into a deste wastnd where only birds can shit. "


    Gautier swallowed some saliva and nodded silently as he looked at the emperor''s gloomy smile.


    <em>''Great Emperor Charlemagne, your son seems to have suffered from the same evil as the Roman emperors.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>It is very likely that the empire he founded will be destroyed by the revenge of his son, but as a faithful duke of the emperor''s family, I am willing to see the end of the empire always guaranteeing the safety of the imperial family. ''</em>


    When Adide arrived at the camp where her father was, she was received by Duke Gautier, who was apanied by some knights.


    "Princess, good that you areing, your father is waiting for you.


    I''d also like to ask your troops to help prepare the siege weapons so we can destroy the city. "


    Adide who was surprised nodded as she assumed that her father had read the scrolls that stupid duke Dean was carrying.


    Ludovico, who was eating some meat, looked with joy through the tent as his daughter arrived, taking the carriage with iron bars to where he was.


    Wiping his mouth with a silk napkin, Ludovico got up and left the tent so he could see the bastards who had caused his misfortune.


    When Adide arrived in front of her father, she stopped and got off the horse to guide him to where the prisoners were.


    Ludovico felt great happiness to be able to live in that metal cage to duke Dean, who is missing a leg and whose face seemed to be devoid of life because he did not show any emotion.


    "My daughter, you have brought your father the best gift you could give him, of all my children I have to admit that you are the only one who only takes care of me because I am your father.


    As a reward for your valuable action in capturing this rat, I will allow you to be the ruler of this ce after conquering it.


    Because most of the nobles would oppose and I appoint you duchess, I will create a new position called the northern regency.


    Whose sole duty will be to take care and supervise that none of thends passing the wall of those barbarians can harbor any life.


    All thends that we take away from those barbarians must be burned and salted, no one must live in that ce that will be a message that will continue for generations.


    Now beloved daughter, if you''ll excuse me, your father has to settle a little quarrel with young duke Dean who seems quite sad about his leg. "


    Ludovico walked towards the metal cage and when he got to where Dean was, he used his hand to lift him from his hair and when he had his face raised he gave him a satisfied smile.


    "Little Duke, don''t be so sad, not much will happen to you. I''m just going to take revenge for all the suffering I felt when that damned barbarian kidnapped me.


    But like him, I will not kill you with the only difference that I will take care of taking your body to the limit.


    If you can survive, it will depend on your body, but even if you survive, I will not let you die so easily because your crimes against the empire and against me will make you suffer until you die of old age.


    As for you who are watching how I treat the duke''s shit, tell me one important reason why I don''t have to murder you.


    The duke is valuable to me but you two can give me, ording to the messenger said, your fat man is the chain and your old man is a soldier.


    Start talking or I''ll just order you to hang in front of the city gates. "


    Amis who was listening to the threat of the emperor took out his crucifix "Emperor I am just a little chain who followed the orders of Bishop Prisco.


    Killing me will not help you at all, because my living value is much more important than simply killing me.


    If you can assassinate or capture Bishop Prisco, I could show you all the ces where he hides valuable information that I am sure will interest you.


    Although I will only be able to show him if he is dead since otherwise, he would find a way to prevent all the information I say from being verified.


    Well, for the simple fact of being a Bishop, he has many ways of defending himself against usations.


    Also as a sign of good faith, I will tell you a ce that you can take to the city from within, which are some underground tunnels.


    It is just that the tunnel through which we left has no exit to the city because a copse ended up blocking our way, but it does send people to that ce.


    Let me give you the blessing because that ce is an entrance to hell, we experience it firsthand when we escape from the city. "


    Ludovico put his serious look and after seeing the capelin for a few seconds he nodded happily.


    "Very good fat chain, you have convinced me and therefore I will allow you to live in this iron cage until you can show me the valuable information.


    But now your soldier tells me why I must keep you alive. "


    The old soldier looked at the emperor without showing any fear and said confidently.


    "Because I was only following orders and my family is being threatened by Bishop Prisco, you as emperor know better than anyone that wemoners have no choice but to follow orders.


    But in case this is not enough to guarantee my life, I would like to ask you to avenge my family as they will most likely be assassinated by Bishop Prisco.


    This is the request I make of you not as amoner but as a soldier of the empire who was unlucky enough to have a bad leader who betrayed the empire. "


    Ludovico grimaced and sighed, "I will take care of avenging your family, but because your words have convinced me, I will only kill you with my own sword.


    As soon as your corpse will be taken to the capital and will be treated with all the honors you deserve because you are a faithful soldier of the empire who had bad luck. "


    The soldier who had a rather calm face nodded silently and prepared for his end as possible in heaven as he can reunite with his family.


    Ludovico then pointed to his guards, "Take out the soldier because he deserves a dignified death, as for this bastard duke, take him to my tent because I will personally take care of reminding him.


    The value of loyalty and the cost of betrayal. Just leave the fat chain in the cage and give him water and stale bread.


    With that, he should be able to survive until the end of the siege and for the tunnels under the city use ves or inhabitants of this ce to enter inside.


    If they survive, it will depend on their luck .... "

 Chapter 128 - The Day Before The Wedding

    Laura who was holding a small flower in her hand looked at it with pleasure and started looking for more flowers among the snow.


    A who was also helping her saw with curiosity the basket full of yellow flowers in Laura''s hand.


    "Laura, how did you know that there were flowers in this ce in winter?"


    Laura stopped for a moment and wiped the sweat from her forehead, "Mom always brought me to this ce in winter, she said when they came to the ind years ago.


    She and dad looked for good ces to nt but instead, they found this beautiful hillside which is bad for nting but good for producing flowers.


    I just hope Mommy Kassia and Mommy Helmi like these flowers, they may not be the prettiest in spring, but they are quite beautiful. "


    Aughed and picked up a beautiful yellow flower that had a very nice rounded figure among the snow on the ground.


    "I am sure that you will love the flowers because with them they will make two beautiful crowns that they will wear tomorrow.


    Also, they have never treated you as a stranger, you are an important pir for them and Einar.


    You may even be a daughter to them. "


    Laura who was quite happy for A''s words turned around with her hands behind her back as she smiled at her.


    "I am sure that Papa Einar and my mothers will take care of me and the rest of the children like me.


    That is why I will never do anything to harm them and I will always do my best to try to protect them because they are my family.


    Even in the future I will study and work hard to be able to help the tribe as a way of gratitude for all the support they have given me.


    But now that you asked me, teacher A, you lost your family or you miss someone in particr. "


    A stopped for a moment and took a deep breath, "My mother left me at the monastery when I was just a child and only told me that my father was trying to hurt me.


    During all that time, I was living in that monastery among the monks who always behaved very well to me and never did me any harm.


    But those who took care of me in the monastery were Duncan and Angus, they both took care of me like my parents, that is why with them, with me.


    I don''t think I need the rest of the monastery because they are the only family I need. As for my mother, I don''t hate her, but I don''t feel love for her.


    I appreciate her saving me from my father but not being close to me I just don''t even remember her that''s why I just can''t love her. "


    Laura looked curious as A had some tears in her eyes which she began to wipe away "But I think we should stop talking about me and better finish picking the flowers because we have to give them to Elin to make the crowns."


    After collecting arge quantity of yellow, red, and white flowers, A and Laura walked towards the vige through the beautiful frozenndscape of d.


    Upon reaching the town, they found numerous ves and people preparing everything necessary for the wedding ceremony since he was the son of Jarl as well as the herald of the tribe.


    It would be a public event without mentioning that the daughter of the Godi of the town and the only healer of the tribe would be their wives, so they were all helping with whatever they needed.


    One of those who was helping was the Godi Asgot, who was supervising that everything was ced correctly.


    "Move correctly those boxes that should hold the wedding decorations.


    The ve that are detained, move to the great hall and ask for three axes to cut wood for the fire that my son will need to prepare the food. "


    After yelling for a while, Asgot took a break while he sat on a small tensegrity bench that Einar had made for him.


    It was at that moment that he could feel a hand on his shoulder "You''re nervous about your daughter Asgot''s wedding."


    Asgot shook his head and looked at Sven who was still next to him, "We both knew that our children would be a couple since they were children.


    The two of them got along very well and I appreciate that as most of the kids always pushed my daughter aside because of her albinism.


    But I think that does not matter since it belongs to the past and most of those children died in the sea disaster while others are simply members of the tribe.


    Although now that I wonder you should be more nervous as Kassia will also be Einar''s wife. "


    Svenughed and stroked his beard, "On the contrary, I am extremely happy that I will have a lot of grandchildren.


    But you know Asgot, despite everything I have the hope and the assurance that Einar will do things we never imagined.


    Providing that our future grandchildren and great-grandchildren have a better quality of life, on or off this ind we call home. "


    Asgot who had already crossed his arms nodded silently as he watched as everyone worked.


    When A and Laura entered the great hall, they were immediately greeted by Felipa who helped them collect the flowers they were carrying in the baskets.


    "Little Laura, you should go with Daven and the rest of the children because you have to train to y the music for the wedding.


    A would like you to also help tidy up the little children since we are working with my mother and Helmi''s dress. "


    A and Helmi looked at each other in silence, and with smiles, they went to their respective ces while Felipa entered Einar''s room.


    Where she could see her mother Kassia and Helmi wearing strange underwear while Einar sat on a chair staring at them.


    "Einar, what is that my mother and Helmi have on their breasts, it makes them look more voluptuous and somehow I feel that they hold them."


    Einar smiled mischievously and rose from his chair as he walked toward Kassia.


    Arriving in front of her, he used his hands to traverse the outline of the strange clothing that held Kassia''s breasts.


    "This clothing is called a bra, it works to protect the nipples and help to carry the breast of women, it also allows to lift the bust giving a more revealing and attractive appearance.


    It took me a long time to do it because every woman is unique, so I had to analyze the size of Kassia and Helmi''s breasts to get something functional.


    Not to mention, I also taught them how to do it so when the wedding is over tomorrow you can ask Kassia or Helmi to help you make one.


    But since they are very necessary for women, the creation of them within the tribe will not be prohibited even if they are to be sold to foreign merchants.


    Only the Jarl family will be able to trade with them, the day after tomorrow at the Thing conference they will talk about it. "


    Felipaughed and walked towards Einar as she wanted to see in more detail the beautiful bra that was holding her mother''s breasts.


    "I think I understand a little why my mother and Helmi fell in love with you, you can make women and men happy alike.


    But how about you go help Sven and let me talk to my mother and Helmi alone?


    I don''t think you want to hear the women''s talk we''re having. "


    Einar raised his hands and lowered his head in defeat so before leaving he gave his two wives a kiss and left the room.


    When the door closed, Felipa looked at her mother as if she were a child.


    "Mother, could you make me a bra like the one you have, I''m sure Peder will like it ..."


    It was then that the three women began to speak and while they did, the door to the room opened and Elin entered who also joined the conversation.


    Einar who was already outside looked at Peder who was a bit tired because he had been guarding the door of the great hall all morning.


    So he decided to get closer because he knew from Kassia that Felipa was starting a rtionship with him and as a future stepfather he had to get to know his son-inw better.


    Peder only noticed Einar when he patted him on the shoulder, so he raised his face and looked nervously at Einar.


    "Herald Einar, is there something that can help you ..."


    Einarughed and gave Peder apassionate look, "You don''t have to be so nervous, I just wanted to talk to my future son-inw, you should know that I don''t interfere in any of the decisions that Felipa makes.


    Well, although I will be her stepfather, I am not interested in controlling her life; she has her own destiny in her hands, that is the only thing I ask you to remember.


    Do not impose any restrictions on her because she is not owned by anyone, she is a free woman like you or me.


    Can you promise me that, Peder? "


    Peder who realized what Einar was talking about ignored all his doubts and hit his chest.


    "I promise for Odin and for you herald that I will never harm or force Felipa to do something she does not want."


    Hearing this, Einar showed a face of satisfaction so, hugging Peder''s neck, he led her towards the great hall.


    "You should take a break, what do you say if you join me for a drink of herbal liqueur."


    Losing who could not refuse decided to follow the herald Einar because he knew that no one would tell him something if he did.

 Chapter 129 - A Great Wedding In The Tribe

    With the first rays of the sun, all the people who were gathered in the center of the vige watched as the herald Einar emerged from the great hall.


    He was wearing rather strange ck clothes, but that made him look elegant since he also had a white bearskin cape.


    The ck clothes that Einar wore had beautiful silver buttons, but what caught everyone''s attention was the ck leather belt that held the ck suit.


    The entire outfit caught the attention of the men of the tribe who were preparing to ask their wives to make an outfit simr to the one Einar had.


    Since it was something different from what they were used to, not to mention that it matched the style of the beard that Einar had made fashionable a while ago.


    When Einar reached the center of the central square, the children began to y a simple version of the wedding march that they had learned in recent weeks.


    That was ying with the guide of the flute of Laura who was the best flute yer among the children, Daven for his part had ended up giving up with the flute.


    But he found out from Laura that he could use the drum without so much trouble because he could keep the beat.


    So using his hands that were holding drumsticks, hepleted the noise of the flutes and other instruments.


    With the wedding march at its highest point in the great hall, Kassia and Helmi came out, who were in their beautiful bearskin dress.


    But what caught the attention of everyone present was the fact that the dresses enhanced the body of the two women. This made all the men jealous of Einar.


    While women began to wonder what they were using to lift their breasts, leaving them looking much more beautiful than they were.


    Walking slowly and with some emotion, Kassia and Helmi approached the altar where Einar was waiting.


    When they arrived in front of Einar, they took off the silk veil that covered her face, raising it towards her hair where the crown of white and yellow flowers adorned her hair.


    Staring at Kassia and Helmi, Einar appreciated the beautiful faces of his two women and seeing the beautiful red lips of the two.


    He took a deep breath and turned to grab two axes from therge tensegrity table in front of him.


    For their part, Kassia and Helmi took a sword from the table, and, staring at the face, the two waited for the words of the Godi Asgot.


    Who was standing on the other side of the table and seeing that the three had their respective exchange weapons gave the signal for the music to change.


    At that point the kids stopped ying, just letting Daven and Laura y a sweet tune that could be heard all over the ce.


    Due to the incredible silence that was in the town square, Asgot, noticing the change of music and the silence in the ce, raised his hands.


    "Today we are gathered here to be able to witness the union between these three people, who have decided to consecrate their love in front of this humble follower of the gods.


    That is why the three are carrying their weapon with which they represent theirmitment to protect and take care of their family.


    Who do I ask the three of you, some of you do not want to hand over your weapon or feel that your partner will not be able to fulfill his duty to protect and care for the family.


    Let speak on time and say it in front of this altar where the gods will be able to hear his words. "


    Kassia, Helmi, and Einar were silent and simply shook their heads. At that moment, with a smile, Asgot walked around the table and stood in front of them.


    "Since none of the three of you have anyints with your partner, we can start the exchange of these sacred weapons that represent themitment of each one.


    Which will only be able to return to you when they consider that their partner cannot fulfill theirmitments or when they have passed away.


    Remember that this union will continue until you unleash it, and the most important thing is to remember not to fail themitment you made in this ce in front of the gods and the tribe.


    Those who as witnesses will attest to the consummation of their union and the birth of a new family, which will be an important pir within ourmunity.


    As Godi of the tribe, using the power that this position confers on me, I invite you to exchange your weapons. "


    At that moment, Einar handed the two axes in his hands to Kassia and Helmi, who upon receiving them gave Einar the swords they had.


    When this small but momentous exchange ended, the melody that was ying began to increase in volume as the rest of the children joined.


    It was then that the members of the tribe shouted with joy and between the shouts of congrattions and the beautiful music.


    Einar approached Kassia and Helmi, where he once stood in front of them, hugging them. They in turn hugged him as well.


    But it wasn''t until they exchanged a kiss that their union ended and the wedding celebrations began.


    With the beautiful background music, all the members of the tribe went to the tables where there was arge amount of food which varied a lot.


    But most of it was made with pork meat. Among the dishes were Chicharr¨®n, Carnitas, and Pancita1, among other dishes.


    As a soup, there was arge pot of wild carrot cream which was white with a slight hint of orange.


    To serve it, Juni was directing some ves who used adle to serve the cream.


    As for the drink, Einar had prepared a honey liqueur thatplemented the herbal liqueur and the milk liqueur that he had also made.


    Although of all the dishes that there were, the ones that attracted the most attention were some which had some pieces of bread that were toasted and seemed to have a strong smell.


    Everyone was somehow curious to try them, but they weren''t because of the aroma they gave off, so it wasn''t until Ibssen and Gerd dared to take one of those pieces of bread.


    When they bit into it, they felt the bread crunch, which was somewhat hard but did not hurt their teeth anymore. However, what really caught their attention was the delicious vor that the garlic bread had.


    They kept biting their bread and to refresh their throat they drank some herbal liqueur, unconsciously both at the same time made a noise of satisfaction because the taste that had left them in their mouth was quite pleasant.


    It was at that moment that everyone present rushed to the table to taste the garlic pieces of bread while drinking some liquor.


    After the passage of time, Einar prepared arge space in front of the altar where they had exchanged their weapons.


    All the children who had been ying music got ready to give thest demonstration of their musical abilities.


    So A gave everyone some water to moisten their throat. They all looked curiously at what Einar had prepared.


    The children simply ignored the curious looks of the tribe members and took their respective ces in front of therge tensegrity table.


    At that moment Daven and Laura, holding hands, ced themselves in front of the children, toter begin to hum with all their might a rather catchy melody.


    "La¡­"1


    Although they only repeated the same word, the way they did it and the tone it changed could make a beautiful song.


    At that time the other children did the same, creating a rather fantastic environment in which Einar walked to the front of the children holding Kassia and Helmi by the waist.


    They did not know when Einar had taught the children to hum such a beautiful tune, but still, they wanted to see what he wanted to do.


    Upon arriving in front of the children, Einar separated himself from his two wives and, bending down gracefully, stretched out one of his hands.


    Kassia who didn''t know what to do looked curious as Helmi took Einar''s hand.


    Einar when felt Helmi''s hand, smiled and taking a step took her with his other hand from her waist.


    In order to start moving his feet, taking a step back and one forwards, as he did so he brought his mouth close to Helmi''s ear and whispered.


    "Just follow my footsteps and let me guide you in this waltz, my beautiful girl."


    Helmi then began to move, following in Einar''s footsteps. If he stepped back with his left foot, she would step forward with her left foot.


    The beautiful voices of the children and the movements that the two made a quite novel demonstration in front of the tribe.


    Those who did not know what kind of dance Einar was doing, but they both looked so elegant that they simply admired the simple movements of the two.


    After a while, Einar brought his mouth close to Helmi''s ear again to whisper to her.


    "Just turn when I pass my hand over your head, at that moment just release it so I can dance with Kassia who seems to be a little jealous of us."


    Helmiughed and nodded silently. After a few seconds and with Einar''s guidance, she turned around and then Kassia who was taken gracefully.


    She started dancing with Einar who, unlike Helmi, had had some time to refine his steps in that strange dance.


    As they danced, the gaze of Kassia and Einar did not separate at any time because the two were in their own world.


    At that moment it was just the two of them and everything around them was non-existent, just a background of the stage.


    They danced that waltz as if they were themselves. Even Helmi felt some jealousy seeing the two so synchronized.


    With joy on her face, Kassia brought her forehead close to Einar and said words that only he could hear.


    This brought the two closer together and they would exchange a big kiss before Einar gave her a spin and went back to dancing with Helmi. Mexican food can search in google are amazing food and have great vor..The song name is "Tiempo de Vals" and the vocalist are "Chayanne".


    I really rmend to listened the song in this moment for feel the next words of the chapter

 Chapter 130 - Wedding Night 1/2

    After dancing that waltz for a while, the three of them enjoyed that afternoon party.


    At night Kassia who was a bit tired from moving around during the party entered her room in the great hall together with Helmi.


    "I think Einar this day has managed to reinvent everything we knew about weddings, not to mention that Daven and Laura''s beautiful voices almost made me cry."


    Said Kassia, who was sitting on the bed as she took off her beautiful ck leather shoes.


    Helmi who was looking at herself in a copper mirror turned around and gave Kassia a smile.


    "Now that we are married, I feel that I have fulfilled a great wish from my childhood, but now I have a concern."


    Walking over to Kassia, she sat next to her on the bed.


    "How can I help Einar when I only have certain knowledge about the ritual to the gods, that in which I can help him?


    Unlike me, you can understand the vast majority of things he says, not to mention that you have knowledge of medicine.


    I''m worried about being alone ... "


    Kassia caressed Helmi''s white cheek, "Don''t say that Helmi, you are quite important to our family.


    If I remember correctly, Einar ns to reform the ritual system to make it a true religion that can rival Christians and Muslims.


    At that moment you will shine because I am sure that Einar will ask you to act as a pir for the new religion. You are also much younger than me.


    You have the ability to learn new things quickly as well as the power to have many more children than I could have.


    Your existence in this family is essential, that is why you should not feel that way. "


    Helmi, who turned a little red, started to cry because she didn''t contain most of her feelings, Kassia then allowed her to lean on her shoulder so that she could vent her worries.


    When she was better Kassia patted her on the back and handed her a handkerchief, "How about we take advantage of the fact that Einar still hasn''t arrived to try on the underwear he made for us.


    Since we left, the great hall I could feel the looks of curiosity and jealousy of all the women of the tribe. We have to take advantage of the fact that we are the only two women who can enjoy this privilege. "


    Helmi wiped the tears from her face and nodded.


    When Einar said goodbye to his parents and his father-inw, he did it somewhat intoxicated but not at all drunk since he did not want to inconvenience his wives.


    Walking through the great hall, he looked with a smile at all those present who were drinking and enjoying the party.


    It had been some time since he hade to this world, and for quite some time he had not developed a feeling of belonging.


    But his life changed thanks to Kassia and Helmi who helped him all the time where he did not know who he was.


    Now he can look in the mirror and say with confidence that it is Einar and Max since he stopped having the internal conflict that he had during the beginning of his arrival.


    Before entering his room, he put his hand on his chest and closed his eyes.


    ''Erika.


    Today your father can tell you that you are going to have two moms. Although they will not rece Margaret, they will help me find a way to help you.


    I don''t know if you can hear my words, but if you do, Erika, remember that I will always love you. ''


    When Einar opened the door of his room, he looked with quite a joy at how Kassia was only wearing a beautiful white lingerie set, which made her look like a beautiful angel.


    While Helmi was wearing a beautiful red bralette which was held up by some gold hoops and not by suspenders.


    Seeing this Einar swallowed a bit of saliva and mentally preparing himself for a sore waist he stepped into the room and closed the door behind him.


    Kassia and Helmi seeing Einar''s seriousness onlyughed flirtatiously and then approached him.


    Upon arriving, Helmi slowly put her finger on Einar''s lips and asked him to be quiet, so Einar only raised his hands and allowed Kassia to begin unbuckling her belt.


    When Kassia removed Einar''s belt, she proceeded to undo the silver buttons on Einar''s ck shirt.


    After finishing, she used her delicate hands to remove Einar''s ck leather gloves, exposing his hands, which had some scars from the battle he had had with that white bear.


    Kassia used her hand to stroke the scars as Helmi helped Einar remove his shirt.


    After giving a little tug on Einar''s shirt, it came out, revealing his body, which had marked but not so exaggerated muscles.


    So Helmi bit one of her lips and then looked at Kassia who understood what she wanted to do, so they took Einar''s hand and led him to the bed.


    Where theyid him down and then Einar watched as Kassia whispered some things to Helmi, who blushed a lot but nodded her head.


    Helmi then got on the bed and using her hands unfastened the silver button on Einar''s pants, to be able to lower it along with his underpants, exposing his erect penis.


    Licking her delicate red lips, Helmi brought her head close to Einar''s penis and moving one of her strands of white hair introduced it into her mouth.


    At first, she only put Einar''s ns in to use her tongue, which she introduced into Einar''s foreskin to caress his ns in the best possible way.


    Einar closed his eyes for a moment in pleasure and it was then that he watched as Kassia took off her panties and then slowly climbed onto the bed.


    Where riding her back on Einar''s chest, she let him see her beautiful and plump butt in all its extension.


    This caused Einar to smile evilly, so using his hands he began to stroke Kassia''s butt.


    He stroked him for a few seconds until Kassia''s vagina began to release some vaginal juices so lifting his head and using his hands he pushed Kassia''s hips towards his face.


    Having his wife''s plump ass in his face, Einar used his tongue to lick Kassia''s vaginal lips who began to moan so together with Helmi she decided to fight back.


    Then Helmi and Kassia began to lick Einar''s penis, thissted for a while until a small amount of semen began toe out of the tip of the penis.


    Helmi then looked at Kassia and the two women nodded, so Helmi moved her beautiful red panties to the side, exposing her beautiful snow-white vagina.


    Which was covered with delicate white pubic hair, Helmi carefully lifted her hips and inserted Einar''s erect penis inside her.


    Feeling the pleasure, Kassia and Helmi held hands and let Einar take care of providing them with pleasure.


    The hips of the two moved at their own pace without giving Einar a break, who tried not to die asphyxiated by the little air he could breathe.


    But this, far from bothering him, only made him feel an indescribable pleasure because the different sensations made him addicted, so he licked Kassia''s clitoris with more force.


    Who, feelingpletely aroused, unconsciously kissed Helmi who was not bothered by the kiss.


    Due to the incredible stimtion of her clitoris, Kassia was only able to climax before Helmi and Einar.


    So Einar''s face was filled with Kassia''s delicious vaginal fluid, so using his tongue he was in charge of cleaning that liquid to prevent it from being wasted.


    But while he was doing it and for the pleasure, Einar also decided to move his hips to be able to stimte Helmi better, because of this. She rolled his eyes back in pleasure while holding on to Kassia to avoid falling.


    When Einar climaxed, so did Helmi, who ended up peeing on Einar because she couldn''t control her orgasm.


    It only took a few seconds for Einar to recover, so Einar gently lifted Kassia''s hips and spanked them.


    "Kassia, what do you say if you let me in on this little friend.


    I promise you that I will be very careful. "


    Said Einar, who was using his finger while traversing Kassia''s anus.


    Kassia due to the question and Einar''s finger squeezed her anus unconsciously but biting her lip turned her head and looked seriously at Einar.


    "Darling, you always use your fingers to y with my anus, but it won''t hurt me when your penis enters me."


    Einar shook his head and gave a kiss to one of Kassia''s buttocks "First I will give you an Enema andter I will use your vaginal juices to lubricate my penis."


    Turning his face he looked at Helmi "You also want to try Helmi."


    Helmi didn''t hesitate for even a second to nod while showing a flirtatious smile.


    After a while, Kassia and Helmi were lying on the bed with their bottoms raised. They were somewhat impatient because of the enema that Einar gave them.


    It was something new for them because they could feel that their intestines werepletely empty, but due to the experience, they were somewhat curious to know what they would feel.


    Although Einar always yed with their anus, it would be the first time that they would experience a true new sensation.


    Einar, seeing the two beautiful butts of his wives, caressed them carefully.. So he decided to start with Kassia because her plump butt was the biggest.

 Chapter 131 - Wedding Night 2/2

    With great care, Einar ced himself behind Kassia and taking his penis with his hand began to caress Kassia''s vaginal lips.


    This he did for a while, as the sensation of wetness and warmth that had his penis between Kassia''sbia provided was addictive.


    Feeling that his penis was sufficiently lubricated, he used his thumb to caress Kassia''s beautiful anus in circles.


    When he felt she was rxed enough, he began to insert his penis while gently stroking Kassia''s back.


    "Just breathe slowly and rx your anus Kassia, if you feel like it can''t get in, make some effort like pushing.


    That way my penis will be able to enter without problems and it will not hurt you. "


    Kassia, who was quite aroused, bit her lip and began to rx as she felt Einar''s penis slowly enter her anus.


    At first, some tears fell from Kassia''s face as she felt a little pain, although it was not until Einar''s penis entered fully that the pain turned into a small numbness.


    This was a strange thing for Kassia, but with the slight movement of Einar''s hip and the caresses, she was feeling on her back.


    The numbness she had felt turned into a sensation of pleasure, especially when Einar''s penis moved in and out.


    Helmi who was looking at Kassia''s happy face felt a little jealous because she was just feeling how Einar used his fingers to enter her anus.


    Einar who was enjoying the inside of Kassia started to increase the rhythm of his hips as the soft and tight inside of Kassia waspletelyfortable.


    At that moment, Kassia simply began to moan with pleasure.


    <em>"Haaa ...</em>


    <em>Einar, move harder ... "</em>


    Kassia did not finish her sentence as she felt a wave of pleasure run through her body as Einar vigorously collided his hips on her rear.


    Shortly after Einar''s great thrust on her sphincter, Kassia began to drool with pleasure and the fact that she had already climaxed three times in a row.


    Einar who was enjoying the inside of Kassia noticed the look of pleasure she had so using his only free hand.


    He spanked Kassia, causing her beautiful buttock to get red, but this was far from bothering Kassia.


    Kassia made a look at Einar and due to theck of energy she had from her constant tremors from orgasms, she said a few words to Einar just using her lips.


    <em>''Spank me harder, Einar ...''</em>


    Einar, when understood Kassia''s words, swallowed a little saliva and using his hand gave her a great spanking, it was then that Einar felt how Kassia''s interior tightened with more force and trembled with pleasure.


    So he continued to spank her beautiful butt while forcefully moving his hips. This made Kassia form a smile on her face.


    For at that moment she felt that she had left the material world and had reached the Valha of pleasure. She could not think of anything other than Einar''s penis that was destroying her interior.


    Einar gritted his teeth as he felt the inside of Kassia''s sphincter squeeze him so hard that if he wasn''t careful, he would make him ejacte.


    But unfortunately, he can''t take too long as Kassia began to move her hips, making the collisions between the two make a louder noise.


    After a few seconds that seemed like forever for both of them, Einar ended up emptying his semen into Kassia''s gut.


    So he let his penis rest inside Kassia because of the constant sucking movement she was making on it.


    He felt that his penis would end uppletely clean because the semen that remained on his ns from the suction that Kassia was doing waspletely emptied.


    Although Einar felt that Kassia''s sphincter was the best he had ever tried, he decided to get out of it because poor Helmi also wanted to end up like Kassia.


    So, fulfilling his duty as a husband, Einar pulled his penis out of Kassia''s interior leaving only the anuspletely open, which seemed to breathe.


    Well, it opened and closed revealing the clean and reddish walls of Inter de Kassia, which soon after began to release a little semen that Einar had left inside.


    With Kassiapletely asleep from the pleasure, Helmi swallowed hard and moved her beautiful white butt from side to side, waiting for Einar''s big hands.


    Fortunately, Einar took her by the hips and unlike Kassia with whom he took his time, he simply mmed into her anus.


    Einar did it that way because Helmi was a masochist who enjoyed pain in sex, so he mercilessly began to move his hips on Helmi''s white butt.


    Helmi didn''t even feel pain because since he entered her, she only felt pleasure, so she bit into a pillow and let Einar take care of bringing her pleasure.


    Using both hands he began to forcefully spank Helmi''s beautiful butt, leaving a reddish mark on her white buttocks with the shape of her hand.


    As he did so, Einar felt the difference between Kassia''s sphincter and Helmi''s, as Kassia''s was soft, warm, and squeezed hard without hurting.


    Helmi''s was more like a wild vagina because her interior seemed to stimte him at every moment. This felt more strongly on her ns.


    Since when he put his penis in and out, his foreskin would move back, letting his unprotected ns feel Helmi''s delicious insides.


    But her interior was also wild because Helmi''s anus was squeezing it hard, making his penis more stimted with the movement, causing a sensation as if it were a milking machine.


    Einar then raised his face and looked at the ceiling because he knew that if he wanted to satisfy Helmi he would have to ejacte at least three times, so he mentally prepared himself for the odyssey he had to do.


    Moving his hips with all his might and spanking Helmi as much as he could, Einar began his way to Valha of pleasure.


    Helmi for her part simply closed her eyes and began to drool as she reached the same ce where Kassia had arrived.


    In the morning Helmi and Kassia woke up face down, and then they could feel a rather unpleasant pain in their bottoms.


    But the two of them just looked at each other andughed because although it was hurting them, it was a beautiful experience that they would like to repeat in the future.


    At that moment Einar entered the room carrying a tray with two cupcakes, a te of eggs scrambled with butter, and two cups of pine tea.


    "Don''t raise my babies ...


    We did a lot of exercisesst night, so it is normal that you cannot get up or sit down.


    But you do not know to worry because today I will take care of you all day, it is the least I can do and before I forget. "


    Einar took out of his clothes some wooden boxes which Kassia and Helmi looked at curiously from the bed.


    Upon feeling the curious looks of his two wives, Einar smiled and opened the boxes revealing a beautiful gold ring which was adorned with beautiful reddish emeralds.


    "Last night I wanted to give you these rings that I secretly had Seren build as a wedding gift, I have mine too."


    Einar then raised his hand and showed his ring, which was more masculine but was shaped like a crow''s head that had two red emeralds for eyes.


    "Each eye of the raven represents his ring, while the shape of the raven represents Odin.


    Although you know that Odin did not help me, I think that if I use it in the town, I will continue to be rted to its herald.


    It can be beneficial in the future since once I return from the expedition to the north where we will establish our second town.


    I n to start with the creation of the creed and the rite of the Nordic religion, with a fixed calendar and important events during the years.


    Also, the creation of the sacred book that contains history and a specially prepared way of thinking to be the basis of our future form of government.


    But that will be a topic for another asion, I think what you want is for me to ce your rings on you, right? "


    Kassia and Helmi nodded as they raised their hands. It was at that moment that Einar walked towards them and took their delicate hands.


    He was in charge of putting their respective rings on their ring fingers. When he finished, he let the two women enjoy their gifts.


    Kassia looked at the beautiful work on the ring as she moved her hand back and forth admiring the details.


    Helmi, on the other hand, touched the red emerald with her finger and felt so happy that she began to cry, so Einar approached her and wiped her tears with his hand while hugging her.


    Thissted for a while before Einar started feeding them while he told them the story about how the wedding he once had with Margaret had been.


    While this was happening Sven opened his eyes and realized that there was a hen next to him that was looking at him with some doubt.


    Sven then woke up and clutched his head as he tried to remember how he got to the henhouse.

 Chapter 132 - Svens Hangover

    Sven slowly got up from the floor and wiped the chicken dirt off his clothes.


    "What the hell happened yesterday, this is the first time I wake up in a ce other than my bed ..."


    When he opened the door, he could see a girl who was dressed in a strange way who gave him a look and at that moment he had the need to blink.


    So when he opened his eyes, the girl had disappeared. Even the snow in front of the henhouse did not seem to have any trace that someone had passed.


    <em>''It will be the effects of drunkenness ...''</em>


    Sven stared at the snow for a moment and then remembered <em>''Valkyrie, Erika.''</em>


    With some curiosity, he left the henhouse and feeling the morning cold began to walk around the outside of the henhouse because seeing the Valkyrie Erika meant that someone had died.


    So while searching he found an ax with blood in the snow. When he raised it and looked more closely, he remembered that at night he had fought with a ve.


    When he tries to murder him, but unfortunately for the ve, Sven, who had his ax was able to defend himself and murder him.


    Scratching his head Sven looked at the chicken coop and sighed, <em>''Who would say I was lucky to end up in the hot chicken coop. When I return I will thank Einar for making it so insting from the cold weather.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>As for the corpse of this evil ve, I think I will ask Eskol to take care of cleaning this body even though it should be somewhere in the snow. ''</em>


    After this, Sven walked to the town that was a little far away. On his way he watched the members of the tribe do their daily work.


    Upon reaching the great hall, Sven met Elin, who seemed to be waiting for him with some concern.


    "Sven it''s good that you arrived, yesterday you just disappeared after going out with Eskol.


    His wife looked for me because she doesn''t know where her husband is. You won''t have an idea where he might have slept.


    It''s a dangerous thing if he fell asleep in the snow. "


    Sven scratched his head and tried to remember what he had done and where Eskol might be.


    <em>"Look at your son Sven, he looks like a true champion with his two wives."</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>Eskol who had in his hand a jug of milk liqueur pointed to Einar who was walking away towards his room.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>With some haste, Eskol began to drink the liquor in his Jug and when he finished, he looked at Sven.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>"I feel that I also need another woman or a concubine because having your son as head of the tribe I am sure that my children will not go hungry.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>It is more Sven than you think if you apany me to find a beautiful woman so that I can have her as a concubine. "</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>Sven who was already drunk also finished with the herbal liqueur in his jug and patted Eskol on the shoulder.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>"I will apany you even in Valha Eskol, you are my friend and myrade-in-arms.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>You just lead the way and I will help you find a beautiful woman, there must be one in the tribe that is beautiful enough for you. "</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>Then the two men got up from their seats and walked out of the great hall as they walked to the party outside to find a beautiful woman for Eskol.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>Outside Sven could see men and women enjoying the party and alcohol, so the two drunks walked towards a group of soldiers from the tribe that they could recognize.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>The group of drunken soldiers upon hearing the sad story Sven told could not help but hit their breasts as they screamed.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>"Long live Jarl Sven for allowing Eskol to get another woman!"</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>After this, the two men apanied by the group of soldiers went to where there was a group of artisan women who were led by Seren.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>Seeing Sven, Seren got up and gave him a big hug "Congrattions on increasing your family Sven, but what does Jarl want from me."</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>Svenughed proudly and put his hand on Eskol''s shoulder "My old friend andrade-in-arms want to remarry and that''s why we came with you.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>Well, we saw that there were some beautiful artisan women with you. Maybe someone wants to spend their life with Eskol.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>You must know that he can give him a great number of things and he will neverck food. "</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>Seren smiled and raised both her hands as she looked at the apanying artisan women.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>"You have already heard the words of the Jarl, the old Eskol wants to find a new woman and promises him that he will notck anything but something is missing in his sentence, do not believe it like that?"</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>All the women nodded, but only one of them stood up and pointed at Eskol.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>"You promise a lot, but if what I want is to have children and start a family, you can fulfill that.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>But most importantly, you can satisfy a woman like me when you already have another wife! "</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>Eskol felt the pain of those words, so he looked seriously at the woman and very calmly took off his coat as well as his shirt.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>Revealing his muscr and scarred body at that moment, he pointed his finger at the woman.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>"You cane and test if I am man enough for you. In my youth, I could make my wife unable to walk for a full day.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>If you have the courage,e try this old man''s body and let him show a real man, but if you like it, you will be my wife.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>I can attest that the Jarl and Seren will witness this deal. "</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>The woman who also had contoured muscles emptied the liquor from her jug ??and with her thumb wiped her beautiful pink lips.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>"I ept your challenge old man, tomorrow we will see who of the two will not be able to get out of bed.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>As for the ce, you will have to follow me to my house and you are all witnesses to this treatment. "</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>All those present shouted with excitement because they were witnessing the only one of a night fight that although they will not be able to see it.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>The result will be discovered in the morning, Sven at that moment handed his clothes to his friend and looked at him seriously while holding him by the shoulders "May the strength of Thor be with you, because that woman is a cksmith.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>Be brave and fight with dignity, it doesn''t matter if you lose, your brother will support you. "</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>Eskol nodded and walked away while taking the beautiful but strong cksmith woman by the shoulder, Sven then looked at Seren.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>"Since I fulfilled my duty as a friend, what if we have a drinking duel, today I can safely say that I have Odin''s blessing.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>So I will win the battle, but you are free to challenge me if you think you can win. "</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>Seren thenughed and looked seriously at Sven "I ept your challenge and my mates also let''s see how well you handle the liquor Jarl ..."</em>


    After remembering all this Sven looked at Elin with a smile "Eskol is fine, it''s just that he went looking for a new wife and found her."


    Elin stared at Sven for a moment before holding her nose and sighing "Well I guess that''s better than the theory that he died in the snow but what does it matter where you were at night.


    Juni and I were waiting, and the noises from Einar''s room were too much for us. "


    Sven approached Elin and gave her a kiss "That can be solved at any time, remember that we can always let Einar take care of the tribe.


    It has to adapt because we will have to take care of our grandchildren and for where I was.


    After killing a ve who tried to kill me, I fell asleep in the chicken coop. Because of that, I don''t get cold at night, it''s just that I smell a little strange.


    But nothing that a little soap can''t remove in any way informs Peder to clean the ve''s body near the henhouse and find out why he did it. "


    Elin touched Sven''s cheek, "But I don''t hurt you somewhere, you want me to call Kassia or Einar to get checked out."


    Sven shook his head, "It didn''t do anything to me. As I was carrying my ax, I was able to put it in without much difficulty, although because I drank too much.


    I really don''t know how the fight went, but I do know that the corpse should be covered in snow. "


    Elin sighed in relief and looked at Sven fondly "I will talk to Peder and alsoment to Einar, he should have a solution for that kind of event.


    Well, it guarantees us that those ves are not thinking of revealing themselves or doing something worse. "


    After this Sven went to take a bath while Peder along with two warriors arrived at the chicken coop where it did not take long to see Sven''s bloody ax.


    Peder, looking at her with some anger, used his shovel to start looking for the body of the ve because he had to start investigating why he wanted to kill Sven.


    With the help of the two soldiers, it did not take long to find the corpse of a ve who had a crucifix on his chest and a bone knife in his hand.


    "Looks like the poor idiot made a bone weapon, but he never thought drunk Jarl could kill him from a hit in his neck.


    It''s a waste that he did it, but I guess knowing why he did it will have to be the main thing.


    I want you to help me carry the body to the central square as Herald Einar asked to see it before we burn it. "

 Chapter 133 - Christian Slaves

    When Einar looked at the body of the ve, he frowned as he realized it was from a member of the Christianmunity.


    "Tell A toe with me as this can be very serious or an isted event that will present a precedent that can result in a real problem.


    If she is taking care of the children, take care of them, because it may take some time to talk to her. "


    Peder quickly started running towards the inner courtyard of the great hall where once he arrived he could see A teaching Latin to the children.


    "Very good children, now we will learn how we have to write much moreplicated sentences ..."


    A could not continue her ss as Peder interrupted her with a wave of his hand. With some curiosity, she approached Peder.


    "What''s the matter, Peder?"


    Peder looked at A with some seriousness "Last night a Christian ve tried to kill Sven when he was drunk, Herald Einar wants to talk to you."


    A''s curious face quickly changed to a sad one as she knew it was somethingpletely serious and that it would possibly lead to a purge or something more horrible.


    "I''ll go immediately, but where is Einar¡­"


    When A got to where Einar was, she could see that he was looking at her with a neutral face that did not seem to be angry or sad.


    This caused a bead of sweat to run down A''s back as she didn''t know what to expect from Einar.


    Einar, noticing A''s scared face, shook his head and pointed to the corpse that was on the ground. "I want you to tell me if you knew him and if you have any idea why he tried to kill my father."


    A looked at the corpse and recognized it immediately "His name was Bhaic, a Christian fanatic who always tried to talk about the Lord.


    Although from what I can see he brought his fanaticism to a point of no return, as far as I''m concerned he never had a dialogue with me because he considered me a traitor like the rest of the ves ... "


    Einar interrupted A when he put his hand on her shoulder, "A, why you never told us that the ves despised you.


    You must remember that you are important to us along with Duncan and Angus, as you are the pirs who teach and care for children.


    But knowing this, I am sure that you will not know the reason why these ves did something so stupid. "


    Einar lowered his head and sighed for a few seconds before lifting it up so he could look seriously at A "Tomorrow I will gather all the Christian ves in the square and I hope that you and the monks can be present.


    Study the texts ording to the Gospel of Judas Iscariot because tomorrow I will give a small talk to try to change the radical ideas of the ves for others.


    In case it does not work, I will simply have to eliminate the weeds as they will be a tumor that can end in the destruction of one of the two sides.


    I know you might not like the result but I promise you that I will kill them quickly and painlessly; I am not a savage who enjoys torturing people. "


    A wanted to refute and defend her fellow Christians but knew it would only anger Einar, so she decided to do her best to convince the ves that Einar''s word was the word of the lord.


    If she seeded tomorrow, a massacre could be avoided, after which A left Einar alone, who ordered one of the guards to eliminate the corpse.


    Entering his room and seeing his two wives lounging on the bed, Einar clenched his fist silently.


    <em>''I am not a saint or a person who tries to be better than others but I will kill whoever tries to harm my family.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>This problem has to be solved by hook or by crook, but I suppose I won''t sleep today because I have to make a little book with a summary of the Gospel ording to Judas Iscariot.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>I''m sure it will create a great schism in the ves¡­ ''</em>


    On the morning of the next day, all the ves who professed the Christian faith were gathered in the inner courtyard of the great hall.


    Among those who were there were children, adults, women, and the elderly who made up more than 400 people who had been ves of the tribe for years.


    From a small tform, Einar, who had dark circles and looked tired, looked at them seriously.


    "Yesterday one of hispanions named Bhaic dared to attack my father, the Jarl when he was drunk.


    He used a bone knife that he made himself, ording to the little research that Peder did.


    Bhaic seemed to have formed a resistance group among you, in a kind of idea, wanting to repeat the feat of the Christians in the Roman Empire. "


    Einar at that moment shook his head and clenching his fist pointed a finger at everyone present.


    "The problem is that I am not Emperor Nero who sends you to kill in horrible ways, and the tribe is not an empire that oppresses you or prevents you from following their beliefs.


    Why do Christians fight if we do not force you to follow our creed, nor do we treat you with hatred?


    On the contrary, you think that we are pagans because of the festivals and rites that we do, but you have started to analyze how your religion started or you simply follow blindly what your church says. "


    Making a sign A who was dressed as a monk climbed onto the small tform carrying with her a small book which was lined in ck leather that had a small cross marked on the leather.


    Einar took the book from A''s hands and showed it to the crowd.


    "This book contains a summary of the history of the beginning of the Christian religion, which is born from what was called the prophet Jesus.


    You may believe it or not, but you have seen what I do and I can tell you that this information is the closest thing to how Jesus was with his followers and how the church perverted his image.


    Making it a symbol with which to conquer and oppress people like you. "


    One of the ves who were angry raised his hand and yelled.


    "Why should we believe you!"


    Einar looked at the ve and smiled at him, then began to persist.


    <em>"In nomine patris et filii et spiritus sancti."</em>


    Einar then jumped to the ground and started walking towards the ve while repeating.


    <em>"Pater noster qui in caelis es sanctificetur nomen tuum veniat regnum tuum.</em>


    <em>Fiat voluntas tua sicut un caelo et in terra, panem nostrum supersubstantialem da nobis hodie, et dimitte nobis debita nostra.</em>


    <em>Sicut et nos dimisimus debitoribus nostris, et ne inducas nos in temptationem, sed libera nos a malo.</em>


    <em>Quia tuum est regnum et potestas ey gloria un saec.</em>


    <em>Amen."</em>


    When he finished, he stood in front of him and looked at him with a smile, "Because I''m sure none of you know the origin of the Pater Noster.


    But I will tell you that ites from the Gospels ording to Matthew and Luke, two disciples of Jesus of Nazareth.


    Now are you willing to believe my words or do you want to keep holding on to your ideas and prejudices without giving me a chance to hear what I have to say? "


    The ve who felt a sense of shame from his previous action only lowered his head and remained silent.


    Einar then got on the tform again and looked at all the ves, "If you can listen to me I will show you the way for your prayers to be heard and your faith to be strengthened.


    Remember that Jesus said that God was everywhere, so you do not need a church to follow His doctrine.


    You also remember that you will love and respect your neighbor as yourself.


    Having heard this, I want you to tell me why try to assassinate the Jarl when we have been tolerant to criticized excesses. "


    At that moment everyone was silent except for a girl who came out among some people and pointed to Einar "Because you enved us, sir, my parents were ves and I too will be a ve."


    With tears in her eyes, the girl endured the urge to cry "I don''t want to live my life like my mother''s, I want to be free and be able to be in a ce where I am appreciated.


    I don''t want to be discriminated against and marked as a ve ... "


    The girl at that moment began to cry, and then Einar understood the reason for her father''s attempted murder.


    Taking a deep breath, Einar got off the tform again and walked towards the girl where he crouched clean the girl''s tears.


    "Do not cry little girl because I will see that all of you who are ves can obtain your freedom."


    The girl stopped her tears and looked at Einar curiously because she did not understand why he was so good to her.


    Einar then got up and spread his hands.


    "You must remember that I am not a Christian ruler who is governed by the rules andws of his doctrine.


    So here and now I say to all of you that you can be free men and women, but you have to pay a price for it.


    Not mary but conscientious because all of you must begin to see the world in a new way.


    If you can break your chains with your past and follow me, I will give you your freedom and you can be men on an equal footing with the tribesmen.


    Unlike Christian rulers who believe that by being born into certain families they are superior to others, I believe that men and women are equal.


    However, the only thing that is on them are the symbols that unite them in society, I will tell you and even if they do not make sense at this time in the future, you will understand why they are important.


    The g was the representative of the nation and the people that make it up.


    The shield was the representative symbol on the g.


    The anthem was a celebration of the nation.


    Finally, the royal family represents the nucleus of the nation as it was not only in charge of creating the nation but also uniting it in a religious way.


    Those are the patriotic symbols of the nation that I will create, where ves and citizens can grow for the good of our new nation.


    Now I hope that after this talk you can put aside your attempt at revolt because even though I am a tolerant person.


    That doesn''t mean you can''t retaliate, so remember to treat A, Duncan, and Angus with respect.


    Well, from today they will teach you the truth that the church hidden from you, keep your faith and make your own criteria. "

 Chapter 134 - Preparations For The Start Of Spring Plowing

    In the cow barn, Sven and a group of warriors were holding tightly to one of the three bulls in the tribe.


    It was then that Einar entered the barn with tweezers holding a red-hot metal nail.


    "Dad hold the bull very well because this is going to hurt a lot but otherwise this bull will not want to help plow thend."


    Sven who was holding the sedated bull looked at Einar doubtfully.


    "I''m not worried that he will wake up, I''m worried that he won''t, it won''t have been too many herbs."


    Einar shook his head and put the pincers with the nail close to the bull''s nose while Seren who stood to the side with a hammer prepared to start hammering the bull''s nasal septum.


    "I calcte with the help of Kassia the weight of the bull and the number of herbs, even if it was not an exact number it served to prevent the bull from moving during this work.


    He will wake up in a few hours with a horrible nose ache, but if he wants to be a stud, he has to pay the cost. "


    With a nod from her head, Seren began hammering the nail into the Toro''s nasal septum, who only trembled a little and then went back to sleep.


    Removing the nail that was extremely hot, Einar ced a silver ring on the Bull''s nose, which had a small mechanism so that it could not be removed.


    Seeing that the work was done, Einar wiped the sweat from his brow and looked at his father with joy.


    "This Bull is ready for someone to put a rope around his neck and the other two bulls have to be prepared to finish this fast."


    It was then that Sven stopped holding the bull and shook out his clothes before approaching his son while feeding the bull the herbal preparation.


    "Einar what you did yesterday with the ves was something spectacr, ording to the reports of the guards they have started to work harder.


    Some even started saying you were the second messiah from what they heard you say. "


    Einar scratched his chin, and while the bull was eating the herbal preparation, he looked at his father.


    "I just did what I had to do and attack the root problem. It doesn''t matter if they consider me a messiah or something more important.


    As long as that helps them not to start a revolt is enough, the only thing is that we must prepare to be able to give them freedom in the future.


    Because although we can gain their trust quickly by making promises, it is enough that we do not keep our word to be able to lose trust in people.


    At that time there will be no possible solution, and the problem of Christian ves can only end in two ways.


    That we suffer casualties or that they are exterminated, remember father that as human beings we will always seek freedom.


    That is why we will give them to them with our conditions, we will show them the sad life that theirpatriots lead in the Christian kingdoms.


    In order for them to be the first defenders of their freedom in this way, we do not need servants or ves.


    We need to create patriots who love the nation so much that we will believe that they will defend it without us having to remind them.


    In the future, I am sure that we will be hated by the entire continent and kingdoms that exist because our way of governing will be different.


    But in the end, we will be victorious because their servants, ves, and free people of those kingdoms will end up realizing that their form of government is wrong.


    Creating the seed of a revolution, and even if those kingdoms use religion to control the masses, they will only dy the inevitable.


    Time will end up giving us the reason, what I will do will be the beginning of the change in people''s thinking, an idea is more dangerous than swords or threats. "


    Sven who was surprised by his son''s safety put his hand on Einar''s shoulder and nodded.


    "You are definitely a good son Einar and you fill me with pride.


    Your father will support you in whatever you do, I am even thinking that when my grandchildren are a little older, I will give you the ce of the Jarl.


    Well, although I like to lead the tribe, I think you can do better.


    Besides, your mother and I always promised each other that we would take care of our grandchildren, this due to a promise I made with her after the death of your grandfather.


    But I suppose we have extended our talk a bit and now the bull has fallen asleep, we should hurry or he might wake up when you pierce his nose. "


    Einarughed and looked fondly at his father, "Don''t worry, we have all the time in the world.


    Although to be honest I think we should have more parent-child talks, I would love to know more about you and maybe in the process to know more about myself. "


    Sven began tough and with a happy face began to tell some stories about the expeditions he had made with the Jarl Eero.


    While this was happening, on a chair that had a small cushion, Kassia was sitting dictating to Helmi who was using an abacus that Einar had made.


    "Very good Helmi, so we do have 20 sacks of wheat weighing 50kg and we know that each kilo has approximately 32,000 seeds.


    How many seeds do we have in all? "


    Helmi scratched her white hair and frowned as she did the math on the abacus.


    "If I learned correctly from Einar in thest months we should have 1,600,000 seeds in each 50kg sack and that multiplied by 20 would be ..."


    Moving the balls of the abacus Helmi began to do the multiplication and after a while, he was able to finish so he wiped the sweat from his forehead.


    "32,000,000 seeds we have in total, but Kassia why do we need to know the number of seeds.


    Will that help us? "


    Kassia nodded as she wrote the number in the notebook where Einar had some weird math forms.


    "As I understood, Einar looks for the numbers because afterward, he will make a form to know how many seeds there must be per square meter.


    That way when we harvest in August he will know how much we can produce efficiently with new types of plow and fertilizer.


    He will also apply this same form with the salicornia and the vegetables of the vige but unlikest year.


    We have the advantage that for the first time we will use bulls to increase the creation of farnd. "


    Helmi stroked the abacus and smiled "Sometimes I feel like I will no longer be surprised by what our husband does but it is impossible to do so.


    But that''s good because if you are sessful in finding the right way to farm, we can ensure that we have enough food for the tribe.


    By the way, you know something about the greenhouses Einar talks about sometimes and why we can''t make them. "


    Kassia held her chin and looked at the notebook where she started looking for the greenhouse drawings she had seen a while ago.


    "I understand that they cannot be built because we do not have ss and we do not have an amber mine.


    Even if we have it, it would take us years to get piecesrge enough to make the amber tes, which would be expensive and unnecessary.


    As for the greenhouse, I found it here. "


    Kassia showed Helmi the notebook that had a drawing of a greenhouse that looked like a cabin but had arge basement.


    "From what I heard from Einar when winter is over, he will start building these warm, humid greenhouses underground to create what he calls mushroom farms."


    Helmi was surprised and looked at Kassia with joy, "That would be surprising because he can increase the variety of food we eat.


    Without forgetting that, Einar always reminds us that mushrooms are a source of protein and other nutrients.


    But not if he built a mushroom ce that would also be dangerous, I remember my mother telling me that I will not visit caves because there was an evil miasma that could kill people. "


    Kassia smiled and turned to the next page "I also had that question but when I discussed it with Einar, he taught me this."


    Helmi could then see that behind the hut there wererge wooden doors in the ground which seemed to be covered by leather.


    "These doors are used so that in case some bad fungus appeared, they would open, allowing the sunlight and air to destroy the habitat of the fungi.


    So they would end up dying since there would not be the temperature or the requirements for them to survive, although unfortunately after doing this.


    We couldn''t use the greenhouse until the ves clean it with soap and ash bleach.


    In that way, we would be sure that the ce can be used again without the danger of the bad fungus growing again. "


    Helmi leaned back in her chair and looked at the ceiling "It''s fantastic, I would love to see it working although I think that would coincide with the birth of our children right?"


    Kassia showed a smile and caressed her stomach, "Our babies should be born between the end of July or during the month of August, but by then the room where they will be born would already be built.


    Do you want to see the drawing? "


    Helmi approached Kassia and then she could see how in the notebook after turning some pages there was a beautiful room that was drawn.


    On the ns of the small castle that they would build in the old house of Kassia.


    "It will be the most expensive and extreme project I have ever seen because ording to Einar the room will have silver ques all over the ce.


    So that there are no bacteria, viruses, or fungi, you will also have a modified heating system of the traditional hypocaust.


    A drain so dirt cane out and even a strange water system that he would have to exin, I can tell you for sure that our children will be born in the safest ce you have ever seen. "

 Chapter 135 - Fertilizer And Soils

    Einar was d to see how one of the warriors began to remove a metal tray that had arge amount of ash from the oven that they had made a long time ago.


    "Quickly ces the bone ash on the scale so I can weigh it.


    We have to make bags of 100 kilograms since with that we will nourish a hundred square meters ofnd and in the process, we will eliminate the acidity of the soil. "


    The warrior ced ash on the scale until it waspletely bnced; it was then that Einar began to empty the ash into the sack made of cloth.


    When he finished emptying the contents of the scale, he repeated the process. Not only was he doing this, but the artisans throughout the tribe were doing the same process.


    For they would need arge amount of ash for thend that was intended to be cleaned and plowed.


    While this was happening in a fairly t area close to the tribe, Kassia and Helmi were leading a group of ves to ce some stakes in the ground.


    Which had a rope tied, as each stake was ced every meter to thus delimit the space.


    "Remember to use the meter to correctly delimit the measurements because a single error could be a real problem when we ce the ash fertilizer."


    The ves then, when in doubt, allowed one of theirpanions to check again if the measurements were correct.


    Helmi and Kassia, therefore, agreed with a double revision of the measurements, the probability that an error could be made would be minimal.


    At night and under the light of hundreds of torches Einar, along with numerous young men from the vige, was holding a garden rake in their hands.


    They were all looking at Sven who was holding the handle of his ax, which was on the ground.


    "Tomorrow we will start with the festival of the beginning of the plow and although we will use a new technique to finish earlier.


    Today we have to start with the preparation of the soil and the cement of the ash fertilizer that my son made so that our crops could flourish and double.


    That is why on the ground you will be able to see that there are wooden stakes that have a rope, those stakes delimit the ce where we will work tonight.


    But at your feet you may be able to see some wooden stakes that do not have ropes, these stakes will not move them because with them we will know where to ce the fertilizer that was stored in sacks all day.


    Remember to clean the floor very well using the rake as the women will be in charge of spreading the ashes with the help of the ves and the children.


    When they finish, we will have to use the rake again so that the earthbines with the ashes with the only difference that due to the size and level of difficulty all men regardless of age will have to help.


    Well, the earth has to loosen and merge at least 20 centimeters deep, without further ado I start the night work. "


    After these words, all the men gave a battle cry and began to clean the ground while using the rake.


    They all followed the example of Einar, who was guiding them all. That is why before long they all seemed to be a programmed machine.


    For everyone repeated Einar''s actions seconds after he did them.


    Einar, who was focused on the work of walking backward while raking the stones and dirt from the ground.


    He began to sing unconsciously <em>"Ay que bonito es vr as dos de ma?ana, as dos de ma?ana hay que bonito es vr ?ay mam¨¢!.1</em>


    <em>Vr y dejarse caer en los brazos de una dama, ay que bonito es vr as dos de ma?ana ?ay mam¨¢!"</em>


    At that moment everyone, regardless of whether they were working or not, began to repeat Einar''s words, creating a beautiful chorus that repeated with rhythm what Einar said.


    <em>"Me agarra bruja y me lleva a su casa, me vuelve maceta y me da cbaza, me agarra bruja y me lleva al cerrito.</em>


    <em>Me sienta en sus piernas y me da besitos, ay d¨ªgame, d¨ªgame y d¨ªgame usted cu¨¢ntas criaturitas se ha chupado usted.</em>


    <em>Ninguna, ninguna, ninguna lo s¨¦, yo ando en pretensiones de chuparme a usted. "</em>


    Because of the song, Einar was singing, everyone was able to continue their work without even feeling tired.


    Even Laura, who was waiting her turn to help, could not get the beautiful lyrics out of her mind that, although she did not understand, conveyed joy to her.


    After a while of cleaning the designated spot that was the size of a ser field, Einar took a break while sipping some pine tea.


    As he watched the women begin their work of spreading the ash.


    To do so, the ves emptied the sacks with ash into wooden wheelbarrows which were taken by them to the recently cleared field.


    Then the women and children began to spread the ash. To do it correctly Seren, Kassia, Helmi, Elin, and all the craftswomen guided them.


    Well, with the help of jugs that had a capacity of one kilogram, they spread the bone ash on the ground.


    Thissted a long time because, due to the size of thend, they ended up spreading more than 7 tons of ash between countless wheelbarrows full of ash.


    In the end, they all proudly looked at the field that was covered by a gray-colored cape, so at that moment all the men took a rake and headed to the field.


    With the difference that they were not ordered, but each one chose an area and began to work.


    Einar who decided to start at a corner so lifting his rake began to work.


    For the next several hours, the men worked until their hands ached but managed to sessfullybine the dirt with the ash.


    Leaving the field with the brown color of the earth. So once it was finished, everyone retired to their respective houses because it was already dawn and they needed to sleep a little.


    When Kassia and Helmiy down, Einar removed their leather boots and began massaging their feet.


    "Einar that song that you sang what talk about because it sounded very beautiful and the rhythm was fantastic."


    Einar smiled at Helmi''spliment, "It was a traditional song from the country where I was. It was yed a lot in a state that bordered the Gulf of Mexico.


    But the lyrics can have many interpretations depending on what you want to hear.


    For example, one of the interpretations is double meaning because it talks about the story of a young man who goes out to party, but as it progresses, he gets drunk.


    So he finds a partner at the party who takes him home where he sucks his penis.


    But there is also another interpretation of the story: where the witch is a nahual woman, the nahuals are people who can turn into animals ording to the legends.


    She ends up killing her lover by ident because she ends up sucking him.


    Be that as it may, it is a song that I felt I had to sing because in the army we used to sing when we prepared our camp when we went out to the mountains.


    Between hills and an almost desert climate, where our onlypany was the starry sky and the moon.


    We sang different songs, one of my colleagues named Roberto always sang the song of La Bruja.


    That''s why I know it by heart. "


    Kassia who was enjoying the massage on her feet raised her head and looked at Einar.


    "What happened to Roberto?"


    Einar sighed and began to remember.


    <em>"We''re surrounded, damn where the reinforcements are, Jim¨¦nez talk on the radio again ..."</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>Yelled Max as he fired his submachine gun on the group of criminals who had ambushed them.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>"Lieutenant! They say we have to hold on for at least twenty minutes so that two Apache helicopters cane to support us."</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>Max turned his head angrily and reloaded his gun "Jim¨¦nez, you think we have twenty minutes, these sons of the bitch were waiting for us.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>Someone from the nearby military base sold our information. Tell themand center that they have ten minutes to support us or they will have to send bags to collect our bodies. "</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>Jim¨¦nez nodded and then from the turret of one of the military trucks the gunner was shot in the head, killing him.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>Seeing this, Max felt some fear because, without the supporting fire from the turret, the hitmen who were attacking them would kill them in less than five minutes.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>"Roberto, cover me while I take the heavy machine gun, if we don''t have a heavy fire we''re screwed."</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>Roberto, who was holding a grenade, nodded and after removing the fuse, he threw it on one of the hitmen''s trucks.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>Which ended up exploding as the grenade detonated near the fuel tank.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>After this Max, who was receiving cover fire from Roberto, ran to the truck where he moved the body of one of his soldiers to get into the truck.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>Where he once took the machine gun, he started shooting at the hitmen.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>"Roberto, I need you to move into my position so that you can remove Mendoza''s body."</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>Max who was shooting felt that something was wrong because he did not hear Roberto, so he yelled.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>"Jim¨¦nez, where is Roberto!"</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>"Lieutenant! Roberto is dead, they blew the cap off his skull with what appears to be a 50 caliber bullet."</em>


    Einar sighed and shook his head, "When reinforcements arrived, I personally put Roberto''s body in a bag.


    He died in that sierra without even being able to know who killed him, but that is the price when you fight.


    You die or you kill, for the third option is sometimes worse than death as it means being hurt. " Mexican folklore music named La Bruja, amazing song i rmend you to listen in YouTube

 Chapter 136 - Plow Start

    At midday on the outskirts of the vige, the vast majority of the members of the tribe were gathered around a tform.


    Which had in front of her three bulls with silver rings. The animals did not seem to be very happy to be in front of the people but they did not dare to move.


    Since if they did they would hurt their nose so they honestly stayed in their ce, although in their eyes they reflected the hatred they had for humans.


    When the Godi Asgot stood in front of everyone, he made them dressed in a white robe and wearing on his head a helmet made from the skull of a white bear.


    At that moment the noise of some drums began to be heard so Asgot opened his hands. This caused Einar to climb up on the tform.


    Who unlike Asgot was dressed in a white bearskin, on both sides were his wives who had a very simr outfit.


    The three of them then stood in front of the crowd, Einar was holding a chicken in his hands, while Helmi had a censer which was leaving a trail of smoke.


    Last but not least, Kassia was holding in her hands a half-full jug containing herbal liqueur.


    Once all three were in position, Asgot walked over to Einar and handed him a gold dagger that was encrusted with some precious stones.


    Einar then took the dagger and with the noise of the drums increasing he approached Kassia where once he arrived he took the hen by the neck and with the golden dagger he ughtered her on the liquor jug.


    Then the blood began to gush out of the hen, slowly filling the jar, when the hen stopped shaking and the jar was full.


    Einar took a pen from him and with it he began to mix the contents of the ss, ending up low with his wives towards the field that they had cleaned in the night.


    Once they were down, Kassia began to walk through the fields, using her pen to spread the contents of the jar.


    Helmi also walked behind her, who, carrying the censer in her hands, left a somewhat mystical atmosphere, for her part Einar.


    Just wait for his wives to finish spreading the contents of the jug on the field because he was a man he could not participate.


    Because Kassia and Helmi were representing the goddess Freyja, who was in charge of fertility and crops.


    So they had to continue the ritual alone because by doing it the whole tribe would be calm because the ritual was a guarantee that the cultivation would not have any problems in the course of its growth.


    Kassia and Helmi continued pacing the field for a few minutes and once they reached the end of the field.


    Kassia emptied what was left of the jug''s contents on the ground. At that moment they turned around and signaled to Einar.


    Who quickly walked to where the bulls were tied up and with the help of Peder untied them to take them to the front of the field.


    Seren, seeing that it was time for the bulls to show their strength, made a signal to the guards who were next to him to take the three yokes to where Einar was.


    While she would carry with two more artisans, the metal sheets of the aradro1 which she would ce on the yokes so that the bulls would begin to plow the field.


    When Einar stood in front of the field with the three bulls, Seren with the help of the warriors and the craftswomen who apanied her.


    He began to ce a leather strap on the bulls'' foreheads while on their necks he put a wooden hulk which was connected to two sticks that protruded from the sides of the bulls.


    These held the aradro with which they would begin to make the furrows on the ground which would be used for nting.


    Everyone who was present was extremely excited as it was the first time they saw that bulls would be used for more than just making piglets.


    Although they were also curious about the way in which Einar had managed to tame those beasts with only a small ring in his nose.


    When they finished preparing the hoop for the three bulls, Einar like the ropes that were tied to the three rings of the bulls'' noses and began to walk with them to where their wives were.


    The bulls quietly followed Einar because if they stayed still, his nose rings would hurt them.


    As Einar and the bulls advanced, great furrows were forming thend.


    This made the tribesmen quite happy as they knew that with the bulls and the new tools that the herald had made, perhaps it would be possible to open new farnd near the vige.


    Which he had never achieved since they had already been plowing a single field for too long, so they could not take the liberty of opening newnds.


    For if they did, the harvest would be dyed and due to the cold and unforgiving climate of the ind, it was possible that all the time and effort invested would be wasted without being able to harvest a single grain.


    With the strength of the three cows, in just a few minutes Einar arrived with his wives, whom he hugged, and at that moment everyone knew that the plowing ceremony had concluded.


    Unlike other festivals, the plowing ceremony was more than anything, something that had to be done in silence, since the actions that were done were worth a thousand words.


    The only people who stayed in ce were those who had to start working plowing that field with the help of the bulls and those ves who were going to start making a canal with which they would carry water from a stream near the field that was being plowed.


    The person in charge of supervising the correct plowing of the field would be Seren, so when she arrived with Einar, he gave her the ropes of the three bulls.


    "Remember that between every two hours you should let them rest for a while and give them water with some food as well.


    As for the poop that they leave on the field, let a ve mix it with the earth as they will also be a fertilizer for the field.


    You just have to avoid leaving them directly and uncovered because they are acidic, they can prevent the wheat that will be sown from ending up.


    By the way, do not forget to ce around the field once the furrows are made into a small channel.


    Well, with it we will be able to irrigate the crops in a simpler way. "


    Seren nodded and began to withdraw with the bulls, so Einar took advantage and started walking towards Duncan who would be the foreman to take care of the ves made the small irrigation canal.


    "Very well Duncan,e with me, I will show you from which part of the creek they must start digging."


    After saying those words Einar, his wives and Duncan began to walk "It will not be somethingplicated because for our fortune the stream is und so it is enough to guide the water correctly.


    Due to the time, you will have to use red brick and cement to cover the small channel that will have to be 50 centimeters deep.


    So you will have to dig almost 60 centimeters because the partition and the cement coating should remove depth.


    Remember that you should start from the bottom up, as Ibssen and Gerd are currently working to make four metal valves with which to regte the amount of water.


    Also, when they reach the halfway point, you will have to divide them into two parts, since from them there will be another two irrigation channels for some nearby fields that should be cleaned during the course of this month.


    Due to the importance of this project, you can use the partitions that were nned to be used for the walls and the drainage system. "


    Duncan scratched his chin as he looked at the path, which was quite direct and not too far from the field where the water would be supplied.


    "Due to the cold and humidity, we have to ce bonfires so that the cement dries faster, right?"


    Einar nodded. "Like the drainage system, it doesn''t matter if you have to put it on the cement or partitions to get it to dry quickly.


    Well, being a water channel it has no aesthetic value, just remember that you must make some holes in the steep steps because these will serve as the foundations so that the structure does not end up giving way due to the constant flow of water.


    The structure must also have the shape of a slide, so the cement must be constantly cleaned so that the water can flow without problems.


    When you have finished making the entire irrigation canal and only need to make the union with the stream, you will have to let me know so that we can make a small dam and can correctly capture the water.


    Although we have arrived, what do you think of this stream, the wateres directly from the interior of the small slope so there is no danger that the water is contaminated.


    Not to mention, there are even small fish in it, but it''s a shame they are too small to be fished. "


    Duncan sighed and stretched out his hands as he enjoyed the beautiful scenery. "It''s quite beautiful and has an amazing view, though if I may add something.


    I think this ce would be perfect for a watchtower, as it has a privileged view of the vige and nearby areas. "


    Einar thought about what Duncan said and realized that because of the location and the terrain, a watchtower would be perfect. Machine for plow ;)

 Chapter 137 - The Gift Of A Father

    <em>"Kassia, you''re sure Einar is in love with the ax that he drew in his notebook."</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>Kassia nodded and from under her bed pulled out a wooden model of the ax drawn on the notebook.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>"Although he hasn''t had time to work on it anymore because of the wedding preparations, I think it''s enough for Seren and Gerd to work.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>In addition, it may present a precedent in the change of our weapons since the design seems quite novel.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>I would venture to say that the spearhead above it is capable of prating any iron armor. "</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>Sven smiled and took the wooden model that was the same size as a real ax and felt it had a good bnce.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>"I''ll take this model and the drawing from Einar''s notebook so I can ask Seren and Gerd to make the ax using the meteorite that their grandfather Eero got when he was a child.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>If all goes well on February 5, three days after the start of the plow festival, the weapon should be ready.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>So we could easily celebrate Einar''s birthday the next day.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>It''s just that you''ll have to work a little more with Helmi to prevent Einar from noticing that we took his ax or his drawing. "</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>Kassia giggled and patted Sven on the shoulder, "You can be sure we won''t let Einar figure it out, just to make the gift on his birthday a real surprise."</em>


    When Einar woke up he realized that it was already noon, so feeling his body heavy he got up from the bed and stretched out his hands.


    <em>''What kind of herbal tea was that Kassia made yesterday, although I slept very well I think it was too much.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>But I guess it doesn''t matter if he did it that way, it must have been for something. ''</em>


    The first thing Einar did was remove his clothes and put on his silk robe as he nned to take a bath before doing anything.


    When he left the room, he realized that there seemed to be no one, so he could only lift his shoulders indifferently and ended up going to the bathroom.


    After doing his necessities and taking a bath, he returned to his room where he put on a change offortable clothes and prepared to go to the kitchen to eat something.


    When he entered the kitchen, he was a little surprised to see his parents and wives sitting at the table while they saw a beautifulrge wooden box that was on the table.


    "Good morning, did I miss something, or were you just waiting for me."


    Kassiaughed and looked fondly at Einar, "We were waiting for you to wake up because today is the special day because ording to tradition your father has to give you a weapon with which you can defend the Jarlom.


    But I think it''s up to your father to exin that better to you. "


    Einar sat still next to Helmi and prepared to hear his father''s words.


    "Einar, when your mother reached your age, your grandfather gave her the ax that I currently use because she gave it to me when we got married.


    The ax represents the only one of your responsibilities to the members of the tribe and although I know that you are currently a pir for the tribe.


    This is a ceremony thates from your ancestors, that is why my duty as a father is to continue the tradition and I hope that you can continue this tradition. "


    Sven stroked therge wooden box on the table and rose from his chair.


    "In order to make your ax, I asked Kassia and Helmi for help, who gave me the model of the ax that you had been making out of wood as the design drawing.


    Although you have exined the difference between iron and steel many times to me, this ax is created using a meteorite that your grandfather got when he was a child.


    I don''t know what material thatrge stone contained, but ording to your grandfather when he was a child he could see that many trails of light began to fall from the sky.


    Among all those that fell, arge one fell near the town so a crash could be heard, but none of the members of the tribe dared to leave.


    Well, ording to your great-grandfather, that event was a sample of the battles that were fought in Valha.


    But your grandfather, being a curious and brave child, cared little for your great-grandfather''s words, so he mounted his horse, and armed with a small dagger and a rope, he left where that thing had fallen.


    As he told your mother and me when he arrived he saw some burning trees and a small crater, there he could see arge stone that seemed to be extremely hot.


    So your grandfather used his hands to throw snow at the rod stone to make the rock stop being so hot. It took a while, but when he finished, he tied her to his horse and took her back to the vige.


    Where he showed it to his father and after that, I keep it and only use a small part to make your mother''s ax. "


    Sven pulled out his ax, which had a beautiful silver color much brighter than a conventional iron.


    "This was the ax that your grandfather made for your mother, but since I saw the beautiful and practical design, you made I decided to use all the meteorite to make your ax.


    Which is not that heavy, but you could hurt your hands if you use it with one hand for a long time.


    Either way, I hope you like the gift, son. "


    Einar, feeling a warmth in his chest due to his father''s words, got up and walked towards his father to give him a big hug.


    After this Einar opened the wooden box and then he could see the beautiful strange metal ax.


    With his hand, Einar began to caress the ax, and without wasting time he lifted it to realize that it had a weight of approximately 15 kilos.


    "It''s a perfect weight, but I''m curious how strong the metal in that meteorite is.


    Although I am not an expert in minerals, I think it must be a metal simr to iron, but I can be wrong.


    Father could you bring a rusty weapon or that no longer works and some ski goggles, with those two things I will be able to measure the hardness of this weapon. "


    Svenughed and patted Einar on the back, "Of course I am, I''m also curious to see if your ax is stronger than the ax that your grandfather forged.


    But I have a doubt Einar, what is the spear-shaped pickaxe at the top of the ax for? "


    Einar raised his ax and touched thence-shaped beak. "What happens is that it is an ax based on a weapon called a halberd.


    Which is made to be able to destroy and pierce heavy armor of knights, but at this time with the exception of the scaled armor or the chainmail.


    It''s more than enough to be able to kill anyone who gets in my way, although what I want to see now is what this bad boy can do against iron. "


    Sven with a smile on his face left and after a while, he returned carrying with him a sword and a somewhat ancient escaped armor.


    "How about we go out into the yard and show us what your ax can do."


    Einar nodded and then everyone left the kitchen to start walking to the patio of the great room, which was empty because the children were learning in the field how to make measurements.


    Upon arrival, Einar ced the scaled armor on a wooden training log and took his ax in his hand.


    "First of all, you should know that this weapon is made up of three parts: the ax that is the big part, the pick which works like a spear, and the hook which is on the back of the ax.


    The first thing I will show you is the use of the hook which is the part that sticks out of the ax. "


    After saying this, Einar ced a stone on the trunk and using his ax ced it behind it toter pull it back.


    Causing the stone to fall to the ground, thus mimicking a beheading using the hook.


    "Although it can be used to decapitate the opponent, its main is to use it to pull a horseman or enemy to where we are standing."


    After this Einar used the pick of the ax to pierce the stone,ter he raised the ax and stabbed the armor in the chest.


    This made arge hole in the armor and pierced much of the trunk.


    "The pick is used to pierce enemies that the grapple has pulled to pierce through armor.


    As for the ax ... "


    Einar put on his ski goggles and looked through the yellow lenses on his way to where the swordy.


    To use his two hands to strike at it, causing the ax to fall on the sword once it breaks in half like a piece of butter.


    Only the stone stopped the ax''s advance, so Einar raised it and looked at it proudly.


    <em>''It is a good weapon, but what metal will it be? It is harder than iron but can melt at the same temperature as iron.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>It is not steel because they could not have melted the meteorite ...</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>I guess it should be a material from the universe, how lucky my grandfather was to find it.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>Although it is a pity that there are no more, otherwise maybe I could use it to make tools or essories to improve life in the tribe. ''</em>

 Chapter 138 - Desperate Situation

    Anders who was running was covered in blood hid behind a tree and holding his ax to his chest.


    He rxed his breathing as much as he could, making him able to hear the noise of the horse that was chasing him.


    So enduring the pain in his legs, he prepared to kill the damn knight who was hunting him.


    When the horse was crossing close to Anders, he waits it will advance a little and although it was a few seconds for Anders was eternal.


    But when atst the knight''s back was fully in view, Anders raised his ax with both hands and threw it.


    The ax then flew out and ended up prating the chainmail armor of the knight who, by the force of the ax, ended up falling from the horse.


    Making his body stamped on a tree, breaking his spine, and causing arge part of the knight''s intestines to remain on the snow.


    Anders then walked over to the corpse and started kicking it until he got tired, after which he raised his ax and I know he startedughing.


    "You did very well to be a son of a bitch to the emperor, it''s a shame you ran into a real man.


    You know I liked the boy Fritz, but you had to kill him in the most shameful way possible.


    But I guess it doesn''t matter now to see if you have something of value.


    I hate to do this but you can be Christian or Danish, but damn money is always necessary. "


    Anders began to examine the corpse and after putting his hand in the bloody clothes he took out a small leather bag that had some silver coins and a gold coin.


    Looking more carefully at the coin, he realized that it had drawn the face of Emperor Ludovico.


    "Even in coins, it is still too ugly. How I look if I have a coin with my face.


    But now that I remember ... "


    Anders lowered his head and looked at the armor on the corpse so a smile formed on his face.


    "If I want to leave this ce, the first thing I have to do is make a false identity and you, my friend.


    You will help me, although I do not know your name, your horse and your things should be enough to be able to enter some coastal town or city.


    My only regret is that all my men were killed in that ambush, but I will get out of this ce before this ce bes a true killing ground. "


    Anders then took all the things from the corpse and put them on the horse toter get on the horse and start riding towards a stream that he had seen on his way where he could wash the armor and clothes.


    After riding for a while he managed to see the stream, so he got off his horse and tied it to a tree while he took off his clothes and entered the cold stream.


    Enduring the sensation of the icy water, Anders lifted his head and spread his hands as he felt how his body was cleaning itself.


    <em>''Let''s see if you can catch me in the eastern inds, in your continent you have power but far from it, you are only an emperor.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>I''ll wait for you wherever youe looking for me. ''</em>


    After this and enduring the cold, he ran to the horse from where he took the armor and the clothes with which he would change.


    While shivering with cold, he watched as the water from the stream washed the blood from his clothes and it was not until everything was clear that he came out of the water and prepared to light a fire.


    After picking up some dry leaves and branches from nearby trees, Anders who was controlling the numbness in his hands used stones to light a small spark.


    With which he was able to light a small fire, which he used to light a fire.


    Feeling the heat return to his body, Anders stayed near the fire until he felt his skin burn. It was then that he walked to where his clothes were and put them near the fire.


    Looking at the fire, Anders began to remember the death of Fritz.


    <em>"Fritz! Run with all your might and don''t stop, those bastards must have more cavalry nearby."</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>Fritz who was running looked with some anger at Anders "Damn Anders that you hadn''t said that those damned ones wouldn''t send a contingent against uster.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>It seems to me that this time you failed and condemned everyone. "</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>Anders began tough, "As you can see I am also among the damned you say, it seems to you that I knew this was going to happen.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>The best we can do is run and find a way to get out of this ce, luckily we were able to get out of the blockade they made but they won''t take long toe looking for us.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>By that time, we should have already left this area. "</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>Fritz sighed and continued running close to Anders because he was sure that if there was something Anders had inmon with a rat, it was that he could survive anywhere.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>As they were about to leave the forest, they looked at three soldiers who immediately drew their swords and prepared to run towards them.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>"Fritz, take your weapon and fight by my side, if we can kill those bastards they won''t be able to track us down for a while."</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>Anders took his ax and Fritz who couldn''t run did the same and got ready to fight.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>When the first soldier arrived, this attempt to cut Anders but his attack failed because Anders dodged him by moving a little to the left, the soldier, seeing that he had failed, wanted to prepare to try again.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>But he could not do it because Anders in a very reckless way pulled him by the sword, causing him to lose his bnce, so Anders took advantage and buried his ax in the soldier''s skull.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>This killed the soldier immediately and left a horrible face on his head as the eyes were as if they were a toad because Anders'' blow had broken the bones that supported the eyes.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>With the first soldier killed, the other two soldiers did not attack as recklessly as their partner.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>So they decided to keep their distance. It was then that Anders and Fritz exchanged a silent look so the two prepared to attack at the same time.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>When the soldiers were impassive, they gave a cry and rushed. It was then that Anders threw his ax, killing the soldier in front of him.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>For his part, Fritz, who was not as good at fighting as Anders, dodged the sword that was heading towards him and managed to cut the soldier''s neck, leaving him on the ground convulsing.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>Fritz just looked at him with disgust and ended his life in the fastest way possible, Anders who was looking at himughed and cleaned his ax.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>"You should have let him suffer, it''s the least that these emperors hunting dogs deserve.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>I can''t believe the son of a bitch didn''t take revenge on that bitch first, but I guess it doesn''t matter we''re just a secondary target.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>Well, what danger can we represent at this moment with everyone dead? Anyway, we have to move. Fritz, I don''t know when the cavalryes and those damned run on all fours with their horses.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>After this the two left the forest where they were and began to run, only to stop every time to use a branch to throw the footprints in the snow that they were leaving.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>After a while, the two men who were quite tired rested on a rock.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>"I think we''ve run long enough, I don''t think they''re following us right now ..."</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>Fritz stopped talking because an arrow pierced his neck, Anders at that moment shouted in anger and ran towards Fritz''s body.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>Where he once arrived he could see how Fritz who was in his arms seemed to be afraid as he tried to speak.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>''Anders, Valha calls me ...</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>I''ll be waiting for you, son of a bitch ... ''</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>After understanding a bit what Fritz was trying to say by reading his lips, he felt Fritz''s body be much lighter.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>From what Anders knew he was dead, he angrily prepared to kill the bloody Christian soldier who had taken Fritz''s life.</em>


    After remembering all this, Anders made a face and his face showed some sadness because he was alone again.


    With the danger that a group of damned Christians could find or kill him. But despite this Anders continued to look at the fire for a while.


    Before he got up and started to change her clothes, which fortunately were already dry.


    Anders, when he finished changing and after putting on his armor, approached the stream and looked at how his body looked.


    In the reflection, he could see that he looked like a Christian soldier, but he still had two things to fix, so with his ax, he began to cut his great beard.


    As a berserker losing his beard and hair was a sign of weakness, but Anders who was alone and trying to survive did not mind cutting his beard and hair.


    For he knew that these could grow back, after cutting his beardpletely and fixing his hair in a style simr to that of the knight he had killed.


    He walked his horse and mounted it, as he had to go to the nearest city to be able to take a boat that will take him off the continent.


    Giving the horse a blow, he left behind the lit fire as it was burning the clothes he had, thus leaving his past behind because he would start over wherever he will go in the future.

 Chapter 139 - Escape From The Continent

    On the outskirts of the walled port city of Bederkesa, Anders was about to enter the city when a guard stopped him.


    "On Duke Hippolyte''s orders, we have to search anyone who tries to enter the city."


    Anders frowned and red at the guard as he spoke Latin.


    "Quin caperet es miles est qui imperatorem habet ex castis et missio."


    The guard upon hearing that the person in front of him spoke Latin and had armor that could only belong to the nobility.


    Swallowing a bit, the guard looked at Anders and lowered his head.


    "Sorry to interrupt you on your way, noble knight, you may enter the city."


    Anders red at the soldier but once he entered the city and walked away, he began tough.


    <em>''Who would think that once in my life Christian soldiers would lower their heads to see me just for dressing up as their leaders and speaking theirnguage, I think I can get addicted to this feeling.''</em>


    The first ce he went was to the docks because there he had to look for a merchant or ship that left the continent, so on his way, he could see that many of the people were in poor condition.


    From children to adults, they had bby and thin bodies. Even in some cases, Anders can see how the bones could be seen through the skin.


    With some curiosity, Anders began to ride to where a soldier was, who was guarding small water well.


    "Hey, soldier, what the hell are these people going through, and why are they so thin, is there a famine or is it just the normal state of these people?"


    The soldier looked at Anders with respect and using his spear he threw a small boy who was approaching the well of water, the boy who seemed not to care about the injury that the fall had generated gave up trying to reach the well.


    So he changed his objective to Anders'' horse and looking at him with great sadness, he stretched his little hands and lowered his head.


    "High noble have mercy on me, please.


    I just need a copper coin to help my mother, who is extremely ill and has not eaten anything since yesterday.


    If you could support me, then my mother might be able to improve enough for me to go back to looking for work among the soldiers. "


    Anders looked curiously at the boy and pointed to the horse''s hoof. "If you want a coin, you must lick my horse''s hoof, if you can, I''ll give you a coin."


    When the boy saw the dirt on the horse''s hoof, he shook his head and looked angrily at Anders "I can lower my head, sir, I can even throw myself to the ground but I will never humiliate myself in such a way if you don''t want to give me the coin, I won''t I''ll try to find food even if it''s thest thing I do. "


    Anders then nodded with his head and from there he smiled at the child toter toss a silver coin "You have enough balls, child to tell me how to do it, but now the real question is, will you be able to change that silver coin without someone steals it.


    If you can do it and you are still alive,e see me at the inn in the port. Maybe I could give you a job as a squire or assistant.


    But the condition is that you must have copper coins in your hands because that will show that you have enough capacity to survive in this world. "


    The child then, upon hearing these words, ended up nodding and began to run towards some alleys because he knew that the guard and other beggars had seen how that nobleman handed him a silver coin.


    The guard seeing this could only shake his head, "Poor child is already dead, and he doesn''t even know it, but that is not for me to decide.


    An apology noble gentleman for not answering your question, but if I may answer you now, the reason why all these people are so emaciated.


    It is because the Duke has been withholding food from our city and from others because it seems that we are going to go to war, although I am honest with him, I have no idea against what we are going to face.


    This has been going on for a few weeks so it is normal for there to be a food shortage where only those with money can buy something to maintain their meals. "


    After hearing this, Anders could onlyugh a little, so she handed the soldier two copper coins.


    "It may not be much but if you want more, you can steal the boy''s silver coin, but since he seems to know too much, I want you to tell me if I am going to be able to meet a merchant who leaves the continent at the port.


    I have a rather important mission to carry out in Britain. "


    The soldier put the two copper coins in his pocket and pointed Anders in a direction toward the harbor.


    "You are quite lucky, nobleman, because tomorrow thest merchant leaves for the British Isles since yesterday the Duke has prohibited the arrival of new ships of foreign merchants.


    So all the merchants have already left except for a group that seems to have had some dys with the payment of royalties with the lord of the city.


    Although who knows, that''s what I heard in the morning at the barracks. "


    Anders took a deep breath and began riding toward the harbor.


    When he could finally reach the port, he searched among the different ships docked while asking where was the merchant was going to leave tomorrow.


    It did not take long to contrast with arge ship, but it was somewhat old. When he approached to ask he can see that a woman was taking care of him. This surprised Anders quite a bit.


    For he knew that the Christian kingdoms most of the women were relegated only to the house and under no circumstances could they take up arms to defend their things.


    "I would like to ask if you belong to the group of merchants who are going to leave tomorrow to the British Isles?"


    The woman looked at Anders with some caution because although he had the noble clothes, only with her eyes she realized that he seemed to be more of a Warrior than a Christian nobleman.


    "That''s right, we are a group of merchant warriors who are leaving for the British Isles tomorrow.


    But what brings you to us, nobleman. Most of our products have already been sold a long time ago and we are only waiting for tomorrow to be able to leave this ce. "


    Anders reached into his bag and took out a small sack with some silver coins, which he ended up throwing at the woman.


    "Inside the sack, there should be enough silver coins to pay for my trip to the British Isles as I n to travel with you too, I have some things to do and I just want to forget this damn ce."


    The woman, without caring about the gaze of Anders or anyone else, opened the small bag of coins and putting one in her mouth, one of them began to bite her then after a while she did it with all the coins so when she realized that they werepletely real He gave Anders a smile.


    "This should be more than enough for two people, you are waiting for someone."


    Andersonughed and started looking towards the city "It should be a boy but I don''t know if he will survive the night, in case he does not consider it as a fare for double food during the trip.


    Now I think you should tell me where to spend the night, as I don''t want to have to wake up and realize that my payment is going to the British Isles without me. "


    The woman shook her head and raised her hands "We can be women sir but we will never be thieves, I will prepare a small bed for you on the boat But remember that if you try to do something with any of us, we will not be responsible for the consequences that this entails. "


    Anders showed his teeth to the woman in a malicious smile, "Fortunately I am a man who enjoys murder and killing more than raping women at night.


    Besides, I''m not stupid enough to do something that could cost me my life just for a brief moment of pleasure. "


    When the woman saw Anders''s smile and face, she knew immediately that he would keep his word and that he would not harm any of them because she realized that he was not a Christian nobleman but must be some pagan warrior or perhaps a soldier who he waspletely insane.


    But for her, those things had no value because she had already epted the payment and from that moment until they reached the British Isles he would be her passenger that they had to protect.


    In the morning when Anders got up, he can see on the floor of the wooden boat there was a little boy who had in his hands a bag with copper coins and although he looked quite wounded, he was still breathing.


    Anders then picked up the little boy and ced him on the bed, "Sleep well boy, you''ve done it, but don''t think that this will be enough for you to earn your food.


    You will have to work a lot because I will teach you everything I know ... "


    <em>''You can consider it as my way of transmitting my dreams and goals in you if for any reason I die you must see the result of all the things that I do, although that also includes that you must take revenge against those who harm me.''</em>

 Chapter 140 - The Massacre Of A City

    Ludovico, who was looking at duke Dean, smiled and approached him.


    "What''s wrong, duke Dean, you don''t like to see your beloved city being showered with stones by onagers.


    Or is it that you are afraid that we will really manage to break through the walls and enter so that we can assassinate everyone in the city, including your mother and the stupid Bishop Prisco? "


    Dean who was looking with his lifeless eyes at the city through a wooden window could only breathe deeply because he could not speak because the emperor had cut off his tongue, he could not move because the only leg he had had also been cut off and his two hands no longer existed.


    Ludovico, not hearing any response from Dean, walked over to where he was and ced his hand on his shoulder.


    "I was about to whip you, but then I remembered to cut your tongue because I hated hearing you speak, but don''t worry how I told you, I won''t kill you.


    So stay calm here looking at the beautiful view you have towards your beloved city because today I am going to order a full attack on that ce.


    "When my soldiers enter the city, I will arrange for someone to bring you on a dung cart so that you can admire in all its splendor the great massacre that I am going tomit in revenge for what you did.


    As I always tell you, I am only a man and Imit the sins of a man, only Almighty God will be in charge of judging you in his kingdom, but here in the earthly kingdom, you are guilty.


    You do not need a trial or someone has to tell you your destiny because my words are more than enough to guarantee that you will suffer. "


    After saying this, Ludovico left the wooden hut where he was and went to where Duke Gautier was.


    When he arrived at the makeshift siege headquarters, he can see Duke Gautier talking to his daughter while they were going through a map.


    "Duke Gautier today we are going to start the attack so order the troops to be ready and daughter I would like you to be in the front line together with your father."


    Adide who was somewhat surprised by her father''s sudden decision approached him and looked at him seriously "Father!


    I have no problem being in the front line, but I am concerned that you may suffer an injury from your missing arm, not to mention that you would be an easy target for those damn traitors.


    Let me enter first and that way you can enter the second wave of attacks where your life will not be at risk and those damn traitors will be left wanting to do something to you. "


    Ludovico was delighted by the words of his daughter but ended up shaking his head "As emperor and father I cannot stop doing that so I will enter together with you and no more will be discussed on the subject, as for you Duke Gautier.


    I''ll let you choose if you want toe in with us or if you''ll stay out here making sure those bastards don''t escape the city.


    But whatever your choice you must remember to assassinate any noble citizen, or priest who tries to leave the city, I don''t want to have to find out that one of those bastards managed to leave because you or your troops allowed it. "


    Gautier imitated the Roman greeting and looked seriously at the emperor "I swore to protect the emperor and his family and I will follow all the orders you give me, so no one will leave the city alive."


    After saying this, Gautier left themand center and began to walk towards where the engineers were shooting stones at the onagers.


    "Listen, well engineers, I want you to change the ammunition you are using to incendiary straw balls.


    Since the emperor is going to participate during the first phase of the battle, it is important that we eliminate as many threats as possible from that cursed city.


    So you must shoot all the straw that we have avable and when it is finished use anything that can be set on fire because we must not stop shooting until the emperor orders us to enter the city.


    You have understood! "


    All the engineers quickly nodded their heads and without wasting a single second they began to run towards where the straw was because they had to prepare it before throwing it into mes.


    Prisco, who was seeing the destruction that the city had, could only shake his head because he knew that at any moment the emperor would enter more. However, despite this, the silhouette of a smile could be seen on his face.


    For even if the city had ended, he still had something up his sleeve which he said he was sure he would not die if the emperor seeded in conquering the city.


    <em>''If you could survive my son, then the emergency ns I had I will not have to use but if for some reason you failed, then I suppose your end was given by the emperor.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>This would be a real loss for me because you were a good son, but if fate wanted it that way then I hope you can enjoy the graces that heaven has for you my son because your father here will stay and take care of having more children so they can inherit what you couldn''t. ''</em>


    While he was still delirious in his thoughts, Prisco can see through the window how a red light began to fall from the sky, for a moment he thought that it must be a divine punishment but when the light got closer, and fell on a house setting it on fire.


    He realized that it was not a divine punishment but that the emperor was about to start the assault on the ages because it made no sense that he will throw burning straw to start a fire.


    "Let the troops of the Wall prepare, an attack ising on the city, that every child, old woman, and person who does not want to die in vain, took a weapon and ced it on the walls. Well, if we allow the emperor to enter, he will kill us! Everybody!"


    Prisco began to shout as loudly as he could to get the attention of the peasants and the people who were under the church window. Fortunately, the people did hear him and quickly gave the news to the city guard.


    Everyone at that time prepared to face the professional army of the emperor and although they knew that perhaps he would die, at least they would do it fighting and not suffer as if the troops entered and killed them without being able to defend themselves.


    While everyone was trying to prepare, the fireballs began to fall more frequently in the city, causing fires wherever they will manage to fall. Unfortunately for Prisco, one of those balls ended up falling on the church tower.


    Causing it to copse and fall on the entrance killing the two guards who were guarding the entrance, Prisco who was in his room felt the tremor so when he left to check what had happened.


    He watched in horror as the front of the church had copsed and as some wooden benches and crosses were starting to catch fire, so he quickly decided to leave the church and seek refuge in the underground tunnels.


    When he saw the fire leave the city, Ludovico opened his hands and began tough hysterically because although he was quite far away he could hear the cries for help of those people who were dying in that bath of fire caused by his troops.


    "It''s not beautiful Gautier, to be able to see those damn traitors burning in the fire is quite gratifying, but it could be even grander than ordering the engineers to fire more often.


    That they use all the ammunition that they have and when they are finished that they use the stones and when they are finished that they give us notice because at that moment we will enter the city. "


    Prisco, who was in the tunnels with four guards, tried to cover his ears because he could no longer bear the screams of the people who were burning above.


    "Will the emperor know that what he is doing is an ursed attack against the children of God and that he will be punished for that or is it that he simply does not care and has gone crazy.


    After shouting those words Prisco closed his eyes, trying to avoid hearing those screams because he had already had too much of them.


    After some time and after the ammunition of the onagers ran out, Duke Gautier gave the news to Emperor Ludovico who immediately gave the order for the siege stairs and the ram to begin to move.


    The soldiers who were following the emperor''s orders began to walk towards the walls with their shields raised as they feared the enemy''s counterattack, but to their surprise no one attacked them.


    So they were able to advance without even suffering a single loss, when the stairs were seriously about to be ced on the walls one of the soldiers identally touched the stone of the wall with his hand and it was then that he felt an immense heating from it.


    After informing the Sergeant who apanied him, he quickly gave the order to stop theying of the stairs because due to the fire and the city the walls had be a true furnace.


    That exined why no defender had attacked them, not that they didn''t want to or that they went up surrendered, but rather that they were already dead so they couldn''t defend the city.

 Chapter 141 - Entrance To Purgatory On Earth

    When the ram forcibly opened the gate to the burning city, a wave of heat could be felting out of that hole.


    The soldiers who were controlling the ram could not bear the heat, so they had to move away, leaving the weapon under siege.


    Ludovico and his daughter, who were in the front line, could also feel the heatwave, so they did not want to approach it because they had to wait for the fire to subside.


    But despite this, they could see the hell that was developing in the city, and at that moment they understood that they would not see new enemies.


    Ludovico at seeing what he had provoked could onlyugh with pride and pointing to the door shouted enthusiastically.


    "All of you soldiers who are here watching this can be sure that this is the fate that lies in store for all the damned traitors who dare to fight against me or against the empire.


    Well, I am the emperor and I am the greatest representative in the empire, therefore any attack on me is an attack on the safety of all of us.


    Do not feel sorry for any of them since I am sure they died suffering and in the mes that the fire burned their souls because that is the punishment they deserve for being traitors.


    Now, my soldiers to celebrate this glorious victory, I want you to sacrifice all the animals you have got from the nearby viges.


    All of you have earned that meat because with today''s actions we have killed one enemy of the empire.


    But remember that once the fire is extinguished in that city, I want you to enter and destroy the remains of the houses and buildings that may exist.


    However, the most important thing is that all corpses must be hung from the walls, it does not matter if they are children or adults; it does not matter they must be hung and disyed as a warning sign.


    As for any survivor that I could see, I want them to assassinate them immediately, just remember that there is one person who they should not assassinate, and that is Bishop Prisco.


    Well, that bastard I''m going to kill myself, so be careful when you checked the corpses and in case you find the corpse of that bastard.


    I want them to bring him in front of me because even dead he will not receive a burial worthy of a Bishop.


    Since what he did was a sacrilege for the empire and for the other wounded followers who follow the rules that we have imposed.


    So drink and eat because today is a holiday, soldiers, you have heard me! "


    All the soldiers who were extremely grateful for the words of the emperor raised their weapons and shouted


    "Hail Emperor Ludovico!


    Hail Emperor Ludovico! "


    After this, all the troops that had prepared to die followed the orders of the emperor and began a real ughter of animals that had belonged to the nearby viges.


    Cows, Chickens, Sheep, and any other animal that had meat was ughtered and immediately to be cooked without wasting a single piece of meat.


    Hundreds of bonfires were lit on the outskirts of that city of mes, causing the fire inside to be relegated to second ce.


    In addition, all this covered the aroma of the barbecue that came from all the people who had died in that city.


    Ludovico, who had amb''s leg in his hand, took a big bite and with the help of his daughter, he lived with arge mug of beer.


    "Adide, you don''t think this view of that city is too beautiful, I don''t even believe that perhaps this method of extermination is bad.


    We do not risk the soldiers and let thempletely incinerate anything within defensive walls.


    It may seem like an extreme method, but I don''t think it will be veryplicated to do, although we could also throw corpses and wait for the disease to spread through the malignant miasma they release.


    But on second thought that would be a very bad idea because our troops would have to enter the city and at that moment we could be victims of that damn miasma. "


    Adide only smiled at her father''s words, "I think the method you are using is perfect since with fire you end up burning your enemies.


    All we have to do is wait for the fire to calm down so we can see if we have exterminated all the enemies. "


    Ludovico smiled and continued enjoying themb meat he had in his hand, as each bite he took made him enjoy the taste of cooked meat.


    That with the aroma of burnt meat in the environment made him enjoy one more of the vor.


    After a while Ludovico could see that the fire in the city was beginning to decrease, so he ordered his guards and soldiers to start making a human chain to transport snow to pay for what was left of the fires in the city.


    To do this, they would have to ce giant snowballs in the onagers, which would be thrown over the city because the heat that kepting out of that door was still too much.


    All the soldiers and guards following the orders of the emperor began to fill buckets with snow, which were quickly carried towards the onagers.


    Once it reached the siege engines, the engineers ced them in the ammunition receiver where they began to formrge snow spheres and when they were already the correct size.


    They were thrown towards the city where they ended up falling in random parts causing therge fires that were still in the city to slowly begin to extinguish.


    After throwing big snowballs for about 3 hours and with the light of sunset, Ludovico and the troops were able to enter the walled city.


    The first thing they could see was numerous corpses that were near the door, but due to the fire, they could not even get close.


    It was then that a group of soldiers following the orders that Emperor Lodovico had given on the corpses approached them and they could see that they were scorched and with quite strange postures.


    But in spite of that, and containing their desire to vomit, the soldiers took them and using ropes tied them around the necks or around the waist in the case of children.


    Toter climb the city walls and start hanging them on the stones, in just a few minutes hundreds of corpses began to be hung.


    Creating a rather creepy image that caused the soldiers to shudder at what the emperor had done.


    Well, although they were traitors, they were also Christians like them, so at least they deserved a sacred burial.


    Although absolutely no one dared to question the emperor''s orders, because if they did, they could only end up hanging perhaps on that wall along with the rest of the corpses of women, men, and children.


    Ludovico for his part began to walk towards the local church was destroyed, he realized that some stones managed to hit the bell tower of the church, and therefore the front part had copsed.


    But the other damage came from the fire which had burned the pirs that supported the roof of the church.


    "It is a shame that such a beautiful church had to be destroyed because of those damned traitors, but in return, I will build five even more splendid Churches to safeguard that God does not get angry for having destroyed one of their temples.


    Soldiers enter the ruins of the church and look for the corpse of that cursed traitor of Prisco who finds it will receive five gold coins. "


    At the end of saying those words, the soldiers who are apanying the emperor will begin to run frantically towards the ruins of the church, looking for the corpse of the former bishop of that city.


    In the search in those ruins, the soldiers found many corpses of children who seemed to have taken refuge in the church trying to find relief from the chaos outside, but unfortunately, the fire and the roof that had fallen on them simply ended up killing them.


    Many soldiers simply knew that the corpse belonged to a child by the size they were, as opposed to the size of a corpse of an older person.


    One of the soldiers he was looking for was surprised when he found a small altar which seemed to be intact as there was no trace of fire, although on closer inspection he felt a chill when he could see that there was a skeleton that seemed to have horns.


    Swallowing, he began to say one of the prayers he knew. After finding nothing of value, the soldier quickly reported his discovery to his sergeant who in turn informed the emperor about what they had found.


    Ludovico, when he saw the skull, could only form a smile on his face, and giving his daughter a pat on the shoulder he looked at her with joy


    "You should inform Gautier to send a letter to Rome and to the rest of the nobles because it seems that Bishop Prisco was doing something illegal in his church.


    As for the skull, I think it would be better to take it to Rome as it would be an excellent gift for the holy pontiff, rm I don''t want to have anything to do with that skull because even though it looks human, I''m not sure what it belongs to. "

 Chapter 142 - The Trip To Fort North

    At the dock of the tribe, Einar was saying goodbye to his wives as he had to start taking all the new settlers and soldiers to the North fort that he had founded on the ind.


    Unlike the expedition that they had donest year, Einar this time only nned to stay for about a week or two because if they stayed longer it would be unnecessary because the creation process had to be done by the new settlerspletely alone.


    He would only be in charge of supervising the first stages of the construction of the vige since the fort was in a good area and the other thing he had to guarantee was that there was a nearby water source or, failing that, a water well could be made with which to obtain the vital liquid without many problems.


    After saying goodbye, he boarded the ship with his father, and then the great ship began to set sail towards the north. Unlike the first expedition, the outward journey was much faster.


    Because not many ice eardrums were found in the sea like the first time they were, while Einar was enjoying the sights d had to offer, his father sat next to him and handed him a horn that had herbal liqueur on it.


    "What are you thinking, son, I see you too interested in the beautiful but uselessndscape we have on the ind?"


    Einar shook his head and drank from the horn "Father, nond is useless, it is only that we have not learned to take advantage of it. If we can send some artisans to check those mountains, perhaps we could discover valuable resources or a source of water that allows us to found a new city.


    Although what worries me most is not if we can fund a new city but if we can maintain it in the long term because even if the Ind has trees that guarantee us that tomorrow we will not havepletely extinct them.


    When the traderse, I will tell them to bring most of the Nordic people who want to find a new life to the ind, not to mention that I will also end up buying quite a few ves.


    In this way, this year we will begin with the preparations to found different towns on the beautiful coastline of the Ind, these towns will have to be fortified because their main task will be to have any kind of threat thates from the south or the continent.


    Having all our coastline protected and connected to each other, then Father we will begin the conquest of the north to the great snow moor called Greend, It may be apletely hostile area for life but the importance it has is more than that because we can do it at least 4 cities in all of Greend.


    We will guarantee a route to reach the new continent where all our problems will have ended, but then new problems will begin because we will have to be able to trade orpletely conquer the peoples that inhabit thatnd.


    Although if we want to have arge area of ?nd and be able to maintain it without problems, we will have to conquer and not exterminate because although it may sound easier to kill, the time it takes to reproduce is too slow.


    In addition, with the new style of the nation that I n to do, it is not going to matter the color of the skin, the tribe to which it belongs, or the ce of birth.


    As long as they know that they have to give everything to the nation where they are and create in their minds an idea of ??patriotism, then we can grow without worrying about possible problems in the future.


    One of the biggest problems that Rome had was that having numerous cultures could never assimte all of them, therefore when the barbarian peoples began to arrive, all those tribes in the Roman Empire simply copsed.


    In the case that we manage to conquer a culture that has enough traditions and history, we will only have to assimte it slowly to make their traditions our own and that they feel identified.


    It will be a process of hundreds of years but the result will be that our culture will be prosperous again, our traditions will increase and our children and grandchildren will be able to enjoy a diverse and diverse history.


    But despite this, we always have to be careful because if we manage to assimte all the cultures we conquer, we always run the risk of creating feelings of identity with the fallen nation or tribe.


    That is why all the peoples that we conquer will have to always follow the samenguage as their originalnguages ??will have to bepletely forgotten.


    Of course, there could always be exceptions because if we use thosenguages ??to our advantage, no enemy could decipher our messages. "


    Sven who had just finished listening to his son took a big gulp from his jug of herbal liqueur and subsequently put his hand on Einar''s shoulder.


    "You know if your grandfather was still alive, I''m sure he would take you on an expedition to Migard just so you could learn the form of government that the Romans use because, in fact, he made the reforms in the tribe from there.


    But the way you talk about that form of government that you are going to implement makes me very curious. Einar, are you going to turn our family into a symbol or a form of government with Christians? "


    Einar scratched his chin and looked at the beautiful sea. "ording to Odin''s information in the world, there are two nations which will maintain their royal family, one of them is in the British Isles and the other is in the Far East.


    But the one that was most sessful was the one in the Far East, and you know why father ... "


    Sven shook his head and looked curiously at his son.


    "Because they became the nucleus of the nation they created, even they themselves are descendants of the gods ording to their own religion, thousands of years may have passed and countless governments managed that ind in the far East but they never dared to attack the imperial family.


    Well, as a symbol you were more important than simply taking them and eliminating them. Of course, we can always learn what is important from their history and discard what does not serve us.


    For and I n to create three powers, the imperial power, which will be in the hands of our family and will be superior to the other two powers, the judicial power with which it will be in charge of carrying out all thews of the empire and will be in charge. of dispensing justice.


    Last but not least is the legitive power in which thews and reforms that our nation needs will be made, each province of the empire will necessarily have a guaranteed seat.


    That seat will be used by a legitor who must be elected in the province where hees from and will have to be elected by the people.


    By doing it in this way, all the provinces will have a representative with whom they can reform and create thews that our nation requires, as the provinces of the good empire the systems will be different because if an election is allowed to be made, it would be provided for the creation of mafias and powers which would not have a filler.


    That is why we have to retake the knowledge that the ancient Greeks left with what true democracy was, which consisted of choosing random people who met the requirements and who will serve as those in charge of doing government work.


    In this way, anyone who participates and who gets to have a ce in the government will be only by their luck and therefore will not be able to create a sphere of influence with which to be able to lend themselves tomit a crime or steal money from the state.


    In addition, if we addws with death sentences for those who dare to steal or falsify government evidence, we will be able to keep corruption at a fairly low level, preventing situations like those of the Roman Empire from urring.


    Where those in charge of the provinces sometimes did not do their part and they simply ended up stealing the money, therefore the constructions that were needed were never finished or worse still were lent to have them resolved.


    With a fairly decentralized form of government, we will avoid many of those things, but we also need a force in the shadows that is the iron hand of our family with which we can assassinate any threat before it can be toote.


    Although on the surface our family seems like a symbol and perhaps many consider it the pir of the nation, we cannot always guarantee that foreigners think the same way, therefore having the interior and exterior of the nation guarded will not be very useful when we want to. make strategies.


    But I guess I''ve already spread out more than I should. You don''t think we should change the subject. Thinking about this just makes me realize that I need to make major changes in our tribe. "


    Sven startedughing and ran out of his horn liquor "That just shows that you care too much for our tribe and the future our descendants will have but Einar, one piece of advice I can give you as a parent is to just take it easy on the government.


    I know that you are going to do everything that you propose but you must understand that people''s hearts are sometimes moreplicated than you think, for example, your grandfather carry out the reforms and even with that there you have the case of Ivar who was agreed, and he ended upunching a challenge against you.


    Although I am sure that you will be able to eliminate all those obstacles that prevent the Advancement of the tribe, you have to be careful because there are always going to be people who are not going to like what you do and the worst of all is that they can be people close to you or the tribe.


    But leaving that issue aside, I think we should enjoy this beautiful climate because believe me, sometimes the sea in this area is calm and other times it can be quite horrible because the weather changes in this ce sometimes scare me. "

 Chapter 143 - Berserker Vs Vikings

    In the middle of the sea, Anders who was enjoying the beautiful view that was on the outskirts of the ship felt a small hand that pulls him for clothes.


    "Mr. Anders, the women say that the food is already prepared and that you need to enter, otherwise it would take time for the other crew members to eat."


    Anders looked at the little brat and ruffled his brown hair. "Rusell, sometimes you just have to enjoy the moment and not worry about what''s going on around you.


    Also, the food can wait but I want you to observe this great sea although I really detest people who are engaged in piracy because it is unworthy and does not tan in battle, it does not change the fact that the sea is quite beautiful.


    But since we are talking about food, tell me that it will not be fermented fish again, it is not that I bothered eating strange food, but it has just been three days with fermented fish.


    Even I have a limit. "


    Russell shook his head. "They said the fish had just gone bad so the food could no longer be served, so they nned to use some dried meat and fermented wheat grains to make some cakes."


    Anders took a deep breath and stroked his nose "Well fermented wheat shouldn''t taste as bad as fermented fish does, that thing is almost inedible ..."


    At that moment the words of walking were interrupted because he could see in the distance tworge masts that were approaching the ship, it did not take long to realize that they were two Viking ships.


    With a smile on his face from ear to ear, Anders put his hand on little Russell''s shoulder. "Today you will stop being a child and you will be a man. Go and let the women know that we have uninviteding from the sea and what is possible that they will be with us in a short time.


    When you finish ask one of the women for two tomahawks, tell them that as a passenger I will help them eliminate those dirty Vikings.


    Also today you are lucky because I will show you how a berserker fights, learn well boy because one day you will fight like that too, you must learn well if you want to avenge your mother. "


    Russell who had mixed feelings nodded and started running towards the women to inform them and look for Anders'' weapons.


    Nelda the captain of the ship and leader of the group of women was in the kitchen eating one of the wheat cakes they had prepared when suddenly she could hear little legs running towards where she was, so she assumed it was the child she had brought that Noble.


    When the blind boy in front of her did not begin to tell what Anders had told him, Nelda''s gaze becamepletely serious, and without wasting time she gave the order that everyone prepare their weapons.


    <em>''Damn Vikings and they want to achieve what they cost me so much to win they will have to do it on my cold corpse, my father told me well when he inherited his ce as the head of this mercantilepany that I would find many problems for being a woman.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>But even more, if I traveled by sea, I think he was right in everything he said. But that doesn''t matter since the danger is here, I can only face it head-on. ''</em>


    It is the deck of the ship Anders who was watching the Viking ships approach heard how to get behind Rusell who was dragging two axes, with a smile on his face Anders took the two axes from little Russell and with one of them pointed to Viking ships.


    "Prepare yourself with a small knife because in a few more moments the battle will begin. Remember that with the same courage in which you got the coins, you must have it to kill each of the enemies that you see to get on the ship.


    It does not matter if they are women, men, children, or the elderly, your enemies will not have mercy when they try to kill you, therefore you do not have it either.


    Due to your small size, you will have to target the eggs of the enemies in case they are men. That would be unthinkable if you were in a battle between men.


    But you are not a man yet, you are a boy so use your head instead of your muscles, do you understand, boy? "


    Little Russell nodded and took from his chest a small kitchen knife that was somewhat rusty but had enough sharpness to cut someone.


    Anders Albert the little knife just shook his head as a smile formed on his face "You don''t need to care what the weapon looks like as long as it works and you arefortable with it, you are free to use it and child no one tells you otherwise."


    After saying those words, Anders took from his chest a leather strap that had a small leather bag, a kind of herb biscuit, which he ced in his mouth, and after taking a few bites he swallowed the contents.


    Closing his eyespletely ignoring everything that surrounded him Anders for the first time in a few weeks would feel his berserker state again, although it did not bother him at times he was afraid to go into a trance because at that moment who could see all the people for a few seconds what had taken a life.


    For him, it was apletely horrible feeling because not only did he have to see each of the faces but they all simply looked at him without saying a word, and although it onlysted a few seconds.


    It was enough to make him wonder about the existence of Valha since most of the people he had killed had said that they were going to go to Valha once they died, but during those seconds he was sure that perhaps there was nothing else after the death.


    That made Anders quite ufortable, who all his life had fought for a position in that mythical and fabulous resting ce after death.


    After some time, he could feel how his blood flow began to increase and his heartbeat became stronger and stronger. So when he opened his eyes that werepletely red, he can see the faces of all the people he had murdered.


    All of them were as is after death including the gentleman who had stolen the coins and clothes, but just like always none of them said a single word to him they just stood there staring at him and Anders also stared at them.


    But unlike them, he was looking through their ghostly bodies because he realized that the two Viking ships were about to collide the ship, so he took a deep breath, Jesus, having his two axes, prepared for the festival of blood that he was going to do.


    When the two Viking ships crashed into the side of the ship, this trembled, and fortunately due to the wood with which it was built it managed to resist the strong blow.


    But that does not mean that the women who are prepared for battle have not lost their bnce, which was immediately taken advantage of by the Vikings who when they got on they started a battle to the death with all of them.


    The Viking leader who was already prepared to enjoy the corpses of those women and the boots they might have was surprised when he heard a scream in the distance and turning his head he could see something there that gave him quite a bit of terror.


    A man dressed as a Christian nobleman was using two axes to annihte his best warriors without even caring about the injuries they were inflicting on him.


    The Viking leader then realized that that man, although he seemed Christian, was not. It must be something else, something that gave him deep fear.


    After seeing that man for a moment he was sure of him as a berserker so what was supposed to be an easy robbery would end up being a life and death battle.


    "Quick someone draws two bows and shoot that damn warrior who is killing us with his two axes, if he is allowed to continue attacking, he will kill us all and we will not even be able to defend ourselves!"


    Two of the Vikings who were close to their leader quickly prepared to take their bows and attack, but it was then that one of them simply fell into the seapletely dead as Anders had thrown an ax at him.


    When the Viking saw how he fell dead, hispanion took the bow and prepared to shoot.


    But at that moment he felt a strong pain in his chest and when he lowered his head, he could see a buried ax so he took two steps back and felt like all the force of his life escaped, therefore, he fell to his knees and ended up dead in that position.


    Anders who was smiling began tough and taking one of the weapons of some Viking that he had killed continued with his true massacre in that ce. Soon after and with the help of the women, the situation began to tilt towards them.


    Therefore, after a prolonged confrontation and after suffering several injuries, Anders beheaded the Viking leader, who tried to confront him but in vain because cutting off both of his hands was easy prey for the berserker.


    Having ended the fight in that way, Anders took the head of the Viking leader and raised it above his head while shouting with pride because the confrontation was over.


    All the women felt cold on their backs because they never thought that they had been with a truly mad person from the battle, perhaps the only person who was not afraid was Russell.


    He looked at Anders as a true hero and promised himself that he too needed to take the head of those who murdered and raped his mother under the pretext of trying to get the silver coin that he had.

 Chapter 144 - Arriving At Fort North

    When the ship finally reached the beautiful beach where they hadnded months ago during the expedition to the north, everyone started to get off the ship and prepared all the things because they had to walk a little more before reaching the forest where the fort was.


    Einar then pointed his finger at the beach where it was and looked at the leader of the settlers, "You should start marking this ce because as a natural port it can work quite well so that some docks can be built here.


    With which to keep this town connected with the ind''s capital, although due to the threat of bears, you will have to prepare by surrounding the port with a light wooden palisade.


    In this way, you would guarantee their safety and the safety of all those who remain taking care of the port, as well as to see that you build some small houses and a warehouse so that anything that arrives can be saved andter transported to the town. "


    Vali, the leader of the settlers and member of the Hjorth family, nodded and gave the order to the ves to startying out some g poles.


    "Prepare the marks very well because we will return here when we have formally established ourselves in the north fort, also do not forget to leave a marked path that takes us to the north fort because we will have to make a stone and cement path in the future.


    By the way Herald Einar, there is a viable way to maintain a stable supply line through the ind without depending on the sea. "


    Einar smiled and pointed to the southwest, "There is a path that Ansgar followed in order to reach the tribe, only that due to the season we are in, it is not feasible to travel it at this time.


    But in June or July when the summer is in full swing, I will send a group of warriors led by Ansgar himself to walk the path and mark it so that anyone can walk it in the future.


    So it is likely that in December or when winter starts and it is not possible to navigate some goods can be sent through the Ansgar road, therefore they do not have to worry about anything.


    Also, if you seed with the merchants, perhaps we could found two other towns on the Ansgar road, that way we will have the entire Northwest part of our ind connected.


    That way we can create a small internal market with which to start growing. If we only stay in the tribe as we have been doing, we will not grow and we will be easy prey for the Vikings who want toe to settle on our ind.


    Because if we do not dominate the ind, it is very easy for others toe and feel like they own it. Perhaps we could confront and defeat them.


    But at what cost and that is no guarantee that they will not want toe again and there wille a point where we will simply be a minority and we will end up being absorbed by those groups that keeping.


    So remember that as the leader of this town your duty is primarily with the tribe, then with the people and ves that will be under yourmand, so keep your head cool because all the decisions you make will influence positively or negatively, about the future of the tribe. "


    Vali took a deep breath and began analyzing the words Einar had spoken to him.


    After a while of working on that beach that was covered only by small stones, all the settlers, ves, and soldiers had already unloaded all the contents of the ship.


    So using some sleds that they had brought, they ced all the important things in them, including the materials that they will need in the short term.


    For the things that could not enter those sleds, they had to be loaded on the backs of the ves, who knew that they had to walk and keep up the rhythm because being an area they did not know and with the threat of bears they did not dare to bezy org behind.


    When everything was ready, the tools were prepared to leave marks for the creation of the road. Everyone began to walk towards where the north fort was located.


    While they were walking, they admired the beautiful ins that were there and some of the settlers felt that it would be a good ce to start sowing wheat.


    So he ended up telling Vali who, seeing the potential they had agreed with him, so using special marks he left a sign that would serve as a guide for when they returned they would check the fertility of the soil.


    After walking for almost half an hour, they were able to reach the forest where the north fort was located.


    "Vali one of your most important missions is to explore and protect the forest, if you want to expand the fort it must be towards the outside of it.


    In the future, I will introduce some animals that can reproduce and fill the forest with life, which also includes small predators for bnce.


    I would also like you to expand the forest by sowing seeds and taking care of its sprouts because that way we will have wood in a sustainable way.


    In the future, I will bring a tree called Maple which will adapt to the cold environment but which can provide us with a thing called Maple honey.


    But enough talking, let''s go in and see how Goi manages the fort. "


    Everyone then entered the forest and making the sound of a horn hoped to attract the attention of the warriors who were guarding the fort.


    Goi who was on guard heard the noise of a horn in the distance, so he startedughing and raised his hands with his fists clenched in a victory pose.


    "Sirs, we will finally be able to return home the settlers who promised to bring the herald and the Jarl have arrived."


    The six warriors who were doing their work in the fort shouted with excitement and quickly began to organize the few things that theycked to put away.


    Among them a few dozen bearskins as well as dried bear meat that they had not finished storing.


    When Einar and the rest of thepanions arrived at the front of the north Fort door, it slowly opened and revealed seven strong warriors who had quite long beards and disheveled but clean hair.


    Einar, seeing Goi, approached him and gave him a big hug. "I''m d to see that you all survived the winter, tell me how was it in the winter, were there a lot of bears or was it just quiet for you?"


    Goi took a deep breath and invited everyone to go to the fort "When they left the bears attacked us in some waves, none very serious because apparently, they took their time to start their hibernation period.


    The problem or the beginning of January and the end of the month, as the two of them, began to wake up from their wintering period quite hungry and as there were not preyrge enough to be able to feed them all.


    They ended up trying to attack us to get our meat to feed themselves, unfortunately for them, they never thought that we would defend ourselves.


    So we''ve been killing white bears in absolutely absurd numbers, thankfully the traps we''ve set and the use of archaic tools to ovee ourck of ammo.


    We are guaranteed to be able to kill all those unfortunate animals without suffering a single casualty, and although I want to assume that due to therge number of bears that we have been killing, they no longer dare toe.


    This area is still dangerous so the settlers should be prepared to confront them because although the vast majority have already died by our hands.


    I don''t know how many will be left loose, but from the state you are in I can assume that you did not meet any on the way.


    That''s fine because thest bear we killed was 2 days ago, which didn''t seem too skinny so I can assume they found food or just cannibalized each other.


    Whatever the reason, the fewer bears, the better for everyone. "


    Einar who came to the warehouse was surprised to see arge number of white bearskins stored in gigantic piles that reached up to four meters high.


    This caused Einar to have cold sweat on his back as Goi and his group must have killed hundreds of white bears during their instance.


    <em>''This number of white bears is something that I would consider impossible if it weren''t for the fact that I know the writings of the Europeans who came to the Americas in 1500.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>I suppose that by not having a predator all these white bears ended up over reproducing, but I want to know what the hell happened in Greend and why all those bearse to d in such numbers.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>But I hope there are no more white bears, thest thing I want to do is the extermination of bears imitating the extermination that the American colonists did with the bison. ''</em>


    After this, the colonists began to take their ces inside the fort while Vali, Einar, Sven, and Goi began to talk about everything important to do.


    The talkssted until the evening and when they finished they all decided to take a break, so the next morning Einar got up from his bed and prepared to have breakfast because he had to find a well of water to supply the fort.


    After eating a delicious te of fish soup for breakfast, Einar got up and began searching the tree branches for one that was joined by two branches.


    For the intended to use the technique, he had learned from his father to search for water called Dowsing.

 Chapter 145 - Dowsing An Unconventional Method

    After searching for a while Einar then finding a branch that met what he needed because it looked like the bone of the chicken''s wishes, which was made up of a union that protruded from the sides of two bones.


    <em>''35 years of my life I spent trying to find the logical answer to Dowsing, but I guess I was unlucky or I just didn''t know how to search, but in the end, it is a method that works.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>I hope I can have the same capacity that I had in my other body, but if not I will simply have to guide one of the settlers to help me with this task. ''</em>


    Holding that branch at both ends, he began to walk throughout the camp with the intention that the union of that branch begins to bend down because that way he would know that there is underground water in that ce.


    Whether it was the settlers or the warriors, they all looked curiously at what Einar was doing as they did not understand why he needed a branch as he walked in circles around the small fort.


    Ignoring the curious nces around him, Einar continued walking through the fort and it wasn''t until he could feel in a corner that the junction of the two branches began to lift towards his face.


    So a smile formed on his face and using his foot he marked an x ??in the snow where the union of the branches indicated that there was cold underground water.


    <em>''If what I learned with my father is correct here, there should be a stream of cold water, then I should find some hot water so that the settlers have a small hot spring near them.''</em>


    Continuing walking through the fort, he noticed that there was another cold water source near the entrance, so he also marked it, so when he finished touring the fort, he decided to leave, so looking at Floki, he asked him to apany him.


    "Herald Einar if it is not indiscretion what he is doing with that branch, I see him walking from one side to the other but I do not understand what he is trying to do.


    Is it a new ritual or is it something Odin asked you to do? "


    Einar just gave him a smile and continued walking on the outskirts of the fort, always paying attention to where the branch started to move.


    "What I am doing is a technique called Dowsing, which is a way to find groundwater using only one branch like the one I am using now.


    I could not exin the process how I would like, but in simple terms, the groundwater generates an electromaic current which is perceived by this branch which goes down when it finds hot water while for cold water it rises.


    It is a method that seems somewhat fantasy, but it really works. The only drawback is that not all people have the sensitivity to be able to feel these electromaic currents.


    Take for example this ... "


    Einar can feel how the branch started to go down, so he happily looked at Floki and took a few steps back.


    "Look, I''m going to show you, you are going to hold the branch as I am holding it and you are going to take a few steps forward, then you should be able to feel how the branch begins toe down with force without you moving it or doing something."


    Floki who was somewhat incredulous took the branch as Einar was holding it and step by step began to approach where Einar had found the underground reservoir with hot water.


    But to his surprise, when he arrived, he felt the branch in his hands begin to go down without doing anything to him. He even felt the force hurting his hands a little.


    "Herald Einar, this must be the work of Odin, since otherwise, I cannot exin how the branch can be lowered without my using strength."


    Einar smiled in a forced way and scratched his chin "They are electromaic forces but to be able to exin how they work and because it has a halo of mysticism, it would take me a long time but you can stay with the idea that it is something that we do not understand usually works.


    Although there can always be the option that it simply works by the luck that each one has but then it would be something of statistics I really do not want to have to exin it.


    But since you are in the right ce, just put an X in the snow because we have to start digging in those ces to see if the water we find is viable for use or we simply have to look for other sources."


    Floki nodded and handed the branch to Einar while marking that ce with an X, after which the two continued walking around the fort trying to find other possible sources of water.


    After some time working, they managed to find three other sources of cold water and two of hot water, so they ended up returning to the interior of the fort to be able to eat something before starting to scratch the marked spots.


    During the meal, Einar exined the operation of the branch that he had in his hand to all the warriors and settlers who were in the ce, just as Floki had his doubts at the beginning.


    But after showing them with real actions how it worked, they all put aside their skepticism and began to faithfully believe Einar''s words, so they began to dig in those ces where the supposed water reservoirs had been found.


    While the ves were working, Einar who was sitting began to remember part of his childhood and how he had learned to do Dowsing.


    <em>"Father, if you have told me many times that everything we do has an exnation because that man over there can find water using only a branch, that is not something inexplicable."</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>The man, seeing his little son ask a rather well-formted question, leaned down and stroked Max''s head.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>"Situations like these you will always find and although they do not seem to have a logical exnation, behind them there should be something that we still do not know, perhaps when you are older you will be able to find a scientific exnation that convinces you enough to give it as correct.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>But if you can do it, you can be sure that you may be creating a new branch of science, because the principle of finding water using a stick is something that has been done for hundreds of years and even today it is still considered a pseudoscience.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>Also, right now that the man finished you should ask him to borrow the branch he has, just so you can feel the movement he makes when he finds the water that way you can feel that what happens is something real, but that he does not have an exnation until the day from today."</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>After listening to the words of his father, little Max, I wait sitting down that man will finish using his branch to find a water well for his grandfather''snd.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>After a while, he just marked the correct ce where the well had to be, so in a very kind way, he lent his branch to little Max so that he himself will test Dowsing using the simplest ancient tool there was.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>Little Max tried it and felt how his hands could not control the movement of that branch, so he created a little idea at that moment of being able to find a logical answer to what was happening in his hand.</em>


    While Einar was thinking about his distant childhood, the ves and some settlers were making a hole in the marked ce.


    Which took a few hours to finish. It was then that when they had already scratched about four meters, a ve struck the ground and cold water began to flow from it.


    With joy, everyone who was working in that well began to scream with excitement so quickly with the guidance of Einar they began to work draining the water from the well while someone ced bricks with cement around the hole.


    Thissted until the morning of the next day because every so often they had to take turns entering the well because the cold water and the heat of the bonfires that were being made to dry the cement resulted in an environment that could not be supported for more than two hours.


    When they were finally able to finishying the bricks, they let the well begin to fill with water while some ves worked with the outside of the water well.


    Einar then began to draw up a small sewerage system for the town, otherwise, thetrines would end up contaminating the groundwater.


    The next day and with everyone rested, half of the people began to work creating a small sewage system which consisted of creating a ditch that maintained a slope and ended away from the fort and emptied into a stream that ran from some mountains to a mile away and passed through that forest.


    While the other half began to work to make the thermal water pool with which everyone could take a well-deserved hot water bath.


    Unlike the well that was dug vertically to make the hot spring pool, it was dug as if it were a slope.


    With the only difference that while digging river stone with cement was ced, in this way when the water source will be reached, the water can be allowed to naturally fill the pool so that it could be used.


    While the excess water would fall down a drain which would help to always keep the town''s sewers clean.

 Chapter 146 - Finding Bishop Prisco

    One of the many soldiers who was working removing rubble in the burned city, removing with the help of anotherrade arge wooden beam revealed what appeared to be a path to some catbs below the destroyed building.


    So staring into the eyes of their partner, the two draw their swords and prepared to go down those stairs.


    As they came down, illuminated only by the light of a small torch, they could see some corpses that were on the stairs.


    "It seems that these poor bastards could not find a way out of this ce and they ended up dying due to the heat, you have to be careful because perhaps there could be survivors in this ce."


    His partner, upon hearing the words, could onlyugh while kicking one of the corpses "Perhaps it seems to you that these people had the opportunity to hide or hide their children, in this ce we will only find dead people even look at that woman still holding her baby or whatever it was.


    I can tell you from my own experience that women will do everything they can to defend their children and unless this woman is the exception, I can assure you that all of them died without being able to find a way out.


    Most likely, the beam we removed blocked their way so they could never escape from this ce, but what I''m not sure of is whether they suffered or not.


    Well, unlike the corpses that are above these do not seem to have many marks of despair, Even if you look closely at the wall there are no traces that they suffered before they died, so only God will know why they died. "


    "Maybe you''re right, but why did these peoplee to hide up to the ce if there was no way out unless they were too idiots or ..."


    The soldier interrupted his words when I can see a door that had clear signs of having been injured in many ways, including buried fingernails from people who had been desperate to try to open it.


    "I think that door answers the question of what happened here, now we should inform our sergeant because we do not know that we will find ourselves behind that door."


    The two sides agreed and quickly went out to search for their sergeant over the door they had found.


    After a while and afterpletely cleaning the corpses that were on those stairs, Ludovico came down with a group of soldiers who carry a hand ram because they thought of entering and discovering what was behind that door.


    Adide and another soldier, taking the ram in hand, began to pound on that door over and over again until it finally broke because the door could not bear the constant blows they were making on it.


    When the door fell, everyone could see some stairs that seemed to lead to a deeper area within that construction, so Ludovico gave the order for everyone to enter.


    When they are going down those stairs, everyone felt a sensation of chills because they could hear strange noises that came from below those stairs, after going down they managed to enter a room which was full of Bible verses and other things painted on the walls.


    Ludovico looked quite curiously at everything he had written on the walls for just a few moments before he gave the order for the soldiers to divide and enter those tunnels while he waited for them toe out with those people he had managed to hide.


    "I''m sure these tunnels where duke Dean escaped, don''t you think so, Adide?"


    Adide, nodding, sat down next to her father. "But if it''s the tunnels that Dean''s traitor was talking about, letting the soldiers go looking for something that may already be dead is quite dangerous for them, or I am not right, father?"


    Ludovico at that moment began tough and ced his hand on his daughter''s shoulder "This will be a test for them because it will show if they have God''s favor or if they simply die, but whatever the result, I am not interested if they get a corpse or Bishop Prisco alive.


    They must check those tunnels without leaving any ce unchecked because I want to know what is hidden in these tunnels and why we are hearing strange noises.


    If we can only get evidence that Bishop Prisco has done things that go against the doctrine of God, definitely none of your brothers or the nobles will reveal themselves for what we did.


    By the way, Adide, if at any time your brothers try to rebel and I just defeated them in battle, I want you to take charge of murdering them because a son is of no use to me, what ce to build is dedicated to destroying.


    Shit like that we don''t need in the family. Can you promise me that you will do that, daughter? "


    Adide looked seriously at her father and nodded slowly "I will do what you ask father, even if it means ending those I once called brothers, for they would do the same to me without even blinking."


    Ludovico bowed his head and took a deep breath "I understand what you are saying Adide, I tried to educate them in the best possible way but unfortunately, his mother was a destructive influence.


    Although I realized toote, after she had made them what they are now, I am sure that if I die, they will fight for my throne in such a stupid way that would make your uncles look like little childrenpared to them.


    Besides, I cannot do anything for them because from the moment they began to make alliances behind my back, they simply becamepetitors to the throne who will try to do everything possible to put the crown that I carried on my head.


    If only I can make you my heir but unfortunately these people do not like what I think and because of your origin, I doubt very much that the nobles will support you, but in any case, if you continue with me I will make sure that you are the guardian of the part north of the Empire.


    Maybe that way your brothers are not too stupid and try to fight you Well if they do they will get a horrible surprise, so remember Adide always show your most horrible side in front of them that they do not see your weaknesses because they will not hesitate to finish with your life if they find them.


    I do not know how long I can be with you, but I promise you that I will stay alive until I finish my revenge and see all those burned forests and thend of the north turned into a gigantic wastnd of ice which is not conducive to life.


    I also can''t die before I can find Anders, that son of a bitch and motherfucker deserves to suffer the worst of the worst that we can do while we keep him alive so he never ever forgets what he did to me.


    As that bastard pagan queen, we will destroy her kingdom and catch her alive so we can take her in chains as a ve to the capital and we will make her cross the Roman arch while all the people watch our victory over those pagans ... "


    Ludovico interrupted his speech because he heard some screamsing from one of the caves, so he looked at that cave with a smile, hoping that those soldiers had found it in that ce.


    It was not long before he could see how two soldiers who were quite injured were dragging what seemed to be Bishop Prisco, who did not seem to be injured but was in a state ofplete paranoia.


    Well, he kept his face covered with his hands trying not to see something that had scared him too much. When he saw that state, Bishop Ludovico got up and walked towards him, then stooped down and took his face with his hand.


    "But what happened to you Bishop you do not seem to be very healthy mentally, considering that you are a person who nned to assassinate the emperor just for power, created these caves have given you a new life experience, or am I wrong."


    The bishop did not even pay attention to what Ludovico had said because he did not stop repeating some words without using his voice, as if somehow he had shouted so much at the time that he had be hoarse.


    Ludovico then quite angrily released the Bishop''s face and began to kick him repeatedly, seeking to alleviate the hatred he had.


    "Damn Bishop son of a bitch, don''t think you''re going to free yourself from my punishment, just because you don''t remember your name, I''ll take care of keeping you alive with your son so that you suffer the worst misfortunes and you can never recover.


    The soldier gets this shit out of my sight before I finish killing him as soon as the other soldiers tell them to get out of these holes because it gives me a bad feeling to be in this ce. "


    While it was happening, in a tower Duke Hippolyte took a deep breath and looked at his minister of war "Order the troops that prepare for an attack from the north from the hands of the emperor, if that ursed one wants mynd he will get it only on my corpse.


    Also, send some letters to the emperor''s children and tell them that I am going to reveal myself against him, this moment was the best opportunity for them if they are looking for the crown.


    Because otherwise, their father will end up murdering them or taking away the rights, they have at this moment.


    If they don''t believe me, just send them the descriptions of what their father has done in that city in the duchy of Dithmarschen.


    I am sure they will be afraid of being the next to be hung on the wall if a city that was not at fault was burned that stops the emperor from destroying his children or other nobles. "

 Chapter 147 - The Beginning Of The Torture Of Prisco

    In a tent on the outskirts of the burned city, Ludovico was quite cheerful as he went through the metal tools on his table.


    "What tool would be good enough to make you cry but without risking your life.


    The tweezers would be perfect to be able to remove your teeth and maybe some nails, but that would only make you pass out from the pain because your mental state is not the right one. "


    Ludovico put down the tweezers he had taken and kept looking at the metal tools until he came to simple, rusty scissors which attracted his attention.


    "Since you do not have the mental capacity to react to any stimulus that could be done to your body, I think I will take care of cutting your hair and leaving youpletely bald.


    It may seem like a bit of a stupid punishment because it''s not even a punishment, but don''t worry, I''ll take the time to make you pay for my hand and my ear.


    I need a soldier to stop this stupid Bishop because I''ll take care of giving him a haircut! "


    After saying those words from the entrance door between a soldier who waspletely muscr, without even saying a word he ced himself behind the chair where he was tied, Prisco held him by the neck as tightly as he could but without tightening too much to kill him.


    Ludovico, seeing that the bishop was already fully supported and that he could not do something stupid when he began to cut his hair, began to use his only hand but start cutting the Bishop''s hair.


    Everything was going well until when he reached one of the Bishop''s ears, Ludovico then got quite angry and with the scissors that had been cutting the hair, he got dangerously close to Prisco''s left ear.


    "I really want to cut off this ear or maybe the right one, but you know I''m holding back Prisco I''m going to make you suffer worse than your son, revenge will taste better when you''re better off your head.


    At that time I''ll take care of making you scream, but now I just have to finish cutting your hair. "


    After this Ludovico continued cutting Prisco''s hair and when there was no more hair to cut, he put down the scissors and took a dagger with which he uses for removing the rest of the hair that was still on Prisco''s head.


    When he finished a smile formed on Ludovico''s face so he looked at the guard "Bring the bishop''s son and a whip. If I cannot torture the father I will take it out on his son."


    The guard nodded and left the tent, while Ludovico sat in the chair and stared at Prisco''s depressed and lifeless face.


    "What did you see in those tunnels, Prisco? That question is not only asked by me but by the High Pontiff when they emunicate you.


    You know, I will only take care of torturing you until I am fed up then I will hand you over to the Vatican to be tortured and do it daily. "


    After finishing speaking, Ludovico waited calmly seated in that chair until a soldier entered from the entrance of the tent carrying duke Dean in his hands, who seemed to have the same look as his father but with the only difference that he did react to the pain.


    After amodating him in a chair, Ludovico took a ck whip from the soldier''s hands, and without wasting time he began to hit the Duke''s back, which was only bodies without arms and legs that he could not defend himself but he could not scream because he did not havenguage.


    It could only be some meaningless noise but which made Ludovico feel calm because eachsh he gave him was a way to keep his sanity because otherwise, he could only focus on the pain that he continues to feel in the stump of his hand.


    After repeatedly hitting duke Dean''s back, Ludovico decided to take a break, so he took a wooden ss from the table where he had the torture tools and poured it from the jug that had some grape juice.


    When he felt how the sweet juice relieved the thirst that he had in his throat, he ced his hand on the table and stared at Prisco.


    "Your son just got whipped by my hands and you don''t seem to even care about him.


    You are a bad father or you really ended up badly in your head, but it makes me desperate to see you inert in that chair so I will leave you alone with your son to talk.


    If you can understand something, well I took my tongue out but I think I already told you ... "


    Ludovico shook his head and endured the pain in his body as he tried to regte his breathing. After a while and after drinking a little more grape juice he left the tent and went to his bed because he needed to rest.


    When Ludovico left, Prisco who seemed to have his lifeless face began tough, containing the noise of his voice because he had that some guard could hear him.


    <em>''Damn you, emperor, I can''t believe that you have me tied up in this chair and that you have cut my hair just because it gives you pleasure to see me humiliated, but even worse you made me watch you beat my son.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>Who are you in a deplorable state, but everything is paid in this life Ludovico and you will do it with your own children if everything went well and the messenger who first sent arrived on time, all the information should have been received by Duke Hippolyte.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>In addition to the massacre that you carried out in my city, I am sure that you are going to have a rebellion on your hands, I want to see how you manage to maintain power, Ludovico because I doubt that you can even leave this damn border.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>But even if you can survive the rebellion and manage to assassinate all your children, you are still going to have to face the Viking threat from the north and the threat of the Muslims in the Iberian Penins.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>Which option will you choose Ludovico, will you seek revenge in the north or will you simply face the Muslims, whatever your choice, you do not have enough strength to face both.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>From the wound on your hand, I can assume that you are not going to live long either but who knows maybe you will surprise everyone and live to be an old man, then that would show that the pagans of the north have enough capacities to cut off arms. ''</em>


    After thinking that, Prisco turned his head and saw his son Dean.


    <em>''I would like to tell you I''m sorry son, but unfortunately, I prefer to see you suffer before I can suffer.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>Therefore, I will continue with my lifeless face hoping to deceive the emperor enough to let me go free or at least kill me without being able to suffer.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>I never told you but I hate pain, I like to make people suffer but I don''t like being hurt, I can only tell you, hold on, son, because soon you will be in heaven. ''</em>


    In the morning of the next day, and after having breakfast, Ludovico entered the tent where he can see how Dean had a lot of dirty in the chair where he was sitting so the aroma of the tent was absolutely grotesque.


    "I need a ve to clean up this idiot Dean''s crap because thest thing I want is for Prisco to end up dying from his own vomit."


    After a ve entered and began to clean up all the dirt that was in the ce, Ludovico decided to start with his revenge becausest night he had the vision that if he expected too much, perhaps the Bishop could never return to normal life.


    So walking around the table he took out the avable tools and from all of them he decided to take the iron tongs while he walked to where Prisco was sitting.


    "Last night I had a revtion my dear Bishop, so I hope you are prepared for what I am going to make you suffer but do not worry we will start with something small, what do you think of the fingers of the left hand?"


    Not seeing any reaction on Prisco''s face, Ludovico showed a smile, and taking it from the Bishop''s left hand are the tweezers to pull the first nail from the little finger.


    With just a small pull, he tore off arge part of the nail which carried with it a piece of meat that revealed a part of the finger bone, Prisco at that moment wanted to scream with all his might but held back as much as he could but although he did his body could not do the same.


    Ludovico, when saw the Bishop''s face, could see that there were some tearsing from those eyes that seemed to have no life, so he began tough in a Machiavellian way as he saw the nail that had the iron mps.


    "That was what I wanted you to do, Prisco, you just had to show some sign that you were still receiving pain because otherwise, ours would not have made sense.


    But now that you have given a sign that you are in pain, I will not let you go, I will take care of making you suffer every day until I get tired and end up handing you over to the lesiastical authorities to be punished for the actions you have taken.


    Although it is a lot of talks, we should continue with your next finger because your poor little finger without a nail must feel quite lonely seeing that his otherpanions still have their nails. "


    After saying that, Ludovico began to tear nail by nail from the bishop''s left hand, while theirughter could be heard outside the tent, so the guards who were guarding only swallowed a little saliva because they agreed that the Emperor had gone mad.

 Chapter 148 - Rebellion In The Empire

    While Ludovico was torturing the Prisco bishop in the rest of the empire, the situation began to ferment as the son of Emperor Louis the Bald from his fiefdom in the Aquitaine area was giving a speech to all his subjects.


    "I want you to listen to my words well because what I am going to tell you is of great importance for the Empire, perhaps you did not know it or maybe you were aware of it but whatever the case, my father was in the north waging a war against the paying kingdom of the North which had dered war on us.


    During the course of the war, my father was caught by a pagan named Anders who, under the influence of the new pagan queen, cut off my father''s arm as well as an ear.


    At that moment my father decided to search for the culprit and under the pretext that it had been duke Dean, heunched a horrible attack against theirnds, burning and murdering Christian brothers who did not owe or fear anything.


    A few days ago I just learned through a letter that came to me from the North that my father had carried out a real massacre in the capital city of that duke Dean.


    It did not matter that there were children or adults who were simple servants of God, my Father murdered them all and was not satisfied with it, he hung their bodies on the walls of that destroyed city to be a reminder of all those who im to be traitors to the empire.


    I, like his son, feel ashamed for my father and that is why the group together with the rest of my brothers who are also giving a speech at this very moment have decided to rebel against the tyranny of the one we call emperor.


    He may be our father, but by the actions he has taken he has shown us that he is suffering from the same evil that the Roman emperors once suffered when they began to murder their people for no reason.


    That is why I humbly ask you my people for your help in order to defeat my father and bring peace and prosperity back to our empire.


    You will be with me in this fight or you will wait for my father to arrive and murder you and your families for no reason, such as those he murdered in that city where he unleashed hell itself. "


    At that moment all the soldiers, peasants, nobles, and members of the church began to shout in unison.


    <em>"We will fight the tyrant!</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>Death to Emperor Ludovico! "</em>


    Hearing the voices of all his people and understanding the messages that Luis was saying, he smiled evilly because once he killed his father he would have more opportunities to im the throne, although that would mean having to face his brothers.


    These scenes did continue to be repeated in all the duchies where the emperor''s sons were found, only the duchies who remained faithful to Ludovico and who knew that perhaps the emperor would win, silently prepared their troops to protect theirnds because there was a need for a civil war had arrived.


    In the capital of the empire in Parisii, Gis the not bastard daughter of the emperor found out about the actions that her father had done, but despite this and the pressure of some nobles, she decided to stay on her father''s side.


    So with the help of the Dukes, who had fiefdoms that surrounded the capital, she made an alliance to be able to resist the attacks of her brothers in case they wanted to take what his father had built.


    During the following days, the tranquility that the Empire had begun to be obstructed as the first battles took ce between members of the faction of the emperor''s sons and those who supported him.


    One of those who had personally initiated attacks was Luis the Germanic, who from what use of reason always yearned for the throne of his father so when he gave himself the opportunity to rebel, he did so.


    So the first ce he attacked was the duchy belonging to Duke Gautier, who was a faithful supporter of his father and who also represents a danger because if he did not defeat the Duke''s territory, he could not send troops to support Duke Hippolyte.


    Unfortunately, although it was able to conquer some border towns, its advance was interrupted by the attack in the form of guerris led by the second son of Duke Gautier.


    Aubin was not willing to see how the rebellious son of the emperor destroyed and conquered the duchy of his family.


    He was able to stop the attack of Luis the Germanic, cutting the lines of supply and attacking in wooded areas.


    Although he knew that if he faced each other head-on, he would be defeated. He only wanted to buy time so that his father and the emperor could conquer the duchy of Westphalia.


    With him and without Duke Hippolyte, he was sure that his father could defeat Luis and manage to expel him from hisnds.


    Meanwhile, in the camp of the northern troops, Ludovico, who was reading the different reports from the messengers, knocked on the wooden table.


    "Gautier, prepare the troops to attack Duke Hippolyte if we can kill him or create a breach so we can help your son.


    We can make a path north to Parisii, where we will reorganize the army so that we can kill my children. "


    Bending his head, he caressed his nasal septum "To think that of all my sons, only my daughters would help me in times of danger.


    Gautier, do you think it''s a good idea to let them inherit the throne, or do I have to give it to their husbands? "


    Gautier took a deep breath and looked seriously at the emperor "Times are changing too fast for me, emperor, and seeing the circumstances are happening in the Empire.


    I think that letting their daughters inherit would be the best option since ording to the records they would not be the first queens of the Frank kingdom, and also in the eastern Roman Empire women can inherit when there are no males avable.


    I do not think that the nobles refuse to ept the reign of either of their daughters or of the two because the vast majority have revealed themselves and joined one of their sons, the only thing we have to do is eliminate thempletely and at that moment they will have to follow all your orders.


    Unless they want to be killed or lose their hard-won rights during your father''s Empire. "


    Ludovico raised his head and looked at Gautier with a smile.


    "I guess the future belongs to women, who would say that my father''s empire would be for my daughters.


    I''m not sorry, but I wish I had educated my children, but they would not exist.


    Get the troops ready to start the trek to the Duchy of Westphalia, we have to start a punitive expedition! "


    After these words, Gautier left the tent gave the order that the soldiers prepare for battle.


    The next morning Adide awoke to the first rays of the suning through the wooden window in the crevices of the tent where she was sleeping.


    So she got up and went to the water barrel she had on a bench so she could wash her face.


    Upon reaching the barrel, she looked at her reflection, which showed her somewhat joyfully, so using her hands she washed her face.


    After cleaning her face and handspletely, she put on her armor and prepared to leave because today she had to participate in the start of the siege of the port city of Bederkesa in the Duchy of Westphalia.


    When she came out, she saw soldiers running from one side to the other while carrying weapons or boxes as they were preparing for the walk to the city of Bederkesa.


    Breathing the aroma of iron and smoke in the environment, Adide began to walk towards themand tent as she had to see her position within the troops ording to the arrangements of her father and Duke Gautier.


    On the way, she met Paul, the son of Duke Gautier.


    "Good morning Adide, you are ready to start a siege, I couldn''t sleep very well because of the excitement."


    Adideughed and looked up at the beautiful morning sky "I didn''t sleep very well either, but I''m sure we can end the siege early, as I heard from some spies that the city is going through a famine.


    If we can get the people inside the city to reveal themselves and open the gates, we will finish quickly so we can go to the capital of the duchy without problems. "


    Paul clenched the handle of his sword and sighed "I wish it were so easy to do it but I can tell you from experience that most peasants even if they are hungry will not betray the nobles.


    We can only hope to create enough discord or a situation that we can take advantage of to break into the city.


    My only regret is that we cannot use brute force like we used to enter duke Dean''s city. "


    Adide shook her head "Doing that would create more problems for us than solutions, I can tell you that from experience the nobles can use such actions against us.


    There are my brothers who rebelled against my father saying that he did horrible things and will not stop doing it, creating fear among his subjects.


    They will get them to help them because if they don''t, the threat that my fatheres will be enough to make them think twice before refusing. "

 Chapter 149 - Boat Trip

    Inside the ship''s captain''s room, Anders was swinging his hips while Nelda was enjoying the berserker''s thrusts.


    "Do you like how I can prove myself, Nelda?"


    Nelda who was enjoying herself could onlyugh a little as she could barely speak "We have ...


    It long time for me to continue proving your worth, but now shut up and kiss me. "


    Anders only smiled and bending down he could kiss Nelda''s soft lips, while with his hands he pressed the captain''s shapely breasts.


    The two after this small event began to try other positions,pletely ignoring what was happening around them.


    While this was happening in Nelda''s room, Russell the little boy was on the prow of the ship training with one of the warrior women.


    "Rusell you must be braver like Anders, do not be afraid and throw yourself against your enemies.


    At your age you need courage, when you grow up and reach adulthood you need intelligence.


    Well, as a child it is useless to think against adults because most of the time brute force is superior to strategies. "


    Russell who was wiping the dirt off his face got up and started attacking the warrior woman with his wooden sword.


    The woman only smiled and defended herself from the senseless blows of little Russell, so after a while of training, she let him rest on the wood of the boat.


    "Rusell, I think the surprise factor is better for you. Forget to attack head-on and use it for bravery to kill your enemies as quickly as possible.


    Because of your size, you can hide in the grass or small ces, wait for your enemy to pass, and kill him.


    But remember that whatever you do, you must always do it with the certainty of winning or if you fail to escape.


    Unless you are a berserker like Anders, then you can fight however you want but keep in mind that your condition may cost you your life or some part of your body. "


    Russell who was listening to everything nodded his small head and rested a little as he could not move his body.


    At night Anders woke up and looked with a smile at Nelda who was sleeping next to him so avoiding waking her up he stood up and decided to go outside to get some fresh sea air.


    When he reached the bow of the boat, he opened his hands and enjoyed the cold breeze that was in the environment.


    <em>''Same name but different life, I suppose that my dream as a child was fulfilled and I will be able to reach the Inds where all the wealth of the northes from, although this time I do note as a Viking but as a conqueror.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>I wonder what the Christian monks will feel when a pagan like me begins to go up the ranks of the nobility of their kingdoms; I know it will not be easy, but I am sure that none of them have the ability to defend their kingdoms from the fucking Vikings.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>It is a shame that Nelda has to continue with her travels since otherwise, I would like to start a life with her, but I suppose that a berserker like me does not deserve to have a partner and maybe children.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>Although I will try not to breakmunication with her, I think we could manage to be together, even if it is only for short periods of time. ''</em>


    Anders lowered his head and smiled as he looked at the beautiful sea <em>''I guess I''ll have to thank the emperor for his actions. If it weren''t for his desire for revenge, I might never have thought of restarting my life.</em>


    <em>It was a great cost that I paid for it, but what in my life has been free, since I can remember there is always a payment that life asks of you when you want something.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>Sometimes it does not charge you at the beginning but what is expected and when you least expect it, it charges you for all the things you have done.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>Other times I want to assume that life makes advance payments for actions that you have not done ... ''</em>


    After being lost in thought for a few minutes, Anders started walking towards the ship''s kitchen, wanting to have some stale beer.


    Because his throat was quite dry from all the exercise he had done since the afternoon.


    The next morning Anders woke Russell up and started him running around the entire ship.


    "Rusell, the first step for you to get revenge is that you have the ability to kill those people who hurt your mother, for this you have to run faster and if you feel that you can no longer keep running in pain.


    Also, it is not going to ur to you to start running near the railings of the ship because otherwise, you could fall and in this sea, I regret to tell you that you will end up dying, because although I can be a real beast on the battlefield in the sea just I can keep floating. "


    Poor Russell continued running, following the steps he had taken from yesterday''s warrior woman who had told him that he had to improve his breathing if he wanted tost longer running or in training.


    Nelda who hade out towards the bow of the ship looked at poor Russell running so she just shook her head and approached Anders to whom he handed a mug containing stale beer.


    "To be your apprentice, I think you are somewhat soft with him. My father ended up teaching me in an even more brutal way how I had to learn to get out of the sea in case I fell off the boat.


    I still remember how I was thrown overboard without my even being able to do anything to avoid it, I could only have to get back on the boat where it would be waiting for me to jump back into the water. "


    Andersughed a bit at Nelda''s anecdote and sighed silently. "I also had a difficult childhood because being a berserker, a great father, he ended up teaching me everything I needed to face the world around me.


    Also, due to the war that was happening with the Frankish Empire, I ended up killing the first Christian soldier when he was just seven years old. I assassinated him while he was going to do the bathroom, fortunately, he was alone because otherwise, he would have died at that time.


    Since he kept screaming to have mercy but for all that I had lived through and the damage they had been doing to my people, I had no mercy for what the blood of that soldier stained my hands and my face.


    I still remember his screams sometimes while I sleep, but despite that, I do not regret having done it because I am sure he would not have killed if he had the opportunity.


    As for Rusell, you can say that with all the experience that he has generated over the years, I feel that it is not worth it to have to yell at him while I give him harder training.


    Well, many times the enemies that he will face will have more agility than strength, because his enemies would mainly be members of the Christian creed, so unlike our people who are used to eating meat and few seeds every day.


    The Christian kingdoms can only give their poption barley and in very rare cases wheat, so very rarely or almost never, in my opinion, they will be able to develop big muscles like the ones I have.


    But that does not mean that they are less dangerous because since you know how to have less body, it means to be more agile many times.


    In some fights that I can remember, I sometimes felt frustrated because although I knew that I could kill the enemy in front of me, he bravely dodged every blow I tried to give him, so, in the end, I had to manage to finish with his life."


    Nelda was surprised by Anders'' honesty and gave him a smile "I know it would be very impolite of me if he asked you more about your past, but I would like to ask you about what ns you have in the future and what are you trying to do with your facade of noble Christian. "


    Anders looked at his reflection in the stale beer and after that, he drank itpletely in one gulp "I''m just trying to start a new stage in my life, I have nothing to fight for except to fulfill a favor that I owe to an old friend.


    But since I''ve lost everything and don''t even have a ce to call home, I think starting over is for the best, as far as what I want to aplish dressed as a noble Christian.


    It is quite simple; I want to be able to sit on one of its thrones in the Christian kingdoms, for this I will seek to make a name for myself and perhaps over the years to be able to form an army with which I can im one of the many thrones on this ind.


    It will not be an easy task, but fortunately thanks to the constant invasions from the north by the Vikings, I am sure that I will be able to fish in rough waters.


    But despite all this, I would like to ask you if we could, you know in the future, not lose the little connection that we started on this journey. "


    Nelda smiled and put her hand on Anders''s shoulder before leaning on his arm "I am a fairly honest woman with my feelings if there is something that I hate I say it and if there is something that I like he also said it, but I can also tell you that you are a good man or at least that''s what I can see.


    We can continue with our rtionship as long as you want, that''s because I ended up liking you, who knows, maybe on the trip out pregnant and I''ll end up having your child.


    But whatever the oue of everything you do, it seems to you if we meet three times a year in the port of Norwich, usually I stay docked in that port for about a month that is not long but I think we could be together.


    Although remember that if at any time you fail or have to run, you can trust me for what you can start a new life with me. "


    Anders showed a smile on his face and decided not to say anything as it was a moment he could only enjoy.

 Chapter 150 - In The City Of Norwich

    In the Grand Duchy of East Anglia in the port city of Norwich, Nelda''s ship wasing into port.


    It was then that Anders who was in the bow of the ship looked at Nelda "We will see you again in a few months when you return, I hope you are safe from the Vikings.


    If not, remember that in the same way that you will wait for me, I will also wait for you and if you disappear, I will take care of looking for you until the end of the world if necessary. "


    Nelda smiled and spent thest moments with Anders without saying a single word because she didn''t think it was necessary because she had already said what she felt.


    When the ship docked, Anders left together with little Russell and they went to the castle of the noble in charge of the city because they had to start looking for a job.


    For her part, Nelda looked at her cook and patted her on the shoulder "Buy ves in the port, animals, and enough food because we have to travel far north to see Jarl Sven.


    We arete and I do not want to arrive after the other merchants, because they do not sell us enough. You very well know that they have arge amount of gold and silver.


    Fortunately for us, it is a safe ce to trade and there are still few traders who travel with them. "


    The cook woman nodded and with two woman guards addressed the port foreman who was busy doing some ounts on a small papyrus.


    The capable man who was working was interrupted when a soldier opened the door to his small room.


    "Foreman, there are some women who want to pay their fee at the green south dock, I let them in or wait."


    The foreman took a deep breath and stroked his nose. "Let them in, they are regr traders and they have the duke''s permission to take precedence."


    The soldier nodded and left the room. After a while, the door opened and three women entered, so the foreman smiled.


    "Anna, what a joy to see you, I thought they had ended badly due to the civil war that is happening in the Frank empire.


    Two days ago we received the news about this peculiar event as thousands of refugees are expected to arrive trying to cross the sea to flood the nearby kingdoms.


    So maybe there is an increase in the number of ves and a decrease in the price, maybe they could wait a little longer to buy their merchandise. "


    Anna who had heard the foreman''s information smiled and from her chest took out a small leather bag with copper coins and a silver coin.


    Which she released to the foreman, "Thanks for the information, I''ll tell Nelda what you told me."


    The foreman opened the bag and when he saw the number of coins he nodded "I''ll tell you another thing if they are going to buy grain they should do it now, as I have heard from the duke''s ministers.


    The price of grain will increase due to possible refugees from the maind. "


    Anna bit her lip because that was quite valuable information, so walking to the foreman''s desk, she left four silver coins.


    "We will be one month at the moment, but if Nelda wants to wait, we can be another month.


    If we are only going to be there for the month, consider the two silver coins as an advance for the next time we arrive. "


    The foreman took the coins and on a small papyrus he wrote down some words in Latin toter use a stamp to mark the document.


    "Do not lose your permission, you know well that recovering another has an additional cost. Yesterday a stupid franc merchant lost his permission, and I waste at home because of him."


    Anna kept the permit in her bag and went out with the women from the port building as they had to go to the market to buy grain.


    Because if there was one thing she feared was the increase in grain prices, among all the people of different sses the three women advanced to the market.


    Where once they arrived they met their trusted grain seller, who was a bastard son of an earl but due to his situation was able to be a merchant.


    "Bruno, what a joy to see you."


    Bruno who was checking the inventory of his store was surprised by the voice of the woman, so he turned his head and startedughing with joy.


    So he walked over to Anna and gave her a hug, toter greet the other two women.


    "I''m d to see that you have returned from the maind, but if you are smart, you will not try to go again.


    With the ongoing civil war and the threat of the Vikings on the entire continental coast of the Frank empire, it should be a real suicide to go there.


    But I don''t think you''re here to talk about empire politics, tell me how I can help you. "


    Anna walked to see some seeds in the disy that Bruno had "I would like to buy the same amount of wheat and barley that we boughtst time.


    Although perhaps we will have to add two more loads because due to the possible increase in prices, it would be bad enough if we were to run out of food.


    I would also like to hear about the possible drop in ve prices due to the refugees arriving from the maind. "


    Bruno smiled and went to one of his ves while ordering him to prepare bags of grain from the warehouse "About grain at the moment you should not worry because the price remains the same as when you left, at least until they start to see more spectors and the price increases.


    As for the refugees, they have already started arriving in the kingdoms that are near the English channel, so if I give you my advice you should wait at least 3 weeks before prices start to drop.


    Otherwise, you are going to buy expensive and it will take a long time to recover your investment, that is the only advice I can give you as a friend.


    By the way, you want the ves to carry the sacks of grain right now or you want your people to take care of it. "


    Anna shook her head "Let them take care of it, by the way, Bruno you have some apples and vegetables because Nelda is possibly pregnant but she needs to have a better diet during the trips."


    Bruno was surprised because he knew the character of Nelda but did not say anything because it was something that did not correspond to him.


    "I currently have a small number of apples which are pickled, but I can assure you that that way they willst long enough for her not to go hungry.


    I also have vegetables and pickled vegetables as fresh. If we are talking about Nelda, I can give you a discount on what she needs it will cost you only three silver coins.


    But I can assure you that they willst until the end of the pregnancy, they could evenst a little longer.


    As for if it works, not only I can tell you that my wife ate pickled vegetables throughout her pregnancy and our children were born without any problem.


    Sure, I also added a little meat to bnce her diet, but they haven''t really given me any problems. "


    Anna sighed and handed over a small leather bag that had two gold and three silver coins on it. "That should cover all the costs of the grain, the things Nelda requires, and the supplies to care for the boat."


    Bruno put the coins in his bag and gave Anna a smile.


    "Very good, since you have bought and you do not seem to be very busy, what do you think if you allow me to buy you and yourpanions a ss of wine.


    A few months ago an Italian merchant arrived and brought with him some delicious wines. As you already know, I just couldn''t resist buying some.


    But drinking is best enjoyed when we are with friends. "


    After saying that, Bruno took out a jug and four sses to which he ced some wine when he handed them to Anna and herpanions.


    After this Bruno began to drink from his ss "It tastes quite pleasant to the pte, even my father can rarely drink a wine of this category."


    Anna, who was able to enjoy a ss of good wine, agreed with Bruno, as she rarely can afford to drink such a high-quality wine.


    When she finished, she handed her ss to Bruno and thanked him for letting her taste an excellent wine.


    Upon reaching the ship, Anna went with Nelda to tell her about what had happened and about the purchases she had made.


    Nelda then scratched her cheek "You think it is a good option to buy three ships and fill them with ves so that you can take them north.


    The Jarl Sven has gold and silver that is a fact, so we will recover the investment but it is a very important decision and for this, we will have to increase the number of the crew even if it is temporary.


    For this, I think it would be better to talk to Bruno because he can rmend trusted people that we could use for our benefit without mentioning that with the three extra boats our profit will be much higher. "


    Anna was silent for a few moments and after thinking about the advantages she agreed with what Nelda had said.


    "I agree that it would be a great idea but Nelda, no one will enter our main ship and all the new crew will be on all three ships.


    We will also have to speak very well with Bruno as we cannot have just any man in our crew, we will not always be able to meet people like Anders. "


    Nelda upon hearing that shook her head as a smile formed on her face.

 Chapter 151 - Hiring A New Mercenary Crew

    In the morning of the next day, Nelda got up from her bed and together with Anna decided to go with Bruno in order to get some trustworthy crew members.


    So they quickly had breakfast, which consisted of some boiled vegetables and some fish for Nelda, while Anna had a breakfast of only fish and barley.


    After finishing breakfast, the two women left the boat and went to the market on the way they noticed how some boats began to dock.


    These ships had numerous ves which were unloaded at the docks, while some mercenaries directed them to the ve sellers that were in the ce.


    When they arrived at Bruno''s store we greeted them and then Nelda went directly to the point "Bruno I would like you to help me get a crew that is loyal enough so that they will not attack us during the trip we are going to make north.


    Well, after thinking about it overnight, I have decided to buy three more ships to be able to carry numerous ves but to handle the three ships I need enough manpower.


    Do you have any suggestions to which I can give my money and trust so that he will not betray me? "


    Bruno stroked his chin and thought for a few minutes while he closed his eyes, it was not until he could remember the name and some strange mercenaries who came from far south that he had met because his father had hired them that he opened his eyes.


    "I can provide professional soldiers to take care of 2 of your ships, they will not do anything against you because if something were to happen to you their families would be dead because they did betray you, which guarantees that they will not do it with me.


    But for the third ship, I have a solution that you may like. My father, a few months ago, hired some mercenaries who came from the Umayyad empire, as I understand they are not Muslims, but they grew up in that empire in the Iberian Penins.


    You would have to ask where they are from or what their origin is, but something is quite certain they have darker skin than us, so it will be very easy to find them because they stand out among all the people you have been able to see.


    They can be safely hired as they have a peculiar way of forming a bargain in which they show their loyalty by giving up their wives and children on the condition that they are looked after while they do the work.


    They are a group of only 15 warriors who have knowledge about boat trips and also know how to handle a weapon that looks like a sword that they call a scimitar very well.


    If I''m not mistaken the name of their leader is Ashraf, the name is long but you will have to ask him yourself; I think you can find them at the inn near the red pier.


    Don''t worry, I''ll send one of my boys to watch their backs anyway because that ce is dangerous. "


    Nelda, who was quite curious to know which mercenary leader came from the south, thanked Bruno for the information and without wasting time went to that inn.


    Ignoring the merchants and different ves who were moving from one ce to another, it did not take long to reach that inn where they once opened the door; they realized that there were numerous sailors who when they saw them almost pounced on them.


    But they gave up their evil intentions because when they saw that there were two women who had their swords in hand and apart from a very well-dressed soldier who was also holding his sword, they stayed in an orderly manner in their chairs.


    Because all of them were afraid that those women were members of the nobility or that they had very close friends with the Duke of the region, because seeing that they were not badly dressed and that they also had guards with them, it would be a very bad idea for them to try something against them.


    Seeing all the people who were seated and ignoring the lustful looks they were throwing her, Nelda scanned the entire inn with her eyes until in a corner chair she could see a man with the darkest skin she had ever seen.


    So when he knew that it was the person he was looking for, he began to walk towards her while signaling the innkeeper to take some beers where he was going to sit.


    Ashraf who was enjoying that a small fish he had asked to eat had not paid attention to the people who entered, so he was quite surprised when a woman sat in front of him.


    "Ashraf, I am looking for you because I want to hire you to help me take ves north. The trip will be easy as we will follow the coastline of the ind to the north.


    Where we will arrive at arge ind where the people with whom we have to trade are found, it is a trip that will notst more than 3 months because we will have to return in case we need to buy more merchandise to take it back to that ind before winter.


    Because at that time of year the sea is usually quite difficult to navigate due to the strong changes in it, not to mention that it can be dangerous because all merchants prefer not to go out at that time so that we will be easy prey for the Vikings in the sea.


    For your service, we will pay you with a gold coin in exchange for your family, and the family of your soldiers will be able to receive free food and security during the entire course of the trip. "


    Ashraf was enjoying the fish meat from a small bite to one of the pieces that had been cut cleanly in his mouth using a linen cloth he had.


    "Your proposal sounds very tempting but from what you told me that we have to face Vikings on the way and that we have to be guarding a ship full of ves, I am willing to ept yourmission as long as you increase your payment to two gold coins.


    In return I Ashraf Ibn Owu Abu Yousri Ibn Samr Al-Hikmah ibn Othmane Al-Ibadan, I will take care of your goods as if they were mine and I guarantee that no Viking or enemy will be able to approach your merchandise without first passing through me scimitar.


    I am a man who keeps his promises, proof of this is that I have worked for counts, dukes, kings, and sultans throughout the continent and just like my father Owu and my older brother Yousri, I am willing to give my life in the case be necessary.


    So what do you say, do you ept my proposal or I''ll just have to wait here for anothermission or job from some great nobleman? "


    Nelda who realized that she could not say a word to reduce the cost of the crew had to grit her teeth and ept themission of two gold coins.


    "As a female merchant and business connoisseur, I will give you a coin first but I will do it in front of the port foreman, who will be the witness of our contract while they can sessfully fulfill or help enough so that I can reach this pier safely.


    I will settle my payment with the other gold coin that you have requested, I can give my word that I will do it because I am a friend of the Duke of the region and if that does not go, you can ask Bruno the bastard son of Count Bertrand to speak for me.


    All these people I know because I have always been a sensible woman who has never failed in her dealings, otherwise I would not be so confident toe straight to you.


    So Ashraf, are you willing to ept my conditions? "


    Ashraf smiled, and when he saw the innkeeper arrive with a mug of ale, he nodded his head and then gulped the contents of the mug.


    "It''s been a while since I had a good drink of beer. Just tell me where I need to go to sign the contract, after that just tell me which ship you want me to be on.


    You will also have to take care of our families while we are on the mission. "


    Nelda pointed to Anna who was at her side "She is Anna, she is my cook and a woman I trust a lot.


    You just have to show him where the families are so she can take them to our boat, where they can be without worry.


    The only thing I hope you understand is that because the crew of the main ship is woman''s our ship only epts women and children, any male over the age of ten will have to travel with you. "


    Ashraf agreed to Nelda''s request, so he finished his fish and apanied her to the foreman.


    Who for a small amount of money made the contract between Ashraf and Nelda, already with the contract made.


    Nelda began looking for three boatmen who were willing to sellrge ships for the transport of ves, while Anna for her part.


    She prepared a great ce on the ship so that the women and children of the mercenaries could spend their time without having to beware of the danger they had in the inn where they were.


    Because most of them had a strange darker skin color, they were a kind of reward for ve traders who wanted to harm them.

 Chapter 152 - Strangers From Another Continent On The Coast

    At night Einar was drinking some herbal liqueur while watching the beautiful northern lights from the sky.


    Felt a hand grab his shoulder "Einar, you should get some sleep because tomorrow we will return to the tribe.


    I think that in this ce we only need to be sending materials and when the merchants begin to arrive, we can send ves that we send them.


    We will be able to review them in December after Ansgar makes the journey of the way with which we can return without running the danger of having to wait months.


    In addition, traveling that road, perhaps we will be able to discover some things, from perhaps some mines, how some ces that may be feasible to turn them into towns that may be important points for a future trade route.


    You know your grandfather learned many things from the Eastern Roman Empire and implemented changes in our ancestralnd; it is only that due to the attacks of the nearby tribes and the civil war that broke out, everything was lost.


    But regardless of that, I still remember some knowledge that I also learned from him, such as finding gold in rivers or reviewing some metals that were found in the hills, looking in this way for some mineral ore such as iron or silver.


    Also, the use of small guard posts on trade roads to prevent caravans from being attacked by thieves. This I could personally see and learn when we turned to thends beyond Migard.


    Well, hundreds of caravans traveled through the province of what they called Anatolia. Maybe if you ask Kassia she can tell you much better about the way they took care of the trade routes. "


    Einar smiled and handed his horn where he was drinking liquor to his father.


    "The system of care of themercial route will serve us a lot because we are an ind and we are far from thergestmercial center on the continent.


    That is why we can afford to gradually create security on our roads and forests so that we will have control over how trade is going to develop within the ind.


    As we advance in the future we will create a solid nucleus around all our settlements and perhaps in the long term, we will not have to worry about groups of thieves or rebels who try to go against our government.


    Since anyone who goes against ourws will very possibly be a foreigner who tries to harm us.


    My only regret is that due to the icebergs and arge number of volcanoes in the center of the ind, we cannot fully inhabit it.


    But we can create a beautiful capital ind in which all the young peoplee from our overseas provinces to study and do their military service.


    That way ties will be created to prevent them from developing a disconnect with their nation, but I think it''s getting a bit cold, don''t you think so, father. "


    Svenughed and after finishing drinking the liquor, the two of them retired to their tents as it was already quite a night.


    In the morning, all the soldiers who had apanied Sven prepared the few things that were going to return to the ship because they nned to leave before noon.


    Before retiring and as thest check, Einar was in charge of supervising for thest time the construction of the drainage, the public baths, and the thermal water pool.


    The construction of the public toilets was progressing quite well because it was only to create the cubicles where the residents could sit in a kind oftrines where they can relieve themselves.


    Because Einar did not want the disease to spread; Every week, the vigers will have to travel to the main tribe vige to stock up on paper and soap.


    This way they could keep their bottoms and bodies clean without risking disease if they use tools like sponges to clean themselves.


    The drainage system for its part was quite advanced and was only being covered with cement to prevent it from seeping through the earth and generating unpleasant aromas.


    Finally, the thermal water pool was the one that took a little less and I advanced this because it became quiterge and you had to wait for the cement that was used to glue river stones to dry.


    As for the hole to get to the underground hot water, they had reached ayer of soil that would only have to hit a little for the hot water to gush out of the ground.


    But they hadn''t done it because they were waiting for the right moment.


    After reviewing and saying goodbye to the leader of the Vali vige, Einar, his father, and the group of warriors led by Goi took their things and embarked towards the coast where they nned to board their ship and leave for the tribe.


    The path was quite safe, as they did not encounter any danger that required the use of the crossbows they had.


    When they were about to reach the coast, Einar, who was in the vanguard, stopped suddenly and quickly raised his hand, signaling for them to prepare their weapons.


    No one understood what he had seen, but following orders, they quickly took the crossbows that had his shoulders and began to load them.


    Well, they feared that it was some bear or group of bears that could present a real battle to them.


    Einar, who was quite nervous, did not understand why a group of three canoes had reached the beach where they were.


    <em>''I knew that the Vikings had first arrived in the Americas, but I never thought that a group of Native Americans could reach d using canoes.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>Now I have two options, the first one tries to approach me in a calm way and tried to start a conversation with them or attacked and enved them to know where theye from.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>But if I am correct, the only indigenous peoples that inhabited the northern part of the American continent were the so-called Eskimos or better known as Inuits, but I''m not certain because at this time there were not even precise historical records of what is happening in the European continent. ''</em>


    With the first big decision that he had to make, Einar decided to consult his father first, so turning to see he asked him toe closer.


    "Father, I would like you to look towards the coast and see those canoes and those men who are wearing strange clothes made of leather. They should be inhabitants of the continent that we have to conquer.


    But somehow that I do not know, they seem to have reached our ind before we reach the ce where theye from, there is a big problem and it is that I have no idea of ??thenguage they are going to speak and I doubt very much that they canmunicate with us by therefore they can be hostile or we can try a dialogue in which we canmunicate.


    That is why I want to ask you father, in this situation that we should make us approach with the crossbows ready to fire while I tried tomunicate with them or directly we start a conflict in which we will possibly annihte them all.


    Whichever option we choose, it will possibly lead us to a confrontation with them. The only difference is that in the first option we will not have the surprise factor, so we may be somewhat injured. "


    Sven closed his eyes for a moment and began to analyze the two different options "If they are our future poption of our tribe I think it would be worth trying a dialogue with them, anyway sooner orter we will have to meet face to face.


    But in this case, you have thest option son. "


    Einar at that moment took a deep breath and looked at all the warriors who apanied him "Prepare your weapons and do not shoot unless you see that they are going to try to attack us, let me get closer and try to talk to them.


    If I am correct they should be Inuits, a group of tribal people who inhabit the entire northern part of what we call the new world, stay together and prepare your weapons because today we will start perhaps the first exchange is our tribe with the future members that we will have in our glorious nation. "


    Once Einar gave the order, they all readied their crossbows and began to walk in a line that covered a lot of space.


    This is to allow them to fire their crossbows in case those people start hostilities.


    As they approached, the Inuit tribe members readied their bone spears and looked warily at the white men walking towards them.


    The two groups began toe together in dangerous ways, but Einar tried to reduce the tension between the two groups when he stepped in front of them.


    Pointing to his own chest, he looked at the Inuit men in front of him <em>"Jeg er Einar."</em>


    Using his hand he pointed to what appeared to be the leader of the Inuit group <em>"Hvem er du."</em>


    The Inuit leader understood after hearing for the second time what the red-haired young man who seemed to be asking his name had said.


    So he pointed out to himself, <em>"Uvanga Natukt ativa"</em>


    Seeing that his attempt atmunication had worked, Einar decided when it was time to learn which of the three strange words the Inuit leader had said was his name, so he pointed himself out again.


    <em>"Einar"</em>


    The Inuit leader also pointed and said <em>"Natukt"</em>


    At that moment, Einar, who thought he had understood how to say his name, remembered the words that the Inuit leader had said before, so he pointed himself out again.


    <em>"Uvanga Einar ativa"</em>


    At that moment all the Inuit warriors were surprised by the words of the white and red-haired young man because he had told them that his name was Einar.


    Seeing the surprised faces of all the Inuit, Einar felt that his ability to be polyglot was working again.. He just needed some time with them to understand theirnguage.

 Chapter 153 - First Contact With The Inuit Tribe

    After that little exchange of words, Einar and the Inuit leader tried tomunicate as best they could.


    But it was not after 2 hours of intense simplemunication that the two sides were finally able to lower their weapons and using a piece of dried bear meat.


    A new non-aggression rtionship was started between two groups of people who did not understand anything about each other.


    But that with signs and a lot of work they began to get to know each other, for Einar in that little exchange of a few hours he had learned to say hello and say his name.


    Although the pronunciation of the Inuitnguage was somewhat strange, it was not asplicated as the Nahuatl or German that he once learned in his past life.


    After a while and after exchanging some food, Einar decided to spend a night with them so he gave them some tents so they could sleep.


    The group of Inuits who had not felt malice epted, and they positioned themselves near the great ''Kayak'' that had caught their attention while they were hunting a whale which they ended up losing track of.


    During the afternoon and to improve rtionships, Einar prepared a meal using fish and some dried vegetables that he had.


    He also used salt to season the food, when the two groups tasted the stew Einar had made they were delighted by the taste.


    After eating Einar and Natukt, they started a small process in which they tried to trade some products.


    The Inuit leader wanted to get some white bearskins that Einar''s group had in exchange, for he was offering arge quantity of ivory.


    Seeing therge amount of ivory that the Inuit leader had, Einar finally epted the deal and gave him five white bearskins for all the ivory they had in their canoes.


    Which Einar calcted to be about a quarter of a ton which surprised him as it was all walrus ivory so he could assume that where the Inuit tribe is settled, there are numerous these animals.


    Although at first, it seemed unequal treatment but Einar did not abuse them because hunting a white bear is too dangerous.


    In addition, due to the use of the crossbow, the skins were not very damaged, so the exchange they made satisfied everyone involved.


    In the evening Einar shared some liquor with the members of the Inuit tribe and that rxed enough what little mistrust they all had.


    It was then that everyone began to sing some songs that they knew around a campfire, Einar also joined but he only stayed for a while because he wanted to record the first meeting with the Inuit tribe in his notebook.


    In his tent and illuminated by the light of the campfire, he uses a chicken quill and ink to start writing.


    <em>''Wednesday, February 17, 831.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>Today we meet the first group of people belonging to the American continent, all of them seem to be Inuit, a group of tribes that inhabited the north of the continent.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>Although we were able to establish pleasant contact without confrontation, theirnguage is quite difficult to understand when it has nothing inmon with what I know.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>Fortunately, I managed to learn some of their words, I will do my best to invite them to our capital, where they can eat and see how we develop.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>I think I can arouse their interest for at least a full month with which I will be able to learn the basics of theirnguage, I just hope there is someone among them who has the facility to learnnguages.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>If we can establish trade with them, we can get ivory in exchange for merchandise at a lower cost to us, such as salt or soap.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>It is important that you master yournguage because once viges and towns are established throughout d, I will be able to undertake a conquest in Greend from where I can reach the northern part of America.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>But everything takes a process, and I have yet to convince the Inuit group to follow us to show them what we can trade. ''</em>


    <em></em>


    After finishing writing in his diary, Einar scratched his eyes and went to sleep because tomorrow he had work to do, trying to convince Natukt''s group.


    In the morning of the next day, Einar woke up and began to perform his exercises, which consisted of warming up and then starting to run.


    Because it was something that will never be seen. The few Inuit warriors who had woken up watched as the young redhead did a strange routine thatsted sometime before he finished and got ready to make breakfast.


    To prepare breakfast Einar took a crossbow and getting on his boat held it while looking at the transparent seawater in which he could see some fish that we''re unaware of the danger.


    Breathing deeply and aiming as best he could, he chose thergest fish he could see and after holding his breath for a few seconds he fired the crossbow.


    The bolt was so urate that it pierced the head of the fish, which ended up floating in the water as it bled to death, once Einar got off the boat.


    He took off his pants and entered the cold seawater, from where he took the fish by the tail and using his silver dagger opened its stomach to discard the intestines that should not be eaten.


    After this, he rinsed the fish in the seawater and got out of the water to put his pants back on so he could light a fire to prepare breakfast and warm his body.


    Using an iron pot, Einar ced snow and I hope it melted once it turned into water, put salt, and dried vegetables that he had.


    While the water was boiling, he began to remove the bones from the fish andter began to cut it so that he could leave it in the seasoned water to cook.


    Although it was a simple fish broth, it gave off a delicious aroma which woke up all the hungover warriors because they had drunk too much.


    When the broth was ready, he delivered broth on wooden tes to all the warriors, and finally, he himself enjoyed the fish broth that he had made.


    After breakfast and with everyone awake, Einar approached Natukt to show him with drawings that he would apany him to the tribe as he could trade and see what the life they had was like.


    Natukt, who was able to understand more or less Einar''s drawings, stroked his chin and decided to talk to his brothers to find out if they would follow them.


    What was only a few minutes for them, Einar felt it was quitete because he was afraid that they would refuse and with it, he could lose the opportunity to establish rtionships with the Inuit tribe.


    But luckily for Einar, Natukt reached a consensus with his brothers to apany him to see what things he could trade because since Einar showed him the salt he liked the idea of ??seeing that they could trade with the red-haired leader quite a bit.


    To apany them, Einar asked them to put their canoes on the boat as he would travel with them. At first, they did not understand but after showing some drawings they understood what they had to do.


    When Natukt and his warrior brothers got on the big ''Kayak'', they were surprised as it was quiterge and had arge wooden pole in the middle that had a cloth on it.


    With some curiosity, they approached and touched the fabric of the candle which was quite different from the leather they were used to wearing as clothing.


    Seeing the surprised faces they had, Einar showed them how the ship worked, so when the Inuit warriors began to move they were happy because they were moving faster than their kayaks.


    To remember the entire journey the Inuit were looking at the coast of the strange ce where they had arrived, Einar also gave Natukt a small map so that he could remember how to get there.


    Of course, he only had the western part of the coast as he had not traveled the eastern part of the ind and did not remember the exact shape of d ording to his memory.


    During the journey, Natukt and his warrior brothers enjoyed a small snack which was only dried bear meat with a little salt.


    Fortunately, Einar gave them a jug of herbal liqueur to make the trip more enjoyable.


    Another thing Einar did to pass the time was to show the Inuit warriors how they should y Chess.


    Which caught their attention because the iron pieces looked very well detailed, Natukt knew well that even he, an expert craftsman in ivory carving, would take too long to be able to achieve a detail like that of those curious chess pieces.


    Natukt learned the basic chess moves in about two hours, although it was a fairly simple game it brought him a fairly rxing peace of mind.


    Everyone kept ying until Einar reported that they were already approaching the tribe''s harbor, so when the Inuit and Natukt warriors raised their heads they were stunned in their ces.


    Well, they could see in the distance two gigantic wooden constructions that seemed to be building a great wall that they could see from the ship where they were.


    For them, those who lived in igloos were something quite novel because even the tepees made of leather from some tribes did notpare with what they were seeing at that time.

 Chapter 154 - Strange Guests In The Tribe

    When the ship finally docked at the docks, beautiful music yed by Laura and the children began to y.


    All the surprised Inuit warriors looked at numerous children ying strange instruments, they also saw many people gathered.


    Although they did not understand what was happening, Einar showed them a drawing he had made in which he tried to exin that it was a celebration for the arrival of the warriors who had been caring for a new settlement in the winter.


    It was that the best way he could find to exin that they need to apany him so that way they could see the whole process of celebration that was going to take ce around the returning warriors.


    Natukt, who thought he understood what Einar had said, asked his warrior brothers to apany him, keeping silent.


    Because he wanted to see what the celebrations were like in that strange ce where they had arrived.


    When all the merchandise had been brought off the ship, all the members of the tribe were surprised to see arge number of furs and ivory that had been obtained.


    The ivory, unlike the furs to be distributed among the warriors, had been obtained by Einar in exchanging it with the Inuit so that the entire quarter-ton pole belonged to the Jarl family.


    Natukt, when he saw how to finish lowering therge quantity of merchandise that the white people were carrying on the boat, could hear how the music began to slowly decrease in intensity.


    While this was happening they saw how Einar met with two women who were pregnant, they knew it only with their eyes because their stomachs were bulging.


    They also watched with considerable curiosity as the warriors reunited with their families, although they did not understand thenguage they could intuit that they were their loved ones.


    For they also lived situations simr to those that the warriors of the tribe of Einar were experiencing because their wives and children also embraced them in the same way.


    After the emotional meeting and the exchange of kisses, everyone began to take their corresponding ces in front of a tform still next to the children who were ying the strange instruments.


    After settling down, the music dropped in intensity, leaving only a background noise by two drums yed by a little boy who had a smile on his face as he used his two little hands to make a somewhat mystical melody.


    With the noise in the background then they saw how that young redhead who had brought them to his tribe, climbed a podium and began to give a speech that they did not understand.


    But they could see in the faces of all the people present the joy every time they heard it, they in a very respectful way did not say anything and they observed everything they did with curiosity.


    It was not until the young red-haired man finished giving the speech that all the members of the tribe then shouted with joy as the warriors passed by to receive their rewards.


    When the rewards were finished, the Inuit tribesmen could smell a delicious aromaing from some tables on which enough food had already been ced.


    Not knowing what to do, it was not until Einar approached them that he invited them to take a seat in one of the many chairs at a table specially prepared for them.


    When they sat down they were greeted by arge jug of herbal liqueur, as well as plenty of seal meat and some boiled vegetables.


    Although the amount of food was extremely varied, due to the constant use of it for the different festivals and parties that had been held during the previous months.


    It was spectacr enough for that banquet, although it consisted mainly of different meats.


    The Inuit, who were not used to such sumptuous food, did their best to be able to eat everything that was on their tes.


    But for what they had no problems was to drink the liquor that was in their jugs, in just all the banquetsted.


    All the Inuit warriors ended up quite drunk as they also drank milk liquor, which being sweet they drank until they fell asleep on the table.


    Seeing all the Inuit warriors sleep, Einar ordered that one of the tribe''s empty houses be cleaned and fitted out so that all the warriors could be ced.


    When Natukt woke up in the middle of the night, he realized that he was in a warm ce and that on his body he also had the skin of somehow many animals which covered him.


    <em>''The drink of that young leader is very strong, I have never tried something like that but if I can manage to make a deal with him so that he can get that drink I think all the men of our tribe will thank me.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>I also have to admit that this ce is quite magical, the houses are quite solid and have nothing to do with ice or leather and the food is fabulous.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>It had been a long time since I was fed too; I think our gods sent us that whale so that we could meet these white and bearded men.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>I hope that during the next few days I can get to know them better, perhaps with them, I can improve the precarious situation that the winter has brought, which has already been a year since it began and has not stopped.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>I can only hope that our families are well in that cold ce. If we cannot find a better ce, I think I will ask the young red-haired Einar.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>If my tribe can move close to theirs, that way, I''m sure we''ll be safe from those crazy people whoe from the south and are pretty wild. ''</em>


    After finishing thinking Natukt took off the skins that covered him and got ready to go to the bathroom, to his surprise he can see that there were numerous drawings made on that thing that saw the young redhead busy making some small drawings that he did not understand.


    Looking carefully at all the drawings that were there, he realized that some of them indicated that there was some wood there so that he could use it in the fire that was inside the house.


    There was also a table that had a jug that held water and that had a small indication of how it should be served.


    But what most caught their attention was a drawing that told them where they had to go to the bathroom, following that drawing they could see that on one side of the door was a thick white bearskin that they could use to go out.


    So without wasting time, he ced it on him and prepared to leave. When he left, he looked curiously at the surrounding houses.


    Though it was the massive wall near the house that had caught his attention, swallowing a bit of saliva.


    Natukt wondered if only his tribe had such great protection, he would not have to worry about the attacks of the mad southern tribes that were somehow attacking them for no apparent reason.


    The worst part was that all those tribes did not seek to speak but only attacked as if they were wild animals.


    When he finally paid attention to the road, he can see a sign that had an arrow pointing to a strange construction.


    So when he opened the wooden door he realized that there was a strange seat that had a hole in it and there was also something that seemed to be used to clean once the trip to the bathroom was over.


    All this he could see in different drawings pasted on the wooden walls, being something new for him. He did what was in the drawings and when he finished for the first time he felt quite clean.


    But what most surprised him of all was a strange machine that just by turning a lever began to release water with which he could clean his hands.


    Although with curiosity he used something that looked like a yellow stick to clean his hands, when he smelled it he was surprised by the strong aroma it had but when he ced it on the water he observed somethingpletely unreal.


    Well, the yellow bar began to release a foam simr to that of the sea with which he felt his hands begin to clean in a simple butplete way.


    At that moment Natukt was curious if he could bathe with that yellow bar, so he would ask the young redhead tomorrow if he could use it to wash his body.


    When he got out of the bathroom, he went to the house where his warrior brothers were sleeping so that he could drink some water and go back to sleep because the dream he had was quite annoying.


    At the dawn of a new day, Natukt and his warrior brothers woke up when they heard someone knock on the door, so when they opened it they saw the young redhead.


    Using signs and drawings he exined to them if they wanted to wash his body, all the Inuit warriors who were curious followed him to a kind of wooden fence which, when opened, revealed a warm pool of thermal waters.


    When they entered they could see that there were some drawings that exined how they had to enter and what they had to do before they could enjoy the hot water.


    Natukt who was the one who understood the drawings the most with the guidance of Einar helped all his warriors to follow the steps before they could enjoy the bath with hot water.


    After following all the steps and after washing their bodies using sulfur soap, they all enjoyed the warm waters that Hegebak vige had to offer.

 Chapter 155 - First Step In Trying To Make Glass And Steel

    In the afternoon Einar, who was looking at the forge with his ski goggles, was trying to make some red and sandy stones start to melt.


    This because he was thinking of making the first refractory bricks to build a furnace to create ss.


    "Seren, you can wipe the sweat from my forehead, if it keeps umting it could fog up the sses."


    Seren who was next to him used a linen cloth to wipe the sweat from Einar''s forehead.


    "To think that the red stone where we get the iron ore can work to make ss and what you call steel.


    But how could you find the information on that, did Odin tell you? "


    Einar smiled nervously and nodded his head "It was something like that ..."


    <em>''Although the truth is just that I did not remember that bauxite also had aluminum ore, so in theory, if it melts with sand it could create a firebrick.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>To think that I remembered this after finding a bauxite stone while preparing the hot spring pool in the north fort.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>I may be wrong but if I don''t prove it, I''ll never know if I was right. ''</em>


    <em></em>


    After waiting for a while, Einar could see the bauxite and sea sand starting to melt.


    Although they did not reach the level that he wanted because the heat was not strong enough, using a pair of tongs, he took out the stone container where they were melting.


    Toter empty the content into an earth mold that had the shape of a brick, when you finished emptying all the content.


    Einar put the stone container inside the forge, and after wiping the sweat, he looked seriously at Seren.


    "Very well we just made the first firebrick prototype, but since I am not sure if this is the right way we will do the next one using the brick made of y, sea sand, and Bauxite stones.


    If everything goes well, we will only have to ce it in the forge over indirect heat so that the material can self-enrage.


    We will have to repeat this process enough times until we can make a small oven using the partitions of the two methods.


    If everything works out correctly, we will melt sea sand to make ss, then at that moment we will see which method is the correct one to make the


    firebrick.


    Once we have the correct method, we will only have to repeat it countless times, until we can make arge furnace in which to melt the iron so that it bes directly into steel.


    Which will lead us to a series of investigations because if I remember correctly, high carbon steel is thests but less flexible while low carbon steel is more flexible but less resistant.


    I really don''t know if I''m correct, but either way, we can find out if my ims are correct or incorrect once we start testing with a st furnace.


    By the way, Seren, you think Gerd and Ibssen will take a long time to make the forge bellows that I asked of them. "


    Seren, who was using a pair of pliers to hold the raw firebrick, made a small face as she tried to time the Bellows construction.


    "It should take less than three days, which gives us enough time to prepare all the bricks and start building the prototype kilns.


    But the real question is if you really have time to be with me when you should be with the Inuit warriors. "


    Einarughed and put in the Bauxite stone and sea sand container "I don''t worry too much because now my father should be with them showing them the advantage of using skis in the snow.


    Although it has already started to melt, there is enough left to do some tests so that they know a little more about what we do.


    Furthermore, this is only going to take us some time because we are only making the basis of what the artisans will end up doingter.


    But if I''m honest, I would like to be here enjoying a little more physical work, although unfortunately, I am the only person who can learn thenguage of the Inuit warriors.


    That means that I have to be with them as long as possible so that I can master theirnguage. The positive side of those would mean that we could establish a long-term business rtionship.


    Where we could get cheap ivory and maybe a few more things that they have in their tribe but have no value.


    Either way, it would be an extra ie for our tribe and in the future when the merchants from the southern inds arrive, we will be able to buy all their merchandise and in the process perhaps make our tribe even more trade-friendly.


    It''s just that more trade would mean a bit more trouble for us, as I''m sure a few Vikings are going to want to get the riches we''ve been getting.


    Fortunately, if those merchants have enough ves, this year we could finish the defenses of our city.


    At that time, just using the crossbows will be more than enough to repel their attacks. "


    Seren, who had listened to everything just wiped the sweat from her forehead and looked proudly at Einar "You know, during thest years that we''ve been where I is, your father had never thought of a wall or something bigger.


    But since you''ve changed, you''ve just turned the entire tribe into something that makes me proud, I''m even just waiting when the orphan building is ready.


    In order to let my children go to school, if they can learn more than I could, I am sure they will be good integrations for the tribe.


    It''s a shame that I couldn''t get in with the pilot group you did, sometimes they are a bit annoying.


    But luckily thanks to Laura and Daven they arrive quite tired, so I don''t have them running around.


    I can''t imagine how your children are going to be, I''m sure they will be true leaders who will guide the tribe to great ces. "


    Einar smiled and emptied the contents of the stone container into another earthen mold.


    "Those two little children, I am sure they will achieve great things, they could even be good guardians of my children.


    As for my future children, I am sure that they will do what they want as long as they do it respecting the tribe and themselves.


    Well, if those two points cannot be respected, then only problems will be created between them or between the whole tribe.


    So at that time, my education as a father would show that it was not the correct one and that I ended up making children who only think of themselves.


    When we are a society where each of us counts and all our actions influence it.


    But that only the future will decide, for now, I think we should start bringing in the other artisans to help us and learn the process. "


    So it was happening to you in Seren''s workshop, on the slope on the hill where Einar''s house was.


    Natukt was enjoying the air on his face as he sped down the slope using the skis.


    Although he did not understand how skis worked, thanks to Sven''s demonstration and the intuition he developed from all the time that he had been living in a ce where there is a lot of snow.


    He managed to be one of the few Inuit warriors who managed to use skis without any problem, so while his warrior brothers saw him he was going down the hill with a smile on his face.


    <em>''I definitely have to get a lot of these tools, as I''m sure they are going to help our tribe a lot.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>Just imagining that we can use them for children, maybe we could find a way to ambush those wretches from the south and at once manage to expel them from ournds.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>I just hope I can understand thenguage of these people, so I can trade in a faster and easier way. ''</em>


    After fully descending the hill, Natukt pulled his sses off his face and looked at them approvingly.


    "With some of these things we could walk through the snowstorms when we are fishing, but I really don''t know how valuable they are.


    Well, I think gold is gold, so I am sure it will be quite difficult to exchange something of value with them, but you may be interested in green stones that glow in the dark.


    Although they are some of the most precious assets our tribe has, I am sure it will be a worthwhile deal. "


    After looking at his goggles for a while, I put them back on and he took off his skis to go back up the slope because he wanted to try again to go down it at full speed.


    When he got back up, he showed the sses to his warrior brothers so they could see the potential of that gadget that covered their eyes.


    Sven who was watching it justughed silently because those sses were one of the best creations Einar had made because their use was quite varied.


    Not only could they use them to protect themselves from sunlight, but they also served the craftsmen and warriors who took care of the night.


    Well, they protected their eyes from the cold that was there or the air that often hurt them when they toured their area that they had to take care of.

 Chapter 156 - A Special Night For Sven

    After saying goodbye to Natukt and the Inuit warriors, Einar began to walk into the great hall as he nned to have dinner and spend time with his two wives.


    Becausest night he hadn''t been able to spend much time with them due to how tired he was, so he once reached the great hall.


    He could see all the children sleepingfortably, so he only smiled at the sight of them.


    <em>''Children today check the orphanage and the construction is progressing correctly, at thetest by the middle of the following month they will have afortable and warm room.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>I will see to it that they can live in that ce without any problem, but for now, my little ones sleep well.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>Well, tomorrow I will teach you some topics about biology, I think it is time for you to learn about microbes and how to avoid diseases.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>It is the knowledge that may save your life in the future. ''</em>


    After this Einar let the children sleep and went to the kitchen as he was thinking of having something to eat.


    Upon entering, he found Helmi who was wearing an apron and was taking a steak covered with ayer of bread out of the oven.


    When Helmi heard some footsteps approaching her, she could only smile, and when she turned her head, she received a surprise kiss from Einar.


    For which she only let herself be carried away while Einar spoiled her. After spending a while, kissing Helmi parted her beautiful pink lips and gave her husband a smile.


    "I''m d you came back, I prepared you a steak covered with dough like the one you taught us to be because I assumed you would be hungry."


    Einar smiled and caressed Helmi''s waist, which was already somewhatrge as it already showed signs of pregnancy. "What would I do without you and Kassia.


    You two are a very important part of my life, but you have already had dinner or are going to have dinner with me. "


    Helmi who felt her husband''s affection onlyughed flirtatiously "The three of us are going to have dinner, it''s just that Kassia is changing because she took a bath with your mother and Juni.


    It may not seem like it, but your mother and Juni have also waited for your father throughout the journey north.


    But speaking of the trip, yesterday you no longer told us about your strange way of finding water using a specially shaped branch. "


    Einar sat on a chair and began to tell him about his experience as a child. While this was happening in Sven''s room, the situation waspletely different.


    On the wooden bed, Sven was bound hand and foot as he watched as his two wives wore quite provocative lingerie.


    "I love my son more and more. It can''t be that with just a few clothes he makes me thankful for having two beautiful women by my side.


    But don''t tell me that my son also likes to y to tie up his wives or himself. "


    Elinughed and walked provocatively to where Sven was waiting.


    "I will not tell you about his sex life as it would vite the privacy of him and his wives, but you should know that Einar has nned to make other special clothes.


    Which will highlight our attributes, ording to what I understood it is about bunny, police, sailor, nurse, and secretary clothes.


    Although I don''t understand the strange names, ording to Kassia''s descriptions of these are fair clothes made from ck leather skirts and other essories.


    As for tying up, this is a suggestion from Helmi, but it is only the beginning, you are willing to allow us to blindfold you.


    This will help you have an extrasensory experience, ording to Helmi it is a new world that can be addictive.


    We also have a surprise that you will have to wait for because you can only enjoy itter in the evening. "


    Sven smiled and looked at his wife bravely "Why not, I have done even more daring things, a small cloth in my eyes should not be a problem.


    You just guide me down this new path so that I can discover that new world that you are telling me about.


    As for the surprise, I am somewhat impatient, but as a man, I am willing to wait to enjoy it. "


    Elin smiled and caressed Sven''s face "Don''t worry, I''ll see to it that you can conquer him without problems."


    When he finished saying those words, Elin took out a cloth and ced it over Sven''s eyes, who, having his eyes unable to see anything, began to feel like fingers running down his chest and slowly descending towards his crotch.


    But that was only the beginning because in a short time he felt someone begin to kiss his lips, so feeling different sensations, he understood Helmi''s words.


    <em>''This is a good feeling, Einar keeps inventing good things ...''</em>


    As Juni kissed Sven, Kassia lowered her face towards Sven''s crotch and blowing some air onto her husband''s penis.


    It began to grow until it rose fully erect. Licking its lips, Elin began to lick it as if it were a lollipop.


    When she felt that she was lubricated enough, Elin put Sven''s penis between her tits and then began to squeeze them while licking Sven''s ns.


    Sven who could feel the sensation of softness in his penis and the wetness of the mouth of one of his women-only breathed deeply because he was afraid to climax before his time.


    Juni who was still kissing Sven felt like she trembled for a few seconds so she looked mischievously at Elin who was trying her best to swallow all the semen in her mouth.


    When she was done, she parted her lips from Sven''s ns, leaving a thin trickle of saliva and cum that made her look very attractive.


    Using her hand, she wiped her lips and turned to see Juni with a smile so the two women began to take their ces.


    First Elin ced herself on Sven''s crotch and rested her delicate body on her husband''s chest, Juni for her part sat between Sven''s spread legs.


    Taking a first-hand look at Elin''s big, plump buttocks and Sven''s big penis.


    So using her hands she put Sven''s penis inside Elin''s vagina, toter lower her head and ce her face between Elin''s plump buttocks as she nned to give her a ck kiss.


    Elin feeling Sven''s penis and Juni''s tongue in her anus, she only began to moan because the sensations were quite powerful.


    Sven for his part only felt his penis being squeezed with force and delicacy at the same time, so doing his best he began to move his hips with force because he expected to have more of that addictive sensation.


    This continued for a bit until the two of them climaxed, at which point Juni licked her lips and prepared for her turn.


    Unlike Elin, for the first time, she would taste Sven''s penis in her gut, as she was curious if she could feel more pleasure that way.


    When Elin''s hips parted from Sven''s penis, Juni mounted on him and with her hand guided him to slowly enter her anus.


    Because she had been masturbating with her fingers, she knew that Sven''s penis could fit inside her.


    Because of what she made a little force on her sphincter as if she wanted to do the bath. This caused Sven''s penis to slowly enter his insides.


    Feeling a sensation of pleasure to have Sven''s penis inside, she let it enterpletely inside her.


    Elin who was watching this approached Juni''s vagina and began to lick her because she was thinking of returning the favor for that delicious ck kiss she had done.


    Juni who was enjoying the sensation lifted her hips and when it hade out of Sven''s penis a bit, she dropped them again to enjoy the sensation.


    Sven, who was feeling a warm interior and different from what he was used to, did not hesitate for a moment to also start moving his hips because he wanted to appreciate that interior even more.


    Feeling the constant pounding in her insides, Juni only bit her lip and moaned due to the pleasure she was feeling. For her, it was as if each thrust on her inside was a way to reach Valha.


    All of thissted for a while until Sven and Juni climaxed together, causing Elin to feel a little urine and vaginal juices wetting her face.


    But this far from bothering her only caused her to smile because the two of them had achieved their goal of being able to climax for the first time that night.


    For the two of them, though they were taking turns with Sven until they passed out from pleasure or their bodies were tired enough to move.


    While this was happening, in Einar''s room the situation was a bit calmer and more delicate because the sex he was having with Kassia and Helmi was calmer and could only be anal.


    Because, that way the pregnancy would not be put at risk, and Kassia and Helmi did not mind that way of having sex because although it was not the wild style that they liked.


    It allowed them to climax and reach a state of pleasure without inconvenience.

 Chapter 157 - First Simple Microscope

    In the morning Einar, who had woken up, gave his wives a few kisses and got ready to take a bath because today was a very important day because he would collect three very important materials.


    The first had to do with a small biconvex lens that he had made with amber, and the second was two sheets of amber as thin as possible.


    Last but not least was a small silver device in which the biconvex lens would be ced and which had a small screw to configure the foil grip that it had.


    All of these parts were to make a simple microscope based on Leeuwenhoek''s microscope, fortunately, because he had prepared everything in advance before leaving for fort north.


    He was able to find out yesterday from Seren that his order was ready, so he only had to pick it up with Hakoon in case of the biconvex lens and the two amber sheets.


    Whereas he had to go with Gerd, to pick up the silver microscope he had made.


    After taking a bath and putting on some loose clothing that will help keep you warm due to the cold outside.


    He left in the direction of Hakoon''s workshop with the intention of going to collect the materials, on the way he could see how the tribe continued their day-to-day.


    Although most of the people were buying or selling things in the market that were in the central square.


    Something that Einar liked very much was the fact that with some small reforms that he had carried out in the market, hygiene and order had improved a lot.


    Because all the merchants had to collect the garbage they made because it is mostly used to make fertilizer for the crops, while those that could not be used were simply incinerated to prevent the proliferation of diseases.


    Another thing was the use of soap and face masks for the sellers of anything in the market, they also had to have an assistant who received the money because if they handled merchandise they could not do it themselves.


    Although at the beginning there was some resistance, it was something that became a habit, so it was normal to see vendors with a cloth covering their faces and a bucket with soap and water to wash their hands.


    After passing the market, Einar walked a little further, avoiding some ves and workers on the walls who greeted him respectfully.


    Upon reaching Hakoon''s workshop, he knocked on the door and a middle-aged woman with brown hair greeted him.


    "Wee herald, do you like to pass, or do you want me to only deliver the things Hakoon told me to deliver to you?"


    Einar smiled "Good morning Caryn if you like just give me the package as I still have to go to Gerd''s workshop to pick up the other part of my order."


    Caryn nodded and walked away from the door as she walked to a ledge from where she took a small pine box, which she handed to Einar.


    "Herald, if you need anything else, do not hesitate to inform us, we will dly help you."


    After this Caryn closed the door and Einar walked to Gerd''s workshop, which was not far away.


    Upon arrival, he entered the workshop and could see Gerd and Ibssen working on the bellows of the forge that he had asked for. When they heard someone enter, they turned their heads and looked at Einar with some nervousness.


    "Herald, do not tell me that we already have to deliver the bellows, we are a little behind the order you asked for."


    Einar shook his head "Take your time because something slow but functional is better than something rushed and fail.


    But what I aming from is the microscope that I asked you to make, it''s just that I need help to fit the biconvex lens into the microscope''s receptacle. "


    Gerd and Ibssen looked at each other as they had only understood that they would help him because they did not know that it was a biconvex lens.


    So they took from a wooden box the silver microscope that they had made and approaching Einar they watched with curiosity as they handed it to him.


    When Einar received it he was quite happy, as he had to admit that it looked a lot like the one he had once seen with Margaret in a museum in London.


    "Very well, you may have wondered why they left in the middle of this silver te a small hole that has these little silver legs.


    Well, this biconvex lens is attached here, which is made of amber."


    With his hand, Einar took out the pine box and opened it. At that moment, the three of them could see a beautiful amber stone that was small but had a very peculiar shape.


    They could also see two thin sheets of amber and a silver mp.


    "This is the difficult part, who of you two has a good pulse as you will need to take the silver tweezers toter take the biconvex lens or the amber stone.


    To ce it on the hole that is in the middle of the silver te, everything has to be done perfectly because being very small, the biconvex lens can break if a lot of force is applied or if it falls. "


    Ibssen who didn''t have a very good pulse simply shook his head and looked at Gerd, who upon seeing the two men''s gaze only sighed.


    "I will do my best, but you must know that I cannot guarantee a perfect result."


    After this, he took the tweezers from the box and very carefully used them to take the biconvex lens, which he took very carefully to the small hole of the silver te.


    When he ced the lens correctly in the hole, he wiped the sweat from his forehead and using the tweezers he moved the silver legs from the ce where the lens was so that it will stay fixed in ce.


    In the end, he gave Einar a smile "I think I''m done but how does this thing work."


    Einar, seeing that the simple microscope was already made, took one of the amber sheets and took a drop of Gerd''s sweat toter ce the other amber sheet on it.


    With the bead of sweat prepared and Gerd and Ibssen''s hesitation, Einar took the simple microscope and ced the two slides in the slide holder at the back of the microscope.


    He began to look through the small biconvex lens while adjusting the focus with a screw behind the microscope.


    After a while, he could begin to see the micro-organisms that were in the sweat drop, and although due to the yellowness of the amber it was a bit difficult to see.


    It didn''t take long for him to get used to it and to be able to see the entire cultivation of microscopic beings in a drop of sweat. At that moment, he waved his hand for Gerd so that he could see through the biconvex lens.


    When Gerd held up Einar''s simple microscope and closed one of his eyes so that he could see better at that moment, he almost fainted at the sight of hundreds of moving things.


    "But what are those things, are they perhaps those creatures you always talk about called microbes, but why are there so many in sweat?


    Is there something wrong with me? "


    Einar almostughed when he saw Gerd''s worried face, but in the end, he didn''t, knowing that it would be the normal reaction of a person when looking through a microscope for the first time.


    "Don''t worry Gerd, everywhere there are microbes, viruses, and parasites, they are in the air we breathe and in the water we drink.


    The only difference is that when we boil the water, most of the pathogens that harm us die.


    As for why your sweat has so many bacteria, it is because it is an excretion of the body, so all the toxins in our bodye out through it.


    But I hope this taught you that the bathroom should be daily and the importance of washing your hands after using the bathroom and before eating.


    The same thing that you are seeing I will show the merchants and the children so that they can see the world of bacteria, fungi, cells, and parasites.


    It is not for them to be afraid but to develop awareness about personal care and the importance of disinfecting wounds.


    Do you want to see through the Ibssen microscope? "


    Ibssen, who was somewhat scared, nodded, otherwise Gerd would tease him, so he took the microscope and looked through the biconvex lens.


    At that moment he felt a huge urge to bathe because of all the strange things moving in Gerd''s bead of sweat.


    After this, Einar removed the two sheets of amber and cleaned them using a little alcohol toter ce them back on its pinewood box.


    "Remember to bathe and maintain constant hygiene because these bacteria can infect you, in any case, Kassia and I will work to make a book with pictures that illustrate each of these microorganisms.


    See youter."


    When Einar came out of Gerd''s workshop, the two men looked at each other rather ufortably.


    "What do you think if we take a break and take a bath, I think from today on I will not stop bathing daily."


    Gerd who listened to Ibssen nodded and agreed with the "I also think it is important to take a bath."

 Chapter 158 - Showing A New World To Children

    Laura, who was having breakfast, looked at Daven with a smile and prepared herself because in the morning Mom Kassia had exined to them that today she would see a real bacterium.


    This caused true happiness among all the children because it was something that they had been waiting for from the moment in which Papa Einar told them about all the microorganisms that were in the environment.


    "Daven you are not quite excited because for the first time we are going to be able to see those microscopic things that Papa Einar had always told us about.


    I can''t wait to finish this delicious breakfast so I can go to the patio where Papa Einar may be waiting for us. "


    Daven who was biting a piece of seal meat looked at Laura with a smile "Remember what Papa Einar told us that we had to eat calmly.


    Well, we can suffer an ident if we do not eat with caution, and breakfast is also very tasty for anyone who wants to eat more quickly.


    Although I am curious to see them since I do not understand how something so small can do so much damage to our body.


    But I am sure of one thing and that is that when I see those things, maybe something will wake me up, because if I can find ways to be able to face those little microscopic creatures.


    The lives of all of us will be able to improve just as Papa Einar was able to vinate all of us so that we would not be affected by that disease called smallpox ... "


    Daven stopped talking because he could see with joy as Papa Einar entered the great room.


    "Children, I just got back from Gerd''s workshop and I bring with me the first microscope of our tribe, although it is not very powerful it will allow us to see bacteria and other things that are in the water.


    So I will be waiting for you on the patio of the great room while I prepare everything so take your time to be able to have breakfast in the right way, remember that no one is pressuring you, and even if you finish before you will have to wait until you finish preparing everything you need. "


    After saying those words, Einar went out with his wife to the patio to start preparing a wooden table where he would show the children some examples of organic material so that they could see correctly how it looked through the microscope.


    Kassia for her part took the microscope from Einar''s hands and began to review it as it was something quite new for her.


    "It is fantastic that something as small as this can open the doors to a new world for us, it is a shame that we have not been able to do it before but what matters is that now we can use it.


    Could you please show me how to use it I really want to see the microbes you always told me about I would even love to see some cell or white blood cell doing its job. "


    Einar smiled and taking some time he opened the wooden box and using tweezers decided to take a piece of grass from the ground which he slowly ced on the amber sheets.


    After carefully sealing the patch of grass using the two amber sheets, he showed Kassia how it should be ced in the receptacle behind the microscope.


    "This little microscope can help you show some bacteria, and you might even see a white or red blood cell.


    But unfortunately making a simple microscope you will not be able to see them more clearly how I would like to show them to you, but nevertheless, this small simple microscope is only the beginning.


    Now just ce the microscope in front of your eye and remember to ce it where the lightes from so you can see how the cells that make up the piece of grass look like.


    If you want to better amodate the focus, just use the screw behind it. "


    Kassia who was listening to Einar''s words follow all his steps to the letter and then when she put her eye close to the biconvex lens.


    A big smile formed on her face because for the first time she could see the cells that made up an organism such as grass.


    In her eyes, she could see some beautiful and fantastic figures in the shape of hills which had hundreds of pores, also in the middle of the hills he could see some yellow things.


    But what caught his attention the most was seeing fments that looked like thorns on the hills.


    "Einar, this is surprising. All the things that I can see, I am even appreciating a small insect that looks like it ended up dying due to the pressure of the two amber tes.


    All my life searching for the answers as to why diseases existed and in just a few months you have changed my perception of the world.


    Einar I¡­ "


    Kassia could no longer continue speaking as tears began to flow from her eyes, so Einar stopped what he was doing and hugged her.


    "You don''t have to cry Kassia, everything I do is only for the welfare of you and the tribe.


    We will have a lot of time to be able to record all the information about microorganisms, and although I can remember some, my knowledge about them is very minimal.


    For what in theory we would be naming the vast majority of all microorganisms, it is a task that will take us a lifetime.


    But I am willing to do it with you who knows, maybe our children like what we do so much that they end up following our steps to discover all the microorganic life that exists.


    So Kassia please don''t cry anymore, the children can see you sad. "


    Kassia who was much better hugged Einar and gave him a kiss.


    "You always know how to keep me happy, you are a cheater."


    Einar wiped Kassia''s tears and smiled at her "For me, the greatest joy is to see you and Helmi happy, in the future, our children will also be my greatest happiness.


    That is why seeing you cry only makes me somewhat stressed, you can be sure that I will do everything possible so that she is always well and happy. "


    While the two of them were lost in their own world, some small apuse began to be heard and at that moment Kassia and Einar turned their faces and they could see the children who were pping with happiness.


    Einar gave them a smile and then gave Kassia a big kiss.


    "Thank you very much for your support in them, but since you are here, you should take your sand tes because today you are going to know what the grass is like by seeing it microscopically.


    So you will have to draw it as best they can on their sandboard so thatter I can show them what a drop of saliva looks like and what a drop of blood looks like. "


    After saying those words, all the children quickly ran to the warehouse to pick up their sand tes. Once they had all had it Einar went from ce to ce to show them what the grass looked like through the microscope.


    Laura, who was the fourth to pass, looked through the microscope and could see the beautiful pattern of the grass, so using her finger she tried to imitate how the grass looked under the microscope.


    After a while, he managed to draw the grass that can be seen through the microscope as best he could.


    "Papa Einar that was extremely beautiful to see through the microscope. We can have more sses with him because I would like to continue looking at the world through his little lens."


    Einar stroked Laura''s head and smiled at her "Of course, every two days they will have a special ss in which you can see the world through a microscope.


    But not only are you going to see it but you are also going to be participants in history because you are the first people on the to be able to see all the wonderful things that we cannot see with the naked eye.


    In the future, all of you are going to help Mama Kassia and me, because we will have to give names to all the microorganisms that we discover while using the microscope.


    That is why I want you to learn what the microscopic world is like so that in the future you too can make discoveries that benefit the whole tribe and maybe the whole world. "


    Laura, who was extremely happy, continued to use her finger to draw in the sand because she wanted to make her drawing more exact.


    When it was Daven''s turn, the little boy, seeing through the lens, was quite surprised and, unlike Laura, he only swallowed because he could no longer see the grass with the same eyes.


    Because he already had more questions than answers, from why does the grass have holes, which are those little mounds that have thorns but even more important are those things in the middle.


    With some courage he raised his face and looked at Papa Einar "Papa Einar, can I borrow your microscope so I can see things better?"


    Einar, who was surprised by the surprising question of what did Daven do to him, just bent down and looked at him with affection.


    "At the moment this microscope can only be used for us, but today I will make another three orders for one more week.


    There may be a microscope just for you, that way you will only have to borrow the microscope from A.


    Who will take care of it, but for the moment if you want to use it a little more you cane and find me after eating because it is the time when I will be using it together with mother Kassia.


    I think that in this way you will be able to take advantage of all the knowledge that we are generating and even if you do not understand anything I am sure that in the future you will be able to achieve great results. "

 Chapter 159 - Testing Furnaces With Fire Bricks

    In a somewhat remote part of the tribe Einar was gathered with his father and his wives, while on the left side the Inuit warriors were guests and on the right side were the members of the Thing and other members of the tribe.


    Due to the danger that could exist if any of the fire brick furnaces exploded or could not withstand the heat, they all had a safe distance. Even the forge bellows were joined with iron pipes so that Gerd could use it without endangering himself.


    When everything was ready, Einar chose the first forge that would be used, which was the one with the molten mineral.


    Approaching the forge he opened with his silver dagger a sack of coal which had gleaming coal which was anthracite which was obtained from an open-pit mine near the tribe.


    After finishing filling the forge with charcoal, he put in a stone container, sand, caustic soda obtained from the ashes of the salicornia, and lime.


    Because he did know the exact amounts, he decided to try a 6: 2: 2 form. For every six cups of sand, two of soda and two of lime will be used.


    When the stone container was full, he ced it on one side as he nned to put it on the fire when it was ready


    <em>''Very well, the material and the high-calorie coal are ready. Now I just have to light the forge, but I don''t know when the fire will be at its peak.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>So I will have to use a piece of iron, if I remember correctly when it looks white the temperature will be 1200 degrees Celsius.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>So it should be time to ce the stone container, I am grateful anyway that the iron one isrge enough not to get close.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>This reminds me a bit of when we used termite in a drug operation ... ''</em>


    Einar at that moment showed a smile and shook his head<em> ''Since I did not think of the termite if it is so easy to make it, I only need aluminum and iron for the termite and magnesium to ignite thepound.''</em>


    At that time, Einar''s smile was erased. <em>''But obtaining aluminum is a real problem, I first need to boil the bauxite with caustic soda to generate a material that must undergo electrolysis.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>I guess I''ll have to wait until I can generate power with a copper coil and mas. Howplicated all this is.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>But I suppose that it is necessary because even magnesium needs electrolysis to be obtained. How sad it makes me think of so many things and not being able to do any of them.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>Although everything starts step by step, I do not need to worry about a future problem when at this very moment it is not my priority, nor do I have the tools to solve it. ''</em>


    After thinking about this, he connects the iron pipe in its corresponding ce in the forge toter use a little alcohol to wet the coal.


    Once the charcoal waspletely moistened with the alcohol, Einar lit a piece of cloth and threw it into the forge, then lighting the charcoal inside.


    Making a movement of his hands, he indicated to Gerd that he would begin to oxygenate the coal so that the temperature could increase. In just a few minutes the color of the forge me began to change colors.


    So Einar at that time used the iron tongs to hold an iron sword with which he would know at what temperature he was in that forge.


    Once he introduced it into the forge, the color of the iron began to change as it started from a ck color to a yellow color that gradually became white.


    Noticing that the temperature of the iron sword had already reached 1200 degrees Celsius, from the color of the iron that was alreadypletely white.


    Einar took the sword out of the forge and ced it on a bucket of water toter use the tweezers to hold the stone container which would be ced on some receptacles inside the forge.


    Once he ced the stone container, then Einar decided to take his distance, and using a water clock that he had made, he began to take the time.


    The operation of the clock was quite simple because it had a certain amount of water which represented one hour, therefore each second was a drop that fell through a specially made funnel.


    Because they did not know how long it could take for the ss to melt, they decided to wait for the water clock to mark the end of an hour.


    While they waited, Einar sat in a chair of tensegrity and looked earnestly at the forge made from the refractive bricks that had gone through the process of melting its materials.


    "If everything works out correctly, then maybe we will be in the right forge, but it is important to see if it can withstand the heat."


    Kassia who was next to him squeezed his hand "You don''t seem very convinced with that forge, I imagine you are assuming something right?"


    Einar nodded and sighed "I feel that the process to make the fire bricks were incorrect because the materials were melted andter poured into a mold where they were ced on somemon raw bricks.


    Although the front part of the bricks can withstand the high temperatures, the rest of the brick is made only of y, I do not think it can withstand the constant heat.


    But we can only wait to see the result, anyway, we are far enough away to avoid an ident ... "


    Einar interrupted his words when a great noise was hearding from the forge. It was then that his words came true when the bricks that supported the ceiling of the forge fell on the inside of the forge.


    Causing what ss liquid there was will ssh a few meters, although this surprised the Inuit warriors and some people.


    Seren and the rest of the artisans knew it was a risk, so they just waited for the forge to turn itself off.


    While they waited, Gerd disconnected the pipe from the forge bellows as it was dangerous to continue fanning the mes.


    When it lost its source of oxygen and was burning in a ce without a continuous stream of air, the interior of the forge began to go out in half an hour.


    It was at that precise moment that arge group of warriors led by the artisans and brought buckets of snow to put out the fire that remained inside the forge.


    Afterpletely extinguishing the charcoal and cleaning the remains of ss that were on the floor, which looked like small transparent tears and had a green color.


    Seeing one of those ss tears Einar smiled and looked at Seren "I think the amount of caustic soda, sand, and lime is correct, and it just seems that our sea sand is quite rich in iron.


    If we only had manganese we could remove the green color from the ss, but at this point, I don''t think it matters too much, as long as we can make ss.


    We can improve the manufacturing process as time goes by, but now we have to prepare the other forge to see if this method works.


    Seren nodded and together with Einar they began to prepare everything for the forge, from the coal to cing the iron pipe that would connect the bellows to it.


    When everything was ready, they lit the coal, and doing the same process as before they used the same sword to measure the heat inside the forge.


    As it is white, another stone container was reced, which had everything necessary to be able to make ss.


    After this, they walked away and waited with a great longing that the second forge could withstand the heat.


    When the time passed Einar with a big smile, his face approached, and using tweezers he took a ceramic mold which he ced on the fire for a few seconds as it must have been hot before he could have the ss inside.


    After heating the ceramic mold, he took the stone container which should be over 1600 degrees Celsius, and very carefully emptied the green-colored ss into the hot ceramic mold.


    When he finished, the first thing Einar did was make a signal for Seren toe. When Seren arrived, Einar showed her the ss that was inside the mold.


    "It seems that we seeded. We only have to take the mall from a distant ce and while Gerd continues to work oxygenating the furnace.


    We must use it until we make sure that it will not explode or copse. If it can withstand one day on, we can do tests using ves to test it for a week.


    If it can resist, then the use for the vige will be approved, with the only condition that ss and steel will be strategic materials.


    So only we the Jarl''s family will be able to trade with them outside the tribe while within the tribe the price will be set by the Thing assembly.


    But in case we need to use ss for constructions within the tribe, all the artisans will have to workpletely for free, as it is something that corresponds to the future of the tribe. "


    Serenughed and looked proudly at the pottery mold that had ss in it "Einar, you know you have my support for the assembly of the Thing.


    It will not be difficult to achieve what you want, I would just like to know why you made a mold in the shape of a brick for the ss. "


    Einar shed an ear-to-ear grin. "It''s a shape that I n to used to build a greenhouse, only we will have a long time before we cane up with a way to make ss tes.


    As far as I can recall from Odin''s information, we would need molten tin and rollers to make a machine, but that will be something for the future."

 Chapter 160 - The Fury Of A Volcano

    At night, when everyone was sleeping, a loud explosion could be heard throughout the tribe.


    Einar who was sleeping suddenly woke up and instinctively the first thing he did was hug his two wives who were next to him.


    "We are under attack, it looks like it is a high-impact bombing. It should be ..."


    Another great explosion was heard and Einar at that moment when he saw the faces of Helmi and Kassia realized that he was still in d for what could not be bomb explosions.


    So breathing began to think of all the options. At that moment Sven opens the door of the room covered in ash.


    "Einar, the volcano near our vige is erupting, although it is quite far away you shoulde to see the explosions ..."


    Sven was interrupted when he entered loud noise can be heard, Einar realizing that it was a volcanic explosion recalled the DN3 ns of the Mexican army.


    "Father that no one is going to go to the hot springs at this time also tell everyone to cover their face with a cloth, the ash can cause problems.


    It is also possible that at this time our crops may die so the best we can do is cover them with animal skins and wait for it to stop falling ... "


    Another explosion was heard, and the noise of something falling from the sky caused a small rumble and the outskirts of the Great Hall.


    "Father! We must withdraw the women and children to the coast, at this moment it is dangerous to leave them in this ce because we do not know if the stones that the volcano is throwing arerge or there are more.


    By the way, how far is that volcano from us? "


    Sven who was cleaning the ashes from his face looked at his son seriously "Approximately 30 kilometers away, although for our luck to get to the volcano we need to go through some hills and mountains."


    Einar, who had gotten out of bed between calm and worried, put on a pair of pants and took a linen cloth on his way to the table, and formed a small mask to avoid suffocating with the ashes.


    Also from a drawer, he took out three pairs of ski goggles, of which he handed 2 to Kassia, who was already awake. "You two take a pair of goggles and the other pair give it to Laura and Daven.


    As for the kids to hand over their ski goggles and have A and the monks take them to the warehouse on the shore, it should be the safest ce right now.


    While I and my Father will begin to organize the men and ves to avoid that, the houses are set on fire by some volcanic stone that flies nearby and to cover the cultivated fields that are already nted. "


    After saying those words Einar approached his two wives and hugged them "Stay safe and cover your faces very carefully as volcanic ash can create a real problem in the lungs."


    When Einar finished speaking, he got up and heard another explosion, so he frowned and handed his father some sses.


    "Wear them and cover your face with a cool cloth. Ash is not aughing matter or something to be taken lightly.


    Fortunately, I think there are enough sses to take care of everyone''s eyes. "


    After this Einar left his room and began to walk through the corridors towards the door that led to the entrance of the great hall.


    When he got to the great hall, he could see the children hugging each other, so Einar moved his face and approached them.


    "Children are about to witness an event of nature, do not be afraid A, your mothers and the monks will take you to the warehouse on the dock.


    That ce is perhaps one of the safest areas you will find in the tribe, so please stay calm and obey what they tell you ... "


    Another explosion was heard, but Einar stood upright and looked seriously at the children because he did not want them to see him with fear because that would only bring them panic.


    All the children who were somewhat worried held each other, and even though they were afraid when they were seeing Papa Einar''s face, they were brave.


    When the sound of the explosion passed, a smile formed on the children''s faces as they thought it would be thest, but unfortunately, everything began to shake.


    Einar, feeling the tremor, gulped and looking at the great hall did his best to find a safe ce, so after a few seconds.


    He found a corner that met the requirement to be a triangle of life if the great hall was destroyed.


    "Kids!


    Quickly go to that corner and do not separate, take your hands, let no one stay behind, and do it calmly, do not run because you will get hurt. "


    All the children, although they were afraid and tears were falling from their faces, followed Papa Einar''s orders and went to the corner.


    At that moment one of the small children tripped and a wooden piece of furniture was about to fall on him, so Einar ran, and using his arms he stopped the fall of that piece of furniture.


    Although Einar had not noticed it, the children could see that Papa Einar had blood on his head because the furniture had hurt him.


    Seeing the child about to cry and resisting the weight of that piece of furniture as best he could, Einar just smiled at the little boy showing calm


    "Little Clemens, you have to go with yourpanions, Papa Einar ...


    It''s trying the best he can to get you out. "


    Clemens at that moment reacted and got up to run towards the rest of the children when the boy moved out of the danger zone.


    Einar used all his strength and gave a little cry as he moved the piece of furniture enough that he could safely drop it.


    After settling down, he simply dropped the wooden cab, and it made a small noise. But ignoring this, Einar looked at the children and started counting them.


    "Children did one of you suffer an injury!"


    The children shook their heads and at that moment the small tremor was no longer felt, so Einar wiped his eyes as he felt some sweat that was bothering him.


    As he wiped his forehead, he looked at his hand, and then he could see the blood on his hand, but it mattered little to him as he was more concerned for the safety of the children.


    "Very well stay in this ce and do not move, as there are likely to be some aftershocks of the earthquake.


    There should be nothing that could hurt you to hold each other for the moment and keep a smile.


    My little Laura, do me the favor of humming the hymn to joy and you children repeat after Laura.


    Remember that everything will be fine ... "


    Einar was interrupted as a great explosion could be heard. Unlike the others, this was a bigger one so seriously.


    He quickly left the great hall and there he could see in the distance that there was arge mushroom-shaped clouding out of the volcano in the distance.


    <em>''And I saw a new heaven and a new earth because the first heaven and the first earth were destroyed ...''</em>


    Einar at that moment took a few steps back as he felt part of the shock wave caused by the volcano. When he recovered, he looked at some red-hot stones that began to fall in different parts of the tribe.


    One of them fell in front of Einar, although it was not a very big one, he knew that if he had hit it, it would be certain death.


    So without wasting time he entered the great room where he walked to a small medicine cab that was on the wall and that luckily had not been moved by the earthquake.


    From the medicine cab, he took from a jug of alcohol and emptied it over his head while feeling a great sensation of pain, so he gritted his teeth.


    When he felt that he had already disinfected the wound, he took a linen bandage and began to use it to cover his head. While he did so, he heard how some people entered the corridor.


    When he raised her face, he looked at his father, who was carrying his mother by her shoulders while Kassia held her by the feet.


    Feeling some concern and sadness, he just bandaged his head and ran to help his father. When he arrived, he saw that his mother had a head wound.


    So she helped Kassia to hold her by her feet to carry her to the table in the great room. When they ced her on it, he looked at Kassia.


    "What has happened to him, do you know or can you intuit something?"


    As he asked that, he put one of his fingers on his mother''s nose and when he felt that she was breathing he rxed a little so he proceeded to take her pulse.


    Kassia for her part took another jug ??of alcohol from the medicine cab and carried it to where her mother-inw was lying.


    "I think one of your father''s shields fell on his head, Juni is also injured in the shoulder."


    Einar using alcohol and a linen cloth wiped the blood from his mother''s head and using his fingers began to feel her head.


    <em>''Don''t have a fracture ...''</em>


    After reviewing, he sighed in relief to see that she only had a wound on her scalp, so he cleaned it as best he could, and using a needle and thread he began to sew the wound.


    "Father, mother will be fine, you should ask Juni toe as I think her shoulder saved Elin''s life."


    Sven upon hearing his son''s words began to run for Juni to receive emergency medical treatment.

 Chapter 161 - Putting Out The Flames

    Seren, who was looking in horror as her house was on fire, felt at that moment great helplessness because she could do absolutely nothing because, like her house, others were being set on fire by the fire stones that had fallen after that great explosion.


    "I guess we were lucky that at least it was something material and it won''t take the lives of us, don''t you think so, Viggo?"


    Seren''s husband Viggo who was hugging his two children just gave his wife a smile and looked with some sadness at his house that was burning up mes.


    "We are very lucky that we were able to get out on time, I think because of the sad sobs that can be heard and the cries for help, we were one of the lucky families who did not suffer too much.


    Besides, we don''t have to worry about anything because I''m sure the herald will do something to build a house for us or even rebuild the town ... "


    Viggo interrupted his words when he could hear Peder scream.


    "Let women and children rush to the Great Room while men need to cover their faces and wear ski goggles as ash is extremely dangerous as it umtes in the lungs and can cause respiratory problems.


    And tried not to enter your houses that are on fire because we cannot take care of you because the volcano did a lot of damage in the tribe so keep waiting for orders from the herald and the Jarl outside the great hall.


    Let women and children ... "


    Hearing that the same indications were being repeated, Seren and Viggo cut part of their clothes using a dagger and carefully covered the faces of their two children because they feared that they could suffer some disease due to the ash.


    "Seren, I will apany you to the great hall and await the orders of the herald, therefore I will take the only ski goggles that we have avable and that we were able to save."


    Seren nodded and taking one of her children, she prepared to follow her husband who was carrying her other son, while they advanced through the busy streets of the tribe they could see some corpses that had the bad luck of being killed due to the stones of fire that had fallen.


    Also in some cases, they could see that on the ground there were corpses of some people which were in such bad condition because most of their bodies were burned, they could suppose that they belonged to the people who had died in their homes and that of somehow their rtives had moved their bodies.


    "In all the years we have lived here this is the only time we have suffered so many casualties, fortunately, I can see that the northern part of the tribe does not seem to have a fire, only we and perhaps some parts of the western part of the city were affected.


    I suppose that is a blessing among all the misfortune that is happening, I just hope that the losses have not been too much for our tribe thest thing it needs is to lose numerous members due to this disaster.


    When they finally reached the great hall, they could see Felipa who was coordinating with A arge number of ves who were carrying some seriously injured people or with foot injuries that prevented them from walking.


    Seren without wasting time took her son from her husband''s hands and entered the great hall because she was thinking of helping herself in whatever way she could because she was not thinking of letting her people die without her doing something to prevent it.


    Upon entering, she was surprised to see arge number of injured people, but the person who most made her feel a bit of anguish was when she saw her was Elin, who was lying on a wooden table while Juni looked after her by her side.


    Approaching with some curiosity, she looked at Juni seriously and she can see that one of her arms waspletely bandaged and supported with some boards "Juni, what happened, is there someone who can help me, I''m worried about seeing Elin in that condition."


    Juni thanked Seren''s words of concern and shook her head "Elin suffered an ident when one of the shields that Sven had hanging from the wall fell from the wall, Fortunately, thanks to Odin my arm was close to Elin''s head.


    So she did not suffer any damage beyond what Einar called a small trauma, ording to what she said it will only take a few hours, perhaps to regain consciousness or even a few days.


    Whatever the case, the important thing is that she is still alive and for my part, I only suffered a wound on my shoulder, so Einar decided to put some boards on me to prevent me from moving it.


    Well, due to time, I couldn''tpletely check myself, so I only put these splints on temporarily to prevent me from moving it and hurting my arm more. "


    Seren upon hearing Juni''s words felt calmer "I know you are taking care of Elin, but you would do me a great favor if you can supervise my children a bit because I will go with Felipe to help as much as I can.


    I can''t just stand here waiting like a useless woman. If I don''t help, I''ll feel very bad about myself. "


    Juni sighed and from one of the bags of her clothes she took out some ski goggles, which she ended up handing to Seren "Take them to me, they will not serve me at the moment since I would be more of a hindrance, also do not worry about I will supervise your children.


    That''s the only thing I can do at the moment, by the way, if you see Einar tells him that his mother moved an arm after he left, I think that would bring some peace of mind to the poor man. "


    Seren nodded, and she started running outside so she could help Felipa.


    While this was happening in the Great Hall, in some houses near the outside of the tribe, Viggo was helping put out a house fire along with other warriors who had been chosen by the herald and the Jarl.


    "We have to hurry guys, we still have a lot of houses to shut down the fire in this area before we start for the ones in the interior, and I don''t think you want to be under Goi''s group achievements.


    Due to the rumors of some ves, that Goi has already managed to put out the mes for four houses together with his group, so we have to hurry because we only have two houses with this one. "


    Shouted Floki who was carrying some buckets of well water because somehow he did not want to be left behind than his friend.


    All the men who were working were throwing water or snow to put out those fires, which, although they were few, could have serious consequences if not controlled quickly.


    As they worked longer and the night grew darker due to arge gray cloud covering most of the sky, everyone could see the beautiful but terrifying spectacle that was unfolding on the volcano that had erupted.


    Because lightning was formed in that gray cloud while arge amount of magma came out of the volcano that ran along with the entire silhouette of the volcano.


    Einar who was seeing all that he can only sigh in silence because somehow he knew that the worst had already happened and that fortunately because they were quite far away they will not be a Pompeii.


    Due to the pyrostic cloud that surely came out of the volcano during the first explosions.


    Einar also understood that d was a ce of volcanoes and that volcanoes erupted every so often, but he never thought that he could be so close to one of those eruptions.


    But somehow he understood that it was not all bad because it already erupted once, it is unlikely that it will be another eruption in the short or medium term.


    <em>''I guess I''ll have to create some protocol so that in these cases there is a safe haven and a protocol that everyone can follow.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>But if I am going to be a protocol on how to react to volcanic eruptions, I must also do one against earthquakes and one against tsunamis.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>Although it is unlikely that one could ur, this wake-up call cannot be ignored, it only takes an earthquake to strike at sea to create a true disaster.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>But now is not the time to regret it, I have to continue helping and coordinating the rescue efforts. ''</em>


    After this, he raised a piece of wood with the help of his father and Eskol, so that one of the warriors who apanied him would remove the corpse of a woman.


    All this was repeated throughout the tribe during the night until at dawn they managed to put out all the fires.


    Seeing the death toll piled up in front of him, Einar felt a pain in his chest as 39 people had died and more than 129 were injured.


    With visible sadness, he took a torch from his father-inw Asgot and walked over to the corpses piled up on a wooden bed.


    Toter light a me that ended up consuming their bodies, during the small ceremony no one said anything because they felt that their throats could not produce any words.

 Chapter 162 - On The Ashes Of The Old Something New Is Born

    In the morning Laura woke up from the makeshift bed where she was, because she had not been able to sleep enough for a moment she believed that everything that had happened in the night was a dream.


    Unfortunately, when cleaning her eyes she realized that in front of her was a poor woman whose arm waspletely charred and her face was somewhat disfigured due to the fire.


    This she could see because through the bandages were covered there were some parts that were notpletely covered. Despite the horrendous image that she could see, Laura did not despair or feel like vomiting.


    Mainly due to the fact that when she lost her family in that Viking raid something inside her broke so seeing gore blood or even having the horrible smell of burned meat stinging her nose did not make her feel anything.


    On the contrary, she feels some fear and sadness, because Papa Einar suffered a head injury when he saved Clemens by holding that wooden piece of furniture that could have taken his life.


    <em>''I wonder if Papa Einar will feel better today, when I see him I will thank him for taking care of us so much because I am sure that only a true father would risk his life to protect us.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>I wonder how Daven is doing, though? ''</em>


    Daven, who was helping in the makeshift infirmary, was in the courtyard of the great hall. He could only look sadly at the different injured people who were there while wearing bandages in his small hands that had been washed by some female volunteers.


    <em>''All these people injured by something as momentous as a volcanic eruption, the only thing I am grateful for is that I am still alive and that Laura does too, it can be annoying sometimes but I will really get very sad if something happens to her ... ''</em>


    Kassia, who was cleaning some burn wounds, turned her head to wipe the sweat on her forehead with her forearm and looked with some sadness as Daven seemed to have some tears in his eyes.


    "Little Daven,e here and tell me why you have some tears on your face is that something hurts, do you want me to check you?"


    Daven shook his head and gave a smile to Mom Kassia "It''s okay Mom Kassia, that''s what I was thinking about what happenedst night and I realized, it''s lucky that all of us will still be alive.


    Just seeing Papa Einar bloody, or having felt that trembling together with the horrible roars of the volcano, made me thank Odin for allowing me to be alive. "


    Kassia also gave him a smile "You should not worry anymore because these kinds of disasters do not always happen, it is very likely that this is the only disaster you can see your whole life at least those were Einar''s words.


    But anyway, when we recover you must remember to follow the indications against earthquakes, tsunamis, and volcanic eruptions, Einar ns to publish so that all of you can be safer in case this ever happens again.


    Although I would like to continue talking, little Daven, you must deliver those bandages and I have to continue taking care of these patients, remember to be careful, and thank you for helping. "


    Daven who was happy under his head "I should thank you because it is the moment in which you decided to take care of us, you for me are more than just my caregivers, you are my parents, and helping you is the only thing I can do to convince everything. what they are doing for us. "


    After saying those words, Daven ran off, because he was afraid that Mama Kassia might see him blushing because he was quite sorry.


    On his way to deliver the clean bandages to Felipa, Daven ran into Clemens, who was washing a few bandages that had blood and other substances on them.


    "Clemens, I''m d to see you feel better it would be a real shame if something had happened to you."


    Clemens raised his face and looked at Daven "I was very lucky because Dad Einar has been around, but you know about Daven at that time I was so scared that I was stopped for a moment.


    I thought that the furniture would fall on me and that perhaps I could never see my parents because I could not enter Valha like them, all because I would die as a child and apart I would die for a piece of furniture.


    Fortunately, when my life was about toe to the end, I could hear the words of Papa Einar, but what happened and there is nothing to change, we can only do our bit to help everyone ... "


    Clemens interrupted his words when two children ran into where Kassia was. In their hands, they could see that they were carryingrge stones but that they had some transparent parts.


    When the two children arrived with Kassia, she only looked at them with curiosity and some concern without paying attention to the stones in her hands.


    "Children, something has happened to you or why are you running, remember that it is quite dangerous for them to do it in this makeshift infirmary."


    The children ducked their heads for a moment before the two of them raised their hands to where they were carrying the volcanic rocks they had found while cleaning their house.


    "Sorry for the inconvenience Master Kassia but we found these stones, and we thought they would be important so we brought them."


    When Kassia looked at the stones, she was quite surprised "Diamonds .."


    Einar who was supervising and helping to remove debris from the homes that had been affected by the fire.


    He was surprised when after removing a wooden beam he found the stone that had cooked the fire in that house.


    Upon seeing it more closely, a feeling of surprise and helplessness began to emerge in Einar, as he realized that the stone had diamonds and some emeralds.


    From what he saw for a few moments before turning his face and looking for some other crater, his search was not by hand because it did not take long to see a crater near the ruins of the house.


    After approaching, he bent down and took the stone that rested at the bottom of that small crater. When he saw it closely then he realized that it also had emeralds and a few diamonds.


    At that moment, the feeling of hatred inside Einar began to be born.


    <em>''So many lives lost and many others convalescing from the injuries caused after that volcano explosion.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>Everything so that these damn precious stones could reach us but this is only going to cause problems for the tribe, how can I ensure that they do not destroy the fragile economy of the tribe.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>If I don''t do something fast, soon the problems rted to this tragedy and the increase in exotic goods can end in price intion. The problem is that there is no gold and silver.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>If the problem increases this can lead to a civil war and then at that moment everything will be lost.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>Think Einar, Think ... ''</em>


    After breathing a few times, he closed his eyes and began to remember a small event that he had lived with Erika.


    <em>"Dad, could you give me 20 pesos so I can buy some sweets when we go out to buy bread.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>I just want to try that new cheese and corn candy that I saw on TV. "</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>Max just smiled and took out his wallet to give his daughter a small bill "Remember that after eating sweets you must brush your teeth and you can''t eat many because we have to have dinner."</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>Erika smiled and went happily to her room while holding her money in her hand ...</em>


    After remembering that pleasant memory of his time with his daughter Erika, Einar opened his eyes and could see his daughter, who only gave him a nce before vanishing into thin air.


    <em>''Thank you daughter, once again you saved your father, I think what I can do is create paper money that functions only for the internal economy of the ind.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>But since I want to make paper money, I think the best thing will be to create a bank, maybe the merchants will not ept our paper money.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>However, if paper money is supported with diamonds and emeralds, things will be different. The only problem I see is to gain the trust of merchants.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>Although that may be the simplest because I only have to guarantee your safety and show that the bank is a safe institution that will take care of your money.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>But before anything else happens, I need to talk to my father to impose order in the tribe. Thest thing I want is for everyone to be wild beings who only seek their own benefit. ''</em>


    <em></em>


    After thinking this, Einar began to gather all the warriors and volunteers who were working on cleaning the destroyed areas.


    When he gathered them all together, he began to exin to them the importance of starting to gather all the volcanic stones and the fact that no one can save them.


    Because they will be a strategic asset of the tribe which will be distributed equitably among all members in the form of a new currency called Hagenar.1


    After hearing Einar''s words, everyone followed his orders because although they wanted to start taking the stones for themselves.


    They were more afraid that the herald would prevent them from going to Valha or punish them, because for them what he had shown was more than enough to be proof of all the potential he had.


    Because of this the screaming, looting, and chaos did not ur, thanks to the actions Einar did and the support of everyone. Temporary name if you have an Idea leave ament ;)

 Chapter 163 - Buying Slaves

    Nelda, who was in the ve market, began to go through the different stalls that were.


    In them were children, women, men, and some old people who only cost a few copper coins.


    "Ashraf, what do you think of these ves? We need to bring some quality, but I''m not quite sure where to choose.


    There are too many, and none of them have convinced me. "


    Ashraf who was watching the ves put his hand on her chin and started stroking her.


    "My father rarely bought ves in C¨¢diz, but he taught me the two most important things that a ve must-have, which are strength and knowledge.


    Although generally the ves that were sold in the city of Tarifa, were Christians and a small number of people from far south of the desert.


    This caused that very rarely they fulfilled both of my father''s conditions, so he himself did some little tricks to choose the best ves.


    For example, you can see that ve who is there, next to the stall of that brown-haired merchant. "


    Nelda turned her head and looked at a ve who had quite a few wounds on his hand. She could tell because the scars had long since made him look like an experienced warrior.


    "I would like to say that he is a ve, he is a warrior, but I feel like that is the wrong answer, right Ashraf?"


    Ashraf nodded "That man is a cksmith I can tell because the wounds he has do not match any weapon that you Christians use and even from the shapes of the scars you can see that he is quite experienced.


    Now you just have to ask how much it is worth if it costs more than one silver coin, then it is not worth the deal.


    This is because by age I can be sure that nothing else willst like 5 to 10 more years. You may have the experience but if you do not have the time to apply it, then it is a bad investment. "


    Nelda, who was curious to check Ashraf''s words, approached the merchant who, upon seeing a possible client, was delighted.


    "Wee,e and see all the products we have, I am sure you will love one of them, whether you are looking for something to have funned yourself or something to help you in your work.


    Here in my ve shop, I can guarantee that each of them has been selected from groups of refugees who escaped from the civil war in the Franco empire.


    So they weren''t ves before we got our hands on it, so you don''t have to worry that they don''t know how to do jobs as many of them worked before they lost everything. "


    Nelda pointed to the ve who was next to her "I want that old ve, the one with wounds on his hands for how many coins are you willing to sell him?"


    The merchant smiled and turned his head to see his ve "Three silver coins, I think that''s a fair price for a grown man."


    Nelda crossed her arms and shook her head "Merchant, hoped you were a person who could be traded with.


    But with that exorbitant cost, the only thing you are going to achieve is that you lose me as a customer and that your store is damaged as a ce of scams.


    Yes, he is a grown man but a very adult man; we are talking that you must be approximately 40 or 50 years old.


    That age is big enough for three silver coins, I can give you five copper coins for it, if you ept I am willing to buy at least 30 ves here.


    Of course, I will only buy them if the price is right. "


    The merchant frowned "How about a silver coin and in exchange for every 10 ves you buy I give you 5 children.


    I think it would be a fairer deal for both of us because I get my investment back in these ves and you gain youngbor.


    That way I think it will no longer matter so much that you buy an old ve as he can live long enough to take care of the children.


    So you only have to take care of feeding them, but how can you see they are ves.


    Just give them some spoiled wheat or some leftover meat to keep them alive. "


    Nelda looked at Ashraf for some help, so when he saw Nelda''s gaze he walked towards the merchant seriously.


    "You are selling ves at a high price but tell me something, that ve who has been watching us is going to speak ournguage and otherwise it ispletely useless because I have to spend time and gold in make him learning thenguage"


    The merchant who knew that all his ves did not know how to speak thenguage of the Ind can only clench his hands with some anger.


    Before finishing bowing his head in defeat, "Your words are a wise foreigner I am willing to ept the treatment of women. In return, I only hope they speak well of my store."


    Nelda, who had been the victor, nodded and put her hand on Ashraf''s shoulder "Of course, merchant, I will speak very well about your store. As soon as the ves he will take care of choosing them.


    Just remember that he is an expert, so do not try anything like what you tried with me because I will not be responsible for what happens, you should also recognize this. "


    Nelda took out of her leather pouch a document stamped by the duke "I have the favor of the duke so you won''t want to fight me."


    The merchant, seeing that he could not refute anything, simply nodded and began to guide the dark-skinned man towards the cages where the ves were.


    Ashraf, simply following the words Nelda had spoken, began to search among the ves for those who had a profession with which they could generate money.


    Among the ve boxes, he found some quite interesting promises from women who appeared to have wounds on their hands, which were a sign that they knew how to weave.


    Even some men who seemed to have knowledge of writing, due to the fact that they had some small scars on their fingers.


    <em>''I have to admit that this stupid merchant doesn''t know what he''s selling, I guess not understanding theirnguage is to our advantage.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>Although really thest time I could see such good quality ves were those that were obtained after some battles in the Christian monasteries within the border of the kingdom of Asturias.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>A lot of monks were enved that day. It is a pity that as mercenaries we only received gold and silver, but not schrly ves. ''</em>


    After spending some time choosing, Ashraf ced more than 60 ves in front of Nelda, which she starts to sell very well because they had practiced a profession before.


    Nelda, seeing arge number of ves, looked at the merchant with a smile. "I think that as a man of my word and a good merchant, they will respect the part of the deal where you said that they would give me five children for every 10 people bought."


    Seeing the angry face of the merchant Nelda smiled maliciously "Well what do you think if instead of giving me five children you sell them to me for a copper coin each.


    I think that would be a fair deal because children are not of much use because as they are children they do not generate ie of any kind.


    They are just little leeches that cost money, which I may end up losing if one of them dies on the journey I will undertake.


    I hope that with these words you no longer have an angry face, this way you win and I win.


    How about my offer?"


    The merchant, feeling that he would not have a loss, rxed a little and ended up epting Nelda''s deal because he felt that if he refused or tried to convince her to give up, he would end up losing silver coins.


    After chaining all the ves, including the children they had obtained, Nel proudly scared the 100 ves he owned.


    "We have finished with the first cargo from the first ship, we only have to wait for your people toe so that we can load them.


    Now we have to buy women and a few young people, I hope you can choose them like these if I''m honest I''m just used to having ves or merchandise of all kinds.


    But to buy ves how you have realized I ampletely useless. "


    Ashraf justughed "Don''t worry I''m not an expert either, however, I think that with my experiences buying ves with my father, it will be more than enough for you to fill your ships.


    But if I''m honest, the best ce to buy women is brothels, because most ves suffer so many rapes that they often end up being infertile.


    On the other hand, brothel women receive better treatment because they are cared for and only have sex for money, not to mention that only those with money can frequent them. "


    Nelda was surprised by Ashraf''s knowledge "Wow, I think you will have to tell me a lot of things, I would love to know all the secrets you have.


    Besides, I think that if your group demonstrates their loyalty; I think we can start a long-term working rtionship. "


    While this was happening in the market, in a forest near the port city, Anders was beheading a thief.


    "I hope you have learned very well boy, that damn thief put up a fight, but nothing that I can''t control with a good ax ...."

 Chapter 164 - Anders Pay

    In the forest, Anders collected the head of a thief "As you can see Russell, this is an unorthodox way to earn money but we do have to increase our level in this ce we have to prove our worth.


    Fortunately, our false noble title will work quite well because due to the civil war they have no way of discovering if we are reallyying or not.


    Remember Rusell you must learn at least to speak Latin if you want to upy a ce of power because Christians are so ignorant that they think that by knowing it you are a nobleman.


    They may have their doubts, but you really have no way of proving that we are usurping a noble identity. "


    Russell who was holding the valuables listened calmly, trying to learn as much as he could from that Berserker.


    Well, if he wanted to survive and take revenge on those who murdered his mother, he had to follow in Anders'' footsteps.


    After cing the thief''s head in a cloth bag, Anders began to walk towards the city as he had to hand it over to the authorities to collect his reward of 5 copper coins.


    Upon entering the city together with Russell, he noticed therge number of people there who seemed foreign, or from areas further north due to the whiter and paler color of their skin.


    "You can see those people boy they are alling for the ves that they have been capturing due to the civil war in the Franco empire.


    Quite possibly you could be among them if you had not followed me, so I want you to see the faces of those ves that are being carried away by all these people.


    Tell me, what can you see in them? "


    Russell gulped and stared at them for a few moments "I can see the fear on all their faces I just think they stopped fighting because they know that if they continue like that, they will be killed.


    I think it is because they as mediocre people decided to ept the fact that if they remain calm, they will be able to receive food.


    I also suppose that another reason why they are not fighting is that they do not understand thenguage and are a minority in this ce, so anything they do will simply be stopped quickly.


    I have to say Mr. Anders what a pleasure to travel with you. At least this way I can stay carefree while I achieve my goals to get my revenge in the future. "


    Andersughed "You are quite mature Rusell for a moment I thought you could not give me an answer that would convince me.


    I think that in these weeks you have learned a lot and I like that, but we should stop wasting time because this head could start to suck at any moment. "


    After saying those words, Anders and Russell began to walk through the busy streets to the city guard''s office.


    This with the intention of collecting the rewards for the thief they had murdered, as they walked in the busy streets.


    Anders looked at an apple stall so he tapped Russell on the shoulder so they would follow him so he wouldn''t get lost.


    Upon reaching the apple stand, Anders looked at the beautiful woman who was young and with ash blonde hair.


    When the shopkeeper saw the clothes that Anders was using, she realized at that moment that she was in front of a nobleman, so she lowered her head.


    "Mister noble, tell me how this humble woman can help you."


    Anders, who was enjoying the noble treatment that the woman was giving him, took one of the apples and looked at it appreciatively.


    "You don''t have to be so formal I was justing to buy some apples, but from what I can see they are high quality so tell me how many apples could I buy with this."


    Anders took a silver coin and tossed it towards the woman who, taking the coin in her hands, gulped.


    "Lord noble with this coin I could buy all my apples, but I would end up owing you copper coins."


    Anders, who was already biting the apple in his hand, looked at the shopkeeper''s body with some lust.


    "You are very lucky that he is a man who prefers family over physical needs.


    Just get someone to take these apples to my house that is near the church. You will realize what it is because it has two axes above the door.


    When you touch, a muscr woman or a man with dark skin should be inside, either of them will receive the fruit.


    As for my copper coins tomorrow, give me more apples, it is a fruit that I quite like. "


    The shopkeeper agreed "I don''t know, worry noble, I will send my son and my husband to take each of the apples to your house.


    Not a single one will be lost on the way. "


    Anders said nothing and continued on his way, Rusell who was somewhat curious approached Anders.


    "Because buying too many apples, I understand things like meat or food, but apples.


    It''s not amon enough thing that grows on the roads. "


    Anders who was enjoying the apple turned to see Rusell and patted him on the shoulder.


    "It is not the economic value or the fact that it is too cheap a fruit, it is because of the memories that eating this sweet apple causes me.


    Think about it for a moment, your mother from life has bought you some fruit or vegetables with what little she was able to earn money.


    If you had to eat that fruit and vegetable again, you would immediately remember the memories with it, apples mean something else to me.


    Well, they remind me of pleasant moments in my life, because although I can kill without blinking, it does not mean that I did not appreciate, or that I loved someone.


    But I will give you some advice that I hope you will remember throughout your life, if you are going to start a rtionship you must be prepared to protect and avenge the person you love.


    Because things will not always turn out well, because neither you nor I can be with the person we love the most all the time sooner orter we have to separate.


    In those moments where we separate, many things can happen between them that simply the person you want dies.


    That is why you must always be willing to take revenge in that way you will always keep the memory of that person alive and when you have taken revenge then you simply must make the difficult decision to let go of the person''s memories. "


    Russell looked at Anders strangely "But how should I forget the person when they have fought all the way to take my revenge.


    I just don''t think I could forget my mother¡­ "


    Anders interrupted him when he shook his head "Analyze it this way, you spend your whole life trying to find the bastards that harm your mother.


    Once you kill them, what are you going to do, if you lost what gave meaning to your life.


    At that moment you will understand these words boy and you will end up epting the idea of ??letting go of your mother''s memory, that does not mean that you forget it, it is simply about changing the objectives of your life.


    If you don''t, you will simply start to get depressed and possibly end your life because you will no longer have anything to fight for. "


    When he finished saying those words, Anders knocked on the door of the city guard barracks, from which came a man who seemed to be quite dirty and covered with dirt.


    "Anders, what a joy to see you and because of the bloody thing you are carrying next to you, it seems that youpleted the task."


    Anders handed the head to the sergeant in charge of city defense. "I finished my work as soon as possible, but what really intrigues me is knowing why you are all covered in dirt."


    The sergeant sighed and stroked his nose "A few ves tried to escape and made a mess in the ve market. In the brawl, I ended up falling into a bucket of dirty water.


    Unfortunately, due to the duke''s requirements, I can''t wash my body untilte at night when the duke''s guard is in charge of security.


    But you know it was worth having suffered that misfortune, I saw you what I could see the work that your wife''s work was doing. "


    Anders smiled "You''re talking about Ashraf, he''s a good guy who knows how to use strange weapons he calls scimitar. Out of curiosity, I had a friendly duel with him and you know I was about to lose.


    But I suppose he must have put those wretched ves in order. "


    The sergeant nodded as he checked the thief''s head. "Not only did he put them in order, but he was in charge of beheading them so that they would never rebel against their masters again.


    It was a good fight and something new to watch, but I don''t interrupt you anymore because I have to go get your reward. "


    Anders and Rusell only watched the sergeant walk away for a few moments before returning carrying a small leather bag with him, which he handed to Anders.


    "You can count them are five exact copper coins, not one more or less."


    Anders opened the bag and when he saw that it was the exact payment he smiled at the sergeant "It was a pleasure doing business with you, Jack, I mayeter to find more contracts."


    "Of course, gentleman Anders, it is always a pleasure to hire your services."

 Chapter 165 - The True Origin Of Kassia

    In arge stone hall, Queen Malene was frowning at the disturbing information they were reading.


    "Who would say that Emperor Ludovico would be a very dangerous man and that because of the stupid Anders he would be the wolf he is today.


    Please Acke, tell me that do you have information about where to find that son of a bitch, I intend to hang him by the testicles and give him to that stupid emperor with the promise that he will forget what that idiot caused."


    Acke, the queen''s trusted warrior and in charge of obtaining intelligence from the various merchants in the Franco empire, shook his head when he heard Malena''s words.


    "I''m very sorry queen but there is no news about stupid Anders. The only information we have is that he escaped after a failed ambush by the emperor''s troops in a forest.


    As for the emperor, things are more serious than they appear, due to the actions carried out by Anders.


    The emperor hates us and has publicly dered countless times that he is going to conquer us to turn ournds into arid ces of ice where no one lives.


    It''s basically impossible to start a peaceful conversation with him or try to do something to avoid bloodshed.


    However, I believe that it is possible to initiate conversations with your children so that we can attack the north and remove pressure from their respective fiefdoms that are under attack.


    That is the only solution we have found; But taking the opportunity, Queen Malene, I would like to give you a suggestion. "


    Malene looked curiously at Acke and waited to see what his suggestion would be.


    "We should send messengers to all the kingdoms of the north, so that they put aside their differences and support us, attacking coastal cities and towns of the Franco empire.


    We can lie about riches and many ces where they can settle, taking advantage of the chaos in the empire.


    That would be a great way to be able to pull off a distraction powerful enough to entertain Emperor Ludovico for a while.


    But that will depend on you as we also have to improve the wall of Danevirke so that it can withstand the siege weapons of the empire. "


    Malene just sighed and sat on a chair before closing his eyes for a moment, Acke who was somewhat ufortable by the silence of the ce remained standing where he was trying not to disturb the thought of Malene.


    After a few minutes that seemed like hours to Acke, Malene opened her eyes.


    "I will have to work a lot with the leaders of the different northern tribes, send messengers and inform them to prepare because Freyja has a message for them.


    She wants all the tribes to meet at the Yule festival, to talk about a real threat from the south which seeks to exterminate us.


    To do this, and as a sign of goodwill, you will tell them about the riches on the shores of the empire, that they send their young people in ships and that they be Vikings.


    That way they will understand the power of the empire and all the riches they have, but more importantly, they will see first-hand that we are not lying when we say they are a threat.


    I think we can get the majority of the tribes to see the danger posed by the empire, and they couldmit to sending troops to defend the wall of Danevirke.


    But what I fear most is whether we can really stop the fury of that Christian emperor with the support of all the tribes. "


    Acke shook his head and looked as serious as he could at Queen Malene.


    "I don''t like being pessimistic in this situation, I hope I can assure you that we can dy their fury and the attacks with their troops as long as we can, but we would never win against them.


    Because they are richer than us, they have more poption and unlike us, their god has a strong presence for his church.


    The only true possibility of winning is if the emperor does not die or lose the civil war, in that case, his sessor will not fight with us, at least not in the short or medium term.


    I just hope that with the constant Viking attacks on its coasts it can generate enough wear so that it does not recover quickly and we can continue to improve the wall. "


    Meanwhile, on the outskirts of the ruins of Bederkesa, Ludovico spread his hands and looked proud as the city waspletely destroyed.


    "My daughter, you were right again. Letting the peasants rebel against the shit that inhabited the city was the best decision we have made.


    Not only did we avoid casualties and necessary but we did not have to do much to open the doors, my only regret is arge number of deaths of innocent people.


    But it is a price that I am willing to pay because after this city we are going to go directly for Duke Hippolyte, I will take care of torturing him like the garbage that he is. "


    Adide who had been listening to all her father''s words only put her hand on his shoulder "Father what do you wish to do with the corpses and the property of the traitors."


    Ludovico smiled evilly "Those bodies must be hanging on the walls while the properties will be distributed to the brave citizens who fought against that treacherous garbage.


    But on the sole condition that they join the army, they can leave their children and wives in their new houses, but they have to fight with us to be able to finish off the traitorous duke and your brothers.


    ?Who have dishonored the family with their actions! "


    After hearing those words, Adide nodded and took her father''s son to enter the city and give the order to hang the bodies of the traitors.


    As Adide passed through the main gate in the wall, she looked with some sadness at arge number of corpses on the ground.


    This is because the majority belonged to children who had been killed by the city guard, in a desperate attempt to quell the rebellion that was brewing inside.


    Unfortunately for the defenders, their stupid actions only inmed the hatred of the citizens.


    Which ended up beating the defenders while opening the gates, letting the emperor''s army enter the city.


    After walking for a few minutes and passing what appeared to be a water hole filled with the corpses of the defenders, Adide reached the city docks.


    Where was Guido, the former member of Emperor Charlemagne''s Praetorian Guard.


    Who hade out of retirement at the request of Adide because she wanted him to help her train in different disciplines that she did not know.


    Not to mention that because of his career and a little help from Adide, the emperor granted him a temporary position in the army which was the foreman of executions and punishments.


    So any kind of crimemitted by the troops or action that had to be carried out against traitors was done by him.


    Upon reaching a wooden building Adide entered and looked at Guido who was reviewing some military texts. When he heard the door open, he raised his head and smiled.


    "Wee back princess, I assume you have new orders from the emperor to deal with the corpses."


    Adide nodded and stretched out her hands before walking over to Guido and sitting in front of him. "My father wants you to hang up all the bodies of traitors and make a search of all seized property.


    For they must be delivered to the citizens who helped liberate the city, on the sole condition that they help in the war by joining the army. "


    Guidoughed "Your father feels like he is getting crazier and crazier, but who am I to question him."


    Adide smiled and crossed her arms "Be honest Guido, what would my grandfather have done in this case, I am very curious to know how he would have behaved if he were in this same situation."


    Guido scratched his chin and rose from his chair to walk to a wooden window, which he opened to reveal some of the destruction of the harbor buildings.


    "Your grandfather would have killed all the peasants because it would have be a real problem for the empire because they have rebelled against authority.


    You must know that it does not matter if they did it right, they broke their pact and rebelled against their lord.


    That was a real problem because they would feel what freedom is and at that moment they would begin to question the form of government or the leaders who govern them.


    Start demanding more and more freedoms until they will seek what the Greeks called equality. At that moment like a me in the wood, they would begin to create groups of rebels that could be more dangerous than your brothers.


    Well, at least your brothers have the decency to want to be emperors, but those groups of rebels would only seek to assassinate the imperial family or any other that will represent a danger to them.


    Your grandfather took too long to learn what I am telling you because he had to read books and tranted books from ancient Greece when he was spending time with his mistress, Empress Irene of the Byzantine Empire.


    You must be very careful with what I''m going to tell you, but from that rtionship, a girl was born who was hidden, but your grandfather called her Kassia .... "

 Chapter 166 - A Love Story Between An Empress And An Emperor

    "Hang on a minute¡­


    You are telling me that I have a long-lost aunt who has the right to inherit my grandfather''s empire and the great eastern Roman empire! "


    Guido made a sign with his hand for the princess to lower the noise in her voice "Princess, that was one of the greatest secrets of your grandfather and Empress Irene.


    Only I and four other people know this information, as to whether her aunt is still alive is something I do not know because her mother Empress Irene was overthrown and exiled after a civil war. "


    Adide who was still processing the information rested her hands on the table and massaged her temples.


    "How did it happen and why didn''t anyone find out about my aunt?"


    Guido closed the wooden window and sat opposite the princess while looking at her seriously.


    "Your grandfather was quite a busy man during the 787, all due to the constant conquests he had been making in the ancientnds of the Western Roman Empire.


    How do you know he had the dream of being an emperor and of regaining the glory of what was once Rome, that is why during the many conquests he made in the east.


    You may not know it, but during that year the seventh meeting of the ecumenical council was held in Nicaea, basically, bishops and monks from East and West met.


    To discuss an interpretation of Christianity known as an iconost, the council decided to dere it heresy and supported the free use of images to represent Christ and the Christian rite.


    But that is not what interests us, since it was only the reason why your grandfather managed to meet Empress Irene.


    At Nicea, in the fall your grandfather attended at the personal invitation of the High Pontiff because at that time he was one of the most powerful people in Europe.


    As one of the members of his Praetorian Guard, I attended along with otherpanions as we had to do your grandfather''s personal guard.


    After a trip thatsted a few weeks, we managed to reach a beautiful city in Nice, where we were personally received by Empress Irene and her son Constantine VI.


    At that moment I only had to see your grandfather realize that he had fallen in love with Empress Irene. To my surprise, I could also see the mischievous look and the Empress.


    During the time that our stay in Nicaeasted, your grandfather and my empress first met in a friendly way, but in a short time, their entire rtionship became very distorted.


    Because even once I could see them roll on the silk nkets in the room where your grandfather slept.


    After this, the two of them had a long-distance rtionship, but asionally your grandfather and the empress would meet at the border of the two empires with the excuse of checking the borders.


    Thissted some years until in the year 790, your grandfather found out that Irene was pregnant, far from being upset he was so happy that he would not stop talking about his future child.


    In one of the many meetings your grandfather was having with Irene, they reached apromise that if she had a male child, the two of them would fight to be the heir to everything they had to achieve the unification of the Roman Empire.


    But if she was a woman, then they would take care of her so that she did notck anything, but nevertheless, they would never talk about the fruit of their love for which Irene promised to get a false father for her daughter in case it was necessary.


    Although, as you can imagine, the one who was born was not a boy but rather a girl whom your grandfather called Kassia, unfortunately, he was only able to see her during the first years of her life as Irene had to face a civil war caused by her son Constantine VI.


    After that, your grandfather can no longer see his daughter. That brought him a lot of pain because he could never take care of her as she deserved.


    But what really location or great devastation was when Irene was deposed in a civil war, at that moment your grandfather lost contact with the woman he loved and with his daughter.


    Although he sent some spies to be able to recover his daughter and her lover, the civil war and the great amount of chaos that was within the Byzantine empire made it impossible to recover them.


    It was one of the things your grandfather regretted the most before he died. "


    After hearing this Adide who had some tears in her eyes looked at Guido "It is a sad story but why is that aunt of mine named Kassia so important or why not inform my father about it?"


    Guido took a deep breath and gave Adide an empathetic smile. "Your grandfather would never tell this information to your father or yourte uncles, as it is very likely that they would have tried to find your aunt to murder her or do worse.


    As for why I am telling you, this is quite simple, like me there are other people who know this secret and at this moment the empire is in rebellion.


    So it is likely that the truth about your aunt will be known, at that moment she is going to be a real danger for you because she will be a contender for the throne.


    Your brothers and different people are going to look for your aunt bynd and sea, not to mention that it is possible that the current emperor of the Byzantine empire will also look for her.


    Well, it is also going to represent a real problem for his reign, so the question I want to ask you is what are you going to do with your aunt if you find her first or if you capture her at some point. "


    Adide sighed and closed her eyes for a moment because she was thinking of an answer that was good enough for her.


    "I think I would simply turn her into a nun so that she would lose her rights to inherit the empire, also if what you say is true my aunt should already be at an age where she cannot have children.


    But if it were, it could die, so it is in a veryplicated situation because it is not possible for it to have children. "


    Guidoughed at the princess''s answer and shook his head "You are too innocent princess, you should know that even if you make her a nun.


    There will always be people interested in her, so do not doubt that they can put their lives at risk just to have a son or daughter with her.


    But if that does not work, it is enough for her to adopt any child so that she automatically has inheritance rights, especially if she does it with the support of an important family, then things would beplicated.


    Before he died, your grandfather asked me if at any time his daughter represented a danger to the empire that he only look for a substitute who looked like him to kill her.


    That way only the name would die but not the person, that is why Princess Adide, I would like to ask you to kill the name of your aunt but without putting her life in danger.


    This I know I say as thest will of his grandfather. "


    Adide bit her lip for a few seconds before looking at Guido "If that is my grandfather''sst wish, so be it, I will take care of murdering Kassia''s name, while I will give my aunt a property in some beautiful area for her to live her years.


    This regardless of whether she is used to fighting against me or my father, I will defend her so that she does not lose her life. "


    Guido was delighted with the words of the princess, "You do not know how happy those words make me princess, it is one of the few requests that your grandfather left to us Praetorians.


    But hey I think we''ve been talking for a long time and if we don''t follow your father''s orders then I can see trouble for both of us.


    Although I think it would mainly take them away with me, thest thing I want is to end up as traitors who must be hanged. "


    After saying these words, the two left that wooden building and went to where the troops were gathering the corpses.


    After arriving, Guido gave them the indication that they will begin to ce ropes around all the corpses and that they began to hang them on the city walls.


    The soldiers looked at each other for a few moments and with some difort began to ce ropes around the corpses of the guards and families of those who had been killed in the city.


    All of them to be considered traitors did not have the privilege of receiving respect for their corpses, so naked men, children, and women were hung around the entire wall.


    Ludovico, who was appreciating how the corpses began to adorn the wall, rxed his mood because he was somewhat annoyed because they had taken longer than normal.


    <em>''I suppose the Praetorian must have talked to my daughter, although maybe he should be a bit upset I don''t think it matters.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>Adide has earned my trust. If I had wanted at any time it would have ended my life but it did not do it, unlike my ungrateful children.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>Who did not hesitate to rebel against me despite the fact that I, like their father, take care of them since they were brats, they are ungrateful who are going to pay with their lives and then go for those damned pagans from the north. ''</em>

 Chapter 167 - Natukts Proposal

    At night Natukt found himself having a nightmare while remembering the fire that had consumed one of the houses that was near the cabin where they were.


    He could remember the noise of explosions and those ming stones falling from the sky but despite that in his own nightmare.


    What upset him the most was the fact that he saw a little boy leaving her house while he was on fire. His little body which could only bear taking a few steps fell in front of him.


    Although he knew that that little boy had nothing to do with him, in his nightmare when he knelt down to see him more closely he realized that it was his son who had died years ago when he drowned after falling from the canoe where they were.


    "Ivik my son, what are you doing in this ce? You shouldn''t be here, I saw how you drowned years ago, you can''t be that child I saw burning a week ago.


    Please tell me what you do in this ce ... "


    His voice interrupted when hearing some small steps behind his back which did not stop until from his left side came a girl who was wearing strange clothes.


    Natukt, who was quite surprised by the surprising appearance of that girl that he had never seen, could only remain silent and observe what she was doing.


    Because somehow he knew that it was possibly an entity like a God, although this could only be intuited by the sensation it caused that girl.


    The girl only gave him a look and ignoring his presence and walked slowly towards where the charred corpse of her son was.


    When her little hand touched the charred corpse, then something surprising happened, because what is supposed to be in a charred corpse begins to recover quickly and magically.


    Natukt seeing how the charred corpse of his son had begun to recover, could only start crying because he had long forgotten what his son really looked like.


    He could only remember it because of a small ivory amulet he made in his honor, days after he drowned in that ident.


    When Ivik''s corpse was fully recovered, this how-to put on magic stood up and opened his eyes so he could see his father who was crying uncontrobly.


    "Father, you shouldn''t cry anymore, what happened was never your fault or someone else''s, that''s what as a child I was curious to see what was in the water.


    To my misfortune, he did not tell me the danger of my actions and then I just fell into the cold water of the sea. Everything was painful at the beginning because I could not breathe.


    But then only everything ended and everything became dark, although now it is different because the girl you can see is an entity that has promised to take me to the afterlife.


    Father, you may not understand it now. But I am sure that we will see each other again in the future, I hope that I can be strong with my brothers and with my mother.


    Asavakkit Taatax. "1


    After saying goodbye to his father, the boy took the hand of that girl with strange clothes and began to walk towards a strange light which appeared in front of them.


    Natukt seeing that white light, feel a sense of tranquility and inner peace as if all his problems had been solved.


    So he only looked with some sadness but with a feeling of inner peace as his son was going away with that girl. After they crossed that light everything disappeared and at that moment he woke up from that dream.


    Looking somewhat absentmindedly around the room, Natukt just sighed silently and a bitter smile formed on his face.


    <em>''I guess it will be the only time I will see Ivik again. It hurts me deeply but I know he is already in a better ce.''</em>


    When he finished thinking those words, he got up slowly from his bed and went to the hot spring pool because he had to cool his head.


    After taking a bath and having had some seal meat for breakfast with some strange vegetables called salicornias, he decided to go out and refresh his mind and think about the important things of his tribe.


    Natukt who was walking through the streets of the Hegebak tribe.


    He was analyzing how within a week after the fire had rained and some people had died, life in the tribe had fully recovered.


    <em></em>


    <em>''It is quite fascinating to see how the young red-haired Einar managed to turn a real tragedy into something that spurs the development of his tribe.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>But the ability to adapt to the pain of having lost a person from the entire tribe also amazes me. I can see the happiness on their faces because I''m sure they mourned their dead, but they prefer to honor them by working with a smile.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>Not only that, but they have also built more of those strange gray houses and which use those red square stones as a base toter use that gray paste.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>But he has also started to create a kind of cloth painted with strange yellow, blue and green colors, which I call a banknote.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>Although I don''t know what the main function is based on what little I could understand, I think something rted to the system they use instead of bartering.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>He asked me if I should use those golden coins or those bills in the tribe, but maybe the real question I have to ask is should I ask permission for my tribe to move to this ind. ''</em>


    Natukt who was passing near some trees looked at the happy faces of the people who passed him and carefully listened to some children whoughed in the distance as if that tragedy of a week ago had never happened.


    "This ce is quite quiet, there are no enemies, the sea provides enough food, and the climate is pleasant enough to live.


    Not to mention, if I can move all my people to this ce, I won''t have to worry about the problems where we currently are. "


    After finishing thinking, he continued walking through the streets since he did not tire of being able to see everything that the people of this tribe had been achieving.


    As he was walking, he looked curiously at a group of children who were considered orphans because they had no parents.


    Natukt could be sure of his assumptions because he recognized them because he had been watching them go in and out of the great hall during the mornings and evenings.


    Orphans were a burden for him and his tribe, so most died shortly after being alone unless other members of the tribe took care of them.


    Which was quiteplicated due to the fact that due to climate change that had already urred the constant flight or death of the prey?


    Feeding one more mouth was a veryplicated thing, but watching the children y without a care in their eyes and without the horrible look of hunger, a determination was present in Natukt.


    <em>''I think I don''t need to think much more, our gods guided us using that whale to find this ce, it would be irresponsible of me not to take the opportunity they gave us.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>There is also the fact that my son appeared in my dream with that strange girl. Perhaps it is another sign that I must move my tribe. ''</em>


    After thinking this, he decided to meet with his warrior brothers to talk with them about a possible union with the tribe of Einar and Sven.


    During his return trip, he appreciated in a different way how the members of the tribe worked with all their might to be able to rebuild what they had lost.


    Inside him, he had certain jealousy because he also wanted to have a unit like the one they had.


    When he arrived at the hut, he met with all his warrior brothers who were talking about some things while appreciating his new iron daggers that Einar had given them the day before.


    "Warriors brothers, today and after the dream I had, I came to the conclusion that our tribe is in a very disadvantageous position for us.


    That is why I want to speak with you because I have the idea that we speak with the young Einar, in order to reach a council in which our tribe can move to their beautiful ind.


    If he epts us here, we could start a new life for ourselves and our descendants, in this ce, there will be no enemies that are attacking us.


    Not to mention that our children and grandchildren will not have to be abandoned if we die because there is no shortage of food in this ce.


    I saw its orphans who are better fed and cared for than many of our children. That ce may seem just as inhospitable as ournd but it is quite different.


    Either way, we will have to decide if we really want to move to thesends or stay in that cold ce and away from everything.


    Where we have to go further and further to get food for our families, risking our lives in the process, which does not guarantee that we will get what we want.


    I don''t know about you, but I don''t want that life for my children and grandchildren. Do you want that life?" I love you dad

 Chapter 168 - The Slow Change Of The Monetary System

    Einar, who was standing in front of one of the wooden presses, looked with some joy as just by pressing it. He left some drawings on a linen nket that could not be erased because they had been impregnated with ink.


    All of them had the symbol of ''1'' written on the sides and at the bottom, it said ''Smaragd'' referring to the coin that Einar had invented.


    This is due to the fact that ''Smaragd'' was the word for a gem in Norwegian and since the currency at the beginning would be backed by gems and diamonds, he considers it the correct name.


    While in the middle, they had a bear resting on a small ind that was shaped like d.


    At the top it had the words <em>''Land av is, Bjorn og veien til den nye verden''</em>, while at the bottom it had a text in Latin.


    <em>''Pax est iustum, Est officium bellum1''</em>


    When he finished printing the front of the bill, Einar took the linen nket and hung it on a special clothesline to dry.


    Later he took one of the linen nkets that were already dry and ced it on another press, leaving the back of the nket uncovered.


    After this, he took the handle of the press and pressed it so that the press could mark the back of the bill.


    The back part, unlike the front part, had in the middle the drawing of a tree which had on the sides a seal that had the shape of a Nordicpass.


    Another difference with the front was that it had two small texts. The first had a text that said <em>''Central Bank Of The Imperial Family''</em>


    The second was a code that said 830 S003, this refers to the year in which the ''Series'' of the note was already created.


    It only had 3 spaces to ce the series of banknotes, which were put to expand even more, but it did not make sense because unlike modern currency.


    Which has no sustenance and does not support its value. The ''Smaragd'' was backed by emeralds and diamonds.


    So unless Einar wanted to create a devaluation of his currency, he would not print more than he can support, in that way he would avoid future problems such as rebellions or that people lose confidence in the central bank that has just ended to create.


    The bank he was talking about was one of his creations with which he nned to haveplete control of the currency, to avoid problems in the future and safeguard power for his family in the future.


    After he finished printing on the back of the bills, he hung the printed nket back on the clothesline so that the paint could be peeled off.


    <em>''Very well, the third nket is already hanging. Now I only needed to screen print the second nket to be able to color the banknotes.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>I am almost certain that if any of these banknotes manages to survive the passage of time in some future, it could be worth millions because they would be the first banknotes made by the founder of the empire.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>I think I''ll save some so my children and grandchildren can have them framed in resin for posterity. ''</em>


    After this Einar took the nket from the clothesline that was already dry and with the two sides of the banknotes printed on it and carried it to a wooden nk where there was a wooden te with a cutout simr to that of the banknotes.


    But that it was painted blue. After this he arranged the nket and ced the wooden te on it,ter using small wooden clips, he fixed the te and the nket on the wooden te so that they did not move.


    After this, he took a small jar of blue and empty ink a little on the wooden te, toter use a stick to move the paint through the wooden te, making in this way all the colorable parts of the banknote to be painted blue.


    When he finished painting, he removed the mps from the wooden te and removed the te that was painted blue to ce another te that was painted yellow.


    <em>''A little yellow with blue will make a beautiful green color, even if it''s a little silkscreen.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>I think it is a very interesting way to color the banknotes without mentioning that being a method that only I know it is very unlikely that they can forge them. ''</em>


    <em></em>


    After finishing repeating the process again, this time with yellow ink, he removes the wooden te revealing a beautiful linen nket that had a green color characteristic of money.


    Einar proudly lifted the nket and cherished it for a moment before hanging it back on the clothesline so the paint could finish drying.


    Because he couldn''t paint the opposite side green until the paint on the front had finished drying.


    <em>''Although I have to admit that I hate using x, I would love to use cotton instead, it is only a matter of time before I can get cotton from the Americas.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>But it will have to wait a bit because first I have topletely dominate d, as I also have to impose this mary system.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>I have already created the banknote but now it is necessary for people to have the confidence to use it, it should be a meeting of the Thing to be able to validate the bank and the banknotes.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>Created an exchange rate of a banknote a gold coin is a fair deal internally, it would not be a very good idea to use it in foreign merchants until I know the value of the diamond and the emeralds.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>Although it may be necessary to teach Helmi, Kassia, and my mother how to make paper money since I just don''t think I can make more bills.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>But for my fortune, changing the use of gold and silver coins will be something progressive that will take a few months. Perhaps by the end of the year, everyone will be using Smaragd bills and silver coins for business.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>Since there is no point in changing the use of silver or currency, we have not discovered anyrge silver mines on the ind to make our own coins. ''</em>


    Einar then massaged his temples'' I find a solution to a problem and three others appear. The only good thing is that this is an intermediate age between the end of the dark ages and the beginning of the Middle Ages.


    So there are many solutions to the problem of the Christian church and its delusions of power to be able to put and remove kings under the pretext of divinity.


    One only has to read ancient and renaissance books to realize how cruel the church was formed around the image of a man who did what he could to carry his word.


    It is a real sadness, but it is the same thing that happened in Buddhism with the monks, although perhaps with the difference that Taoism and Hinduism put a stop to it ... ''


    Einar interrupted his thoughts when the bedroom door opened and he could see Helmi, who had a beautiful linen apron enter.


    "Einar, Natukt is looking for you and his group of warriors seems to want to talk to you about something important."


    Einar gave his wife a smile to walk towards her to face where he was once he was close to Helmi he used his finger to remove a lock of white hair that covered her face.


    Taking his time he lowered his head and gave her a big kiss on her pink lips, whichsted for a few seconds before he separated from her, leaving a trickle of saliva between them.


    "Thanks for letting me know, Helmi I''ll meet them right now ..."


    Interrupting his words, he brought his face close to Helmi''s ear and whispered, "At night I will take care of pampering you, my spoiled girl."


    After this he gave her a little spanking, making Helmi blush a little, as she watched ite out, so she caressed her stomach and looked at him with affection.


    <em>''Little baby, you must be like your father, loving but a person who can take care of his family in all circumstances.''</em>


    In the dining room of the Great, Hall Natukt was sitting with Sven and the members of the Thing. For what he wanted to talk about was something important.


    Sven, who was curious to know about what important things the leader of the Inuit warriors wanted to talk about, took advantage of the moment to gather the members of the Thing as perhaps it would be an issue that will matter to the tribe.


    When Einar arrived he was surprised to see his father and the rest of the Thing members, so he quickly took his ce in front of his father.


    Once everyone was gathered Einar looked at Natukt and with a basic Inuitnguage asked him, "How can we help you, what is so important to you?"


    Natukt cleared his throat and looked seriously at Einar "I want to move my tribe to your ind, I want to unite my tribe with yours."


    Those simple but clear words surprised Einar quite a bit because they were very sincere and he was not expected to be proposed to join the tribe.


    It was a very sensitive subject because they did not know how many people were in Natukt''s tribe, but they also did not understand why he wanted to do it so he decided to ask him.


    "Why do you want to join your tribe with us?"


    Natukt took a deep breath and did his best to narrate the dream he had had and how he interpreted it as a divine sign from his gods. Peace is a right, war is a obligation

 Chapter 169 - Conversations About The Integration Of The Inuit Tribe

    When Einar had just heard Natukt''s words, he decided to use a notebook, ck ink, and a quill pen to draw a portrait of his daughter.


    Everyone at that table looked at him curiously as they saw it was worth drawing a girl that many could recognize, including Natukt.


    After a few minutes, Einar finished drawing it and showed it to Natukt, who looked at Einar in surprise.


    "This girl is the one you saw in the dream, right?"


    Natukt nodded earnestly "She appeared out of nowhere and allowed me to see my son before she led him to a ce that glowed like a white glow.


    My son referred to her as an entity, so I can assume she was a goddess, but why can you draw her how she looked identically. "


    Einar simply wanted to say that it was because she was his daughter, but he couldn''t say that, so taking a deep breath he smiled.


    "She is a very important Valkyrie for me and the tribe, she has the mission of taking the souls of the dead to a better ce.


    I think the reason why you were able to see your son is just that she wanted you to be able to say goodbye. It may be something magical but you could even see her somewhere where there is death.


    If she wants it, but I want to ask you, will your people be prepared to obey the rules of the tribe and the assembly of the Thing. "


    Natukt nodded seriously "You should know which ce wee from is quite inhospitable and living conditions have worsened since winter has not stopped falling.


    But because of that and the barbarians of the south, I think my tribe will have no problem epting the rules of this ce, also this ce is quite warm and there are no enemies that put the development of the tribe at risk.


    Einar I also want to see how my tribe can have smiles on their faces, even the children I want them to have that innocence that iscking in our tribe.


    The simple fact that you can care for orphans is something amazing, and I wish that for my tribe.


    As for the number of tribe members in my tribe and using the numbers, you are teaching me, there should be more than 300 people in my tribe.


    I know it may seem little but they all know how to fish, sew and fight, although we are not lovers of battle we can kill if necessary. "


    Einar smiled and looked at everyone at the table who was looking at him curiously because they didn''t know what they were talking about.


    "Natukt proposed to me a deal that will benefit our entire tribe, which is for all of us to ept that they bring their tribe to the ind.


    On the condition, that they have a seat in the assembly of the Thing and are considered members of the tribe.


    There are approximately 300 members of his tribe so it is more than enough to find a new town somewhere near our capital.


    But that it is also close to the new town that we formed in the fort north, so I think that walking the Ansgar road is important.


    Either way, they don''t have to worry that they will betray us since I will personally supervise them.


    The new vige or town that is made will have to have more members of our tribe than theirs so that they can be assimted.


    Both culturally and innguage, in that way the future poptions that inhabit that ce will be loyal to our word and the well-being of the tribe.


    But I think we should vote on time to approve if they stay or have to go with only one trade route? "


    Sven, who was quite surprised with his son because he had been able to get a whole tribe to want to emigrate and join them. He could only raise his hand with pride.


    Asgot for his part did not even question Einar''s decisions, raising his hand as he knew that there would be new members in the new religion they were creating, not to mention that Einar was the husband of his daughter and the father of his future grandchildren.


    Seren simply raised her hand as she had a deal with Einar so she could ept any proposal he made on the Thing.


    After this, all the other members raised their hands in approval, so at that time Einar knew that he had 300 new people to build and take care of the tribe.


    "Natukt the assembly has beenunched and I am proud to say that we have epted your proposal for your tribe toe live with us.


    But you must remember that you have to maintain order in everything they do and that for no reason they will question our rules.


    In return, you will be in a protected ce where children can study and parents can do their homework without problems.


    Also in the future, we will create a town near the capital so that a good part of your tribe and part of ours can found a new settlement.


    Although as a personal favor I would like to ask you something, how should I know at the moment we cannot go where those barbarians from the south who are attacking you are.


    But I would like to ask you that if you have some tribes close to you, try to convince them to give you their children, women or children who cannot take care of them.


    You also invite people to emigrate with you, the more we are the better, but if that doesn''t work try to trade with them to get more Ivory like the one you gave me and also seeds. "


    Natukt was surprised "Seeds ...


    Although my tribe has no way to sow, it does have quite a few sacks of a golden grain that merchants from the far south called oli.


    ording to their words, a great kingdom exists far to the south, they call themselves Mayas, and it seems that there are other peoples with whom they fight.


    Anyway, that merchant also gave us seeds from four other nts, which we could only save because we did not know how to sow them.


    So we have only kept them, as I remember the first was called Xictitomatl, Tamyolotli, lkakawatl and thest one that they could trade with people from the southernmost part.


    It is from a nt that bears beautiful flowers, and something called Kamojtli grows in its roots.


    Einar was left with his mouth open for a moment because the names Natukt had said were Nahuatls, belonging to the central region of Mesoamerica more than 2000 kilometers from where they were.


    <em>''To think that in this way arge part of nts and animals were exchanged during the time before the invasion of the Europeans.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>If only they had left records, but it is a pity that although the Spanish, Portuguese, and English have done so, they have destroyed them in their conquest of the continent throughout the centuries.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>But for my alma mater1 and my duty as a reincarnated man, I am willing to give light in the dark to the history of the American continent and that of the Nordic tribes.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>That no information is lost in the future, that historians speak of me as a bastard or as a hero for history, in any case, history is only shaped by the society in which it is being remembered ...</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>But that''s not the point if I remember my Nahuatl well. He said it had Corn, Tomato, Yellow Squash, Peanut, and Potato seeds1. ''</em>


    With a great joy that he could not hide, Einar looked at everyone at the table who did not understand his happiness "The seeds that you have Natukt are fascinating, please when you bring them, avoid getting wet or wet.


    I will give you enough salt to a ce near the seeds so that they do not rot on the return trip. You must take care of them as much as you can because they have immense value for the development of the tribe.


    When you arrive I will perhaps show you the first greenhouse, apletely transparent construction that will allow you to sow anything at the correct temperature.


    Anyway, I hope you can do that, also if you can try to draw a map of your journey at sea and the coast that you have to travel to. "


    Einar then ran through some pages of his notebook, flipping through some strange and other fantastic pictures until he came to one that appeared to be the map of d and Greend.


    Pointing to the ind and the ce where the tribe was, Einar looked seriously at Natukt "You too should make a drawing simr to this, as it will be our next maritime chart in the near future.


    You do not have to worry about those barbarians from the south who are attacking you and who did so much damage to your tribe. In the future, I will take care of conquering them and turning them into ves.


    As for the drawings, I will show you in the time that you are still with us while preparing the salt and dried meat that you will require so that your tribe and any extra person can travel without problems.


    If at any time you do not have enough transport, do not hesitate to exchange salt for canoes, if it is not enough, just try to arrive with us so that we can send boats for you.


    No one should stay because I do not know when we can return, and perhaps at that moment, there will no longer be anyone waiting in that cold ce. "


    Natukt nodded and began to tell his warrior brothers the young red-haired Einar''s decision.


    While Einar for his part began to tell everyone about the miraculous seeds, that willpletely revolutionize the ind. UNAMIn that order ;)

 Chapter 170 - Talk In The Kitchen

    When the meeting ended and most of them left, Einar decided to stay with Seren because if they wanted to make the ss tes they would need a special machine.


    "Very good Seren, in order to make the ss tes now that we have to design a special machine, although I understand the process we have to find a way to do it correctly.


    First, we have to modify the furnace so that the ss mixture falls down a small steel slope, which will take it to a tin furnace where the ss will float.


    In that ce, we have to use water so that the ss does not suffer stress from the immense heat, while it floats in the melted tin it has to be taken to some rollers which will finish shaping it into a t ss.


    We have a lot and a little time to create some small prototypes, but I am a little concerned about tin, tell me what is a mine of that mineral near where we are. "


    Seren smiled and patted Einar on the shoulder "Luckily we have a small open-pit mine near the tribe, it''s just that we hardly use it as there is nowhere to use tin usually.


    As for the prototype, you only need to draw it using ns and I, together with Gerd and Ibssen, will take care of doing it as quickly as possible.


    Since I also want to see how those ss tes that you speak look like, by the way, I also wanted to thank you for the new house and workshop that you are building for us.


    Viggo keeps telling me to thank you because we will have more space for ourselves and our children. "


    Einar gave Seren a smile "It was nothing. You know well that all of you artisans are the source of our tribe''s power.


    If you are fine we are, too, but taking advantage of the moment I wanted to ask you if you have the order of leather clothes and tools that I asked for. "


    Seren looked mischievously at Einar "It was not easy, but following all the steps you did just yesterday morning Viggo and I just made them.


    They are not scratchy to the touch and will fit very well on Kassia and Helmi''s skin, although since I''ve been working on them for a long time I think I''ll make one of those clothes for myself.


    Only that I would like to tame stupid Viggo, I think that way he won''t forget who''s boss at home. "


    Seeing Seren''s evil smile, Einar started tough, and using his notebook he began to write down some things, while Seren watched with curiosity.


    After a while, Einar finished writing and tore out those three sheets which he handed to Seren "There is a lot of information missing but it is a small guide on how you can y some sadomasochism with your husband.


    When you do it correctly, you can discover a new experience as a family, who knows maybe you have more children in the process. "


    Seren put away the sheets almost immediately, fearing they might get lost "Thanks for everything Einar, I''ll send Viggo in the afternoon with your leather clothes for your wives.


    Remember that if you have more requests, I am always ready to help. "


    After saying that Seren got up and walked towards the door, hearing the door close, Einar smiled and looked at the ceiling.


    <em>''Today I will show Kassia and Helmi how to enjoy a little role y, I can''t believe that the custom that I developed with Margaret today is going to fully shine.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>I''m sure Kassia is going to love it, as Helmi already has a masochistic tendency that she can hardly change. ''</em>


    When he finished thinking, he decided to go eat a little because he had a ss with the children to teach them how to differentiate between a bacterium and an amoeba.


    When he left the room, he met Kassia, who was apanied by her mother who had a bandage on her head.


    "Mother, how do you feel about the head injury, you have not felt something strange or perceived an ugly smell from the scar."


    Elin who was happy about taking care of her son shook her head and stroked his forehead "During this time I have felt quite good, although from time to time I feel a little pain or strange sensation on my scalp.


    But ording to what you told me, it is normal for it to happen, although in any case Kassia and Felipa check on me quite regrly, so I''m sure the wound will heal soon. "


    Kassia who was next to him nodded silently while looking at Einar "Elin may recover soon but it will depend on whether he can respect the directions we gave him."


    Elin just blushed a little "It was just a quiet sexual rtionship, I know they told me nothing about heavy exercise but it is not our fault that we can hear her moans at night.


    Sven, me, and Juni are quite healthy so it''s normal for us to have sex if we hear that. "


    Einar, seeing how strange everything got, justughed and caressed his mother''s cheek "Mom, it doesn''t matter what you do but try to act with moderation because you hurt your head.


    Luckily for us, Juni''s arm stopped most of the blow, but I don''t want to have to bury your body right now.


    You should know your grandchildren and maybe if your age allows it and you want to, you could get to know your great-grandchildren, but you can be sure that we will take care of you.


    I especially have to pay for everything you have done for me throughout my childhood. "


    Elin caressed her son''s hand "We have educated you well Einar, I am sure you will do great things in the future for me.


    Everything will depend on my luck and what Odin wants to do to my mortal body, but I can be sure that that day, I did not die from the blow to my head because it was not my time to pass away. "


    Einar just gave his mother a smile because he didn''t know what to say to her because he knew that life was very fragile.


    One day you just wake up and may never go back to your bed, because maybe one dies at that time or during the day, the simple fact of waking up after sleeping is an achievement because you are still alive.


    After this little meeting, Einar said goodbye to his mother, and before leaving he approached Kassia and whispered in her ear.


    "At night I will show you to enjoy as Helmi, the leather suits that I asked Seren were finished and in the afternoon they will bring them."


    Kassia upon hearing that felt an electric shock that ran through her back, so something flushed and impatient approached Einar''s ear.


    "I''ll be looking forward to that, darling."


    After saying that Kassia and Elin walked away while talking among themselves about some nonsense topics, for his part Einar on his way to the kitchen where once inside he looked at Helmi working together with A to make the food.


    Seeing her working so hard, Einar walked over to her so he could hug her from behind before giving her a little kiss on the neck.


    "You want me to help you cook they seem pretty busy."


    Helmi with a smile took with a wooden spoon a taste of the fish broth they were making and blowing a little to cool the broth.


    Toter ce the spoon in Einar''s mouth, "If you can help us cut some salicorns and dried vegetables, I would appreciate it, but what do you think of the vor of the broth."


    Einar removed the wooden spoon from his mouth and nodded with satisfaction, as he went to the cupboard to grab the salicorns and vegetables to cut.


    "The broth was delicious, although I think that with the salicorns and vegetables it would be much better, my only regret is that we do not have a way to get more variety of food.


    But that only with time can be corrected, more nevertheless during the following days together with the children and some ves I will prepare a good area where there are marshes to sow future salicornias.


    Although I am not sure of the correct harvest times, I think that the beginning of spring should be enough to start sowing. "


    After saying this he walked to the stove where he ced the cut vegetables in the broth "This should be enough to make the broth perfect."


    Helmi who was making some dumplings to make bread began tough at her husband''s words "Don''t be a liar Einar, the broth was already rich, you just added the vor itcked.


    But now we just have to wait for the bread to be ready before we can eat, which shouldn''t take more than an hour, long enough for you to calmly go and teach the children. "


    Einar just scratched his head and walked to the kitchen window where when he opened it he could see the nursing tent in the courtyard of the great room.


    "I hope that all the injured can fully recover, I also believe that it is important that I design a hospital so that the injured have a ce dedicated to them ..."


    Einar was interrupted when Helmi took him by the waist while leaning her head on her shoulder "They will do it because during the first days those most seriously died, as for the hospital we will have it but it will take time because although the hospital is important I feel that the walls are the main thing.


    Because I don''t like the idea of ??Viking raids, as it can only mean the death of either party and luck is something I prefer not to trust. "


    Einar took a deep breath and caressed Helmi''s delicate forehead "Don''t worry, I will take care of safeguarding this indpletely so that our children only have to worry about expeditions and natural disasters.


    It will take time, but we will. "

 Chapter 171 - Breast Milk And Inner Massage

    At night when Einar, Kassia, and Helmi had finished their dinner, Einar approached them and took them by the hands "Today is going to be a special night, sodies would like to follow me.


    I will take you to a world of pleasure that you will not be able to forget. "


    Kassia and Helmi looked at each other as theyughed, but the two women squeezed Einar''s hand lovingly, confident in seeing what he was doing.


    When the three left the kitchen they went to the room inplete silence because they did not want to end the mysticism that was in the ce.


    Upon reaching the door of his room Einar pushed open the wooden door revealing a bed that had winter flower petals and a room lit by beautiful colored candles.


    Although there were not too many petals or candles, they were more than enough for Kassia and Helmi to feel quitefortable, so they entered the room.


    After they entered, Einar closed the door and took them by the waist as he carried them to the bed.


    "First let me give you a rxing back and leg massage, then hehe¡­"


    After he finished saying those words, Einar sat his two wives on the bed, to help them remove their dresses.


    When Einar''s hand removed Helmi''s white dress, it revealed her smooth white skin on her back, which contrasted with the red bra that supported her breasts.


    With a smile on his face, Einar used his hands to utch the bra, before helping Kassia who also needed help.


    Removing Kassia''s beautiful blue dress, Einar liked the ck bra that supported Kassia''srge breasts, which had some white patches of breast milk.


    "Kassia, I think I need to help you reduce the level of milk in your breasts, otherwise you may develop milk balls that can be painful."


    Kassia who had a smile on her face looked fondly at her husband "I always appreciate your help Einar, just remember to be careful because I am quite sensitive."


    Einar nodded and unlocking thetches on Kassia''s bra, he helped her remove it very carefully exposing Kassia''s pink nipples.


    In order to get a closer look at them, Einar lowered his head and ced himself in front of them, and then gently ced his hands on Kassia''s left breast.


    Once he had his hands on Kassia''s bosom, he began to massage it slowly and lovingly to avoid hurting him.


    Kassia, when she felt the massage, bit one of her lips, so Einar, noticing his wife''s action, only showed a flirtatious smile before bringing his face closer to the pink nipple.


    Which he very carefully ced in his mouth before starting to y with it using his tongue, Kassia who is enjoying Einar''s milking.


    Began to moan while stroking Einar''s head as if it were a baby, Helmi who was looking curiously tried to repeat the movements of Einar''s hand.


    Because she knew that she would possibly have to use that massage to avoid the painful milk balls that could form, although she knew very well that it was only if she was alone.


    Well, with Einar they could never appear, due to the dedication with which he took care of the two of them.


    Einar who was enjoying Kassia''s sweet breast milk did not stop at any time as he had to make sure that all the breast milk came out.


    After a few minutes, he felt the milk no longering out, so he lovingly kissed the pink nipple before moving to the right nipple while repeating the same procedure.


    Due to the stimtion of one of her nipples, Kassia was only able to cross her feet a little while she felt her climax.


    <em>''Einar¡­ you never cease to amaze me¡­ you make me feel happy¡­''</em>


    When Einar finished drinking Kassia''s breast milk, he kissed the nipple before raising his face to see better the face of Kassia.


    At that moment and without saying a single word, Einar approached Kassia''s face and began to kiss her pink lips, before starting to put his tongue inside her mouth.


    Losing herself in the pleasure of being kissed so savagely by Einar, Kassia almost forgot to breathe, so when she felt theck of air she only gave a little push to Einar''s chest.


    "You kiss ... Very good Einar¡­ but if we continue in this way I could¡­ pass out fromck of air."


    Einar came over and kissed her on the forehead "Don''t worry Kassia, I wouldn''t let that happen but what do you think if you sit on the bed staring at the wall while I massage your shoulders ..."


    Turning his head, Einar looked fondly at Helmi "You too sit looking at the wall Helmi, I will take care of removing the fatigue from your body."


    Helmi and Kassia held hands and turned so they could face the wall, exposing their backs so Einar could massage them.


    Looking at the beautiful backs of his wives, Einar just took a deep breath before taking from one of the tables a jug that had olive oil with some rxing nts macerated inside.


    cing some in her hands, he warmed it up enough as he rubbed his hands together, feeling that he had the right temperature started on Helmi''s back.


    Because she would be the most tired because was this the first pregnancy she had when his hands touched Helmi''s soft and delicate shoulders.


    Einar began to massage with enough force so that the stress she might have was eliminated, but without hurting Helmi''s body.


    When he finished with her shoulders, he began to massage Helmi''s right arm, making sure that no fatigue could remain in her, when he reached her hand Einar lowered his head and gave her a kiss on the hand making Helmi onlyugh while that with his fingers covered her beautiful pink lips.


    After finishing massaging her other arm, Einar began to massage his back and slowly began to lower himself until he reached his lower back.


    "Come on, I''ll help you up as I need you to put your hands on Kassia''s back while I take care of massaging your butt and giving you a little enema forter in the evening."


    With a face almostpletely red due to embarrassment, Helmi with Einar''s help stood up and ced her hands on Kassia''s back as she lifted her waist and spread her legs.


    Einar, who was looking at all the splendor of Helmi, brought his face close to his wife''s left buttock and gave her a kiss, before starting to massage her buttocks.


    As he massaged Helmi''s plump white buttocks, he noticed how her pink anus contracted unconsciously, because she was used to any touch on the buttocks that would mean that something would enter her.


    Einar also noticed that some vaginal juices fell to the ground from Helmi''s crotch, who was enjoying the massage on her buttocks.


    Because of this, Einar decided to y with Helmi''s beautiful pink anus a bit, so using his thumb he began to stroke the outside of her anus.


    Helmi, who was feeling this, bit her lip and rested her head on Kassia''s shoulder, who upon seeing Helmi''s face could assume that she was enjoying the massage.


    So he just decided to squeeze Helmi''s hand while whispering, "Be strong, Helmi, because I''m going to enjoy that massage too."


    Einar who had heard them whisper onlyughed silently as he knew they must be talking about some sensitive topics.


    So he decided to move on to the next step in massaging Helmi''s anus, so using his index finger he slowly entered through Helmi''s soft anus.


    When he felt how the warm interior of Helmi received him, he began to move his finger like a small piston, making it go in and out of Helmi''s anus.


    But this seemed not to be enough for her anus as it was opening and closing in a desperate attempt to get something bigger.


    After seeing this, Einar lowered his head and looked at his pants where arge raised lump was, so he decided to give that little pink anus what it deserved.


    As he pulled out his finger, he heard a small murmur of discontent from Helmi who was enjoying his finger, but Einar paid no attention as it would soon be turned into moans.


    Lifting his body under his pants, exposing his erect penis, and without giving Helmi a warning, he took her by the waist and inserted his penis inside Helmi''s anus.


    Who when feeling a discharge of pleasure, only clenched her teeth and reloaded her weight on Kassia''s back because she was afraid of falling because hecked strength in her legs.


    Einar for his part sighed as Helmi''s interior was a pleasure trap that he had been training, so he almost came inside her when he entered so abruptly.


    But he was not willing to give up without a fight, so moving his hips he began to move in and out of Helmi''s soft but intense sphincter who seemed to have molded to his size.


    So every time he moved he could feel the wet interior caressing his entire penis, making Einar enjoy every thrust he made.


    The more he moved his hips, he could feel Helmi''s insides squeeze him more and more, as if preparing to receive all his semen without letting a single drop out.


    Gritting his teeth, Einar began to increase the intensity of the movement of his hips while his hand began to spank Helmi.


    Who almost instantly climaxed while peeing with pleasure, Einar for his part ignored theck of strength in Helmi''s legs.


    Well, he began to hold her by the waist while he continued with his thrusts because he was still not satisfied.


    "Ahhh ... ahhh ... mmmm ..."


    Helmi could only moan and stammer because she no longer had the strength to scream from the pleasure she was feeling, Kassia for her part only caressed her clitoris a little, taking the opportunity to give herself a little pleasure.


    The sounds of Helmi''s buttocks colliding with Einar''s hips grew louder and louder until he gave a little moan.


    Einar released his semen deep within Helmi''s gut, as he tried to catch his breath.


    Using his shoulder he wiped the sweat off his forehead and prepared himself for the second round as since he had decided to use his penis, he would not stop until there was enough semen to be able to give her an enema.


    So he put his head close to Helmi''s ear "Sweetie, you are a little more tense than normal so I will have to eliminate the knot in your gut using my penis.


    Be strong as this is just beginning. "


    Helmi who heard this formed a smile of pleasure because she knew that she might faint with pleasure.

 Chapter 172 - The Suns Power

    In the morning of the next day, Einar woke up from his bed and kissed his two wives goodbye. Before leaving the room, he looked curiously at the leather bag with the clothes he had not used yesterday.


    <em>''It''s a shame the two of them have passed out because of yesterday, but it doesn''t matter, we always have time to experiment.''</em>


    After this, he left and went to the bathroom because he had to take a shower because he felt quite dirty from the sweat and other liquids that he had on his body.


    Upon reaching the hot springs, he met his father, who had some difficulty walking. The two saw each other for a few seconds before starting tough.


    Since the two understood each other''s feelings, after cleansing their bodies, they entered the rxing hot springs.


    "It is quitefortable to be in this hot water, don''t you think, father?"


    Sven who had a wet towel covering his eyes just smiled and blew out a little air.


    "Every day it''s always a pleasure to enjoy the warm water that the earth has to offer, but you know, I feel like I enjoy the morning sun more.


    In our ancestralnd, it was normal that the sun could not give us enough light due to the ce where we were, fortunately on this ind it is possible to have pleasant temperatures during the summer.


    I wish there was a way that we could harness all the power of the sun, perhaps use it to our advantage. "


    Einar who had his eyes closed frowned as he ced his hand on his chin.


    "In theory, it should be possible to harness the power of the sun, but we don''t have enough materials or the technology to make sr panels.


    More, however, I think we can use the sun to boil water...


    Although I can boil water, it could also be used for cooking, in theory, if I will use a silver-coated metal bowl that could reflect enough light.


    I could make a sr stove which could be used in our boats but more importantly, in the kitchen of all the members of the tribe.


    With it, we could reduce our dependence on wood while our poption begins to grow exponentially.


    Although, it could only be used during cloudy days, long winter nights, and more importantly after a volcanic eruption due to the ash from the sky. "


    Sven, who was already used to hearing strange terms in Einar''s mouth,pletely ignored the word of the sr panel and put all his attention on the sr stove.


    Well, I did not believe that it could be possible to use sunlight to cook food or water.


    "Tell me more about that sr stove, Einar, I''m curious how it works."


    Einar opened his eyes and pointed to the sun, which had been rising since dawn.


    "To understand how sunlight can be used, the main thing is to know that it is a source of heat and energy.


    So all you have to do is find a way to convert the energy it produces into one that we can use.


    Using the steel te coated with silver, a magnifying ss effect will be created with which the sun''s rays will be reflected towards a specific surface.


    Where there should be some metal supports that will serve to ce the pots or pans with which it will be cooked.


    You just have to be careful not to ce your hands incorrectly, as the magnifying ss effect is so powerful that it could cause burns on the skin almost immediately.


    But, I can assure you that you can make all the food you want while there is the sun. "


    Sven used his hands to wet his face and looked at Einar impatiently.


    "I hope you can show me one of those sr cookers because I want to see one work, I''m sure you can get it.


    But for the moment I have to get out of the hot springs because if I stay longer your mother and Juni might be upset since I promised to spend the mornings with them. "


    After saying those words Sven got up and prepared to leave, while Einar was left thinking about the correct way in which he should create the metal te.


    Because it had to have a correct curvature if you wanted it to reflect light at only one point.


    <em>''I guess I''ll have to do a few forms while ying with the geometric figures to get a correct angle for the sr stove.''</em>


    After thinking this, Einar got up from the hot water and went to his towel as he still had to make breakfast for his wives.


    Which had to be high in carbohydrates and vitamins, due to the exercise they did yesterday and the pregnancy they were experiencing.


    Later in the morning while he was making breakfast he noticed that the little children who were ying before ss started were looking up at the sky with smiles before they started running chasing each other.


    With a smile and feeling the paternal instinct, he realized that he could do something to make them happier.


    "A, I would like you to bring me some paper, scissors, pine resin, wooden sticks, and the thinnest rope you can find.


    Today I will create a small invention so that children can be ying without worrying about hurting themselves because it is a game that uses only a thin rope and air. "


    A, who was curious about what Einar wanted to do, stopped doing what she was doing to go and get the materials that he had asked for.


    After preparing breakfast, Einar waited a while until he could hear his two wives entering the kitchen.


    Kassia and Helmi looked at him with smiles on their faces.


    "Maybe we should be less crazy at night, I still feel tremors in my legs."


    Kassia said as she caressed her hip and got ready to sit on the table, Helmi, who was next to her, patted her shoulder.


    "You are a bit of an exaggeration Kassia, look at me, not even I who fainted three times amining."


    Kassia just scowled at her and gave her a loving spanking. "Yes, Helmi, but you are younger than me. Besides, you enjoy pain, so you shouldn''t have problems like me."


    Helmi just startedughing while rubbing her buttocks before sitting down "You too in the future are going to have the same mornings like me, it''s just a matter of adjusting and enjoying the pain.


    It can be difficult at the beginning, but with Einar being our guide we will not suffer any pain. "


    Einar, seeing the discussion of his two wives, stretched his hands and caressed their cheeks.


    "You don''t have to argue about things that don''t make sense, each of you is special, so it''s normal for your bodies to be different.


    Now, how about eating a little, because our children need nutrients. "


    The two women nodded and without wasting time began to eat breakfast. While they were having breakfast, A was with Ibssen picking up some wooden sticks that could be used.


    "A, are you sure you need these wooden sticks, didn''t Einar tell you any special measure or shape?"


    A shook her head as she took the sticks and small pieces of wood that were on the floor.


    "Unfortunately, he only told me wooden sticks and except for the materials that I already asked you for, I have no idea what he is going to do.


    But from what I could hear, it will make a kind of toy for the children. "


    Ibssen, who was listening, already had all the materials A needed ready.


    "I just hope that he will show us the result when he is done doing it since I have doubts about what that toy he wants to make will look like."


    After this A finished collecting the wooden sticks which she kept in a box that also had the materials that Ibssen had prepared for her.


    "Don''t worry Ibssen, I''ll take care of informing you when I''m done, but you know that Einar always shows us his crazy inventions, anyway."


    When she finished speaking, A said goodbye to Ibssen and began to walk back to the great hall, knowing that she should not bete.


    As she walked through the streets of the tribe and watched as everyone worked hard to rebuild or build whatever the vige needed.


    She felt a feeling of warmth because she already felt part of what was happening in the tribe. Even in the monastery, she did not feel sofortable.


    This is mainly because everyone in the town respected her despite being a ve, because of the closeness she had with Einar, and the fact that she was a teacher of orphaned children.


    While in the monastery where she lived she was just one more, she had to live her life in a monotonous way following in the footsteps of those who presided over it.


    When she got to the great hall, she gave the children a smile and told them that they will get ready for sses, because Papa Einar might have a surprise for them in the afternoon.


    All the children at that moment shouted with joy because they knew that Papa Einar''s surprises were spectacr since they would allow them to y or discover new things that they never imagined.


    Upon entering the kitchen, A proudly showed the box she was carrying with all the materials she had asked for.


    Einar, seeing those materials, clenched his fists impatiently as he was about to create the first kite of the tribe.

 Chapter 173 - First Flight Of A Kite

    With all the materials gathered, Einar looked at his two wives "Today I will teach you how to make a beautiful kite, using wood and paper structure that will fly in the sky using air currents.1


    It is a very fun toy and will help children to understand a little about how the wind can be used, not to mention that it could be a nice toy for children.


    We could also make them more beautiful and detailed to sell to merchants, I am sure they will be able to sell them among the children of the nobility.


    But first, we work on making our first kites, I want you to see what I do so that you can repeat itter. "


    After saying those words, Einar reached out his hands and pulled the wooden box containing the materials towards him.


    Looking inside he began to take out some long and thin pieces of wood which he arranged on one side of the wooden box.


    When Einar gathered enough pieces of wood that he would need, he began to arrange them in a rhombus structure, ensuring that it had a cross-shaped base as its center.


    Having all settled, he took the pine glue and began to join all the pieces of wood to form the frame of the kite.


    "This is the frame of the kite which will be holding our little friend in the sky to prevent him from being destroyed by the strong winds.


    It has to be this shape because it is aerodynamic and will allow air to pass through without applying a lot of resistance.


    Now you make your frames, if I see that you have any doubts I will be behind ready to help you. "


    After saying this, Kassia and Helmi took pieces of wood simr to the ones Einar had used and began to do the same actions that Einar had done.


    While Kassia was working smoothly, Helmi was having a bit of trouble gluing the pieces of wood together, so Einar approached his wife.


    Using his hands and leaning his head on Helmi''s shoulder, he helped her hold together the two pieces of wood she was having trouble with.


    "You must remember to be patient, with wood because it takes a little time to dry.


    This can be a good exercise so that you can develop patience before our children are born. In the beginning, it will be difficult because the baby or babies cry at night. "


    Giving a little kiss on Helmi''s cheek, Einar smiled at his wife "But don''t worry I''ll take care of the babies most of the time.


    Since that way you will not have to stress, because babies do not know hours for them, a need has to be attended to at the moment.


    Not to mention that you have to be taking care of them all the time as they are quite delicate.


    But with me taking care of them, I will make sure that you can enjoy our children without any problem. "


    Helmi who was enjoying Einar''s words formed a joy on her face and caressed Einar''s rough hands.


    "I am happy to know that I have a responsible husband and that he is thinking about the best for me, Kassia, and our children.


    That just makes me have to try harder to make these kites. "


    Einarughed and repositioned his head with Helmi''s, after which he continued helping her to glue the frame of the kite.


    When they finished making the frame of the kites, Einar decided to move on to the next step, so he tied a rope in the middle of the frame in the shape of a cross.


    Toter take a sheet of paper while cing it on the wooden frame to obtain the measurements, so after this, he began to cut the paper using scissors.


    In the end, he took those pieces of paper that he had cut and ced them on the wooden boat while he put a little pine resin on them so that they were glued.


    With the kite covered with paper in the middle parts, he only cut a sheet of paper into strips to ce them behind the kite, as a kind of tail.


    Kassia and Helmi who had seen the whole process also started repeating it, and when they finished, Einar showed them how they had to tie their ropes to control the kite.


    When everything was ready, Einar looked at Kassia and Helmi with a mischievous smile and took them by the hand so they could taste his kite.


    When they came out to the central square, all the nearby tribesmen, children, and ves turned to see him as they heard theughter of Helmi, Kassia, and Einar.


    Who seemed to be quite happy carrying in their hands some strange things that seemed to be made of wood.


    Einar, when separated his hands from his wives, gave them a big smile and bowed "My beloved women, let me show you how this little thing we did is more than enough to be able to fly.


    They must be careful because we have to get some speed before the kite can fly on its own. "


    Einar after saying those words held his kite and began to run through the central square as it began to float in the air.


    Slowly everyone looked with surprise as that paper thing began to fly higher and higher, even the children looked with joy at that thing that was floating in the sky.


    "It''s beautiful Einar, I can''t believe you did something so small but fantastic."


    Said Helmi, who was looking with pride at the kite flying in the sky. For her part, Kassia had a memory of her childhood where her mother taught her how to train a falcon.


    "I think our children will enjoy such a beautiful toy, it reminds me of my falcon Apostolos, a beautiful bird with which I spent much of my childhood.


    A pity that he died of age. "


    Helmi who heard what Kassia had said just looked at her with some curiosity "My father had a pet eagle when he was younger, but since he is a Kassia hawk.


    It was bigger than our eagle, or it was more like the birds on the ind. "


    Kassia stroked Helmi''s hair while looking at her fondly "The hawk is a bird that is smaller than the eagle, butrger than conventional birds.


    I remember that my father taught me how to train her to be able to hunt some small animals like rabbits or some rodents ... "


    Kassia interrupted their talk when Einar approached them "Ladies, which one of you will be the next person to put your kite in the air."


    Helmi to return the favor to Kassia, took her by the waist and stepped back, leaving her in front of Einar.


    "I think it''s time for her to taste the kite first as she didn''t need any help to do it."


    Einar just shook his head lovingly and took Kassia''s hand "Come on Kassia, we have to run a bit.


    Do not worry as I will take care of preventing you from hurting yourself, although for our fortune there is still a bit of snow so a fall would not be painful for me.


    Now just hug me around the waist and start jogging with me, while you hold your kite with your left hand, when I tell you, just let it go so that it begins to gain height.


    Remember to hold the rope support well because it can fly too much and then it would be lost. "


    Kassiaughed and holding Einar''s waist, she began to walk slowly and then began to increase her speed.


    Feeling the air on her face and the warmth of Einar, for a moment she felt that she was going back to her childhood where she only yed and had no responsibilities.


    "Now Kassia let''s go of the kite."


    Hearing those words, Kassia let go of the kite and began to smile as she watched as it began to float before it began to rise into the sky.


    At that moment she felt like she was tripping over a small stone, so she closed her eyes and prepared herself for the worst, but when she felt a hand that held her safe.


    Kassia felt her fear turn into joy, for she was sure that the man in front of her would apany her throughout her life.


    "That was close. When I felt you let me go, I thought you had gotten a little excited. Thank goodness I''m very cautious man.


    But look up to the sky and see your beautiful kite fly, I think that will make you feel better. "


    Kassia at that moment turned her head and could see how her beautiful kite was flying in the sky, which seemed to ski in the sky without caring what air there was.


    "It''s lovely¡­"


    Einar gave Kassia a kiss on the forehead and looked at her with love "You are more beautiful, but now that the kite is flying, you just have to walk to let it move through the air."


    Kassia then tapped Einar on the shoulder, before stopping to start walking while carrying her kite in her hand like a little girl.


    Laura, who was holding Papa Einar''s kite in her hand, also had a smile on her face like Kassia because flying that thing in the air was reassuring and let her imagination run wild.


    For she imagined her flying through the sky while the air could caress her face.


    "This kite that Papa Einar just created is fantastic. It is fortunate that we were away when he was testing it.


    Do you want to hold it for a while too, Daven? "


    You know who was quite surprised nodded because he wanted to taste that kite. Rmend start listening this song before reading : Thurston Harris - Little Bitty Pretty One

 Chapter 174 - The Solar Stove

    Seren who is looking out the window of her temporary workshop at her husband Viggo ying with their two children using a kite could only smile.


    "The kite ispletely fantastic, I think you have given us something fabulous this time, Einar.


    I haven''t seen my family so happy for a while. "


    Einar who was supervising how some silver objects were having fun inside the forge could only make a small smile "It was nothing Seren the kite was something that sooner orter had to do because the children deserved a toy with which they could y.


    I also considered that it is a good way to develop a better rtionship between parents and children, although we cannot be sure when the next Viking attack will be, I think that in the peacetime that we are having right now it is good that rtions between the families. "


    At that moment Einar could see that the silver pieces had already beenpletely melted "But now that these silver pieces have finished melting, I think it is time to empty the contents into the iron te.


    This prototype sr stove should work fine, we just might need to use a little skill to polish the silver to the best of our ability. "


    Seren upon hearing Einar''s words quickly took the iron te that they had previously made and ced it near the forge, Einar at that moment, and using metal tongs took the stone container that already had the melted silver, and very carefully he began to empty it into the metal container.


    As the melted silver began to adhere to that iron te, Seren constantly moved it from side to side so that all ces would be covered by the melted silver.


    After a while, and with the entire metal tepletely covered in silver, Seren empty the rest of the melted silver into a stone container so that it could be melted again in the future.


    "Very good, now that we have finished preparing the dish that reflects the light, we have to make the bases so that the pan can be ced or anything that will be used to cook food."


    Seren who was looking at the iron te stroked her chin and looked at Einar with some doubt.


    "I think that because of the size and being a prototype, the best we can do is make a sand mold, as it would be the fastest and easiest way to do it, we can also use wood and some pine resin to make the model.


    That way we will finish earlier and we will still have time to test the prototype sr stove. "


    Einar nodded "I think that would be the best we could do."


    After saying those words, the two of them began to work. Using some wooden sticks and pine resin, they made a rectangr base that wasrge enough to hold a small pan or a small bowl.


    Once the model waspletely built, Einar began using sand to make the earth mold into which cast iron will be poured to make the mold.


    When they finished making the mold, Einar began to melt an iron bar in a stone container. While he was waiting for the iron to begin to melt, Einar began to hum a song.1


    Because he wasn''t singing but was just humming to the beat of the song. The quiet melody made Seren look at her family fondly as she rested her hand on the wooden window.


    When he finished humming the song, Seren turned her head and looked quite rxed at Einar. "Einar, what''s the name of that melody you were humming, it was quite rxing, but you could hum again, I don''t want to forget that tone."


    Einar stroked his head and unlike the first time, he had only hummed the rhythm, this time he began to sing in anguage that Seren did not understand.


    <em>"I see trees of green, red roses too ..."1</em>


    Singing that song the two of them began to lose in their own thoughts, Einar for his part was remembering his daughter Erika and his current wives Kassia and Helmi. Somehow he imagined that it would be quite funny for the three of them to meet.


    For her part, Seren just enjoyed the airing through the window while looking at her children''s smiles and Viggo''s carefree face.


    <em>''Hopefully, your smiles canst a lifetime, my family. Even if I have to work tirelessly, I will see to it that all of you can live well and with the least possible worries.''</em>


    <em> </em>


    After finishing singing, Einar realized that the iron bar had already meltedpletely, so he took the stone container using tongs and poured the contents into the hole in the sand mold.


    Once finished, he put the wooden container aside, and he waited for a few minutes for the iron to cool enough before he could open the mold.


    "Einar, I would like to ask you if you think the Viking attacks will stop in the future or they will continue to try to attack our people."


    Einar took a deep breath and with a mncholy look, he looked at Seren "The more wealth we umte we will be more and more visible to the eyes of any Viking who is looking for gold and silver.


    So I can not tell you that we will not have Viking attacks again, possibly we will have more and more attacks, but that is why I am preparing everything so that our children and the whole tribe do not have to suffer from the losses of the people that interest us.


    So remember Seren, everything I do is for the good of the tribe, and at no point would I dare to hurt any member of the tribe for my actions. "


    Seren just sighed and turned her head to see her family again "I know Einar, that''s why and other reasons that you will always have my support ...


    Since I only want my children not to die as my brothers or my uncles did, the promise of Valha is very good, but I simply refuse to imagine my children dying in a meaningless battle, just under the pretext of having honor. "


    Einar shook his head and walked over to where Seren was to put his hand on her shoulder "I will change the idea about honor in dying in senseless battles, because we will not start wars that we cannot end, but I can promise you that your Children will not die in a confrontation destined for failure.


    If they die, they will do so defending their nation and not like Vikings or cannon fodder that was only used to harm enemy armies.


    Now I think you should go outside and prepare a little ce so that we can test the sr stove because the iron mold should already be enraged. "


    Seren nodded and left the room in the direction of where her children were. Meanwhile, Einar began to remove the wood that held the sand from the mold.


    After this, he used tweezers and a hammer to remove the sand from the mold. In the end, he put the iron mold inside a bucket of water where he caused the water to start to boil for a few moments.


    When it was cold enough, Einar held it in his hands andter using a chisel removed the excess iron parts that were in the mold while carrying the silver-coated iron te.


    <em>''Let''s see how this little prototype of sr cooker works, if it can be used it will be a good way to save materials and have something so that the warriors can cook without smoke.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>Every time he reinvented something I can only feel that the phrase of a small step for man, a great leap for humanity.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>It makes perfect sense. These technologies if they continue to umte can help my tribe to lead between the different kingdoms of the continent, although I feel that in doing so it is quite obvious that they will hate us.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>Possibly the nation he is going to create is just as disowned as Russia, but the only difference that we will have a continent or two if I can conquer Australia with all the climates to ourselves.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>Governing it shouldn''t be impossible if I can find a way to create a railway system or failing that a telegraph.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>But whatever that is, it should be something for the future that will include my children, grandchildren, and future descendants. ''</em>


    When he got outside, he went to where Seren was waiting, already with a small piece ofnd prepared to start the test.


    When he reached the designated ce, he bent down and arranged the iron te in a Diagonal way so that the sunlight would reach him fully. After this Einar ced the support so that it would be where the light was reflecting.


    "Now we just need a small pot of snow to see if it works."


    Seren at that moment handed a small iron pot to Einar which had snow on it, Einar then just ced it on the support they had made and waited.


    They were all quite impatient to know what would happen, but to their surprise, the snow soon began to melt.


    Seren, who was looking happily at the melting snow patted Einar on the back "You did it Einar, you managed to make a sr stove."


    "Haha, it wasn''t just me Seren, without your help, I wouldn''t have been able to do it"


    With a smile, Einar began to n in his head how he had to modify the te so that the sr stove would make better use of the sun and could start cooking faster. Louis Armstrong - What A Wonderful WorldLouis Armstrong - What A Wonderful World

 Chapter 175 - Dismissing The Inuit Warriors 1/2

    Two days after testing the sr cooker prototype, most of the tribe was gathered in the center of town.


    As they looked curiously at arge rounded apparatus on a tform, the apparatus was shaped like a te resembling a chair and in front of it was an iron stand.


    Also, another thing that caught their attention was that the metal inside that device was quite shiny.


    Natukt, who was looking at the front line as one of Einar''s many personal guests, was looking with his warrior brothers at the beautiful interior of that machine.


    "As I heard from Jarl Sven that machine will allow cooking food using only sunlight, it may sound like something that only the gods would do but from all the time we have been in this ce.


    I think the young red-haired Einar, is someone who is destined for greatness, he should have the favor of his gods ... "


    Natukt interrupted his words when Einar stepped onto the tform apanied by his wives, Seren, Asgot, and Sven.


    Einar standing in front of everyone gave a little tap to the sr stove "Members of the tribe today we are gathered here to show you how this new invention works.


    Called sr stove with which all of you can cook your food, without using fuel such as wood.


    This can only be achieved due to sunlight, which from today will have an important value within the tribe, as it will allow us to cook wherever we are and there is sunlight.


    The operation is quite simple, we only have to amodate this sr stove so that it is facing the sun and then we only have to ce our tools so that they can start cooking.


    Just remember that if the sunlight is as strong as cooking our food, it can also burn our eyes or skin, that is why you must train before you can use a sr stove. "


    After just saying those words in Einar together with Seren, they began to arrange the sr stove so that it could work.


    Once fully settled, Einar took a frying pan and put some whale blubber in it before putting it in the receptacle of the sr stove.


    When the pan was ced in its designated ce, the fat began to melt, causing a very pleasant aroma to be smelled throughout the central square.


    With the fat already melted, Einar took some seal fillets and put them on the pan so that they would start to cook.


    After a few minutes and with the meat fully cooked, Einar used a fork to lift one of the fully sewn fillets. Later he saw it with a smile and took a big bite.


    At that moment everyone present began to shout the name of Einar because they could see that the sr stove street value was quite important then.


    It could be used on ships and to colonize the center of the ind which was a wastnd of ice.


    When the spirits began to subside, Einar took a step back and pushed Seren who was next to him.


    "This achievement was not only mine, but Seren also has a great share of it, because without her, managing to build this sr stove would have been impossible.


    With this I want each of you to remember that it does not matter if you are men or a woman, you can achieve anything you set out to do as long as you have conviction.


    That is why I hope you can also congratte Seren because, without her and the rest of the artisans, advancement in our tribe would have been impossible. "


    At the end of saying those words, a small silence was heard in the square before little Laura began to p.


    It was at that moment that the entire tribe began to p and shout Seren''s name just as loudly as they did with Einar''s name.


    After a while, and with Asgot still at Einar''s side, everyone fell silent as they wanted to hear what the Godi had to say.


    "Brothers and Sisters, the sr stove is a great invention for our entire tribe, but it also implies that we will need arge amount of silver to make them.


    Because herald Einar is a strategic asset, he will not charge to get a sr stove but will require the support of each of you to get money.


    If any of you have some silver pieces, preferably not coins, and are willing to donate, priority will be given to the delivery of your sr stove, but if someone of you can find a silver mine.


    He will be rewarded not only by Herald Einar, but I say he will also receive a reward from me and Jarl Sven.


    As silver is bing a valuable material for its use in everything rted to the advancement of the tribe, I would also like to inform you that from the following month the central bank of the imperial family wille into force.


    So if any of you want to save your money in the bank, you will be free to do so. When you save your coins, an identification number will be created with which you can withdraw and save your coins.


    Being our first bank, what is in the tribe will be protected by the Jarl family and the herald Einar, also all their deposits will be protected by the assembly of the Thing and the warriors of the tribe.


    If you deposit a silver coin, you will receive your silver coin whenever you want, but if you want to double your silver coin, you will have to make an investment.


    Investing in the bank of the imperial family means that they will receive benefits after the end of the year, so they will not be able to take out the silver or gold coin they have invested, but you can be sure that I personally and the assembly of the Thing will take care of their coins.


    In any case, if you want to know more about how the bench or the sr stove works, starting tomorrow there will be a daily conference in this same square.


    Where all of you will be able to rify any doubts, you have and see if it is really something that you want or not. "


    Everyone present was quite surprised by the words of the Godi Asgot because they understood a little of what they had said about the bench.


    After finishing the conference, Einar gave a farewell speech which was apanied by his father and Kassia, who took the moment to report on the status of the 30 injured who are still being treated in the courtyard of the great hall.


    At the end of the event, Einar got off the tform and went to Natukt because he had to deliver all the materials for his canoes because tomorrow they would leave for his home.


    "Natukt, I hope you liked the little demonstration of the sr stove because I am thinking of giving you the prototype of the sr stove that we made two days ago.


    It is small and it will fit quite well in your canoe so you can cook some hot food in the sea, I just remember you to be careful because although this is not a hurricane season it is never too much to be cautious."


    Natukt agreed and began to walk with Einar to the port where they would prepare the materials in their canoes, although there I would not have liked to send a contingent on the boat.


    He didn''t want to risk it, because the round trip was quite dangerous, so unless they already started arriving and had a clear navigation route.


    Einar could not put his warriors at risk, not to mention that due to the strange changes in the weather there could be some icebergs in the way which could easily destroy any ship that stood in their way.


    When they arrived at the port, the canoes began to descend from the ship and they began to ce sacks full of dried meat and salt so that they would not have problems during the trip and they will have enough food to be able to travel back when they needed it.


    Because the materials would not be sufficient during the time that Natukt and his warriors were, Einar ordered to build some barges so that they could row the materials using the canoes.


    As most of the matters were on them, Natukt upon seeing this felt relief because with all that Einar was giving him he could still bring his tribe to a safe ce.


    Far from that ce where the snow has not stopped falling.


    "Look Natukt, let me introduce you to how the barge works, and how many materials you are going to take, remember that the seeds you have are the most important thing.


    Try to maintain them correctly as it will be somewhatplicated and it may take years to return to your ancestralnds to buy new seeds.


    Also remember that washing the house only serves to contain materials because its manufacture is not nned to hold people, at most it could keep some animals but they would have to be asleep because movement could cause idents.


    In any case, if for some reason you cannot get your entire poption out, just try to arrive and I will send all the boats that we have to support the work of transporting your poption.


    But before I forget, when you arrive you will be vinated so that you do not suffer from a very dangerous disease called smallpox.


    They should not worry because most will have to be in bed for a few days,ter they will return to normal, that is a requirement because it is a guarantee that they will not suffer in the future.


    I hope that fact does not bother you, in case you ask we have already vinated, even my wife Kassia was the first to receive the vine. "

 Chapter 176 - Dismissing The Inuit Warriors 2/2

    "Vines, what a magic word you have invented Einar, if only I were younger I would like to study what you have been teaching children.


    But I think my age will not allow me to learn enough, but you can be sure that I will talk to my people so that they receive the vine that you have told me. "


    Einar nodded and put his hand on Natukt''s shoulder "You should not worry, your children or grandchildren can always learn also from the fact that we ept your tribe.


    You are one of us so everything we do will benefit you, although that also includes having responsibility, I think talking about it would be redundant.


    Before I forget, my father and I are preparing a farewell dinner so that you and your warriors can enjoy theirst night on the ind.


    It will be in the central square because the patio of the great hall currently has the wounded and it would not befortable to eat with the aroma of alcohol and blood. "


    Natukt who was watching how everything was getting ready for tomorrow nodded and he informed all his warrior brothers about the invitation to the banquet.


    After this Einar stayed for a while before retiring as he had things to do so the only ones who stayed were the Inuit warriors and the warriors led by Eskol who were filling the barges.


    For the next few hours they worked to fill the canoes and barges with all the materials they would need, so when Natukt and his warriors finished they said goodbye as they had to go to the great hall.


    Leaving only the group of Eskol warriors taking care of the barges and canoes, to avoid that they could get wet by ident or that some animal will try to steal their contents.


    Upon reaching the central square, the Inuit warriors were quite surprised to see how there were many tables set up and they could smell the delicious aroma of meat being roasted from afar.


    Because they would soon be members of the tribe, they were treated with even more respect than they already had, so with Elin''s guidance, they arrived at a tensegrity table specially prepared for them.


    When Juni and A sat down they left the great hall carrying with themrge jugs containing herbal liquor, these were ced in front of the Inuit warriors, with the intention that they could enjoy the liquor onest time before they left for their tribe.


    Natukt and his warrior brothers took the jars and following the Norse traditions they had learned thanked the god Odin as they raised their jars to the sky.


    "For a sessful trip to our tribe and may Odin allow us to return safely to our new tribe!"


    After shouting those words, all the Inuit warriors drank that delicious liquor, while they were drinking A and Juni broughtrge tes of cooked seal meat to the Inuit warriors.


    When the meat arrived, the Inuit warriors took their cutlery and devoured it, enjoying each bite that they gave to the juicy seal meat that they had in front of them, although what they liked the most was a te that had pieces of meat that werepletely cooked withrd.


    They knew those pieces of crispy meat were called chicharr¨®n, and it was one of the curious ways that Einar had invented to cook the meat, giving it another type of texture and vor.


    As the night progressed, the Inuit warriors enjoyed everything that had been nned to say goodbye, from a sound show which was done by the children of the orphanage, to a small magic demonstration where Einar took out a white fox from a tray.


    Because he was very good at illusion, many Inuit tribesmen and warriors started yelling fanatically at Einar.


    Well, although Einar''s eyes had only done a little magic trick based simply on illusion, but for all who saw it, it was proof of his divine.


    With one hand supporting his head Einar sighed silently <em>''I think I should start teaching the children some illusions.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>Although that would break mysticism, it could generate quite a few problems for me in the future because if theye to realize that what I am doing is not magic but a sleight of hand could cause an adverse effect.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>Sometimes it is more dangerous to keep a secret than, to tell the truth, and I am not willing to lose the support of the entire tribe for a simple illusion. ''</em>


    When he finished thinking those words, Einar said goodbye and let the children y some instrumental music to make the atmosphere of the banquet pleasant.


    After this one by one of the Inuit warriors, they fell asleep in their chairs, while some warriors took them home in a wheelbarrow so that they could sleep without danger of getting sick from the cold outside.


    Thest to fall was Natukt who after finishing the liquor in his jug, simply fell asleep on the table.


    In the morning of the next day, the Inuit warriors got up and began taking turns taking a bath in the hot springs.


    After finishing, they all took their things and looked onest time at the house where they had stayed, promising themselves that they would return but they would do it this time with their families, never to return to that ce they once called home.


    Because the departure of the Inuit warriors was something important of transcendence, most of the tribe was gathered in the port, leaving only a small path through which they could pass to reach the dock.


    Where would they have to get into their canoes to start their journey home, in search of returning with their entire tribe and perhaps a little more.


    When Natukt and his warrior brothers arrived at the port, they were amazed at how many people were waiting for them to get into their canoes.


    All of them looked at us with expectant eyes because since they had been informed that they were part of the tribe they no longer saw them as guests, but as valuable members of the tribe who were about to undertake an expedition.


    This caused the group of Inuit warriors to feel a significant amount of pride within, so they promised themselves that they would do everything possible to return because they liked the feeling they were feeling.


    With small steps, they advanced through the path that the crowd had left, all while hearing some shouts of support from the children and the asional adult with whom they had spent time in their stay within the tribe.


    Upon reaching the dock, Einar approached them and giving a small greeting invited them to go to their canoes while he gave a brief speech.


    "Today all of us are gathered here to witness the farewell of our newest members of the tribe, all of them during this time have behaved very respectfully towards each one of us.


    That is why I am proud to say that they have earned our respect and that is why we are here because we are not just witnessing the farewell of the Inuit warriors.


    Rather, we are witnessing the birth of new warriors that belong to our tribe, who are embarking on a dangerous but necessary expedition to the north in order to recover the rest of the tribe members that weck.


    That is why I tell you here that we must be patient because they will not take long to return and with them wille many new members of the tribe which we must treat with respect and be patient with them because their customs are quite different from the ones ours.


    Therefore, it may take time for them to change their habits, but if we all do our part, they could change in a very short time and it may be your future wife or future husband among them.


    How good a warrior could be who saves your life in a battle or someone who takes care of your family when it is sick, we must be prepared to receive these new members of the tribe with open arms.


    I also want to tell you to avoid any act of racism against them, since the tribe will not tolerate any discrimination against new members of our tribe, remember we are all family, and family is respected.


    Well, unlike foreigners who have to earn respect among us, there must be an environment of humility and brotherhood, because all of us are the pirs of what could once be called a nation.


    But for now, I only ask you to look with pride at those warriors who are leaving towards the horizon and we wish them a good trip because they must arrive safely at their destination so that all of us can be calm.


    Since they have a great important mission with which the quality of life of our tribe will increase, this is only the beginning of something greater that can only be done if each of us does our part.


    It does not matter that we think that what we do is too insignificant, everything we do has a function within our society, remember that there are no minor jobs because from the moment we are supporting we are an important part of this tribe.


    I hope you can take what you need from this little speech and discard what you consider unnecessary, now brothers and sisters we only have to look towards the Horizon and see how those warriors who are willing to sail the sea to achieve a greater goal go away for our tribe. "


    After that brief speech, all the warriors and members of the tribe who were present gave a great shout and watched with pride how those canoes and barges that carried the future of the tribe were lost on the Horizon.

 Chapter 177 - Traders Embark To Iceland

    In apletely dirty port, a young merchant was meeting with many Vikings belonging to his tribe.


    "Brothers, today I am leaving for the ice ind in the north, I will bring enough cattle and seeds from which they have been stealing.


    I will also report on the status of that tribe to see if it is possible to attack and subdue them ... "


    One of the Vikings justughed and looked sadly at the merchant "You better not even try you know why, I think you should ask your father about the previous merchant who tried.


    He ended up losing absolutely everything, not to mention that he did damage to the tribe because he could not even n to attack properly.


    That tribe led by Jarl Sven is a real problem and even if we make them angry, it could be dangerous for us as they have ships even bigger than our Drakkars.


    So you better go with your head up and sell the goods of our tribe, because the only chance we could have to conquer that tribe is that a civil war urs or that for some reason they have died. "


    The young merchant wanted to refute the words of that Viking leader, but when he saw the faces of the others, he knew that his idea of ??conquering the northern tribe was simply a bad idea.


    "Very well Mikkel I will have to obey what you say, but if I find information that is powerful enough for us tounch an attack I hope you will remember my name in the loot''s distribution."


    Mikkel only looked at young Kalevi with derision "Whatever you say Kalevi, just try not to die in that ce please, because your father, although he is the richest man in the tribe, will not be able to convince me tounch an attack against that northern tribe. "


    Kalevi sighed and started walking towards his Knarr, where he just looked at his crew and yelled at them quite loudly.


    "I hope that all the ships are already loaded with the merchandise, otherwise my father will take care of putting them in order if they have not done so.


    Because we will be heading north in just some time, and I don''t want to dy my trip by a group of sailors without respect for the captain. "


    All the sailors who had already finished for a long time onlyughed at the words of the young Knarr, even one of them looked at him from the deck of the Knarr.


    "Kalevi it ??is time you stopped talking about your father, you are old enough to be a man and not depend on his name.


    If what you want is to send us you are wrong boy, we only follow the silver and gold coins that your father gives us to apany you.


    But if you are looking for respect, you will not find it with us unless you earn it, for that you must show us that you have the soul of a leader like your father is.


    Otherwise, you are no better than those noble Christian children, who do not stop chattering about how their parents gave them this and that or how if we do something their parents avenge them.


    All those who upy the name of their parents know what happens to them ... "


    The sailor then drew his ax and ran his tongue over the edge of the de of his weapon.


    "Each one of them was in charge of murdering them and you know something their parents also died at my hands or failing that they simply hid like the bitches they are.


    With this I want you to learn that no matter how influential if a person is in the end you cannot defend those he loves, he is nothing more than an idiot with power.


    Learn it because your father is a man who can defend you, but that does not imply that you can act the way you are behaving. "


    After hearing that Kalevi just clenched his fist and kept quiet because the sailor was right, so after standing for a while like an idiot not knowing what to do while he was frustrated.


    He moved towards his Knarr with his head bowed because he did not want to spend any more time on the dock, at least on his ship he would have a special room for him where he could rest.


    Since he did not have to do anything because the sailors his father had hired would be in charge of taking the ships to the northern tribe.


    Seeing how young Kalevi entered his room, the sailors began tough, and they all began their way north.


    While this was happening in the Faroe Inds, in the port city of Norwich, Nelda was also preparing thest things she needed.


    She had already bought enough food and more than 200 ves to take to the north, but before leaving for the sea she had met Anders before leaving.


    The noises of meat colliding with one another could be heard in a small room in a wooden house.


    "Nelda ...!"


    Anders said as he leaned his head between Nelda''s breasts, who was enjoying the thrusts Anders made in her vagina.


    Every time Anders'' penis went deep inside her and touched the entrance to her uterus, she could only moan with pleasure.


    Because it was the most sensitive part of her body, so to continue enjoying those thrusts, she used her legs to hug Anders''s waist.


    This continued tost for some time until, after a heavy onught, the two were able to climax.


    Feeling how Anders ''semen entered her, she sighed in relief and began to stroke Anders'' hair.


    "Anders¡­ today will be thest time¡­ we can see each other until¡­ I can return in a few months¡­"


    Nelda took a deep breath and tried to rx her breathing because she was quite tired "Please be careful because yesterday I confirmed that I am pregnant and I do not want her father to die on a dangerous mission."


    Anders who was lying between Nelda''s breasts only showed a smile "Don''t worry Nelda, I''m like a cockroach, it''s just quite difficult to kill me.


    Also Thanks to the support you have given me with the people you know, I am making a name for myself as a mercenary.


    It will only be a matter of time before you can get a job from the duke or a nobleman. With them, it was quite easy to get enough money to start expanding the mercenarypany.


    Either way, in case something happens, I can alwayse back to you and start over, as it wouldn''t be the first time I''ve done it. "


    Nelda upon hearing Anders''s words felt a little calmer, knowing that he would not lie to her.


    After this, the two fellpletely asleep and did not wake up until the morning of the next day when Nelda opened her eyes and took onest look at Anders.


    After this, she got out of bedpletely naked and used a bucket of water with a cloth to clean her body. When she finished, she put on her clothes and left the room.


    When she opened the door, she could see little Russell, who was tying up some apples for breakfast.


    "Rusell, please get Anders up in a while because he shouldn''t be sleeping too much, if he asks tell him I''ve already left for the north.


    Please take care of yourself too and Anders, he is a bastard, but he is my bastard and I would not like something to happen to him. "


    After saying those words, Nelda took two blocks from the table and left that wooden house in the direction of the dock.


    The way to the dock was quite uneventful except for some ves who would not stop crying when they were punished because they did not behave correctly towards potential buyers.


    <em>''Poor bastards, they had such bad luck that they ended up being ves, what a shame they give me, but since they are ves, they are a good material to resell.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>It is a pity that they are too shameless not to recognize their ce as ves, but I am not a ve owner, nor am I interested in correcting their behavior.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>I am just a merchant who is willing to earn gold and silver by selling merchandise, even if that means selling children or animals. ''</em>


    Upon reaching the port, Nelda met Ashraf and the other captains of her ships.


    "Gentlemen, today we will leave for the north, so you must always be next to the ships to prevent us from suffering an attack by the Vikings.


    Although possibly the sea is not so dangerous because the civil war in the Franco empire is an easy way to gain wealth for the Vikings.


    That only applies to the lower part of the ind because in the north there are numerous Vikings who settled on the inds and even havepletely dominated the coast of the ind of Hibernia.


    So for nothing in the world, we will stop anywhere from now on, we will not follow the coast very closely either, since we will be easy prey if theye to observe us.


    We will be careful with our actions because not only our merchandise is at stake but also our lives and that of our families.


    Just remember those words and now everyone who gets on your ship and we will prepare to leave, remember to always follow me because the road to the north is not very safe but the rewards are worth it. "


    After saying that little speech, everyone started to get on their respective boats and with a small signal, Nelda''s boat began to move closely followed by the other boats.


    Leaving the city of Norwich behind where Anders just watched in silence as his wife and ships departed.

 Chapter 178 - The First Glass Bottle Of The Tribe

    In a specially built workshop, Einar who had ski goggles was doing the first test to shape the ss.


    "Seren and Alec, the ss already seems to bepletely melted. We have to prepare the tools to be able to shape it.


    Alec also remembers that you are going to start shaping it using a metal tube, remember the training that I suggested you do, and for nothing in the world are you going to breathe the hot air as it can burn your lungs.


    Remember to blow little by little so that the ss expands inside the bottle mold that we made of metal. "


    Hearing these words, Seren began to prepare the tweezers, while Alec was holding a metal tube.


    "Herald Einar, I''m ready to blow the ss, I just hope that if something happens to me, my daughter and wife can have their freedom."


    Einar upon hearing Alec''s words only shook his head "You are not going to die Alec since what you are going to do is rtively simple and should not represent a real danger if you do it carefully.


    But what you have asked of me is already a reality if you can be one of the people who can handle the ss or if you suffer an injury in the process.


    Your family will bepletely liberated and could live carefree in the tribe, at least until your daughter is old enough to work, but that does not mean that your wife does not continue to receive support to support herself.


    Now since you are ready, first pour the ss in a liquid state into this mold where you will have to slowly insert the tube so thatter you can start blowing it and create an air bubble.


    Remember, only a little air because otherwise it will return and it can burn your esophagus and lungs, which would be something quite painful and in the worst case, something that would leave you food because you will suffer but without the possibility of dying. "


    Alec took a deep breath and looking seriously at Einar he nodded. Seeing that Alec was ready, Einar used a pair of tongs to remove the stone container where the ss was from the oven.


    He subsequently poured the ss into a small iron mold and looked at Alec.


    "Now Alec puts the tube on and starts to blow carefully."


    Alec at this point ced his iron tube inside the mold and began to blow slowly but steadily when Einar saw that the ss in the mold was already fully formed.


    He opened it using tweezers and quickly directed Alec to put the ss in the next mold. When he opened the mold that was shaped like a bottle, he gave Alec an indication to ce it and start blowing.


    When Alec began to blow into the mold, he felt everything that began to blow into the ss begin to take shape, so when he looked at Einar''s signal he stopped and removed his mouth from the metal tube.


    At this point, Einar removed the parts from the mold, revealing a simple green ss bottle.


    "Alright we''re almost done now Alec ces the ss bottle in the oven for a few moments, Seren prepares the iron pole so that the ss bottle can be held from the back.


    Later when you finish, I will use some tweezers to start giving the shape you need to have the bottle in the front, you do not have to worry about anything since I will do that processpletely.


    Now Alec takes the bottle out of the oven. "


    Alec, following Einar''s instructions, quickly took the bottle out of the oven and ced it in front of him, then Seren took the opportunity to put the metal stick in the back of the bottle.


    At that moment Einar approached and using tweezers cut the connection that the bottle had with the ss tube because the ss had already started to cool it did not deform.


    "Seren puts the bottle back in the oven and when I tell you you take it out so I can start fixing the bottle cap."


    Seren, nodding, put the ss bottle in the oven and took the moment to wipe the sweat from her forehead.


    "To think that the process of making ss bottles is quiteplicated, I thought it would be a little faster, but from what I realize it will take a little while here to shape the ss."


    Einar justughed at Seren''s words "This process is only a test of what I am doing, but it should not be the way we are working in the future.


    How you have been able to figure out how to shape the bottles is not quiteplicated, but nevertheless, they have to follow an order and have certain requirements.


    But it is nothing that cannot be automated in the future, basically, I can create a machine that allows being 5 bottles or even 10 in a few minutes if I can find a way to inject enough air into them.


    It would just be a trial-and-error process, but speaking of the test, how did you feel blowing the ss, Alec. "


    Alec scratched his head and smiled nervously. "I felt quite nervous with the fact that if something happened I could die painfully, but luckily none of that happened and everything went well.


    Although I must admit that thanks to the experience that I am generating right now, perhaps in the future it will not be so difficult to blow ss. "


    "It is normal for you to feel that way but, as I told you, the greatest danger is that you put more air than the ss can hold because at that moment it could return.


    Seren, it''s time we took the bottle out of the fire. "


    When he finished saying those words, Seren took the bottle out of the oven and ced it in front of Einar, who using tweezers began to shape it.


    Because it was his first time doing something like molding ss, it took Einar a long time to shape the ss bottle.


    After repeating the same process for half an hour, Einar managed to finish giving the bottle thest touches, so I hope it will cool down a bit before cutting the joint it had with the iron stick.


    When he cut the union of the bottle, he held it using tweezers. After that, he simply took the ss bottle to construction that looked like a cement igloo to ce the ss bottle inside.


    Because although it did not seem to be hot, it could burn the skin so in that construction it would finish cooling before being able to use it.


    After letting the ss bottle cool, Einar sighed and squeezed his hands as he was somewhat nervous.


    "For a moment I thought I could break the bottle that took us so long to build. Now we just have to repeat the process and wait until the bottles are cold before we can use them.


    I hope they are ready because today we have to make at least six bottles before we can rest. "


    Seren and Alec just looked at each other before starting to drink some water to cool their throats since they would be working for a few hours.


    At night when the three of them were quite tired, Einar who was sitting on a chair looked at Alec and Seren with a smile.


    "They should be happy as we have created the first ssware on the ind and in the tribe.


    It is also not to brag, but I can bet that no Nordic tribe has ever built ss on their own, which is why we are pioneers in this noble work.


    Now we only have to train some craftsmen and ves so that ss little by little bes amon element in the tribe, not to mention that it would be something quite functional for trade.


    I can already imagine selling liquor in ss bottles, it''s going to be somethingpletely new.


    But I think the first thing we should do is check out the first ss bottles we''ve made. "


    When he finished saying those words, Einar got up and walked towards the concrete structure where the ss bottles were cooling.


    He opened the iron cap and using tweezers took out the first bottle they had made. Looking at it through the light of a torch he realized that the ss they had made was of quality.


    <em>''It''s really sad that I don''t remember how to make transparent ss, but that doesn''t matter since I can make ss and that''s the important thing.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>Even if it''s green in color, but it looks really pretty. ''</em>


    After looking for a short time, the bottle led her over to where Seren and Alec were sitting.


    "This is the fruit of our work, a beautiful green ss bottle, I think because we let it cool it should already be at room temperature but there is only one way to know."


    At that moment Einar took a jug of water from the table and began to wet the ss bottle. Luckily for Einar, the bottle was already cold, so the water did not cause any problem in the bottle.


    "Well, from what I can see one morning and one full afternoon is enough to chill the ss, I think this little event deserves to be celebrated properly.


    Alec brings the herbal liqueur.. We will debut this ss bottle. "

 Chapter 179 - Battle Against Vikings Near The Coast

    In the afternoon, Nelda who was watching the sea can see how in the distance a group of ships that seemed to belong to Vikings was approaching.


    "Anna orders everyone to prepare for the attack and also sends a signal to the other ships to prepare.


    Today blood will flow from the sea and it will not be ours, that I can assure you. "


    At that moment, Nelda watched as Anna began to use a red g to inform the ships that some pirates were approaching.


    Ashraf who looked at the g just startedughing and looked at hispanions while pulling out his scimitar.


    "Today we will leave our name in that group of pirates, prepare the weapons, and have someone take care of the ves because we do not want a rebellion in the middle of the battle.


    We will show that our mercenarypany is the best in all respects, have our names engraved, and formed those damned pagans. "


    For their part, in the other two ships that were led by Bruno''s soldiers, they began to prepare their swords and bows to be able to fight against the pirates.


    While this was happening on the approaching main Drakkar, the Viking leader licked his lips and looked at his fellow Vikings.


    "Our wait has been worth it, today we will fight and win new riches for our tribe or we will dine in Valha.


    Are you ready to fight ... "


    All the Vikings on the ships began to scream and shed their weapons against their shields. It was then that the Viking leader stood on the front of his Drakkar and pointed with his ax towards the ships they were thinking of stealing.


    Nelda who was watching the actions of the Vikings bit her lip and tightly took the sword in her hand.


    "Prepare your spears and bows, we will follow the tactics Anders taught us to fight those filthy Vikings.


    Remember your boats are moving faster than ours, so when they are close to us we will turn so that they cannot crash our boat.


    If the tactics Anders told us are applied, their ships will focus on our other ships as this is our main ship in the fleet.


    So it is reserved to be attacked only by the Viking leader''s ship, we will use that to our advantage so we will have to use spears to keep them at bay while we shoot them with bows.


    We must be strong because as women our destiny to be captured can only be something worse than death, so they fight with all their might and for nothing in the world allow those bastards to go up. "


    After saying those words all the women on the ship prepared with their weapons, the strongest led by Anna took their spears and prepared to fight.


    While the rest of the women held a bow and a quiver with enough arrows, as children and older women who could not defend themselves.


    They could only stay in the rooms below the ship, but that did not mean that they could not take part in case the situation warranted it.


    All of them will have to go out carrying daggers and some axes to be able to start an attack against all the Vikings because it was better to die fighting than to suffer in life being captives of those Vikings.


    As the Drakkar was approaching the ship from the northeast, Nelda waited a few moments before turning the ship''s wheel and facing the Drakkar that was nning to crash into her ship.


    "Let''s see which Stem is stronger, you fucking Vikings."


    The Viking leader who was standing on the stem of his Drakkar was surprised by the surprise turn of the ship. He supposed it was because quite possibly the people they were going to face knew their tactics.


    With the two ships getting closer and closer to each other and unable to brake, an impact was imminent, so the quite angry Viking leader gave the order for them to move aside to avoid the collision between the ships.


    For he had no confidence that his ship could withstand the impact of that great ship at the speed they were traveling.


    Nelda seeing that the Viking Drakkar had turned around to avoid hitting her ship only smiled evilly.


    "Women prepare your bows because you have to start shooting arrows to finish off the Vikings who can once they pass by us.


    Anna also be prepared as they may turn around and try to attack us from the back of the ship. "


    When he finished saying those words, the Viking ship passed to one side of his ship, which was taken advantage of by the women who quickly began to use their bows in the little time they had.


    Vikings who did not expect an arrow attack suffered heavy casualties, and many were injured by the surprise attack by the women.


    The Viking leader who had an arrow on his shoulder just red at the woman who seemed to be his leader and who was smiling at him.


    <em>''I hope you''re enjoying yourself bitch enough because I''ll take care of killing you personally ...''</em>


    Removing the arrow from his shoulder the Viking leader looked at his Vikings "Quick turn around we have to avenge our fallen brothers and Vikings I do not want survivors on that ship.


    All their heads must be cut off and ced around our ship to serve as a warning for them to dare to question our dominance of the sea. "


    The Vikings gave a cry and without wasting time they turned to chase the ship that had attacked them. For her part, Nelda took a bow and prepared to shoot arrows.


    <em>''What a beautiful day to kill Vikings,e with mom so I can put an arrow to your heads.''</em>


    When the Viking Drakkar began to approach, Anna felt a bit of joy and nervousness because there was what a Viking force must face that most likely should be angry.


    So by squeezing the spear he had with his sweaty hands, she prepared himself for the imminent sh between the ships.


    While the women who had bows raised them and readied their arrows, waiting only for Nelda''s order to be able to shoot their arrows.


    Nelda for her part hopes that the Viking Drakkar was close enough to give the order to use the bows, although she knew that it had lost the surprise factor, it could very possibly hurt a few Vikings.


    When the Drakkar was at the correct distance, Nelda took a deep breath and shot her arrow. This made the other women who had her bow shoot their arrows as well.


    The Viking leader and his group of warriors used their shields to protect themselves from the rain of arrows that was falling on them, but although they managed to make most of the arrows collide with their shields.


    There were some arrows that we''re able to wound them, although they were in ces that would not affect their ability to fight too much.


    The Viking leader who had been one of the wounded red at the arrow in his foot and gritted his teeth as he would seek revenge.


    When the Drakkar collided with the rear of the ship, Anna and the women holding their spears regained theirposure and prepared to face the impending attack.


    At that moment silence was present for a few seconds until a noise of screams could be heard, which were caused by arge number of Vikings that were embroidering the ship from the rear.


    Anna and the other women who had spears in their hands quickly pounced on the invaders, because of this many Vikings who did not expect a spear attack were quickly killed.


    But this means a real problem for the women who were in the front line since their spears were caught by the bodies of the Vikings.


    So it was impossible to move them so they had to drop their spears and make way for theirpanions from behind to take their ce.


    This small action caused the Viking advance to be stopped short and allowed the women behind it to constantly fire their bows.


    Fortunately, the distance provided by the spears was more than enough to prevent an arrow from damaging any of the women.


    The confrontation dragged on for a few more minutes before the Viking leader and a group of warriors made a suicide charge.


    Anna who was in the front line squeezed her spear with all her strength and pushed it on the Viking leader who managed to move his body causing it to only be cut on one side.


    At that moment Anna felt a sense of helplessness because she knew that she could die if someone did nothing to stop the advance of that Viking leader.


    Fortunately, before the Viking leader got close enough to kill her, Nelda who was standing on a wooden box managed to shoot an arrow straight into the Viking leader''s neck.


    Who to feel theck of air and how his lungs began to fill with his own blood looked with hatred at the woman in front of him and wanting to kill her took a few steps before being pierced by a spear.


    Which ended up taking his life because it had directly pierced his heart, causing him to only look with hatred at those women while he fell back with his lifeless body.


    With the fall of the Viking leader, thest warriors tried to fight to at least have death before going to Valha, but unfortunately, the training that Anna had made prevented them from approaching so they ended up dying.


    Only a few who were unwilling to die for women jumped into the sea to sink to the bottom because their clothes were too heavy.


    With the defeat of the Vikings, the women quickly screamed with joy and began to retrieve valuables from the corpses and on the Viking Drakkar.

 Chapter 180 - Situation After The Naval Battle

    While the battle on Nelda''s ship hade to an end, the other three ships were just starting their own battles against the rest of the Viking ships.


    Only on Ashraf''s ship did they have to face the threat of two ships that used hooks and ropes to hold on to the ship.


    A situation that the mercenaries took advantage of because unlike the way of fighting off the Christians, they were educated in battles in the Mediterranean Sea.


    Where they fought many times against Barbary pirates who were extremely dangerous because they always had ships to rob.


    So their experience fighting at sea was quite dangerous for all of them, proof of this is that in an attack Ashraf''s father lost his life.


    Ashraf who had his scimitar smiled as he watched as a group of Vikings began to jump from his left side, so using his weapon he faced them in a brutal but effective way.


    The Vikings tried to attack Ashraf and the warriors who apanied him, but to their surprise, they realized that the way of fighting waspletely different.


    The tactics they were used to were simplypletely useless, rendering all their effort useless.


    Ashraf, who was facing a Viking, easily dodged the ax that was approaching his head, so taking a step forward he managed to use his scimitar to cut the Viking''s neck.


    He almost immediately fell into the sea while holding his neck sinking into the blue waters.


    This scene continued to be repeated throughout the ship, with the only difference being that in some cases Ashraf''s warriors were injured, losing a hand or fingers due to the direct confrontation they had with arge number of Vikings.


    But despite that and the injuries they had on their bodies, they continued to fight against those Vikings who were trying to get on their ship, and they did not let any of them represent a danger to the ves they were transporting.


    In just a few minutes the Vikings already outnumbered and knowing they had no chance of winning, chose to escape while others simply stayed.


    For it was better for them to die than to escape like the cowards who were climbing their Drakkars. They also knew that if they returned in that state to the tribe they would simply be judged.


    Due to the ineptitude, they showed in battle, not to mention the great damage that the tribal forces had done, which would ce it in a dangerous ce before other groups of Vikings.


    The warriors of the ship, when they saw how the Vikings were dying and having already killed all the enemies, raised their weapons and began to shout some songs in Muslim.


    Although they did not process the Imic faith, they had lived the vast majority of their lives in the Umayyad caliphate, so their way of celebrating was quite peculiar.


    While this was happening in the shipmanded by Ashraf in the other two ships, the situation was worse because although those in charge of taking care of those ships were professional soldiers.


    Most had no experience fighting at sea, so the constant movement of the ship made them lose their bnce, making them easy prey for Vikings well versed in navalbat.


    Perhaps the only advantage they had was that they had more people, so the losses could bepensated quickly, and after a few minutes they ended uppletely surpassing the attacks of the Viking Drakkars.


    Although they suffered enough casualties in the process, not to mention that the wounded were too many, but despite this, no ship decided to stop because there were Vikings in the water.


    So if they stayed somewhere or came close to the coast, they would be easily intercepted by the Viking tribes that were there.


    In the afternoon, after a period of navigation and leaving the area of ??the naval battle, Nelda decided to check the damage that was on her other three ships.


    So slowing down his boat, he approached Ashraf''s ship first. When he arrived, he realized that all the wounded were being treated on the deck.


    Ashraf, who was biting some medicinal herbs with his mouth, took them out of his mouth and ced them on the wound of one of his fellow warriors.


    Whoever had arge chest wound caused by an ax, fortunately for the warrior the damage was only superficial, and not a bone or organ was damaged in the process.


    When he finished cing the herbal mixture on his partner''s wound, Ashraf stood up and turned his head to look at Nelda, who was looking at him.


    "Nelda I am d to see that you are in good condition, I hope the ship has not suffered so much damage from the Vikings who attacked."


    Nelda shook her head and approached Ashraf''s ship "Not at all. The attack was too easy for us to repel your families are in good condition and in fact, we had no people injured during the confrontation.


    Except for a few minor cuts and bruises from the women who were holding the spears, but nothingpletely serious like what I can see happening to you. "


    Ashraf sighed andughed "None of us died which is a good sign, although some lost arms, fingers, or even legs.


    That may turn out to be a problem in the future, but most of us are in good shape. My only regret is that the two Viking ships were able to escape before we could have stolen some of what was on top of them.


    However, the Viking corpses found enough silver and gold coins, with which I hope topensate the families of those men who lost a limb.


    I think that in that way to avoid a mutiny in the long term, but what really worries me are those two boats that are behind us.


    From the faces that I can see in the distance, you can see that they are quite depressed. I think they suffered quite a few casualties during the confrontation. "


    Nelda stroked her chin and closed her eyes as she took a deep breath "It was something that I feared would happen because specially trained soldiers were only effective onnd and at sea, it is normal for them to lose.


    But I will have to personally review the damage they have done, either way, keep navigating in a straight line while I check on the condition.


    In case you ever see a Viking ship or something that could put the fleet at risk, I remember to signal the red g of the ship. That way we can prepare.


    Although we can follow this path all night, perhaps at noon we will leave this ind sea and we can reach the North Sea.


    In that area, it is basically almost impossible for us to meet a Viking because it is too big and there is nothing of value that is worth doing rounds in that ce. "


    After finishing saying those words, Nelda began to slow down her boat so she could see and help Bruno''s group of soldiers if necessary.


    For his part, Ashraf continued his work of chewing herbs to prepare an ointment for the wounded warriors. For this, he put some herbs in his mouth and began to mask them.


    When Nelda got to the nearest ship, she could see the extent of the destruction on her deck, as there were corpses that were piled up and there were quite a few wounded.


    With some sadness and concern, he stood up and signaled to the one who seemed to be in control of the ship.


    "They need help, I have a few women who can heal the wounds of their partners."


    Derian, a young soldier who had been left in charge after the death of his captain, walked to where Nelda was and nodded his head.


    "I really preferred all the help you can provide, as of the 25 crew members 8 died and more than 12 are injured.


    If no help is given to them now, they could die and it would be dangerous for the fleet to be without so many people, not to mention that the ves may notice something strange and reveal themselves which would be quite dangerous. "


    Nelda with a helpless look pointed at Anna "Take a few women on deck and help the wounded.


    Those who simply do not have some way to survive must end their lives as quickly and painlessly as possible.


    By the way, young man, what is your name. "


    "Derian, Captain Nelda, that is my name, I was chosen to continue the work of the captain who should be among those corpses.


    The poor man died in the first confrontation we had. An ax beheaded him, killing him immediately. "


    Nelda sighed and pointed to the corpses "Although I understand your pain and that of yourpanions, they must take valuables and anything that can be given to their rtives.


    Because their corpses will have to be thrown into the sea, there is a long way to go and their bodies can release bad air that can make you sick, which would be even worse. "


    Derian looked at the corpses and gulped before beginning to follow Nelda''s orders.

 Chapter 181 - Beginning Of The Siege In Paris

    On the outskirts of the city of Parisii, arge army was assembled, all of them had siege weapons and were ready to take the city in the course of months.


    Bald Luis who was sitting on his horse looked with pride at the great army of more than 70,000 soldiers that he had in front of him.


    <em>''You can hide behind the walls of Parissi my sister, but you will not be able to escape the fury that I have against my father and against you for having betrayed me and allowing my father to have influence in the north.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>If it weren''t for you now, I would be sitting in the great city of Parisii, enjoying my reign, and you might be alive and enjoying all the privileges I had in store for you.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>But now you have no privileges or anything, let''s see how long those walls canst. ''</em>


    After this Luis quickly is a sign with his hand with which all the soldiers began to upy positions preparing for the long siege thaty ahead.


    For her part, Giselda who was looking at the great army on the outskirts of the city could only smile as she raised her hands and looked at all her subjects.


    "Dear citizens and nobles, today our city is under siege thanks to my traitorous brother who naively believed that my father could not end this rebellion.


    Just so you know my father managed to conquer the duchy of Duke Hippolyte, the news barely reached me yesterday so today.


    My father, Emperor Ludovico, is sending troops to end the rebellion of my brother Germanicus, so we only have to resist in this city that could not be conquered by the savage Huns.


    Our patron and caretaker of the Genoveva city of Paris are taking care of us, therefore, we have to be strong and resist the attacks of my brother''s troops for as long as necessary.


    That is why from today I hope that all of you can join the battle of defense of the city, any help that you can provide will be very well received.


    But the most important thing is that when this is over, their efforts will not be forgotten as I will see to it that they are all rewarded as long as they have helped.


    Also, due to the siege of my brother''s army, the food will be distributed by the troops of the city to avoid a famine, if they remember to rationalize the food.


    Well, possibly we will be locked up in our city for months if not even years, so citizens and nobles, as the highest authority figure in this ce, I just hope that all of your support as much as you can to be able to resist this siege.


    Remember, if you can''t help because you are too old, you are missing a limb or you just don''t know how to do it.


    Help will always be needed in the workshops of the city, to be able to build the weapons and supplies of the soldiers. "


    After she finished giving that speech, Giselda took a deep breath and entered the tower again, while all the inhabitants of the city shouted her name in support.


    Sitting in her chair, Giselda lowered her head and stared in horror at the stone floor.


    <em>''Father where are you ...</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>I am afraid and I don''t know what else I can do to keep calm. There is a gigantic army outside the city with siege weapons.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>But if I show fear, then the whole city will go into chaos and the situation can get out of control ... ''</em>


    Giselda spent some time trying to breathe as best she could to rx from her state of fear, so after a while, she just raised her head and looked at the wooden door.


    <em> </em>


    <em>''I guess I have no choice but to stay in this city and fight until my father can send reinforcements. The only good thing is that like all my brother''s troops they are besieging the city.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>They won''t be able to conquer newnds until they finish off Parisii, which brings me some peace of mind, but sadly that doesn''t change the fact that I''m going to suffer a lot for them. ''</em>


    While this was happening in Parisii, in a ruined city, Ludovico was holding the head of Duke Hippolyte in his hand.


    "Damn duke you thought you were going to defend yourself long enough, but you didn''t count on me being smarter than you, and I managed to find traitors within your troops.


    But look at yourself now you are only ahead because the rest of your body has beenpletely destroyed, you know I wanted to keep you alive, but you did not have to choose the easy way andmit suicide after finding that your city has fallen.


    But look on the positive side, your family is going to pay for their crimes and I''m going to take care of that.


    They will suffer a lot while your head will be a nice ornament for my horse. You and I will have a lot of time to speak Hippolyte. "


    After saying those words, Ludovico hung Hippolyte''s head on his horse and looked at his daughter.


    "Adide, I need you to finish cleaning this city and take as many troops as you can so that you can start marching with Duke Gautier to save his duchy.


    From thetest news that I was able to hear from one of the messengers, the situation is quite serious because your brother Germanicus does not seem to be willing to abandon the attack on the duchy.


    While you do that, I personally begin to gather troops and volunteers throughout the duchy to be able to march north to help your sister Giselda.


    Knowing her I know that right now she must be terrified of having an army besieging the city, so it is possible that she will do stupid things if she does not see that there is real support from us.


    Already with an army gathered while I marched north, you will have the obligation to end your brother''s life, remember not to have mercy because he will not show it if he catches you.


    Adide also be careful please because as a future empress with your sister, your duty is too great for you to die.


    Remember that you have an empire to rule, in any case, Gautier will take care of you, while I take care of his son Paul who will apany me as my second inmand. "


    Adide approached her father and gave him a hug "Please take care of yourself father and be very careful in everything you do because just as I am important you are also important because if something were to happen to you things would go wrong of control.


    I for my part will do everything possible to kill my brother Germanicus, you can be sure that I will carry his head in front of you in Parisii. Stay safe, father. "


    Ludovico stroked his daughter''s hair and gave her a kiss on the forehead "To think that only you and your sister of all my children would be the most loyal.


    I''m sure your grandfather would be quite happy to know the woman you have be and the one you are going to be.


    Please, daughter, stay safe I don''t want to have to avenge you for a mistake you made. "


    After saying those words, Ludovico separated from his daughter and got on his horse to begin his work, while Adide only watched sadly as her father came to the rescue of her sister.


    <em>''Be careful father, I will do my best to finish off Germanicus.''</em>


    While this was happening, in a small forest, Aubin was cleaning a wound on his hand with boiled water.


    "Last night my father sent a messenger saying that we have to hold out for 2 more days before reinforcements can arrive.


    So Bastian your duty is to prepare the troops by organizing small confrontations against the army of the rebellious son of the emperor.


    We have to cut the supply lines as long as we can so that we dy for these two days their advance through our sacrednd.


    Yes, it is quite a dangerous mission, but if we do not do it, we will simply lose this war before my father''s reinforcements can arrive.


    Do you think you can do it, Bastian? "


    Bastian looked seriously at Aubin and nodded "You can be sure that I will help in everything necessary to expel that damned usurper, but if I am going to do this mission, I need you to support me with something more than troops.


    I need arge supply of bows and arrows as well as clothing and boots so that all of our soldiers can fight with all their might against their damned invaders. "


    Aubin, who had finished cleaning his wound, put a cloth on it and sighed "You can take everything you need from our armory, just remember to leave some material because we also need enough weapons and ammunition to be able to maintain this forest.


    For a week that bastard has not stopped attacking us using poorly trained soldiers but inrge numbers. "


    Bastian, upon hearing that he had a free way to obtain the materials, quickly stood up and gave some indications to somehow many soldiers that were nearby to support him by collecting all of them from the armory.


    Watching Bastian walk away, Aubin caressed his forehead for a moment <em>''Let''s see how strong you are Germanicus, during these two days your army is going to suffer greatly, I hope you are prepared because we are not going to let you sleep.''</em>

 Chapter 182 - Attacking The Supply Line

    Bastian who was sitting on the branch of a tree looked seriously at the small enemy camp that was a few meters from where he was.


    "We will camp in this area, remember not to light any bonfire, since from your camp the enemy''s lookouts can find us in their routine checks.


    We will go out at night with the only mission to assassinate everyone, and we will leave this damn ce to go to the next camp.


    Understood soldiers! "


    All the soldiers who were hiding behind the bushes nodded and prepared to spend the night.


    During the waiting time, they had to feed on stale ck bread, which they had to soak in water because otherwise, they would not be able to eat it.


    Also to avoid being discovered, they ced a few lookouts on the trees to be able to guard their hiding ce in case an enemy got closer than they should.


    At night, all the soldiers readied their weapons and began to walk slowly through the thick vegetation of the forest as they approached the enemy camp.


    Bastian, who was in charge of the operation, advanced in the front line, holding his sword with quite enviable security.


    Seeing the first camp guard who had wandered off to urinate in a nearby bush, he approached him and surprisingly put his hand over the guard''s mouth before stabbing him with his sword.


    Feeling like the guard was shaking because the sword had pierced his lungs, he continued to hold him until he felt him stop moving.


    So at that moment he released it and cleaned his hand as it waspletely full of blood.


    <em>''Rest in treacherous hell.''</em>


    After this he began to walk towards the camp, looking for any other unsuspecting guard there to be able to end his life as quickly as possible.


    After crossing some bushes it did not take long to find another candidate to be killed, which was a guard who appeared to be extremely drunk.


    This because he was staggering from side to side while holding a wooden jug, Bastian at that moment began to walk slowly towards the back of the carefree guard.


    Upon arrival, he touched the shoulder of the guard who just turned his body, and before he could do something he felt a sword pierce his chest.


    With a smile on his face, Bastian pushed the corpse of the guard to the ground where he drew his sword and dragged the corpse into some bushes so that it would not be found.


    After this he began to look at his soldiers and with some signs he realized that he had alreadypletely cleaned the perimeter of the camp, so raising his fist he made a signal for everyone to begin the attack.


    Because all the camp guards had been killed, no one realized that a great threat was approaching them.


    So many were asleep and others had simply gotten drunk on beer that they had stolen from some nearby farms.


    Bastian began to walk slowly but steadily, and when he reached a tent, he entered to see a naked woman whose eyes werepletely red.


    Making a signal not to make noise, he approached the three naked and drunk men who were sleeping.


    Using his sword, he ended the lives of the three, so he made a sign to the woman to take revenge if she wanted.


    When Bastian came out of the tent, he heard how the woman who was crying began to repeatedly stab the corpses.


    <em>''Maybe the poor woman ends upmitting suicide but at least she got the revenge she needed, it''s a shame we couldn''t act before.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>But today these bastards came down for all the actions they have been performing in this sacrednd. ''</em>


    After some other steps, another tent was found where four other soldiers were resting, who never woke up and had because a sword ended up cutting off their heads.


    This began to be repeated throughout the camp from the outside to the inside, each and every one of the 200 people that made up the enemy camp ended up dying at the hands of the soldiers.


    When thest enemy soldier was killed by Bastian and some woman''s captives, the operation was terminated and it was then that they began to search the corpses for things of value.


    Already at dawn and having recovered everything of value, they took some torches and began to set fire to the camp before starting their way into the forest tounch a new attack.


    In the morning numerous cavalry arrived at the destroyed camp, where they only found charred corpses and arge quantity ofpletely useless materials.


    The leader of the cavalry squad took a deep breath as he tried to calm his anger as he entered the corpses and was sure that the body of one of his younger brothers was found.


    "All bodies are buried and I also want you to report that there we have a group of rats attacking the rear supply lines.


    We need to increase the number of troops defending the camps and we also need to have some cavalry members ready at each camp to give notice in case something happens.


    I do not want to have to repeat this scene at any time because all those corpses are ourpanions or rtives ... "


    After this the cavalry soldiers quickly got off their horses and with some shovels, they began to digrge holes to ce the corpses.


    For his part, the leader of the cavalry squad began to walk through the destroyed camp, looking for some indication of which of the innumerable corpses belonged to his brother.


    It took a bit of time and it wasn''t until noon that he can find him lying in a bush; he had a gigantic wound on his chest and fear could be seen on his face.


    At that moment he fell to his knees and began to stroke histe brother''s hair while some tears rolled down his cheeks.


    "Brother, because you had to die so young, I told you that it was not a good idea that you will enter the army, I told you but you did not listen to me.


    Now, look at what we are going to say to our parents when they have to bury their son''s corpse. You are just a young man who had great things to do.


    But now you are nothing more than a lifeless corpse but do not worry brother, I will take care of revenge and wash away the dishonor of your death ... "


    The leader was interrupted when a soldier mounted on his horse arrived where he was.


    "ude, a messenger has just arrived saying that a caravan has just been taken out near this ce, possibly we will find the culprits of this massacre."


    ude looked at his brother''s corpse and wiped the tears from his eyes. "Someone take care of taking my brother''s corpse to the headquarters because it deserves to be buried by our family.


    It cannot be buried in this ce abandoned by the hand of God as soon as those damned once I get on my horse we will ride as fast as possible to try to kill as many as we can. "


    After this ude left his brother''s corpse on the ground and quickly got on his horse and behind him, most of his soldiers began to follow him.


    Only a few remained who had the obligation to bury the wounded and prepare the body of their brother to take it to the headquarters.


    While ude was riding to where the caravan had been attacked, Bastian was ordering his soldiers to quickly burn as much as possible and to get out of there as soon as possible as one of the enemy soldiers had escaped.


    Although it was a shame for all of them to have to lose the vast majority of the resources that could have stolen their lives will be even more important.


    So using some torches he lit all the wooden wagons on fire and they started running towards the forest where using branches they erased their tracks.


    Avoiding in this way that they could follow the path through the tracks they were leaving, after about 20 minutes ude arrived on the scene with his soldiers who, seeing the destruction, clenched his fists.


    "Try to look for survivors and if there are none, their bodies have to be buried, also that someone informs the headquarters that we need reinforcements in the supply lines.


    Otherwise, they will continue to destroy all our weapons and supplies in order to keep us in this damn dukedom. "


    Following udia''s orders, they all began to search the forest but did not find any footprints or anything to be able to locate the attackers. They ended up giving up in the course of hours.


    At night Bastian woke up from his dream and stepped out of his little tent so he could see the night in all its splendor.


    As he raised his head, he felt the cold night air so he sighed, letting a cloud of white smokee out of his nose.


    <em>''It is a beautiful night to kill traitors. It is a pity that we can only attack at night, but fortunately, it is only for today.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>Well, tomorrow the reinforcements will arrive to be able to put an end to these threats and the traitor of Germanicus. ''</em>


    After this Bastian stretched out his hands and began to order his soldiers to wake up and prepare as they had another camp to attack.


    Well, like them, there were other small squads doing all the possible damage to the different camps of the supply line that existed.


    All this with the intention that the forces of the enemy front line dispersed their troops towards the rear, giving them the valuable time needed by the reinforcement troops to prepare before attacking thempletely.

 Chapter 183 - Preparation For The Confrontation Against Germanicus

    Bastian, who was cutting the neck of an enemy, smiled unconsciously because although he detested blood.


    Being able to kill some traitors brought him some peace of mind, like the rest of hispanions.


    As they continued with the one-sided massacre at that base, the screams of the enemy soldiers slowly began to cease, leaving only an awkward silence.


    Which was only apanied by the sounds of the footsteps of those soldiers who were walking among the corpses and the rest of thepletely destroyed camp.


    "We have little time to take everything of value and get out of this ce, so prepare the torches and start burning everything that is not necessary.


    Well, today we leave this forest because we must cross this forest to reach the front line to support the reinforcement troops of Princess Adide and Duke Gautier.


    Well, possibly tomorrow morning a real war will start against the invading troops. "


    After saying those words, all the soldiers began to burn the tents while stealing as much as possible of the enemy corpses that were on the ground.


    After a few minutes, they finished doing everything they had to do and went into the forest while erasing all their tracks to prevent someone from tracking them down.


    Throughout the night, the soldiers in charge of Bastian walked through the forest without stopping to reach the assembly area.


    But it wasn''t until after midnight that they began to run into other squads.


    Which were also not like the squad in charge of Bastian, as they had quite a few wounded and some were simply made up of two or three soldiers.


    Bastian, seeing this, met with the leaders of those squads to ask what had happened.


    "Because you have so many casualties, someone can tell me what the hell happened.


    We did not lose a single person, and we killed approximately more than 700 enemy soldiers in attacks on their camps and caravans in these two days. "


    One of the squad leaders approached Commander Bastian and looked at him with some anger and sadness "It was not our fault because the first day everything was quite simple, but it seems that your actionsmander aroused the anger of the enemies.


    So they started giving us each squadron by squad looking for our weaknesses, I suppose you were lucky because from what I can see absolutely nothing happened to you or your squad.


    But in our case, the situation was quite horrible. I could see how mypanions fell in front of me, so damn cavalry that did not even give us time to prepare the weapons.


    They just charged us, and it was all over. The only good thing is that for my fortune and due to the grace of God, I was able to survive along with two other soldiers.


    Although even with that I would dare to say that I was one of the lucky squads, because we do count correctly here, there are still a lot of squads that are needed that were surelypletely purged.


    But I guess it was inevitable, right? "


    Bastian just sighed and patted him on the shoulder "It was a suicide mission, but what we had to do otherwise we would endanger the entire army.


    In addition, our sacrifice will be rewarded because I understand that the emperor gave orders that once we finish with Germanicus, hisnds be distributed among the soldiers.


    Not to mention that there are alsonds of Duke Hippolyte and any enemy of the empire, although perhaps they are no longer with us, their families will be able to enjoy the privilege of having fought with the emperor. "


    After saying those words, they all continued walking, but this time in silence because no one dared to say a single word because it was not the right time to speak.


    After a while of walking and at dawn, everyone was able to reach a meeting area. The grandmother was located deep in a cave.


    Inside the cave, they met the son of Duke Gautier, Aubin who, upon seeing them, gave them a big smile.


    "I''m d you arrived, but we have to wait for the other squad leaders to arrive, until morning.


    If they don''te back, we will simply consider them dead. For the moment you should rest a bit. You have earned it, but if you have something to report, do not hesitate to speak up because we need to know as much as we can about the enemy. "


    When he finished saying those words, no one dared to respond to Aubin because they did not know anything of value, so after saying goodbye only Bastian stayed because asmander he had to give a report.


    "Thank you for allowing the squad leaders and soldiers to rest a bit Aubin. They are quite exhausted, and some depressed by the counterattack of Germanicus forces."


    Aubin sighed and looked mncholy at Bastian "They were the risks of such an important mission, but less positive side in the morning my father will be arriving along with Princess Adide to put an end to the army of Germanicus.


    It will be a battle that will take ce in the ins near the forest, from what I understand my father is going to divide troops to be able to ambush the enemy army from the rear.


    That is why the best thing you can do right now is to rest a little because in a few hours you will be leading that army through the forest to reach an area where you can give a lethal blow to those damn traitors.


    My father also informed me that if you can do it, you will be rewarded with a prize in gold coins and arge farm so that you can live with your family with a small noble title.


    It may not be much, but if you keep fighting for us, you will continue to climb the ranks and the point wille that you could be a nobleman with a true fiefdom.


    Remember that there are going to be quite a fewnds that are going to need guidance after this civil war. "


    After saying those words, the two men continued talking for a while longer until they took a break.


    In the morning Aubin woke up and decided to have a little breakfast waiting for his father''s messenger to arrive, informing him that he had already arrived at the duchy.


    While we were having breakfast, he heard the neighing of a horse so he raised his face and looked at a messenger who quickly informed him about the ns his father had and where he had to meet.


    Hearing all this, Aubin took a few bites of his meat and drank his beerpletely before starting to wake up all his soldiers to give them some orders before leaving with his father.


    After having done this he got on his horse and together with the rest of his sides, he began to head towards a small slope where his father was waiting for him.


    Gautier was looking at the future battlefield where he was going to have to face Germanicus.


    He raised his hand and began to guide hismanders to prepare some traps and defenses for the direct confrontation that they were going to have in a few hours.


    "What do you think of this ce princess, you do not think it is beautiful enough to stain it with blood from your traitorous brother''s army.


    If you think you could have been attacking mynd without suffering any defeat or punishment, you are wrong.


    I will take care of making him pay for every death he has caused and for every family, he has destroyed, your brother is going to pay dearly for the debt to my people.


    I only hope that so that he can pay the debt princess, he allows me to have it a few days before you end your life, I can promise you that I will take care of making you suffer for as long as necessary.


    For you to just give him the coup de grace and thus carry out your father''s orders. "


    Adide smiled and took a deep breath "You can do whatever you want with him but just remember that I will be the one to end his life that the imperial family can only be killed by the imperial family.


    Also when you capture him, do not forget to ask him who his rtives are and where he maintains arge amount of budget with which he is financing this stupid war.


    I think it will be a good resource to hand over to my father if we can recover those blood-stained gold coins with which he is killing the citizens of the empire. "


    Gautierughs and puts his hand on the shoulder of the princess "You can be sure princess that we will obtain all the information we need about your brother.


    He is not going to stop telling us of his own free will where he has the silver and gold as well as who are those traitors who have been supporting him to rebel against your father.


    I can be sure there will be quite a few since otherwise, I could not imagine that your brother is so stupid as to dere war on your father if he does not have the support of someone else.


    But changing the subject princess, you are ready to lead the troops through the forest to attack the rear. "


    Adide nodded and looked at the beautiful in as she took a few steps "You just take care of keeping my brother''s army mainly upied on the front line.


    I will be in charge of attacking him from the rear, hoping that with my attack I can capture him or at least make him return to hisnds so that he can hide like the cockroach that he is."

 Chapter 184 - Germanicus The Commander

    At noon two armies were meeting face to face on a great in that was surrounded by a forest.


    Germanicus who was sitting on his horse looked proudly at his army and pointed at his sister''s army with his finger.


    "I want the army that my father brought to defeat us, it isposed mainly of bandits and other scum from the north, they must remember that we have to win this battle because their leader is my bastard sister.


    She must have said something to my sick father which brainwashed him into believing her words because it is not possible that a bastard can have an army by herself.


    In addition, my father is also sick in his head since as you have heard, he has destroyed the cities he has conquered. Poor Duke Hippolyte died at his hands like many other good men.


    So we have the moral work and with God to end the bad reign, which is doing very father before it worsens and also to depose my brothers who have risen up intending to steal what belongs to me.


    But first one step at a time, so today my soldiers get ready because we will finish off my stupid sister and the traitorous Duke Hippolyte.


    May God be with our army! "


    After finishing saying those words, Germanicus'' army began to shout with joy and raised their hands as a sign that they believed in victory.


    For its part, Gautier''s army remained calm and only prepared their weapons as they were sure they would win because Duke Gautier was an excellentmander.


    Seeing that Gautier''s army was not afraid, Germanicus only frowned for a moment before raising his hand and giving the order to begin the attack.


    For this, the archers came out from among the soldiers and began to order themselves to be able to shoot their arrows, for its part Gautier''s army gave the order that the cavalry split into two while attacking the nks.


    He also ordered the army to prepare its shields and advance while the archers followed them from behind, in this way when the soldiers reach where the enemy archers were.


    There would be enough time to be able to initiate an attack of arrows against all of them and because the cavalry would be attacking them from the nks, the Germanic army would be quite busy, and perhaps they would lose the battle.


    Either way, this strategy was one of many that Gautier had been using and perfecting over the years, unlike Germanicus, who was just an inexperienced young man.


    Seeing the strange, very well touch Gautier''s army was performing, Germanicus was stunned for a moment and let hismanders handle the counterattack.


    <em>''Perhaps I do not know what I am doing with this army but mymanders I am sure they will know how to do something correctly, otherwise, they will only be useless and if we lose the battle, I will be in charge of punishing their families.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>Because of the stain of defeat, but I think that''s getting ahead of a result that I''m sure won''t happen. ''</em>


    <em> </em>


    As the soldiers advanced making the wall of shields avoiding the hundreds of arrows that Germanicus'' archers were firing, the cavalry began to instigate the nks.


    Causing many casualties among the enemy as the cavalry had javelins in their hands, which were used to kill as many enemy soldiers as they could.


    For her part, Adide, who was entering the forest with an army of more than 4000 soldiers, looked at Guido with some nervousness.


    "Guido, do you think the troops we are leading through the Forest are enough to win the battle against my brother."


    Guido who was riding gave the princess a smile andughed a little "Your brother is too trusting with the great army he has, unfortunately, he has no training except for the little or no training that I was able to learn from your father.


    But it really is very possible that he will lose the battle, mainly for three very important reasons.


    The first is that he is too trusting and has too high an ego so most likely he thinks that Gautier and you are stupid and that he because he is one of the children who is supposedly going to inherit your father''s empire, is superior to everyone.


    The second reason is that he is in control of his army and I am sure that although from the axis of functions the important actions that could generate a victory will not be taken by him, because he has no experience of any kind.


    Last but not least is that Gautier is one of the most powerfulmanders within the empire, he has an infinity of knowledge due to the constant battles the ark has been participating in since he was a child.


    Even at the time, your grandfather had a fairly high reputation, that is why your brother is going to lose, we princess are only responsible for preventing your brother from escaping.


    But changing the subject Bastian a bit, you know how long until you reach the designated point in the rear of the army. "


    Bastian who was in front of them on his horse turned his head and looked seriously at Adide and Guido.


    "We are quite close, but since we have to make a detour to avoid being seen through the forest, it will take a little time.


    But I ampletely sure that we will arrive in time to attack Germanicus'' army from the rear, we just have to keep walking through the forest.


    When we arrive, it will bepletely up to you to initiate the attack, I for my part will help as much as possible but I am just one more soldier. "


    Adide sighed and stroked her horse "You are more than a Bastian soldier since you are helping us get to the right point to be able to give a big blow my brother.


    Your participation will be well rewarded, that I can assure you. "


    While this was happening in the Forest, the situation on the battlefield was quite chaotic, as the soldiers had started a massacre against the unsuspecting archers.


    Also, the cavalry was doing great damage to the nks of Germanicus'' army, because due to the constant javelin throws someone killed too many soldiers.


    For the javelins in most cases pierced the shields of the soldiers, causing them to silence the wounded on the ground, where they would be easy prey for the cavalry.


    Germanicus, seeing that the situation did not favor him, gave the order that the soldiers advance, thus preventing the archers from escaping, leaving thempletely at the mercy of the enemy or their own allies.


    The archers, seeing that their leader had betrayed them because they were left in the middle of two possible enemies, decided to start a rebellion against the army, so they left their bows and decided to try to open a way to escape.


    Gautier seeing what is happening with the enemy archers simply smiled and ordered his archers to fire their bows at the enemies as it was the right time to kill them more than they could.


    The shields of the soldiers were being used to protect themselves from the attacks that the archers were making against them.


    The archers upon receiving the order from the duke quickly raised their bows to the sky and began to shoot their arrows as fast as they could. The arrows flew out and began to create a real massacre for the soldiers and archers who werepletely unprotected.


    This situation was too sudden, so the casualties were quite high at the beginning, which was taken advantage of by the soldiers who began to advance with their shields, killing most of the archers who were there.


    When the first soldiers were about to arrive with the first line of enemy soldiers, the arrows stopped at that moment to avoid firing at their allies.


    Germanicus upon seeing the great damage that was urring in his army became desperate enough for him to give the order for everyone to attack regardless of the formations.


    This would be their undoing as it was immediately taken advantage of by Gautier, who, giving an order to his cavalry, began with an attack entirely on their nks.


    The soldiers who were no longer in formation were unable to stop the stampede of the horses against them, so the nks were simply lost in a matter of minutes.


    Germanicus at that moment clenched his fist with ir¨¢ and began to shout "You are all a ball of idiots how is it possible that you have not been able to stop an army that is clearly inferior to yours.


    They are a disgrace for me as the future emperor, so they must now fight with all their might to try to counter this blow because otherwise, I will be in charge of judging their families for treason.


    I want you to remember ... "


    Germanicus fell silent at that moment because he heard the noise of a war horning from the forest, so when he turned his head he could see an army stilling out of the trees.


    Feeling for the first time a great situation of helplessness and fear, Germanicus screamed and red at his sister before he ordered his cavalry to abandon the army.


    For he clearly knew that he had lost that battle, so he had to escape and get to his fiefdom as quickly as possible to be able to prepare a few more soldiers to defend himself from the possible attack that his sister would make in the future.


    It was at that moment that Germanicus'' army entered a true state of chaos, as they no longer had a guide, so they all tried to escape to avoid the fate of being assassinated or captured.


    Gautier and Adide only formed a smile on their faces as they knew that the end of Germanicus was near.

 Chapter 185 - The End Of Germanicus

    Germanicus, who was fleeing on his horse along with his faithful knights, decided not to turn around in order to see the chaos in his army.


    "When we get to the border with the duchy, you will have to send some messengers so that the dukes and counts prepare their armies to defend themselves.


    While I prepare a new army to be able to expel all the damned traitors who are going to start attacking at the hand of my sister and Duke Gautier.


    Although we have lost this battle, we haven''t lost the war; we have to recover to be able to return with our heads held high, first, we destroy my sister and the duke, then we destroy the duchy.


    Finally, we simply start our way to the capital, hoping to take it from my brother''s hands if he has already conquered it. "


    After saying those words, Germanicus kept riding through that road without stopping and it was not until at night that his horse began to release a white foam from its mouth.


    So they had to stop because if he did not do it on the horse he could die once they stopped they decided to spend the night in that ce.


    Germanicus who was sitting on a rock watched as all his knights were setting up the tents and preparing a fire to spend the night.


    <em>''Stupid bastard sister, I''m going to promise you that I''ll make you suffer enough so that you never forget the betrayal you did to me.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>But don''t worry, my revenge will be as fast as possible and no one will defend you sister, anyway I want to see your face when you have to ... ''</em>


    Germanicus stopped his thoughts when he could hear a noiseing from some nearby trees. This not only rmed him, but the knights drew their swords and began to protect Germanicus.


    Well, they did not know what was going toe out of the forest. After a few seconds, they seemed eternal to you an arrow flew out and ended the life of one of the knights.


    At that moment some screams could be heard and numerous dirty men began to emerge from among the trees, but armed with different weapons.


    The knights quickly tried to do everything possible to be able to rescue Germanicus, but it was all useless because the horses were extremely tired, so it was not possible to use them without mentioning that they were outnumbered.


    After a confrontation thatsted a few minutes, all the knights ended up being killed, leaving only poor Germanicus in a fetal position while he watched his attackers with fear.


    No one approached him until a man with an eye patch and rusty armor came out of the trees.


    "But who do we have on the ground crying like a helpless child..."


    The man began to walk and when he saw Germanicus''s face the smile on his face turned into a face of hatred.


    "So is Germanicus himself in front of me crying like a bitch, who would say that God would allow me to have you in front of me, you fucking son of a bitch.


    You know when my wife and children were killed in front of my eyes, all because of an order that you gave, I felt that something died inside of me.


    But far from wanting to die, something motivated me to gather all those people who have hurt them, to be able to form a group of banditsrge enough to be able to harm your army.


    I am d to know that everything I have done has a great ending and I thank God who I thought had abandoned me for allowing me to have my revenge. "


    The man at that moment turned and sped his hands while looking at the sky. Thissted for a few seconds before the tranquility was interrupted by Germanicus who spoke with fear.


    "Damn¡­ you bastard, if you don''t let me go¡­ it will be very bad for you¡­ then my father will avenge me or the nobles will."


    After hearing those words, the man just startedughing and held his stomach because theughter was too much.


    "But what the hell are you talking about, in case you didn''t know, you rebelled against your father and are currently an enemy of the empire.


    Your brothers are going to avenge your death, hahaha.


    He should know better than anyone that none of your bastard brothers is going to defend you because your death serves him more than keeping you alive.


    As for the nobles, I very much doubt that they will help you because the news I heard a few hours ago that your army waspletely destroyed is true.


    You will bepletely alone like a dog and see absolutely no one who can defend you because who wants to have a stupid leader as an emperor.


    As I have already told you, you are better off dead ormissioned to do, but first, you will suffer a lot of pain.


    Just so you know, my wife screamed from morning until noon when they finished raping her, as did my daughters.


    I am going to make you cry all damn day and I am not going to let you rest. Dying by my own hand is based on this forest. "


    When he finished saying those words, the man walked towards Germanicus and kicked him in the head, causing him to lose consciousness.


    When Germanicus woke up, he felt like his head was spinning, but he couldn''t feel anything else because his whole body seemed to be numb.


    So it was not until he turned his head that he could see how his left hand waspletely purple because it was tied to a rope that seemed to hold him.


    With some fear, he turned his head towards his feet and he could see how they werepletely purple because they were tied in the same way as his hands.


    Already feeling a real panic, he tried to move, but it waspletely useless and the only thing that caused the numbness to turn into a pain that made him scream.


    Hearing the screamsing from Germanicus, the one-eyed man walked towards where the son of Emperor Ludovico was tied up.


    "Go it seems that you have woken up Germanicus, you are enjoying the torture I did to you because it was somethingplicated to do.


    Because I had to remember how they made the army when a monk ordered it against the pagans of the east, but I will exin a little about how this torture works.


    First, your hands and feet are tied with ropes, with the intention that your body has been supported only by those four ropes.


    Later, because the ropes are holding all your weight, your hands will no longer get blood, so they will turnpletely purple.


    From what I can see, your purple limbs are not going to be functional anymore and that is why they are hurting a lot, but don''t worry, the pain will onlyst until your body wants it.


    After the pain, who will not feel that you have a limb, so we could say that you have beenpletely crippled.


    But as I told you, Germanicus, this is only the beginning, each part of your body will pay for what they did to my family and all the families of those who are apanying me!


    I hope that with this pain you are feeling you can try to stay sane as it is only the beginning of your torture.


    What follows is to castrate you without using anesthesia toter use you as a container of our lust, it is the least we can do topensate for the damage you did.


    If it survives in the end, we will decapitate you and burn your body so that it does not have a sacred burial, in this way I am sure that you will suffer in hell like the miserable rat that you are.


    So keep screaming Germanicus, for your martyrdom is just beginning. "


    After this Germanic continued screaming for hours and hours until his throat was injured to the point of coughing up blood so he could only make noises of pain that no one could hear.


    While this was happening somewhere in the forest, on the battlefield, Gautier and Adide were watching as the soldiers began to burn the corpses of the traitors.


    Makingrge piles of wood where the corpses were thrown to be consumed in the fire and although the aroma was too horrible, everyone endured it.


    "What will we do after burning these corpses, Gautier?"


    Gautier who was drinking a mug of beer sighed "First I will leave my son Aubin in charge of the duchy, for this we will have to upy the army to eliminate the bands of bandits that are in the duchy.


    After cleaning up educated bandits, we will advance fearlessly towards your brother''snds where we will begin a city-by-city capture until we reach the capital of his fiefdom where he will surely be hiding.


    Although the ideal would be to assassinate or capture him, as that would bring too much pressure on the rebels since they would lose their exchange letter to be able to negotiate his surrender.


    But anyway, we''ll have to wait in my duchy for a week while wepletely clean it of the bandits.


    For they are a real danger if not controlled now, as they can attack our supply lines causing us to lose valuable war material.


    Anyway, now we can only wait princess. "


    Adide stretched out her hands and looked up at the sky where she could see the ck smoke covering it.


    <em>''So many deaths just because of the lust for power, brother, you are a real idiot.''</em>

 Chapter 186 - The Head Of Germanicus

    In the morning of the next day on the Motte within the capital city of the Duchy of Gautier, Adide woke up in a soft bed and scratched her beautiful green eyes as she felt the warmth of the sun pouring in through a wooden window.


    When she got up, she started to walk to the window and watched as all the people worked. Some were walking to the market while others worked their daily chores.


    But something had inmon all of them and it was that they did not have a depressing face but that they had their faces full of hope.


    <em> </em>


    <em>''I suppose they must be happy for our arrival, I can''t imagine what kind of things they had to endure during these times ...''</em>


    The door to the room suddenly opened and Gautier entered "Princess, there is something I want you to see and it is very important."


    Adide turned her head and looked seriously at Gautier, before starting to follow him, knowing that something very important must have happened.


    On the way, Gautier took a deep breath and stared at the road "A few moments ago a boy came in carrying ahead with him.


    The guards when checking the head found that your brother belonged. From what we have been able to hear from the boy, it seems that a group of bearded and dirty men was handed over to him.


    ording to the words they said to the boy, he had been captured, tortured, andter murdered in the most horrible way possible.


    Although I am quite angry because I could not take my revenge with my own hands, I think that because of the fractions that the face of your brother''s head has, he suffered a lot.


    This brings me a bit of peace of mind, although I am not entirely happy with it, although the ideal is that you see it personally so that you can judge.


    But in any case, this death of your brother changed many things since it will be much easier to be able to negotiate a surrender with all the territory that your brother controlled.


    Which will save us from making stupid or unnecessary deaths. "


    When he finished saying those words, he opened a wooden door and a horrible aroma surprised him for a moment before they could see that it wasing from the severed head of Germanicus.


    The head had its tongue sticking out and where its eyes were supposed to be there were only empty sockets, which were extremely hideous as they seemed to have been hurt with spoons or some metal.


    Adide just smiled and walked towards her brother''s head "I guess that''s what you earn after you have betrayed our father.


    All the stupid things you did you paid for and look how you were, most of your body disappeared and you only have one head that has no eyes or ears.


    Your soul, my brother, I am sure that it will end up in hell, as soon as your head I will personally take care of taking it to our father so that he can see the end that you deserved.


    As for your family brother, I will see to it that everyone is sent to monasteries where they have no right to demand anything from the throne of the empire.


    But that''s all I''m going to do for you, brother, and I want you to remember my words. If any of your children try to rebel against the empire, I will not have mercy on them.


    First, I will defeat them, andter I will make them suffer the worst misfortunes you can imagine, for the end to end their lives with my own hands.


    Not because I am a woman does not mean that I do not have the courage to end the lives of my rtives, because if something I have learned throughout this time is that in the reign there are no brothers, onlypetitors. "


    After finishing saying those words Adide turned her head and looked at Gautier "Do what you have to do so that my brother''s territory ends up in our hands before the month is out.


    Also, ask someone to do taxidermy with my brother''s head, it is very important that it be kept as well preserved as possible because I am sure that my father will have uses for it.


    By the way, I would like you to find those in charge of killing my brother, I am sure that we can use them to our advantage when a murder is required where we cannot do it.


    Also taking advantage of the fact that with the death of my brother and the conquest of his territory, we will have a road to Constantinople.


    I want you to prepare an expedition in charge of Guido to speak with the current emperor of the Byzantine empire; I have to find some answers and I need information. "


    Gautier, seeing Adide''s determination, was surprised and held his chin "It may sound rude what I''m going to say princess, but why do you need Guido to go to the Byzantine empire.


    I understand that you want to find your brother''s murderers to reward them, but what happens in the Byzantine empire that requires your attention. "


    Adide crossed her arms and looked seriously at Gautier "Gautier I know you are loyal to my father but what I am going to tell you is very important and has something to do with our family.


    I''m sure one of my brothers won''t take long to find out, but it''s good that you know now.


    My grandfather Emperor Charlemagne had a rtionship with Empress Irene of the Byzantine Empire, from his love my aunt named Kassia was born.


    The problem is not that my aunt was born, but that my grandfather wanted us to take care of her, the problem is that he left the order with his former praetorians.


    So it is normal that the information has not yete to light, but when it does, it will be a race against time to find it before some pretender to the title of the empire does.


    Because I promised Guido that I would find her and give her a quietnd where she could live the rest of her life.


    I think it''s the least I can do for an aunt who hasn''t done anything against the empire. "


    Gautier sighed and wiped the sweat from his forehead "Princess if what you say is true then your aunt may be in grave danger because she is a time bomb for both empires.


    Asking the Byzantine emperor directly may be a bad idea, but I suppose that considering the current situation in the empire, it would not hurt to have his help.


    We just have to pretend that we also want to kill her aunt Kassia, that way it will be much easier to find her. The only drawback with that n is that we have to bring her to the empire first.


    Later we will only have to find a substitute woman with whom we can fake her death, that way her aunt will be able to live a quiet life for the rest of her life.


    As for your father, it will be necessary to keep it a secret and pretend that we know absolutely nothing when he finds out from your stupid brothers.


    This would have to be a secret between you and me until your father dies, otherwise, things can bepletelyplicated for us. "


    Adide walked over and left the room because the smell of putrefaction on her brother''s head was unbearable.


    When she left the room, she breathes deeply and wipes her nose with her hand "I think the suggestion you gave is very good. From today you will be in charge with Guido to discover the whereabouts of my aunt.


    You have total freedom of movement and troops to find my aunt, when she is emperor you will receive even more help so that you can work without worries and problems.


    But remember, I want her alive, as she will be one of the few family members I will have alive, including my sister if she survives the siege in Paris.


    I really don''t want to have to kill another rtive, I hope you understand, and now I think I need a good breakfast."


    Gautier left the room and closed the door behind him, leaving the head of Germanicus in the cold and darkroom.


    "You can count on me to keep my promise to bring her back alive princess, but I agree with you that we need breakfast.


    I believe I have heard some of the servants say that breakfast would be some white bread with meat and some beer, although I would like to give you arger breakfast the recent invasion has created problems in supplying food. "


    Adide onlyughed at Gautier''s words "You don''t have to apologize for that Gautier, I am a woman of simple tastes even if you give me ck bread and water it would be a meal more than enough to keep me awake during the morning.


    I think there is no solution for me in that sense, I just have the habits of the army too ingrained since I was a child.


    I do not know how I will be able to get used to it when I am empress of the empire, perhaps the only positive thing is that it will be very difficult to poison myself because my meals will be simple so it will be easy to find strange vors.


    Of course, caution is never too much. "


    While the two of them were walking in the darkroom where Germanicus''s head was, a strange light appeared, and from it came Erika who walked towards the head.


    Where she put her hand and took something out of it, after that it simply disappeared, leaving the darkroompletely silent again.

 Chapter 187 - Training With Peder

    Einar wiped the sweat from his forehead and looked at Peder in front of him with a smile.


    "You''ve improved a lot, Peder, but you still have a long way to go to be a true mixed martial arts fighter.


    Let me show you how it''s done. "


    After saying those words, Einar ran to where Peder was to be able to hit him in the stomach, which caused him to crouch because he was short of breath.


    Taking advantage of this situation, Einar took Peder''s arm and made him a lock by cing his arm behind his head, due to the judo lock that Einar made, Peder performed on the ground where he only touched the grass three times to indicate that he surrendered.


    Einar then released him and took a deep breath as he patted Peder on the shoulder "That''s the importance of hitting the stomach.


    Youck a lot of experience but don''t worry, I will be in charge of teaching you very well so that you can be a teacher on your own.


    Although I am not an expert, I upy several in my knowledge many times ... "


    Peder scratched his head and turned to see Einar "In Valha?"


    Einar, realizing his mistake, justughed and nodded "Let''s say it was, although I really want to say more I feel that it is not the right time and I do not think it is the right ce.


    But you should know that I practice many times those movements with which I incapacitate you, although that does not matter at this time since we will have a lot of time to practice.


    You have to learn self-defense Peder since you will be Felipa''s husband so you will be part of my family and it may seem that our ind is quiet.


    But you, like all of us, know that is a vile lie because we are always going to have Viking attacks in the best of times.


    At worst, we could be facing new tribes that settle on our ind, which would be extremely dangerous because our resources would be divided in half with whoeveres to the ind.


    What is scarier is that we simply would not realize it when they establish because we do not haveplete control of our ind, which would take away our main advantage to be able to face them.


    In the best of cases, the people who arrive or the tribes will be small. But what happens if an extremelyrge tribe like ours arrives, although we could win against it at what cost.


    That is why we must always be prepared for the worst, that includes the training that I am giving you.


    Now get up we have to continue with our training one more hour, before having our breakfast.


    Just so you know and train with more energy, for breakfast there will be a new condiment that I create using olive oil and egg. "


    Einar opened his hands and looked up at the sky with happiness "I call it mayonnaise, although I have to admit that if we had lemons, it could be an even more delicious mayonnaise, the traditional taste is not bad.


    In any case, the mayonnaise will only be the beginning of the creation of dressings that I will make. When Natukt returns with the seeds we will sow tomato I will make ketchup.


    We will only need mustard seeds so that you can create the holy trinity of dressings ...


    But I think I''ll get a little carried away. Breakfast will be a white bread sandwich with mayonnaise and seal meat apanied with salicornias, a simple but delicious breakfast. "


    Einar wiped away what little drool he had in his mouth and looked seriously at Peder. "The break is over, it''s time to continue."


    Kassia and Felipa, who were sitting on a deck chair taking a little sun, watched Peder and Einar training.


    "Mother, don''t you think Einar is getting a bit aggressive with Peder, or is it just very serious training."


    Kassia who was rxing yawned and stretched her hands "You shouldn''t worry Felipa, Einar is just teaching Peder how to defend himself. You must remember that I don''t know we will always be with you.


    So the danger is always going to be anywhere, it is better that your future husband knows how to defend himself and you, in the event of any emergency that may arise.


    In addition, you should not stress because the training, although it seems that it is painful, is not dangerous at all, because Einar is using bandages on his hands and leather protections filled with fabric.


    The worst that can happen is that Peder faints or bleeds a bit, but if you watch them carefully, you will realize that Einar is not fighting in the traditional way.


    Rather, he''s teaching Peder martial art, which is a series of fighting moves as I understood from Einar, but I didn''t really pay much attention.


    Since the pregnancy symptoms are getting a bit stronger than they should be, I guess they have to do with I''m already 5 months pregnant.


    It may be longer or shorter, but by my count, I should be 5 months pregnant just like Helmi.


    In just four months your future brother or sister will be born, although I do not know if it will be thest child I have, I can tell you that I will take care of him with all my love so that he grows big and strong. "


    Felipa watched her mother caress her stomach with great affection, so she decided to put her hand on her mother''s stomach as well.


    "Mother, will I be the same as you when I am pregnant or will I suffer just like Helmi did?"


    Kassia stroked her daughter''s hair and smiled at her "You most likely suffer from the same problems Helmi suffered during her pregnancy.


    This is because it would be your first pregnancy like Helmi, although it could bepletely different in your case.


    Each woman ispletely different from one another, so it is very possible that the symptoms and sensations during pregnancy are different.


    Anyway, you can be sure that I will take care of you so that you do not suffer during the whole process, you will also have the help of Einar so I can assure you that my grandson will be born without problems ... "


    Kassia stopped for a moment as she heard some footstepsing towards them. When she turned her head, she could see Helmi who greeted her.


    She was holding in her hand a ceramic te that had some sandwiches on it. This made Kassia''s stomach make a hungry noise.


    Helmi hearing the noise of Kassia''s stomach justughed and walked over to where she was to deliver her a sandwich.


    "You should not contain your hunger Kassia, better have a sandwich and try the mayonnaise with the meat.


    To think that just whipping oil with egg would make such a delicious condiment makes me want to wish Natukt woulde to the tribe sooner so that he could nt the tomato and taste the ketchup. "


    Kassia, who didn''t understand why Helmi was so happy, took a sandwich from the te and took a bite.


    At that moment Kassia''s taste buds became overloaded with the creamy, smooth taste of mayonnaise, whichpletely changed the taste of that sandwich.


    Without realizing it, he began to bite the sandwich without stopping, Felipa who was next to him also took a sandwich and tasted it.


    Like her mother, she said nothing and continued eating her sandwich, while enjoying the delicious taste of mayonnaise.


    When the two of them finished they saw two more sandwiches on the te so they turned their heads to see Helmi, who smiled at them and nodded.


    "I brought them two sandwiches each because I assumed that he, like me, with one would not be enough to fill them up.


    They are very rich, right? "


    Kassia devoured her sandwich in a few bites before sighing and looking at Helmi with some impatience.


    "It''spletely delicious, but I think I''m still a little hungry. Do you think I could apany you to the kitchen for getting more sandwiches?"


    Helmi gave her hand so that she could get up from the deck chair where she was sunbathing, "Don''t you want toe with us, Felipa?"


    Felipa, who had a bite of the sandwich in her mouth, nodded and apanied them because she also needed to eat another sandwich because she loved the taste of mayonnaise.


    After training for another hour, Einar stretched out his hands and subsequently put his hand on Peder''s neck.


    "Very well done Peder, we have earned breakfast,e with me to show you how delicious mayonnaise is."


    After saying those words, the two men began to walk to the kitchen with the intention of having breakfast and trying the mayonnaise.


    Unfortunately for them when they got to the kitchen they could see that the mayonnaise jar Einar had made had simply run out and that Kassia, Helmi, Felipa, Elin, and Sven were in the ce.


    Einar justughed at the curious image of his family and decided to make some more mayonnaise because it was a condiment that could be addictive.


    <em></em>


    <em>''Wait for me to get lemons, corn, chili, and cheese, I will take care of showing you a new way of eating corn that I am sure you will not forget.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>A pity that we will have to wait a long time until we can get all the ingredients in our hands, but step by step we will reach the goal.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>Rome wasn''t built in a day, but I wonder what vio would have done if¡­ ''</em>


    Einar at that moment held his forehead as he felt a slight pain <em>''Who is vio and why do I rte him to the Roman Empire, this is the second time I have heard him.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>Perhaps the story is not the same as I remember or where that namees from .... ''</em>

 Chapter 188 - How To Take Care Of Your Baby

    In Einar''s room Kassia, Helmi, Elin, Felipa, and A were gathered. All of them were paying attention to Einar, who had in front of him a paper pasted on the wall.


    That it had written ''How to take care of your baby.'', On the paper, there were a series of very detailed drawings as well as some exnations.


    Einar, seeing how they were paying attention, just smiled and cleared his throat "Thank you for paying attention to the beginning of this course that willst four months in which all of you will learn how to take care of a baby.


    I know that many of you already have experience, so the knowledge I teach will only serve to improve the treatment of babies.


    How do you know this is because I will implement new knowledge with which the quality of life of babies will increase.


    The endpoint of the course is that babies can survive until they are children, that is why following all these steps will be of vital importance.


    I can assure all of you that no matter what, I will do everything in my power to reduce child deaths in the tribe.


    All this I do for the sake of my future children and all the babies of the tribe who are currently alive. "


    After saying those words, Einar took out of a bag a bottle which was made of green ss. Next to it, there was a cap made of silver that had a pacifier made of ss.


    "This is a bottle, we will use it to store breast milk for the baby, it will fill overnight and we will store the milk for use in the early morning.


    That way you can rest at dawn and we can work so that the babies are always being cared for.


    To extract breast milk, we will use this little device that I made. "


    From the bag, Einar took out a ss apparatus that was shaped like a breast that had a slot for attaching the nipple and a protrusion where it was connected to an air pump that was made of a dder.


    "This is a manual milk pump, its operation is quite simple, the ss container is ced on the chest, the bottle is ced and only this dder ball is pressed.


    What you will do is create a suction effect with which the milk will begin to flow into the bottle, just like the bottle, these two tools need to be washed with boiled water, if you do not understand how to do it, just wait until the end of the bottle exnation to show you how it''s done. "


    This to prevent bacteria cultures from being created that can harm babies, it is important that both are always clean, that is why today I will show you how to use them and also how to clean them.


    For this, I would like Kassia to pass in front of everyone and take a seat in this chair that I prepared especially for her. "


    Kassia at that moment got up and looked happily at Einar before sitting down on the designated chair.


    Once she sat under a part of her dress exposing her chest that had a beautiful ck bra covering it, Einar very carefully walked over to her and removed the bra.


    Revealing her beautiful pink nipple, which was purple with curiosity by all women.


    "Now that Kassia doesn''t have a bra, it''s the right time for me to show you how the breast pump I made works.


    The first thing to do is ce the breast inside the ss container. "


    At that moment Einar ced the ss container on Kassia''s chest and using his hand adjusted it so that no air could get in or out.


    Then he took the bottle and fertilized it in the ss container. Later he arranged the piece of the dder with which he would suck the air.


    "Now that everything is ready we just have to start absorbing the air with the dder valve and the breast milk will start toe out."


    Kassia bit her lip when Einar began to pump the air that was in the ss container with the valve, this makes that little by little breast milk will begin toe out.


    Which was falling slowly into the bottle, After a few minutes breast milk stoppeding out, so Einar removed a ss lid that covered a small hole.


    With that, the pressure with which she was sucking her breast milk began to recede and after a minute she carefully released Kassia''s breast.


    "How you can observe the process to ce, use and remove is quite simple, but it must be used as I am showing it because otherwise, it can be dangerous for you.


    Also remember that it is good to empty the milk into your breasts when they are producing it, as milk balls can form that will be extremely painful.


    Now that we have just used the machine with one breast, we need to empty the other to prevent milk balls from forming. "


    After saying those words, Einar began to amodate the container in Kassia''s other breast, and, repeating the same process, he was in charge of emptying any breast milk she might have.


    In the end, Einar removed the device and removed the bottle, which he didter surprised all the women, while Kassia and Helmi only blushed but kept their chests up because they were happy to see Einar.


    Einar took the bottle and began to drink Kassia''s breast milk with great happiness when he finished cleaning his lips and looked at the bottle with pride.


    "It was a very good sample of breast milk. It contains all the nutrients that the baby needs, it is a pleasure that as a father I can only do before they are born.


    Becauseter it will be impossible because the baby needs all the breast milk possible, in addition, trying it can avoid future problems for babies.


    Well, breast milk will have a reddish color and a metallic taste if the mother is not well fed, but since we have finished with the milk test, it is time to teach them how to clean the devices.


    First of all, you should know that to use these instruments we must always wash our hands as well as the body in the event that you are going to ce your breasts in the device, always using soap.


    It is an essential requirement because in another way germs can be transmitted that can kill the baby, also all tools must be washed before and after use.


    So before using the bottle or the breast pump it should be washed with soap even if it is clean and it should be ced in boiling water.


    After having been ced in boiling water for 20 minutes, the tools can be used to start the process of extract the milk.


    After you have used them, you simply have to wash them with soap as I am going to do. "


    Einar then took out of a box two ss containers in one he ced water and the other left it empty. Later he took out a jug with water, soap, and a sea sponge.


    It was then that, using the sea sponge and the soap, he began to carve all the parts of the bottle and the breast pump.


    In the end, he was rinsing using water in the other ss container. That way in a few minutes all the tools were clean.


    "Now that we have all the clean tools we just need to show you how to boil the tools correctly, to do so, follow me to the kitchen."


    When he finished saying those words, he went to the exit of the room while all the women followed him closely.


    After arriving in the kitchen, the first thing he did was light the wood of the stove andter he ced a y pot with water to heat on the fire.


    After this, he washes their hands very well with soap "It is essential to always wash your hands before and after picking up our tools."


    When the water waspletely boiling, Einar showed how to submerge the bottle and breast pump in the boiling water.


    "We must always check that all the things are submerged in the boiling water, since they are ced correctly we will only have to wait ten minutes."


    When he finished saying those words, Einar took one of the new hoursses and turned it over.


    "This is an hourss. It is a fairly new investment that I made to rece the water clock that wemonly use.


    I hope it can be mass-produced soon so that all of you can have one in your homes, but you can always use the water clock that you have long created, anyway. "


    After waiting 10 minutes for the sand from the clock to fallpletely into the other container, Einar used metal tweezers to remove the bottle, pacifier, and breast pump.


    All of them were ced on a linen cloth so that they could dry "Remember that cleaning with boiled water should always be used, before and after using the tools.


    Tomorrow I will be in charge of solving doubts and I will show you how to keep breast milk fresh in the sand cooler and how long it canst in that state.


    This is going to be slow learning, but it is very important that we do it all together, that way in the future babies will always be able to receive care from all the surrounding people. "

 Chapter 189 - An Unexpected Surprise For Daven And Laura

    In the morning, little Laura woke up from her sleep and opened her beautiful green eyes with great joy before turning her head and looking at Daven sleeping.


    Using her small hand, she began to move him to wake up.


    "Daven, wake up, today dad Einar and our moms are going to talk to us about something important at the opening of the orphanage.


    I don''t know what they want to talk about, but I''m extremely happy that we can finally have a room to ourselves. "


    Daven, who was also somewhat happy, opened his eyes and, using his hands, began to clean his eyes.


    "I''m already awake Laura, I''m also happy because the orphanage is so big and I''m also curious to know what Dad Einar wants to talk to us about."


    Using his hand Daven scratched his hair "Although you don''t tell anyone, but you have realized that Papa Einar and our moms treat us better than the rest of the children."


    Laura smiled, showing her white teeth revealing some ces that had no teeth.


    "We already knew that for a long time, but I am really curious to know what they are going to tell us.


    Although I do not know why I feel a feeling in my chest of happiness because I am sure that what they will tell us will be something fantastic.


    You can say that it is like a sixth sense, but let''s not waste any more time it is time for breakfast because today will be thest day we eat in the great hall. "


    Daven nodded, and without wasting time the two children quickly began to arrange their things to take them to the warehouse so they could have their breakfast.


    After cing their things in the storage room for thest time, the two children quickly went to the kitchen, where they found, to their surprise, arge cake in the middle of the table.


    Although it was quite simple and was only arge white bread covered in honey and butter, it made all the children too surprised.


    In the case of Daven and Laura, it was a feeling of happiness, because they had already tried something simr a long time ago on the birthday they made for Daven months ago.


    Also, from time to time, Papa Einar or one of their mothers gave them cupcakes or sandwiches behind the other children so that they would not feel jealous.


    This made the two children feel more and morefortable with Einar, Kassia, and Helmi so that every time they met them they were unconscious like a real family.


    Laura and Daven took their seats, and it was then that they saw Einar enter, who looked at all the children fondly, although he took a little time to take a closer look at Laura and Daven.


    "Today, children, is a special day because it will be thest time you spend your time sleeping on the floor of the Great Hall. From today all of you will be able to enjoy a bed for yourselves in apletely warm room.


    You will not be cold again, and your meals will improve enormously. You will also have a ce where you can feel a family atmosphere.


    Where they can grow without any inconvenience or problem until they are 16 years old, where they can go to work directly in anypany in my family.


    With them you will be able to start your life as true members of the tribe, also because you are children before the age of 16, you will not undergo any kind of training on the battlefield.


    So in case we face any war or invasion by Vikings, you are only going to help in the logistical tasks, and for nothing in the world are you going to face any enemy.


    You are all the future of the tribe and it is my duty to take care of you at all times, even if you move to a different ce.


    I will always be with you, my children. Papa Einar is not going to abandon you, and I will also be with you when I have to teach you important things or general knowledge.


    The only difference is that I will have to go to the orphanage and you will not have toe to me. "


    Wiping away some tears that hade out of his eyes, Einar looked at the children lovingly "So now, my little children, enjoy this special breakfast made exclusively for you.


    Also, once they finish, I will personally take charge of teaching them how to make paper balloons so that at night, during the opening of the orphanage, you can release them and put on a fantastic show.


    But I think it is not correct to take away more of their breakfast time, so to eat my children or the food can cool. "


    When they finished saying those words, all the children quickly began to eat the food that was on their tes, while Einar served them a cake on ceramic tes.


    When they finished breakfast they helped clean the table and it was, then that Kassia and Helmi entered the room carrying already cut paper, small candles, string, and pine glue.


    As she left all the things on the table, Kassia ced herself in front of all the children and, looking at them with pride, began to give a small speech.


    "Children, with these materials I am going to teach you how to make some very beautiful paper balloons with which the inauguration of the first school orphanage of the tribe will begin.


    Although I would like to say that there will be no more orphanages, there will always be misfortune in our lives, so it is important to be prepared to face them.


    I know that many of you suffered a lot when you lost your parents, but I can promise you here and now that I as a wife and mother, that will take care of you and future children who need it.


    Well, I have a moral task with all of you, just like Mom Helmi and Dad Einar. Now children follow in my footsteps while I teach you how to create paper balloons."


    After giving her little speech, Kassia began to teach them how to make paper balloons, for which she had learned directly from Einar the night before.


    Well, she wanted to teach the children a beautiful technique. For their part, Helmi and Einar were in charge of helping her with all the tasks that the children were doing.


    Laura, who had quite liked using the pine glue, followed all the instructions that Mom Kassia had given to the letter. From time to time, she received the help of Helmi, who treated her with great care and affection.


    For his part, Daven had no problem following in Mommy Kassia''s footsteps. It just took a while to try to shape the paper balloon.


    But for his fortune, Einar, who saw him suffering a little, helped him so that he could finish his balloon quickly and without problems.


    When everyone finished making their balloons, Einar gave them some charcoal pencils, so that they made some drawings in which they would have to draw something for their parents.


    Well, it is promised that all those paper balloons would reach Valha, where their parents could see them and with it would be a way to honor their memory.


    All the children had mixed feelings, so it was normal to see some cry and others extremely happy because they could draw something for their parents who had died a long time ago.


    While all the children were drawing themselves in different situations, Laura and Daven were a bit different as they drew themselves with a new family.


    Einar, Kassia, and Helmi, when they saw the drawings of the two children, shed some tears of happiness, so the three of them decided to advance their conversation with Laura and Daven.


    About something that they had been nning for a while and that they had decided as apletely personal measure.


    When the children finished drawing on the paper balloon, they wrapped the string around the bottom of the balloon and tied it to the small candles.


    "Very well, children, leave your balloons here and enjoy the afternoon that you havepletely free. You can go out to y in the tribe or enjoy the view.


    But remember that when it begins to get dark, we need you toe back and nothing to leave the walls of the tribe because it is dangerous.


    Who dares to go out is going to receive a punishment. Now before you leave, I would like to ask Daven and Laura to stay for a moment. "


    All the children who had heard Einar''s strange order obeyed him and left, leaving Laura and Daven alone.


    Laura looked at Papa Einar and her mothers curiously, for she could see strange happiness on their faces and at the same time a little fear.


    "Papa Einar, did I do something wrong?"


    Einar, upon hearing Laura''s tender words, stroked her golden hair that she had "Not at all, you and Daven have behaved very well, but after seeing the drawing that your mothers and I have made, we have decided to advance the talk that we promised them in the night.


    You see, we''ve been wondering for a long time if you want to be something more with us, not just have a caregiving rtionship ... "


    Seeing the confused faces of Daven and Laura, Einar justughed "What I mean is if you want to be our children, we may not share blood but the bond we have been creating we don''t want to lose.


    I, Kassia and Helmi, want to take care of you until you are of legal age so that you can go about your life without any inconvenience.


    We want to be present in all the moments of your life, take care of and protect from you how our children are what we want.


    If you agree to start living with us from today and in the future, you will be able to spend time with your brothers and sisters.


    But thest decision is yours. What do you say, do you want to be our children? "


    Laura and Daven, at that moment, began to cry with happiness.


    But it wasn''t until Laura looked fondly at the three adults in front of her "But Papa Einar, you have always been my father and Kassia and Helmi have always been my mothers.


    But I do agree to be your daughter, dad. "


    After those words, Daven also said something simr and it was then that Einar, Kassia, and Helmi hugged their children.

 Chapter 190 - Inauguration Of The Orphanage

    In the afternoon, after the news of Laura and Daven''s adoption spread throughout the tribe, the children were gathered outside the new orphanage.


    Although some had sad faces of life that they had not been adopted by the one they considered father Einar, they were not unhappy either because they knew that Laura and Daven were special.


    Everyone had realized for a long time that Einar had the two of them as favorites, but they decided not to say anything or treat them differently.


    Because the life they were leading was more than enough for them, not to mention that they also treated them with affection.


    In addition, all of them knew that they would continue to see Papa Einar throughout their lives, so their sadness was not too much.


    On the outskirts of the newly built orphanage, there was arge tform, from which Einar would begin to speak, as he had to give a speech to motivate the tribe to adopt the orphaned children.


    But it was not only the speech for them to adopt, but it would try to make the entire tribe aware that taking care of a child was not only amunity task.


    But it waspletely an obligation that they had as adults. Also in the ce, Einar would show the first letter of the rights of the children of the tribe.


    Which was written with the support of the Thing assembly, and the bill of rights ces special emphasis that any physical and mental harm to children would be punished by the Thing.


    The abandonment of babies in the forest or anywhere outside the tribe was alsopletely prohibited. All children who were not wanted had to be forcibly abandoned in the orphanage.


    Anyone caught leaving their children out in the open would be punished.


    With all these rules, Einar thought to eliminate the possible threats to the children before the poption of the tribe increased. In addition, he also had a rule that would be fundamental for the future of the tribe.


    Which was that any child son of ves or ve would have to study like any other child in the tribe and when he finished his studies, he would receive his freedom regardless of the status of his parents.


    In this way, Einar wanted the ves to be assimted in just one generation; it was of no use to him to have a group of people trapped against their will.


    Because history had given valuable lessons in which special emphasis is made that ves always went to seek freedom and that would be a real danger for the tribe.


    So he decided to solve it before it became a real problem in the future. In addition, it did not bother him at all that there were ves who followed another religion.


    Because the teachings that they were going to be given at school were nationalistic and patriotic, creating the concept of a nation-state.


    Something that would be ced on top of religion, one of the most powerful tools ever created in human history.


    When the tribe was gathered in front of the orphanage, Einar, who was standing with his entire family and his two new children Laura and Daven.


    He looked at everyone before opening his hands and letting the children y some music to set the mood for the ceremony.


    After a few minutes of listening to the music and everyone having rxed, Einar took a deep breath and pointed towards therge building that was the newly built orphanage.


    "Today we are gathered here to celebrate the inauguration of the first of many more orphanages that will exist in the tribe.


    Although I would love to say that orphanages should not exist because no child should have to live without parents, the situations and circumstances that happen in our day-to-day have shown us that the danger of dying always exists.


    So the orphanage will serve as a ce for all those children who lose their parents for whatever reason can live a dignified life.


    I also want you to know that with the support of the Thing assembly, I have createdws to protect children.


    Thews are a series of reforms that will allow all children to be fully protected within the tribe. This will not affect the way you educate your children.


    It will simply create an environment in which they can live without suffering any harm, as they must remember that children and youth are the future of our tribe.


    If they grow up in an environment of evil, they will almost immediately be bad people and although it may vary from person to person, taking care of them is up to us.


    Thews will be posted in all the ces of the tribe. If you cannot read thews, do not worry, there will be some children who will be there during the afternoons to read the content of thews.


    You must remember that as it is something rted to the welfare of the tribe, you must be respected as our ancestralws.


    Now that we have finished talking about the most important topic, I would like to thank all of you who supported us in the construction of the orphanage.


    Without your help, this orphanage school would not have been possible to build it. I want you to know that all efforts will be well used because the children will be able to live a life without problems.


    In the future, they must remember that those children who helped will make the tribe an important pir, where everything they do will help everyone.


    But I think that I have extended myself too much with this little speech I think it is time for the children to show us the paper balloons that they have made for their parents in Valha. "


    After saying those words, all the children stopped ying the instruments they were using and began to climb the tform with their paper balloons in their hands.


    All the members of the tribe were quite surprised to see the strange things in the children''s hands.


    They knew it must be some Einar invention, for those who were impatient to see how it worked.


    When all the children were on the tform, Einar and Asgot began lighting the wick of the paper balloon candles.


    Causing the balloons to slowly inte in the children''s hands. When they finished lighting all the wicks, Einar took a flute and began to y a beautiful but calm melody.


    It was then that Kassia and Helmi told the children to jump the paper balloons, which slowly rose into the sky, leaving a beautiful trail of light.


    Everyone at that time the tribe forgot what they were thinking and just enjoyed the beautiful show they were giving those foil balloons.


    When the melody finished, the tribe turned to see Einar, who was hugging all the children, who were somewhat sad.


    To get the children to calm down a bit after hugging them, he got up and stood at the front of the tform.


    "Family is very important in our tribe. That is why, as you know today, I decided with my wives to adopt two little orphaned children.


    Adoption is something that I want you to learn because the blood bond is important, but it is even more important to give an opportunity to any child in the tribe.


    But it is not only about adopting, it is about amitment that all of you must make if you decide to do so.


    You should take care of the children that youe to adopt as members of your family, the children in the future will thank you a lot.


    The importance of being a father during your childhood will mark you forever if you members of the tribe wish to adopt any of these little children and consider them part of your family.


    You arepletely free to do so but you must remember that you will have to sign a document in which you take responsibility for the life of the minor.


    In case you do not take care of them or do deplorable acts with them, they will be punished in the middle of the central square, and depending on the level of aggression or neglect they have done, it will depend on whether or not they lose their freedom.


    In any case, if you want to know more about the subject first thing tomorrow morning, I will give a small speech in which I will teach you what adoption is and how to take care of children like our children.


    Also, before you can adopt, you will have to pass a small exam in which it will be measured if they can take care of the needs of the child.


    They must also remember that taking care of a boy or girl means that they can earn a ce in Valha, for children are beings whock any kind of evil.


    So taking care of them regardless of the circumstance can result in the gods seeing you as true warriors.


    Also, for all those ves who have been listening to us, I am happy to report that as of today your children will stop being ves but will have toe to school daily.


    Well, they will learn all the subjects necessary for their life in the tribe, for the owners of the ves cane to im theirpensatory payment in ss for the children of their ves.


    Also, since children are free from any form of very, they must live in a free and safe area, any mistreatment of children will be punished.


    Tomorrow during the speech I will solve any doubts you may have, but now you can retire or go see how the orphanage is inside. "


    When he finished saying those words, Einar came down with his family and went to the orphanage to see it in all its splendor. For their part, the ves who had children could only cry in silence.


    For Einar''s words had given them hope, so the nickname of messiah began to be heard among the ves, a very respectful way of addressing Einar.

 Chapter 191 - In Cold Greenland 1/2

    In andpletely full of snow, Natukt and his warriors were walking while seeing the wholendscape with a yellow color due to the ski goggles that Einar gave them.


    "We have to keep moving forward guys, we are close to the tribe and we need to get there as soon as possible so we can deliver all this food and prevent them from starving before we can get out of this ce.


    Abandoned by the gods, I don''t think the snowstorm will subside, on the contrary, I think it will continue and what we once called home will be truly uninhabitable.


    Luckily for us, we found a ce we can call home, but enough talking and we keep moving or we will end up frozen. "


    After saying those words, the warriors began to walk through the snow, following the stream of a frozen river that carried their tribe.


    As they walked in the snow, they could see a few frozen animals which were close to where a beautiful river once stood.


    The corpses of the animals werepletely frozen and well preserved. It was as if they had died in the most peaceful way possible.


    But this far from reassuring, the group only caused a feeling of helplessness to overwhelm them.


    "To think that just a year ago we could swim in the river. Now everything has turned to ice and we can do nothing to avoid it.


    Seeing so many frozen animals is depressing to me, but I guess this will have to be thest time we see thisndscape.


    But now that I think about it, there wasn''t a tribe near this ce or I''m wrong. "


    Natukt sighed and pointed towards the horizon "The tribe you mean should be in that direction, although with these events I don''t know if they have already migrated or are still in that ce.


    Either way, we will have to look for it to try to get as many people as we can or, failing that, seeds or animals.


    If there are any that have not beenpletely devoured in the course of this time. "


    After saying those words, silence returned to that group, so they continued on their way until kilometerster, they could see numerous bonfires


    From what they knew they hade to his tribe; What made them quite happy was that the fires were lit.


    For it was a clear message that his tribe was still alive and that all his efforts were not going to be in vain.


    Upon arriving at the tribe he was quite surprised to see many new faces which outnumbered the original tribe. With some curiosity, Natukt and his warriors entered his tribe.


    Where as soon as they entered they were received as true heroes by all, although they looked at them with curiosity for their clothes.


    But far from asking about them, their attention was on arge amount of food they carry with them, using the barges as sleds.


    A young man with ck hair and nted eyes emerged from one of the tents.


    "Father and warriors, you have returned, and with food, we must thank our ancestors for their return without problems.


    But father, why did they take so long to arrive? Usually, hunting a whale shouldn''t take more than a week or two if it goes too far ... "


    The young man interrupted his words when he saw his father''s strange clothes and articles.


    "Father, what are those strange clothes and those things on your face."


    Natukt smiled at his son and removed his ski goggles. "These are goggles so we can walk through the frozen moors without hurting our eyes.


    As soon as the clothes were a gift given by Einar, the young leader of our tribe, that means that we need to prepare all the people to be able to start a migration process towards a new fertilend free of snow.


    But before I answer your question Ivalu, I would like to know why there are a lot of new people in the tribe. "


    Ivalu sighed and put his face quite serious "You see father, 3 weeks ago we had a council between the different tribes of our region and we decided to unite as one in order to keep ourselves well-fed in thisnd of snow.


    Although there were many more of us, I am afraid to say that many have died due to the cold, but I suppose that the new ce you found must be a pleasant enough area to live.


    Just tell me what you want me to do so that I can start organizing everyone. The faster we get out of this ce, the better. "


    Natukt scratched his chin. "If what you were telling me is true, then there shouldn''t be any tribe nearby or I''m wrong."


    Ivalu shook his head "There should be no other tribe nearby, much less an enemy.


    In this cold, I highly doubt that you could find someone else, but I think for the tribe movement you should meet up with the other tribal leaders.


    Although in theory, you are the leader, it is an issue that concerns everyone because of the union of the tribe that we made. "


    Natukt nodded and turned his head so that he could see his warrior brothers "Begin the distribution of the food and try to save as much as we can because we may go out tomorrow or the day after tomorrow.


    The less time we are in this ce, the faster we will be able to establish ourselves on the ind with the rest of our brothers and sisters.


    That they must be waiting for us right now. "


    After saying those words Natukt entered the main tent of the tribe where he could see still a group ofrge men who were gathered in a circle around a campfire.


    "I''m d you decided to join our tribe. That will save me a lot of time and we won''t have to spend any more days in this frozen ce.


    I want you to know that I found a new home for us, but in order to go, I need you to agree because we will not arrive as conquerors but as members of a tribe evenrger and more advanced than ours.


    But in order to go, I have to have their approval that they will not try to do anything in that ce because they could get our people in trouble.


    Just so you know, I want you to see this. "


    When he finished saying those words Natukt took out an iron dagger and used it to break a bone dagger. This option surprised all the leaders of the different tribes because just by seeing that silver weapon.


    They knew that the tribe they would go to was extremely dangerous and that whatever they would try to do would be counterproductive so as men of few words but only trusting the facts.


    They sighed and the oldest of them began to speak.


    "Although we can trust what you have told us, it is true I have to say that this information is too sudden. Even your arrival was unexpected.


    But in these times we do not have the time to waste, so our tribes are willing to submit to the most advanced tribe.


    As long as that guarantees the safety of our people as well as the well-being of all of us, but that is my opinion, it is necessary for the council to decide if it wants to. "


    All the members of the council of tribe leaders quickly raised their hands and looked seriously at Natukt.


    "Natukt has never taken a vote as fast as it is, but I can agree that staying longer in this frozennd devoid of food and protection is suicide.


    So from now on, you are the leader of all our people. I hope you have a n to get us out of this ce before we end up dying.


    Well, we can''t go back to our ancestralnds because of the invaders from the south. "


    Natukt, who was surprised by the surprising action of the tribal leaders, understood why they had decided to put their tribes in their hands.


    "Very good. Since this was quite fast, I want the first action you to do is to gather as many canoes as you can.


    We need enough to be able to take the entire poption on a journey that willst about a few days across the sea.


    So we also need food, although the food that we brought may be enough to support us for a while, it will not do enough to prevent us from starving on the way.


    Also, an important mission that I have is that all of you gather the strange seeds, nts, and animals that you have in your possession because they are a means with which we will guarantee the well-being of our tribe in the new home that we have.


    Do not worry as you will receive a payment in salt for all the things that you deliver and before you question if the salt is worth it.


    I want you to know that it is a fairly refined salt which is nothing like what we can get.


    I would also like you to send a few warriors to the greenstone mine, as we need to bring as many as possible as a gift to Einar, the leader of the tribe, where we will be living. "

 Chapter 192 - In Cold Greenland 2/2

    Ivalu at night took a torch and lit it using the fire of a campfire. Later he looked at hispanions and gave them a serious look.


    "We will walk a somewhat distant distance to be able to reach the ce where the green stones are, which we need to obtain because we do not know if we can return.


    You should know that to grab the green stones we have to use these wooden tools and these special gloves because otherwise, you could burn your hands.


    Although they are dangerous green stones, they are too beautiful, in fact, we can distinguish them because where they are, no kind of grass grows.


    So it is quite easy to distinguish them from the rest of the other stones. "


    One of the warriors who did not know about green stones scratched his head "But how do you use a stone that burns your hands on ornaments?"


    Ivalu smiled and took out a grayish stone from his bag "You see when we found the green stones, we realized that only grass grew in a ce where there was this kind of gray stone.


    It is as if it were natural protection from the danger they pose, that is why after many tests we managed to use the gray stone as a receptacle to ce the small pieces of green crystal and make ornaments for our tribe.


    Basically, we first make a shape using a gray stone as a base, andter we shape even green ss using the gray stone as a chisel.


    To prevent the green stone from burning our hands, we wear gloves that are filled with gray stone, that is why we can have figurines and ornaments using the green stone. "


    The warrior who had asked felt that he had more doubts than questions, but among all of them, he decided to ask the one that made the most sense to him.


    "But if only the gray stone can prevent us from burning our hands, wouldn''t it be dangerous not to carry it when we are taking out the green stone?"


    Ivalu nodded "I talked to my father about that and we came to the resolution that half of the sled would be gray stone and the other half would be green stone.


    So first we are going to create a bed exclusively of gray stone and on it, we will ce the green stone, in case we feel the heat when gathering arge amount of the green stone, we will cover it with gray stone.


    Either way, it will be thest time we take off that green and gray stone, so we will have to take only the best that we see.


    As for if you wonder why we have to go at night, this is mainly because the light from the torches illuminates the green stone.


    Making it shine very beautifully in the light even dimly, but I think enough of answering questions is enough.


    Take your gray stone gloves and all your things as we are leaving right now. "


    When he finished saying those words, Ivalu took his things and ced them on the sled. Later all the warriors who would apany him did the same.


    After this, Ivalu began to lead everyone through a path that went through a forest near the tribe.


    The path lit only by the light of a few torches led them slowly into the forest, because Ivalu knew the path he was guided by some signs that they had been leaving over time.


    "This log has the notch we left a long time ago. If I''m correct, we have to keep going straight until we find two fallen logs.


    Then we just have to turn left and walk until we find a small stream that will serve as a guide to get to the clearing where the green stone and gray stone are.


    Keep walking and there is nothing in the world going to separate because since it started to snow a year ago, this forest is quite dangerous.


    I don''t know what''s inside but at least 10 hunters never came back once they entered and I''m sorry to tell you that I''m not going to do a search for you.


    Because I don''t know the forest very well either and it is quite dangerous for me to get lost because everyone would not know how to return. "


    After that little talk, they continued walking straight through the dark forest. While they were walking, they could hear some strange voices and sounds that came from inside the snowy forest.


    This made everyone nervous because they did not know where those strange voices and noises wereing from.


    One of the warriors gulped and clenched his torch "Those noises are normal or there is something hidden within this forest.


    I only hope they are not evil spirits since our shaman died frozen long ago. "


    Ivalu took a deep breath and walked seriously "Unfortunately, it is most likely that they are evil spirits, then let me tell you that the animals in this ce died or simply went to another ce


    This forest is only full of trees and there should be absolutely nothing, besides it is quite a night and the animals should be sleeping.


    In these cases, we can only continue on our way and avoid going into the interior of this forest, be strong warriors because we will be in this ce for a long time. "


    After walking for some time, the light of the torch managed to illuminate a couple of logs that were almostpletely covered by snow.


    So when he saw them Ivalu approached and using his hands began to remove the snow that covered arge part of the trunks, leaving the two trunks that had some notches uncovered. A smile of relief formed on his face.


    "Well, these are the logs that show that we have to go to the left now. We have to be very careful because the stream is most likelypletely covered by snow.


    Although we cannot see it, there are signs that indicate that there is, for example, a separation between the trees that leaves a kind of path.


    Everyone has to have their eyes wide open because we canpletely pass the stream. If we pass, we will have to go back through our steps.


    This is quite dangerous because I do not know if the spirits can confuse our path and make our stay in this abandoned forest.


    Be very careful and pay attention. "


    After saying those words, they all started walking to the left, leaving some marks on the trees to avoid getting lost.


    The dark and gloomy path, apanied by the haunting voices of the forest, only made the warriors have to pay attention to their feet to look for the frozen stream.


    Because they were already quite upset, they did not dare to lift their gazes and see beyond the darkness of the forest.


    Well, every time they did, they could swear that they saw one or many shadows which hid behind the trees or disappeared with the yellow light of the torches.


    After walking for a while one of the warriors who is paying attention to the road tripped on a piece of wood falling in the cold snow, so when he opened his eyes he gave a loud cry.


    Because he had fallen into the frozen corpse of a woman who was staring at him through the ice as if her lifeless eyes could see his every action.


    When Ivalu saw this, he breathed deeply and approached the corpse. With the light of the torch, he realized that the woman was one of the hunters who had been lost.


    "I knew her a long time ago. Her name was Aaju, to think that she would end up dead in this cepletely alone. It is a real shame but from what I can see her corpse is embedded in the snow.


    It will be impossible for us to remove or move it. Maybe the only good thing is that we know that it broke the ice of the stream and fell into the cold waters.


    Where it ended up freezing and it ended up being a reminder that we must leave thesends before we are next.


    But I suppose we have to continue following the stream, we are already too far to return, but one thing I am sure and that is that we will not be back for a long time. "


    When he finished speaking, Ivalu covered the ice with snow that revealed the woman''s face and body, and with his torch, he began to search where the boundary between the stream and thend was.


    Thest thing he needed was for one of his warriors or himself to fall into the ice. It didn''t take long for him to find the division between water andnd.


    So, following the bank of the stream, they did not take too long to reach a ce where there were no trees, but only a in where absolutely nothing grew.


    "We have arrived.


    ce torches around this ce. If we are going to hear strange noises at least I hope I can be illuminated by the light of the fire.


    I think it is the least we can do to prevent evil spirits from interrupting our work.


    But stopping talking about evil spirits, the first thing to do is start to remove the snow very carefully and using the wooden shovels.


    Remember not to touch the green stone directly because although nothing happens at the moment, after a little time small burns begin to appear.


    As you clear the snow, you yourself will realize where a dividing line begins with the gray stone, that is the stone that we have to start mining next to the green stone. "


    After he finished saying those words, Ivalu took a shovel from the sled and began to shovel snow until he revealed arge number of green crystals that were embedded in stone.


    "These are the green stones that I mentioned to you. Now, look at how they produce a slight glow in the torchlight."


    Picking up his torch from the ground, Ivalu used it to light the green stones. This caused a rather curious phenomenon where the crystals of the green stones gave a slight shine.


    Quite surprised, all the warriors took their shovels and began to shovel the snow, because they knew it would be a difficult night.

 Chapter 193 - A Day In The Life Of Einars Family 1/7

    In apletely white ce where there was nothing, Laura began to walk quite curiously because she did not know where she was.


    She was not afraid, because somehow she felt that it was a ce where no one would hurt her.


    As she walked, she could feel someone looking at her from behind, so she turned around and looked at a girl who seemed to be her own age.


    The girl had ck hair and green eyes. She also had very strange clothes that were quite peculiar, turning her head to the side and with her finger in her mouth.


    Laura smiled "You are my sister Erika, right?"


    Erika, who didn''t seem to be able to say anything, just nodded. It was then that Laura raised her hands with joy.


    "Dad showed me a drawing where you look exactly how you are dressed, but he also told me that you were the one in charge of carrying the souls.


    A true Valkyrie !. "


    With a smile Laura approached Erika and took her by the shoulders "Sister, tell me what Valha is like, my parents see me with pride ...


    Not a better request, you can tell my parents that I love them even though I now have two moms, a dad, a brother, and a Valkyrie sister. I''m sure they don''t bother with my words. "


    Erika, who had no expression at all, just looked at her sister and, doing her best, gave her a subtle smile.


    At that moment Laura felt a light shining and then she opened her eyes to realize that the light wasing from the sun,ing through the wooden window that Einar had opened.


    "Laura, it''s time to wake up your brother is waiting for you in the kitchen to eat. Remember to brush your teeth and don''t forget to wash your hands with soap.


    But first of all. "


    Einar walked over to Laura and gave her a kiss on her forehead "Good morning, daughter."


    Laura hugged Einar''s neck and stayed for a while, enjoying the sensation of hugging Papa Einar. After a few seconds of hugging him, she got out of bed and put on her sandals before going to the bathroom.


    Einar, who saw her, only sighed with joy "It is a small beacon of happiness. I have to work to take care of her smile and the whole family."


    When Laura got to the bathroom, the first thing she did was look at her reflection in the beautiful ss mirror that Papa Einar had made.


    With a smile, she looked at how some teeth were missing, so sheughed when she saw his reflection. Later she took his toothbrush, which was made of wood and had pig hair.


    When she got her toothbrush, she put some charcoal paste with mint and began to brush her teeth, following the pattern that she had learned two days ago with Mom Kassia.


    While brushing her teeth she began to sing a song that she had learned yesterday from Mom Helmi and although she did not understand thenguage or what the tone of the song said, she liked it a lot.


    "La cucaracha, cucaracha ya no puede caminar por qu¨¦¡­"


    Scratching her head, she tried to remember the rest of the song, so she closed her eyes "La cucaracha, cucaracha ya no puede caminar por qu¨¦ no tiene, por qu¨¦ le falta¡­


    I no longer remember the lyrics of the song so


    La cucaracha, ya no puede caminar, na, na nana.."


    After cleaning her teeth as best she could, she looked at her smile. That was somewhat ck due to the charcoal of the paste. So, using a little water, she rinsed her mouth.


    After that, she smiled and looked at her cleaner teeth in the mirror, so she cleaned her toothbrush and washed her hands using soap.


    When she finished, she left his brush in its designated ce and went to the kitchen. On the way, she met Juni, who was taking some nkets to wash.


    "Good morning Juni"


    Juni, who heard Laura''s sweet voice, turned her head and looked at her walking by her side "Good morning Laura, I hope you have a good morning."


    Laura nodded "I slept very well, it''s just that I dreamed of my sister Erika so I don''t know how I can tell Papa Einar that I could see her."


    Juni frowned for a moment before remembering how Einar had taught them to tell the Valkyrie, so she smiled at Laura.


    "For a moment I didn''t understand what you told me, but you are referring to the Valkyrie Erika, right?"


    Laura spread her hands with joy "Yes Juni, I could see her in my dreams. She is a girl my age with beautiful ck hair."


    ying with her hair Laura sighed "I wish I would grow ck hair too, I would like more than my golden hair."


    Juniughed when she saw Laura''s features "You shouldn''t worry about that Laura, hair color is just that color also if I can remember well Einar mentioned that there is a way to paint hair.


    As for the matter of the Valkyrie Erika, just approach Einar and tell him everything you dreamed of, he is not going to scold you or say something that makes you feel bad.


    The Valkyrie is the protector of the tribe, so dreaming of her is a sign that you are being watched by her. So feel happy because many would like to see the Valkyrie Erika. "


    Laura put her hand on her chin for a moment before making a doubtful face "Thanks for the information Grandma Juni, I''ll take care of telling everything to Papa Einar."


    After this Laura began to run towards the kitchen because she had to bete because she knew that Daven would scold her because she was waiting for her.


    Seeing Laura running, she just shook her head ''I''m too young to be called grandmother, but it doesn''t bother me.


    I guess I''ll have to get used to it because I''m sure Einar''s next children will also call me a grandmother.


    I ask me if I will be able to see Kassia because this month I did not have my period... ''


    When Laura got to the dining room, she could see Daven ying with a wooden cube, which appeared to be made of smaller cubes painted in different colors.


    With enough curiosity, Laura approached Daven and as she got closer, she noticed that the colors of the cube were green, yellow, ck, and blue.


    "Good morning Daven, what are you ying with, I feel like it''s quite funny but something tells me that it will be aplicated game like chess."


    Daven turned her little head and looked at Laura "Good morning Laura, you are quitete but I will forgive you because Papa Einar gave me this wooden cube.


    ording to him, it is an intelligence toy called a Rubik''s cube, although he just gave it to me in the morning I don''t know how it should be used correctly.


    Although Papa Einar exined to me how it worked, I will need a little time to solve it. Basically, I have to turn the cube until each face has the same color. "


    Laura looked curiously at the Rubik''s cube and at how Daven used it, trying to solve it.


    "It looks pretty funny Daven, lend it to me so I can try, I promise I won''t break it and treat it kindly."


    Daven sighed and looked into Laura''s hopeful eyes, so he decided to lend her the Rubik''s cube.


    "I''ll lend it to you, but first let me show you how it should be used."


    When he finished saying those words, Daven showed Laura how to turn the Rubik''s cube, after which Laura took the Rubik''s cube and began to y trying to solve the puzzle of the toy.


    Daven, who was looking at her, was a bit surprised as Laura seemed to understand how to use the Rubik''s cube.


    For her part, Laura, who waspletely concentrated, did not notice the strange look that Daven was giving her.


    ''If I move the Rubik''s cube this way, then I should be able to fix the blue face, but I ask myself why I feel it''s pretty straightforward.''


    It was then that Laura, after ying with the Rubik''s cube for a while, managed to solve the blue face, after which she continued turning in different positions and ended up solving the ck face.


    Biting her lip from the fun she was feeling and the pleasure of solving the challenge in front of her, Laura decided to fix the yellow and green face that was missing.


    When Einar walked into the kitchen so he could have breakfast with his children, he was surprised to see how Laura was ying with the Rubik''s cube, solving it like it wasn''t a challenge.


    This brought a smile to Einar''s face. ''To think that Laura would have a talent for solving the Rubik''s cube.


    I guess she should do more puzzles and challenge games to develop her cognitive abilities; I am almost certain that she will be a true leader when she grows up.


    I just have to be in charge of creating the foundations of a disciplined army that is not afraid of the leadership of a woman, although Laura could also be anything when she grows up.


    In that case, as a parent, I have the obligation to help you in whatever way you want to be ... ''


    With the noise of augh, Einar woke up from his thought and watched as Laura held the Rubik''s cube in her hand with great pride.


    "I did it. I solved the Rubik''s cube that dad made. It wasn''t veryplicated to solve, but I really enjoyed ying with it.


    Thanks for lending me your toy, Daven. "


    Daven looked at Laura with affection and carefully took the Rubik''s cube from Laura''s hands "You did very well Laura, I promise you that I will solve it too, but now you have to eat why Papa Einar is looking at us."


    Laura turned her head and looked at Einar standing in front of them.. So sheughed nervously and sat in his ce so she could start eating breakfast.

 Chapter 194 - A Day In The Life Of Einars Family 2/7

    Daven, who watched as Laura sat down, justughed quietly and started to y with his Rubik''s cube a bit.


    While he was ying, he did not realize it and used a little more force on the Rubik''s cube, so it separated in a surprising way, exposing its interior.


    Which had a kind of ck stone, which surprised Daven, because he had asked himself how the Rubik''s cube worked.


    However, after seeing the stone inside, he waspletely curious as he wondered how each of the small cubes that made up the Rubik''s cube could hold together.


    Einar, who was serving breakfast, looked at Daven seeing the Inside of the Rubik''s Cube, so he ced the tes with the breakfast and sat on his chair while looking at his experienced Rubik''s Cube son.


    Daven simply took a few minutes trying to find an exnation for what he was seeing, but seeing that he couldn''t figure out how it worked, he could only sigh and lift his head to see how Einar looked at him with a smile.


    "I see you were quite struck by the inside of the Rubik''s cube I made for you and I am quite d that you are trying to find an exnation for it but you should start eating breakfast while I exin how it works."


    Laura who was biting a salicornia looked curiously at Daven and Papa Einar because she also wanted to know how a stone could join together without using any kind of extra object.


    When the two children were already eating, Einar took the Rubik''s cube and separated it to reveal its interior.


    "You will see children in nature there is only one material which is maic by nature and is called maite.


    Although this material is not rare, it is something difficult to find because it is only found in iron veins. Fortunately, a few weeks ago Gerd found a good maite mine.


    Although I had nned to use it to createpasses, it is too much maite, so I decided to make this fun little toy to help you to develop your skills.


    Tomorrow I''ll give your Rubik cube Laura, but now let''s move on to how the Rubik''s cube works and what a maic field is. "


    Einar drank some of his Pine Tea and took a bite of his meat "To begin with, the cube is made up of 27 wooden squares, which are put together in three parts of 9 squares.


    How you will have noticed inside these pictures there is a maite stone that helps to hold the wooden cubes together. "


    Einar then showed them the inside of the cube, so they could see what the inside looked like.


    "But herees the funny thing and because this cube is so special, you will see each ma or in this case maite stone has two poles, the North Pole and the South Pole.


    When two opposite poles meet they join but when two positive poles meet they repel, so to keep it together I had to y with the poles of the maite stone so that they are always joined ... "


    Daven who had understood what Einar said, interrupted him "So, taking into ount what you say, the poles of each checkered line should be South Pole, North Pole, South Pole, and North Pole."


    Einar smiled proudly and ruffled Daven''s hair "I''m d you understood, although the order may be different since if I''m honest I don''t remember how to know which is the North Pole and which is the South Pole.


    We would have to use apass and the position of the sun to be able to find at which poles the Rubik''s cube is calibrated.


    Anyway, let''s continue with the exnation. Each corner cube has three maite stones that hold it together while the center cubes have four maite stones.


    Although the main joint is in the cubes inside which have arger maite stone in their center to support the entire structure.


    I really would have liked to show you what a real Rubik''s cube looks like but the tools I have are too primitive to be able to show a real Rubik''s cube.


    Maybe in the future, you can make one of these toys without depending on maite but that will be a long timeter, now that you know how it works you should finish eating breakfast.


    Because you don''t want to bete with Helmi so you can enjoy a bit of the morning sun, remember that enjoying the sun for a reasonable amount of time ensures healthy health. "


    When he finished listening to Einar''s exnation, Daven looked at the Rubik''s cube with different eyes.


    While he was enjoying his breakfast he heard how Laura finished the food on her te, so he turned his head and saw her looking seriously at Einar.


    "Dad, I would like to tell you that yesterday, I dreamed of Sister Erika. I could see her and she even smiled at me although at that moment everything turned white and that''s when I woke up."


    Daven was quite surprised to hear Laura talk about the Valkyrie Erika and although Einar said to be called sister, he could sense that she must be rted in some way to Papa Einar.


    Because he always acted with affection or mncholy when he talked about her, proof of this was the face he made after listening to Laura.


    Einar only showed on his face some joy that was overshadowed by a mncholic face. Putting his hand on Laura''s face, he looked at her seriously.


    "Daughter, when you see her, just tell her exactly these three words.


    Papa te extra?a.


    You may not understand them but I''m sure Erika will understand them. Can you promise me that you will tell her? "


    Laura smiled, revealing her funny teeth "Yes dad, I''ll tell her your words, I just have to repeat them and when I see her again, I''ll tell her.


    But I''m curious what they mean, as did you say them so lovingly? "


    Einar sighed and caressed Laura''s cheek before giving her a smile "You are too small for me to exin but I promise you that when you are 12 years old, I will tell you a great story.


    Even if you don''t feel bad if I tell Daven that story first, when you are twelve years old, I do this for your safety and mine.


    But hey kids, I think it''s about time you go with Helmi to enjoy the morning sun, remember to obey what he tells you. "


    The two children looked at each other and said at the same time, "Yes dad."


    When they came out of the kitchen Daven looked at Laura curiously "Laura, you don''t think Dad is keeping information from us about Valkyrie Erika.


    I''m pretty sure their rtionship isn''t normal, but it''s all just my unfounded opinion. "


    Laura who heard the question, only scratched her head because Daven''s way of speaking always made her head hurt a bit because she spoke like an adult and not like a child.


    "Dad should have his secrets, as we all have a secret. If he told us that he is going to tell us the story about Sister Erika, he will do it because I trust his word.


    I don''t think it makes sense to try to find the rtionship between Daddy Einar and Erika. We better wait patiently for his birthday to hear the story.


    But now that I think about it, I think I forgot to put my nket away yesterday to lie on the floor; I hope Mom Helmi isn''t going to scold me. "


    Daven, seeing Laura''s worried face, only started tough "You shouldn''t worry, I''m sure Mom Helmi will only reprimand you a little.


    You know well that he loves you a lot and yesterday you were quite tired after running for a long time while you were ying. "


    Lauraughed and stuck out her tongue "It''s true, but Daven now that you mentioned ying what do you think if you y with me for at least a little while, you also know well that it is good for your health if you can be running."


    Daven took a deep breath because he knew that he had to ept because otherwise, Laura would not stop bothering him throughout the morning.


    "Very well Laura, I will y with you for just a few minutes because I also want to y with my Rubik''s cube while I listen to a story of Mom Helmi.


    Although I really wish that mom Kassia was in there because she has even more stories to tell. "


    With some emotion and behaving like a child, he opened his hands and walked with joy "You know I would love to travel to Migard to see that great city, everything that Daddy Einar and Mommy Kassia have told me has made me want to get to know that metropolis.


    Although I have to learn Greek and Latin first ... "


    Laura interrupted him as she clenched her fists equally excited "But don''t forget to fight, as there may be threats along the way like the ones Grandpa Eero encountered."


    Daven knew Laura was right, so he looked at her with a big smile "How about if we travel in the future, you will be in charge of the safety of the trip while I will be the guide."


    Laura put her hands on Daven''s shoulders and looked at him with a yful look "It''s a promise, but remember that you must also learn to defend yourself since I can''t always be with you.


    Remember the words of Grandpa Sven, better ax in hand than not being able to enter Valha with glory. "


    Davenughed and nodded "I promise you I will know how to defend myself but you will take care of the safety of the trip, now we have to hurry because Mom Helmi is waiting for us."

 Chapter 195 - A Day In The Life Of Einars Family 3/7

    Helmi, who was already sitting on a deck chair, was just waiting for the kids to arrive before she could rest for an hour in the morning sun.


    So waiting, she decided to take out her journal to train her Latin and began to write about what she had done yesterday.


    <em>''Yesterday, Einar showed me a rather interesting toy that he nned to give to children. ording to what he told me, it is called a Rubik''s cube.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>Although it is quite fun, I have to admit that it is also difficult to arrange the colors correctly. ording to Einar says that it will take a while to achieve it.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>I can suppose that I will do it but I have some doubts because it is somethingplicated ... ''</em>


    Helmi interrupted her writing when she can hear the voices of her two little boys who were approaching. Turning her head, she looked at them walking as they talked.


    "Children, remember to put your nket on the floor if you are going to sunbathe and Laura remembers to put the nket away when you stop using it."


    Lauraughed and ran to where Helmi was to hug her. Helmi just enjoyed her daughter''s hug before kissing her forehead while stroking her hair.


    "You are a spoiled girl. I am sure that you will be a good older sister to your future brothers.


    You must always remember to take care of them when there is nothing nearby, but now arrange your nket and enjoy the sun, although you can also start ying, just be careful when you run.


    You know well that Kassia might worry if you fell on the floor. "


    Laura nodded and took the nket that was next to Helmi''s lounger, to put it still next to her.


    After watching Laura arrange the nket, she watched as Daven put his Rubik''s cube on the nket before starting to run with Laura.


    <em>''How nice it is to see them with smiles on their faces, although it is only fair since they have been studying diligently all week.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>I just hope you guys are careful. I wouldn''t want to see you get hurt. ''</em>


    After sighing and clearing her thoughts, Helmi returned to her journal, knowing that it would take a while for the children to be able to return after ying.


    <em>''Another thing that I could also see was the architectural n that Einar was making on an aqueduct that will bring water from the mountains to the tribe.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>I have to admit that it was one of the most detailed and beautiful things I have ever seen, as the first ce belongs to the n of the castle that will be our home on the top of the hill.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>From what I could see it hadrge windows at the top and it would have fairlyplex water and drainage system. Although I have never seen a shower, I am sure that with the drawings that it showed me, it will be something revolutionary.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>But what caught my attention the most was the pool that will still be next to the hot springs. I''m sure it will be great for children.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>Although, ording to Einar, due to the uncertainty about the ind''s security and theck of manpower, he had to prioritize security.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>So until the ind has been fully colonized and a strong navy is in ce, a fortress-pce cannot be created ... ''</em>


    Helmi, who was quite focused on writing, was interrupted when she felt a small hand on her hand.


    "Mom, could you tell me a story from your childhood while resting and sunbathing?"


    Helmi smiled at Daven and stroked his hair "Sure, take a seat on your nket while I tell you a story that happened with my father some time ago."


    Settling into her lounger, she let Daven lie on one side and then hugged him as she began to tell her story.


    "How do you know when I was a child most of the children did not y with me due to the white color of my hair and mypletely white skin.


    So the ce to y I spent most of my time with my father watching him work fixing the sanctuary there was for Odin.


    Many times I had to clean the blood on the altar using water and a branch broom. It was not something that amused me, but I did the best I could.


    On one of those many days when a festival had been held, and the altar waspletely dirty, my father came up to me and asked if I wanted some honey.


    I epted without hesitation, so he stroked my head and told me to apany him because someone had informed him that there was a honeb on one of the fjord''s walls.


    Because the climate of the ancestralnd was only warm for a few months, bees were very rare, so honey was a real luxury that could only be enjoyed in those times, unlike now that there are no bees or insects on the ind...


    But as I was telling you, after epting my father''s proposal, we decided to undertake a trip to the ce where the honeb was.


    On the way, everything was quite pleasant and absolutely nothing out of the ordinary happened, but when we got to the ce where the honeb was supposed to be.


    We realized that it was a somewhat dangerous area because I was somewhat afraid I told my father that we better leave it, but he shook his head and looked at me seriously.


    While he was telling me, Daughter, one must do the impossible to get honey because it is a good that escaped from the hands of the goddess Freya.


    Which is a few Bee stings for some sweet honey.


    When I finished hearing the words that my father said, I only looked at him with some fear because I knew that I could not stop him from his crazy ambition for honey.


    I think my father, when he saw my face with fear, only thought that as a child I was too weak, so heughed and hit his chest saying that he would return with the honeb full of honey.


    Seeing him move towards the honeb that was in a somewhat dangerous area because near where it was there was arge crack. I just swallowed and asked Odin to protect my father.


    When he can see what he brought safely to the honeb, the next thing he did surprise me quite a bit, because ignoring the bees that were somewhat annoyed, he took the honeb as if he did not mind having the bees and looked at me with a smile before shouting.


    Run¡­


    At that moment I just turned around and started running as fast as I could, although I didn''t go much forward because my father carried me around the waist while he was running with all his might.


    As I raised my head to get a better look at my father, I noticed that he had a big smile as his entire face was swollen from the bee stings.


    I could not contain myughter, and I started tough because his face was extremely funny. When I was finally able to rx a bit, I asked him if it was worth it.


    My father, noticing that the bees were no longer following us, stopped and carefully lowered me toter open the honeb and take a good bite of the honey.


    When he finished eating that piece of honey, he looked at me and nodded his head as he told me it was worth it.


    Although he never told me, I am sure that after that event he left a feeling of fear because we never went to look for honey again ... "


    Helmi interrupted her story when she could see how Laura tripped and fell on the grass. Sighing, she looked at Daven "Stay here while I go to help Laura.


    I may have to take her to Kassia to check her wound. "


    When she finished saying those words, Helmi got up and walked towards Laura, who was simply looking at the ground with some pain.


    Helmi, seeing her face, leaned down and caressed her back, you''re fine Laura.


    Laura, who was enduring the pain in her foot, forced a smile "My foot hurts mom, I think I hurt me while I was falling."


    Helmi sighed and shook her head "Don''t worry, stay still for a moment while I go after Einar."


    Laura just nodded and stayed on the grass, Helmi then got up and went for Einar.


    When she entered the Great Hall, she could see Einar writing on the table, so she approached him and touched his shoulder "Einar, I need your help because Laura tripped while running.


    She says her ankle hurts, but I can''t carry her to Kassia. "


    Einar put down his pen and looked at Helmi with some seriousness as he got up to go with Laura, seeing him so sure of himself Helmi caressed his stomach with affection <em>''Look at your father baby, he is a responsible and careful man who does not hesitate to stop doing your job to care for your family.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>You must learn from him as much as you can. ''</em>


    When they came out to the interior yard, Helmi saw how Einar walked towards where Laura was. When he got there, he bent down and began to check her ankle.


    Helmi, with some concern, only watched silently until she could hear a sigh of relief from Einar.


    "You''ll be fine Laura, it was just a twist. I''ll carry you and take you to Mama Kassia so you can recover.


    Because of this, you won''t be able to take your martial arts sses for two days, so you''ll have to make up time on your day off. "


    Laura just lowered her head with some sadness and let Einar carry her like a princess.. Seeing Laura''s reaction, Helmi only smiled in relief and decided to go back to Daven to tell him how Laura was.

 Chapter 196 - A Day In The Life Of Einars Family 4/7

    Kassia, who was helping Felipa change the bandages of a woman who had an amputation due to the eruption of the volcano from long ago.


    She looked at her daughter and wiped her sweat using a linen rag before handing her a group of clean bandages. "You are doing very well, Felipa.


    I think you are learning quickly with Einar. If you continue in that way, I am sure you will be a true doctor. "


    Felipa only smiled at her mother''s words and continued cing the new bandage on the stump of the woman''s foot. When she finished, she looked at the woman emphatically.


    "The bandage is ready. You just have to remember to clean the wound, continue taking the herbal teas and maintain a preferably low-fat diet.


    If you continue to follow the directions in a month or two, the stump wound will bepletely healed. "


    The woman who was 40 years old sighed and stroked the bandage on her leg "It hurts me to see my leg in this condition, but I do not regret having saved my little daughter.


    Thank you for taking care of me. I would also like you to give my thanks to herald Einar for the crutches and for being able to have my children studying at the orphanage school. "


    Kassia who was washing her hands just turned her head "It''s the least we can do topensate for the losses caused by the volcano.


    Either way, remember to report if you feel bad or any abnormality that you feel in your body. "


    The woman nodded and with the help of Felipa; she got up while adjusting her crutches. At that moment Kassia remembered something for which she walked towards the woman.


    "I was forgetting. Einar told me yesterday that if you were avable tomorrow, it is necessary for you to appear in the great hall.


    This is because he took the measurements of all those who lost a limb to make what he calls a prosthesis.


    Which is a piece of metal with which you can again walk or grab some objects if your arm was amputated. "


    The woman hearing that shed some tears and decidedly looked at Kassia "You can count on my presence, if somehow I can walk again, I will be very grateful."


    When she finished saying those words, the woman left the room that was functioning as a small consulting room and let in a ve who had some cleaning tools.


    Seeing the ve happily cleaning the blood and dirt from the office, Kassia and Felipa went out to a small living room and took off their masks to breathe better. Felipa then wiped the sweat from her mouth and sat on a chair to rest.


    "Mother still amazes me how a piece of cloth in the mouth can avoid manyplications with open wounds.


    To think that saliva would have so many microbes ... "


    Sighing, Felipa looked at the ceiling "Knowing all this makes me happy but at the same time makes me feel quite powerless against an enemy that I cannot see.


    Hopefully, Einar can make antibiotics out of the fungus. "


    Kassia, who was also resting, turned her head and looked at her daughter.


    "It will take maybe a lifetime trying to recreate the fungus that produces penicillin, but I''m sure it will, although it will be up to the children to find a way to store the penicillin without losing its effectiveness.


    But I can tell you that if you are afraid of not being able to do anything against bacteria and viruses, it makes him feel helpless and sad because he knows what to use to face diseases but he has no way of creating medicine.


    Although he is the herald of Odin, remember that he is like you or me. He is a man who bleeds and that his only advantage is to know the knowledge delivered by Odin.


    Even with that, I am sure that he will work tirelessly to achieve his goals. "


    When Felipa heard her mother speak she began tough "Mother, you sound like a young woman in love when you talk about Einar."


    Kassia took a deep breath and caressed her stomach "He is my husband and he will be the father of your brother or sister. Of course, I am in love with him and I will help him in any way I can.


    Besides, you don''t feel the same about Peder, look that you always talk about him, you get lost in your words while you remember your moments with him. "


    Felipa blushed and lowered her head as a sign that she lost "I guess you''re right ..."


    Felipa interrupted their conversation when the front door opened and Einar entered, carrying Laura, who only looked at Kassia with a nervous smile.


    Kassia sighed and got up so Einar could put Laura on the chair. When Einar put Laura on the chair, Kassia looked at Laura.


    "Tell me, Laura, what happened to you?"


    Laura lowered her head and pointed to her foot "I was ying when I tripped and hurt my ankle. Dad said it wasn''t recorded, but he needed to take me with you."


    Kassia stroked Laura''s head and gave her a smile "You have to be careful Laura, now it was just a sprain, but you don''t want to have to use footboards with some nice crutches.


    Felipa brings me a bandage and a brooch. "


    Laura nodded, and it was then that Felipa got up and walked to the warehouse to take the things her mother asked for Einar bent down and carefully lifted Laura''s foot.


    "The sprain only hurt his foot a little, but luckily it didn''t cause a sprain or bone damage.


    But she won''t be able to do anything for two days. After that, we''ll just have to see how he gets better, but hey, it''s part of being a kid.


    If you don''t fall down and get up, childhood would not be the same. By the way Kassia, how was your morning. "


    Kassia, who was looking at Laura''s ankle, stroked her chin "It was too busy morning because all the people who lost limbs were treated.


    Until just a few minutes ago we managed to finishpletely, so I was resting since pregnancy makes me feel less energetic.


    But I can tell you that everyone was surprised when I told them that you were going to make prostheses to regain mobility in their amputated limbs.


    Although I have the doubt if that will be too long? "


    Einar shook his head from side to side as a sign that he did not have an exact answer "It will all depend on the degree of amputation, as it is easy to make a wooden prosthesis reinforced with iron for a foot or a leg.


    But for hand, it will be quiteplicated, because I will make a mechanical prosthesis that uses pulleys and that is controlled by movement of the shoulder.


    It may not be a real hand, but it should work so that those who have lost their hand can have a better quality of life.


    But what really takes will be the movable parts of each prosthesis as they have to be created individually due to the difference in height and weight between all those affected.


    Although I can assure you that all this experience that we gain will be of great help in the future because when a warrior loses a limb in battle, at least he will be able to maintain afortable life. "


    Kassia put her hand on Einar''s shoulder and looked at him proudly as she asked him in Latin "Can you promise to teach me how to make prosthetics too, it would be of great help to me."


    When Einar heard his wife''s Latin, he understood why she was doing it, so he decided to answer her in Latin as well.


    "You can be sure that I will do my best to teach you, but you will have to study a lot of mathematics because engineering is quiteplicated.


    But I will teach you everything I can as it will also help me prevent my knowledge from rusting. "


    Laura, who was listening to the strange way her parents spoke, just took a deep breath and decided to wait for Felipa to return.


    When Felipa arrived from the warehouse and heard her mother speaking in Latin, she only shook her head and approached them silently.


    Upon arrival, he put his hand on Kassia and Einar''s shoulder and said in Latin "Mater, huc rogavi pro te sunt omnia"


    Einar and Kassia onlyughed because by Laura''s gaze they knew that Felipa had been behind them since she had returned from the warehouse.


    "Thanks for the things, Felipa. Do you want to bandage Laura or do you want me to do it?"


    Felipa looked at her mother and then gave Laura a smile "Let your older sister take care of your foot, while our parents continue their talk.


    While you think if you tell me about your morning ... "


    When Einar heard that Felipa called him father, he felt a sense of pride, something that did not go unnoticed by Kassia who had a face full of joy.


    After this, Einar sat on a chair and patted his legs so that Kassia bit her lip and sat on his legs as she felt Einar''s hands hug her.


    "Do you want me to give you a massage before your meal or do you just want to spend time like this?"


    Kassia, who was enjoying Einar''s pampering, hugged him and closed her eyes "I would like a massage on my feet but at the moment I just want to enjoy your pampering."


    Einar then caressed Kassia''s stomach and, while doing so, he could feel a small movement. At that moment Kassia opened her eyes quite enthusiastically and looked at Einar, who also looked into her eyes.


    Neither said a word because they knew from that movement that the baby was developing correctly.

 Chapter 197 - A Day In The Life Of Einars Family 5/7

    Juni, who was hanging the nkets she had washed on a clothesline, looked askance at her children, who were ying.


    <em>''To think that they can y and act like children, I''m d Ivar died now I have a real man and father for my children.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>But I should remember that man and I better hurry, as I have to help prepare food with Elin. ''</em>


    <em> </em>


    After clearing her thoughts Juni stretched her hands and yelled to her children, "Children, be careful while ying. I will be making food.


    Remember toe to eat when the call is made. "


    The three children looked at their mother and nodded before ying with each other again. Juni just sighed and took her wicker basket before heading to the great room.


    Upon entering the great hall Juni looked at the tranquility that there was because since the children moved to the orphanage the great hall was too changed.


    When Juni entered the kitchen, she could see Elin, who was cleaning the scales of some fish.


    "I hope I''m notte, I was a littlete due to the dirt on the nkets."


    Elin just smiled and indicated with her hand that she would sit down "You shouldn''t worry about that. The cleaning of the nkets has to be done daily because we always get dirty.


    Also, unlike Helmi and Kassia, we don''t feelfortable letting the ves clean up the proof of our love with Sven."


    Juni blushed a little, causing Elin tough and will hand her a fish along with a knife.


    "You should start removing the scales from the fish so we can finish making the food quickly since I don''t know how hungry everyone will be."


    Juni nodded and started to remove the scales from the fish "Hey Elin, I wanted to ask you if you already had your period?"


    Elin, who was concentrating, was surprised by Juni''s surprise question, so she raised her eyes as she stared at her.


    "Now, what are you asking? I think I haven''t had my period sincest month, but maybe the same is happening to you too."


    Juni nodded and lowered her head "I think if our period doesn''t happen these days, it could only mean that we are pregnant."


    Elin opened her eyes in surprise and caressed her stomach "It would make sense since Kassia and I are simr in age, while you are younger than me.


    I guess the best we can do is talk to Kassia and Einar so they can check on us, and in case we are pregnant, I think we will have to have sex more carefully.


    But I''m surprised because I always wanted to get pregnant again. But since Einar was born, no matter how hard we tried, it was impossible.


    This news, if true, I think could bring a new round of happiness to our family but we must not anticipate it since it would hurt me a lot to have the illusion of being a mother again when it was all a misunderstanding. "


    Juni put down the knife and took Elin''s hand "This must be a miracle from Einar, so we just have to have faith that everything will work out."


    Elin sighed and showed a flirtatious look at Juni "No, because are you talking to me nice you''re going to get rid of the ropes just so you know for a week I''ve been learning from Helmi.


    Today I''m going to put all that knowledge to the test at night, of course being careful with your stomach, since we don''t know if you''re pregnant. "


    Juni, who liked to be treated as a submissive woman, nodded andter felt a bit of moisture in her panties.


    Seeing Juni''s red face, Elin just shook her head, and using her hand, she lifted Juni''s chin while bringing her face closer to hers.


    "This is not the time or the ce for you to be a bad woman.


    Now let''s continue making the food or I will have to bring Sven and you know well that at that moment you may not be able to get up. "


    Juni gulped and gasped before he went back to cleaning the fish. Seeing Juni work, Elin also started cleaning the fish.


    The two women thenpletely dedicated themselves to making the meal and only had a few asional talks.


    But it wasn''t until they finished making the meal that Juni came out to inform everyone that it was time to eat. The first ce she went was to the yard of the great hall.


    When she came out, she looked at her children ying and could also see Daven and Helmi sleeping in the shade of a tree in the corner of the yard.


    Juni, seeing the tranquility of the ce, made her feel a feeling of satisfaction, so she took a deep breath and went to where her children were.


    When the children arrived, they stopped and looked at their mother with smiles.


    "Kids, it''s time to eat. Go wash your hands and help Elin set the table."


    The children nodded and began to run towards the great hall. Juni, seeing them running, only shook her head and walked until she reached Helmi.


    Where once she was in front of her, she bent down and touched her shoulder "Helmi, wake up it''s time to eat. We made a fish stew and it was quite delicious.


    We also made some bread ... "


    Helmi opened her eyes and looked at Juni who was looking at her with a smile. Turning her head she could see Daven who was sleeping softly next to her.


    "I think I slept a lot, but the weather was so delicious I couldn''t help myself, plus look at Daven I think he was enjoying it too."


    Stretching out her hands Helmi started to move Daven "It''s time to wake up, we have to go wash our hands so we can go to the kitchen, then I think we can have a little time to y some music."


    Daven stretched out his small hands and hugged Helmi very lovingly "Yes mom, just let me keep hugging you."


    Helmi with a smile began to stroke Daven''s head and turned her head to look at Juni "I think we''ll be in this ce for a while, while you should go find Einar.


    She should be in Felipa''s doctor''s office, along with Laura because she sprained her ankle. As for Sven, I have no idea.


    Juni got up and yawned "He should be at Eskol''s house, I think he said he wanted to drink with his friend so he won''t eat with us.


    Whether he will arrive at night or possibly, he will sleep at his house. Either way, I will leave you with Daven, as I have to go find Einar. "


    After saying those words Juni began to walk and when she left the great hall, she could see the entire town enjoying their day off.


    With the sole exception of the guards and construction workers, who had to work due to the importance of their work.


    As she walked, she watched the children y carefree while some adults enjoyed the sun and the warm weather at the time.


    Shee was also able to see a few food vendors, so when she walked near the stalls she could smell a scent of food that she liked and that Einar had made fashionable.


    Following the delicious aroma, she looked at a young salesman who was preparing in a y pot of sealskin, which was fried in animal fat.


    Feeling a little hungry, she decided to buy some seal crackling, so she stopped at the food stand and looked at the woman who was serving.


    "You can give me an order of seal crackling."


    The girl nodded and took a small container made of paper which was shaped like a funnel and using metal tongs ced a piece of seal crackling inside.


    Later, she put down the tweezers and using a small spoon; she spread salt, after which she handed the funnel with crackling to Juni, who the first thing he did was give it a bite.


    While she was enjoying the delicious taste of crackling in her mouth, she took a silver coin and handed it to the woman, who, upon receiving it, only sighed and took a wooden box and began to take out copper coins.


    After a while, the woman handed Juni 90 copper coins in a small leather bag. "Enjoy your meal and don''t forget to rmend us."


    Juni agreed and took her bag with copper coins, so she could continue on her way while eating, her seal crackling.


    Upon arriving at Felipa''s medical office, she opened the door and could see Laura talking to Felipa. The two seemed to bepletely enjoying their talk.


    So Juni knocked on the door to get their attention, as Felipa and Laura turned to see Juni, who had in her hand a wooden funnel that seemed to have some kind of food.


    "Sorry to interrupt your talk, but it is time for lunch. We prepared a delicious fish stew..."


    Laura and Felipa looked at Juni doubtfully because she had strange food in her hand, Juni justughed and pointed at her pork rind "This is just a craving from the food stalls near the center of the vige.


    I couldn''t contain my desire for the aroma, but if you''re wondering, it''s seal crackling. "


    Laura and Felipa looked at each other and began tough at the way Juni spoke.

 Chapter 198 - A Day In The Life Of Einars Family 6/7

    In the kitchen, Elin was putting the finishing touches on the food when she heard the kitchen door open. At that moment she turned her head and looked at Helmi entering with Daven.


    "I''m d you arrived. Take a seat next to the children, while we wait for everyone else to arrive.


    Everything is ready, it''s just a matter of waiting, by the way, Gunnar, how was your game morning. "


    Juni''s eldest son Gunnar looked at Elin and showed a face full of energy "It was a pretty fun morning mother. I was able to y with my brothers although it is a shame that Laura hurt her foot.


    Otherwise, it would have been a lot better, I just hope it''s better. "


    Helmi who was listening sighed and looked at Gunnar "She will be fine. ording to what Einar was able to review it was just a kink, in two days maybe she will be able to walk again without problems.


    But you can always y chess with her or one of the many games out there without running. "


    Gunnar scratched his head. "I suppose you''re right, Sister Helmi, but despite that, I''m sure Laura will be annoyed by not being able to walk during those two days."


    Elin put her hand in her mouth while covering herughter "She is a very energetic girl. It is normal for her to suffer some idents while ying.


    She reminds me so much of Einar when he was a kid and he had the great idea of ??fighting a calf when he was just 5 years old.


    This time we found him lying next to the calf, sleeping after what appeared to have been a spectacr fight.


    They were both full of bites and scratches, but despite that, they had both ended up tired enough to sleep in that ce.


    After that Sven decided to train Einar because although he was proud to see him fight a calf, he believed that it was better than he will fight against children his age. "


    Helmi couldn''t contain herughter and looked at Elin "That''s why for years the kids told him Liten Ku Kicker, thinking he never told me that story."


    Daven was surprised that his father had been nicknamed Little Cow Kicker. Just imagining him sleeping next to a calf also made himugh.


    Seeing that everyone was enjoying the anecdote, Elin decided to sit down and take advantage of the fact that Einar had not yet arrived to tell another anecdote.


    "Two years after arriving in this new home, Einar, at the age of seven, had another great idea that time he thought it would be a good idea to climb to the top of a pine tree to look for the eggs of a bird.


    You should remember that day Helmi. "


    Helmi sighed and raised her shoulders "How could I forget, I was waiting for him toe down from the pine tree I still remember Sven going up so I could help him down.


    Maybe the only good thing was that he managed to get two bird eggs that became our dinner, but at the same time what he did was something quite dangerous, but a lot of fun. "


    Elin nodded and showed a happy face "I can still remember how his father forced him up and down pine trees until he learned the correct way to do it.


    There are so many anecdotes, but it would take too long to tell them, like the time you spilled a bucket of cow''s milk on him or when he tripped in the barn and ended up covered in goat dirt.


    One of the best was when he was ying with his father''s razor dagger and he ended up cutting arge part of his hair as he said it made him look bigger. "


    Helmi, who did not know about that story, could only imagine Einar as a child with his hair badly cut. So sheughed again.


    When Einar, Kassia, Laura, Felipa, and Juni arrived in the kitchen, they were surprised to see everyoneughing. But the only one who felt that something was wrong was Einar.


    Because everyone''s gazes saw him as if he was the cause of theirughter, so he could only sigh before leaving Laura on a chair to take a seat.


    "Mother, why do I feel like everyone sees me as if I did something fun."


    Elin put her hand on Einar''s shoulder and looked at him fondly "That''s because I''ve been telling funny stories about your childhood.


    Although it is a pity that you do not remember them, it is always a pleasure to tell you everything, I can about your childhood. I just hope it does not bother you. "


    Einar shook his head "It''s part of being a kid to do stupid or too silly things, so I can''t be bothered with it.


    On the contrary, since we are going to eat what do you think if you continue to tell some stories, I think Laura and Daven would like to know what their father was like in his childhood. "


    Juni, who was serving the food on the tes, prepared herself as best she could to listen to the stories that Elin was about to tell because she too would like to know more about Einar''s childhood.


    When a te of fish stew was ced in front of Elin, she took her spoon and gave it a good taste before pointing her spoon at Einar.


    "Very well, let''s start by telling a something special story that happened to you when you were barely three years old, this happened in summer because I remember that it was very hot in the fjord.


    In order to cool off, we decided it was a good idea to take a bath in the water of a nearby stream, so you, your father, and I took a trip to the river.


    Upon arrival, we found other members of the tribe also enjoying the cold water of the stream, as I can still remember how hot it was that day.


    The first thing we did was find a good ce somewhat far away and so we walked, following the bed of the stream for a few minutes.


    It was then that we were able to find a beautiful ce where there was arge and leafy tree. In that ce, we put our things and took off our clothes before entering the cold water.


    Because you were a small child, I had to carry you while we got into the refreshing water of the creek, while we enjoyed the water.


    Time went by until your father could see out of the corner of his eye that there was a big brown bear in the tree where our things were.


    Because we werepletely naked in the water, we did not have any kind of weapon to defend ourselves, so your father hugged us both to safeguard our lives.


    Unfortunately for us, the bear began to walk towards us slowly. We only stayed in the same ce because we knew that running was even more dangerous.


    When the bear was close enough, you, like a curious child, looked at it and stretched out your little hand. At that moment, your father and I could do nothing to stop you.


    So we just watched with quiet fear as you stroked the bear''s nose, who only smelled your hand and sneezed.


    What happened next was somewhat surprising because the bear somehow lost interest in us and began to walk north, letting us live that day.


    From that moment on we never went back to swim in a remote ce or without guards, but that was the story of how your little hand managed to drive away a brown bear and save our lives.


    Of course, when your grandfather found out, he was not happy enough to know that there were beasts near the tribe, so he started a real brown bear hunt.


    But among all those who died, we could not find the one who had let us live that day. ording to Asgot, it must have been a spirit of the forest materialized in the form of a brown bear.


    Which did not end our lives because you were to his liking. He also mentioned that you should be a natural berserker.


    But neither I, your father or your grandfather, agreed to train you to be a berserker, because it is too dangerous an upation and that it would imply having to lose control of your emotions.


    Your grandfather knew it very well, that was why the subject was never discussed again in terms of my opinion, and that of your father being a berserker was something that we never thought for you.


    I hope you don''t mind knowing that we prevented you from bing a true berserker. "


    Einar shook his head "Not at all, mother. I am quite happy with the education you gave me and the way you took care of me. Also, losing control of emotions is dangerous when a tribe depends on you.


    Not to mention that for my family, being an unstable man could only cause sadness and suffering to those around me and that will be a real tragedy.


    The mere thought of hurting you, my wives, or my children is something I would never allow.


    But I''m curious mother. Did the spirit of the forest ever show up again? "


    Elin, with a mncholic face, looked at Einar "Yes, it did and unfortunately it was when we escaped on the ships. I still remember that I and your father could see it.


    He was standing atop the fjord walls, staring at where we were as if saying goodbye to us.


    That was thest time he reappeared, at least that I remember. But you could always ask your father if he has managed to see him on the ind.


    Although I really doubt it because he told me, but I think the only reason he appeared was because of you, that''s why maybe you can see him in the future or maybe you can never see him. "


    Einar just scratched his chin and began to wonder what role a forest spirit would have. Although he would like to deny its existence, he knows he cannot.


    For his daughter, Erika and himself are proof that there is something else, something that cannot be seen and that he cannot exin.

 Chapter 199 - A Day In The Life Of Einars Family 7/7

    Sven, who was drinking herbal liqueur, closed his eyes and let the sensation of heat spread through his stomach.


    When he finished drinking his mouth clean with his hand and sighed as he looked at his friend Eskol "I love this drink, to think that we have spent years without trying something so delicious.


    Even Eero would have loved to taste the vor of this herbal liqueur. I just hope the merchants from the south bring back ourvish shipment of beer that we lost.


    With it, we can make more liquor and increase our reserves, although the only regret is that making the liquor takes a while to make, but it is worth waiting and seeing how the beer is distilled.


    It is a somewhat magical process that results in a wonderful liquid. "


    Eskol nodded and took a drink from his liquor jug ??" I fully agree with you, but we are almost out of the liquor you want to make.


    You want to stay and rest in one of the rooms of the house or you want to go back to the great room. "


    Sven, who was somewhat drunk, filled his jug with herbal liqueur and looked at Eskol with a smile "If it had been earlier I would have epted your proposal to stay overnight at your house.


    But I will have to decline, as both my wives must be waiting for me and it would be rude to leave them alone, anyway.


    I think you should also try Einar''s techniques. I''m sure you will enjoy them. Remember that we are not that old and you can still give more of ourselves.


    If you want tomorrow, I will ask Einar that I taught you at least two very good techniques, as only those two movements things will be different, but¡­ "


    Sven approached Eskol and motioned for him toe closer. Because what he was thinking of saying shouldn''t be heard by anyone.


    When Eskol had his ear close to Sven he started whispering to him, "Yes, this really is a new level of pleasure for you and your wife.


    You should teach her how she should give you a good blowjob, and you, for your part, should also learn to lick her vagina. "


    Eskol was quite surprised by Sven''s words, and although he understood thest part, he did not know that it was a blowjob.


    Seeing Eskol''s doubtful face, Sven gave him a wicked smile "A blowjob is when a woman puts your penis in her mouth. If she uses her breasts is called a rusa1, although I don''t know what that name means. Einar said we had to use it.


    But here among us, there is an even more amazing level of obtaining pleasure but it requires a lot of preparation and can only be used with the consent of your wife.


    Although I can tell you that when you try it, it will be another way to take you to Valha. But tomorrow when you start your sses with Einar, you will understand what I say.


    Now let''s finish drinking and celebrate for another day in paradise. "


    Eskol startedughing and continued drinking with his good friend Sven.


    After a while and with no liquor to drink, Sven left the house together with Eskol.


    The two men, like a good pair of friends, hugged their necks and while walking in the street, they began to sing some songs that they had sung when they traveled in the sea on their expeditions.


    On the way, they could see a few guards who were looking after the safety of the tribe. They just straightened their backs and let the Jarl and Eskol go their way.


    One of the guards who was guarding the tribe was Peder who, when he saw Sven and Eskol, was surprised to see them so happy as they sang.


    <em>''To think that Jarl Sven can also behave like aid-back person. I guess I''ll have to follow them. Thest thing I want is for them to fall asleep in the open and die in the cold night.''</em>


    On the way, the two menughed while they sang their songs at the top of their lungs. After a while walking they finally reached the great hall.


    Once they arrived Sven began to walk, and with a stone he stumbled, hitting the wooden wall this made him react so he moved his head from side to side looking for the culprit.


    Eskol, who was behind him, started tough while also trying to keep his bnce "Haha, I haven''t seen you take a good hit for a long time."


    Sven, who had a bit of blooding out of his forehead, just hit the wooden wall very casually while also starting tough.


    "It''s been a long time since I got a good hit, HAHA!"


    The guards who were guarding the entrance to the great hall looked at each other doubtfully, not sure whether to help Sven or let himugh.


    Fortunately, Peder arrived with them and asked them to let him handle Sven. He also promised to return Eskol to his home.


    Sven, who continuedughing, only felt a good hand on his shoulder "Sven you have to enter the great hall so that I can heal your wound otherwise you will worry everyone if they see you bleeding."


    Hearing those words, Sven turned his head and looked at Peder with a smile as he stroked his own forehead.


    Feeling his hot blood on his hand Sven looked at his hand and just shook his head "This is just a scratch but I have to agree with you that my wound has to be healed or Elin might get mad at me."


    Sighing a little more sober he looked at Peder, "Take me inside and let me sit on a chair in the kitchen while you take Eskol home.


    I don''t want something to happen to him on his way. "


    Peder nodded and helping Sven to enter the great room carefully left him in one of the chairs in the great room. After that, he left and went to help Eskol to get to his house.


    The moment Peder left, Sven stretched out his hands and went to the cupboard to have some beer. He was thirsty and knew he should not drink water because it would be dangerous, ording to what Einar said.


    When he found a small wooden barrel, he took it and removed the stopper before drinking directly from it. While he drank beer, he watched as Einar entered the kitchen.


    Einar, seeing the state of his father, only breathed deeply "Father, sit on one of the chairs so I can treat the wound on your forehead.


    Although it is not seen that it is very big if I leave it untreated it can be infected and that would be dangerous. "


    Sven stopped drinking beer and sat in one of the wooden chairs while he watched as Einar opened a small lumber warehouse that he had built in the kitchen a while ago.


    "Is that the first aid kit you made in the kitchen?"


    Einar nodded as he took out a linen gauze, a bandage, a small ss bottle of alcohol, and a suture kit.


    Seeing everything Einar had taken out of the medicine cab, Sven just smiled "It reminds me of when you were a kid and you injured your hand after grabbing a sharp stone."


    Einar, who was listening to his father, took the bottle of alcohol and ced some in the linen gauze.


    "In the same way that you have me sitting now when you hurt yourself that time I sat you down and, using a little water, I cleaned your hand andter put on some herbs.


    I can still remember your mother screaming for not taking care of you ... "


    Sven frowned when he felt the burning of the alcohol on his forehead. So taking the small barrel of beer he gave him a good drink because he knew that what followed would hurt.


    "Unfortunately, your mother''s screams made your grandfathere. That day, your grandfather gave me a good beating for not taking care of you.


    After that, I can tell you that you never picked up sharp stones again, although I don''t think I can learn from my mistakes as you did ... "


    Sven gritted his teeth as he felt Einar stitch up his wound. With a forced smile, he looked at Einar.


    "To think that it hurts a lot to have to stitch up a wound, but I may just be getting old.


    You may have to take control of the tribe first, as I would like to live a quiet life with your mother and Juni while I enjoy my grandchildren.


    That way of life that I could see in Constantinople let me see that life is short, and it is better to enjoy it with the people you love, of course, without copying the perversions of that great city.


    They may call us barbarians, but sometimes I could see such horrible and vile acts that they would make our punishments look like child''s y.


    But perhaps the worst punishments I could see in the southern ve traders. Those people know how to use whips and different forms of torture, but one day I will tell you about it ... "


    After yawning, Sven felt how Einar ced the bandage on his forehead, so he looked at him with pride.


    "I''m proud of you, son, but now help your father get to his room that I don''t want to hurt myself again because of my own stupidity."


    Einar smiled and, helping his father, lifted him from the chair as he led him to his room. boobs blowjob ;)

 Chapter 200 - Arrival Of The Merchants

    Laura, who was holding Einar''s hand, watched as some small green salicorns were growing in a specially prepared field still next to the tribe''s harbor.


    "Dad, why do salicorns grow in areas with only seawater, and what would happen if instead of seawater we only use fresh water."


    Einar smiled and bent down to point to a small salicornia that was near them "We could not grow the nt with fresh water, because its evolution made it resistant and dependent on saltwater.


    It is as if we try to grow a wheat nt using salt water, the seed will never germinate because it requires water without salt content to be born.


    In addition, a curious fact is that salicornias are the only nts that grow in ces with seawater, that is why we can find them in the marshes.


    There are many types of salicornia and we only need to remove their leaves to allow the nt to grow new leaves that we can harvestter.


    It is a vegetable that does not provide the vitamins that meat cannot give us. In the future when Natukt and his people arrive, I will show you a lot of new nts for cultivation that will improve our quality of life. "


    Laura smiled, showing her teeth, and raised her hands with joy "I can''t wait, but dad when the salicorns will be ready to be harvested."


    Einar put his hand on his chin "Possibly it will take two or three months before we can harvest the first leaves of salicornias. As it is the first time we sow them, we must find a correct time.


    Since in the future I n to nt salicorns along the entire coastline of the ind, to guarantee a fresh vegetable for everyone and with the use of caustic soda in the ss manufacturing process.


    But now we should go back to the great hall so we can¡­ "


    Einar interrupted his words when he heard a bell ringing from the harbor. That could only mean that the lookout on the wooden tower of the harbor had seen someone.


    Without thinking, Einar charged Laura and began to run to the town because he had to ce her in a safe ce because he did not know who was heading to the port.


    As he ran, he could see how some warriors came out of the gates of the wall carrying their weapons, while others stood at the top of the wall, carrying their crossbows.


    Although the wall was not yetpleted, the front and some parts were sufficiently built to allow for a few crossbowmen.


    Upon entering the tribe he could see all the men preparing while some women began to prepare to carry supplies in case it was a Viking attack.


    Laura, who was watching the preparation of the town, squeezed her small hand because she wanted to join the defense of the tribe but knew that because of her age she could not be of much help.


    "Dad, I swear I will grow up to be able to join the defense of the tribe whenever necessary."


    Einar kissed Laura on the forehead and as he entered the great hall, he looked at Kassia, who had in her hand a crossbow and a quiver with crossbow bolts.


    For his part, Helmi was holding a scaled armor and a metal helmet. After seeing this, Einar left his daughter on the ground and looked at her with pride.


    "I''m sure you are going to do it, but now let Dad get ready as he has tomand the defense of the tribe in case of any Viking attack."


    After saying those words, Einar stroked Laura''s head and approached Helmi, where he carefully began to ce the armor.


    "Do you think it is a Viking attack or the merchants?"


    Einar, upon hearing Kassia''s words, frowned "It''s hard to say which of the two will be, but better safe than sorry but one thing is for sure.


    Starting tomorrow, I will start with the development of a telescope using ss. It is vitally important to have a functional tool to be able to see as far as possible. "


    When he put on his helmet, Einar kissed Helmi and subsequently went over to Kassia to kiss her before taking the crossbow and quiver.


    "I''ll be back with victory or good news, be careful either way."


    When he finished saying those words, Einar left the great hall and began to run towards the main gate of the wall, as he had to prepare his defense.


    On the way, he met his father who was clutching his big ax while he was talking to Eskol.


    "Father, there is news from the pier"


    Sven shook his head and looked at Einar seriously. "At the moment, the harbor watch has not sounded the attack horn or bell that indicates that the ships are from a merchant.


    We will have to wait for the sound the lookout makes. "


    Einar took a deep breath and began to organize the warriors in the best possible way, with that any enemy would have trouble attacking.


    It was then that with all the warriors settled, the awkward silence was present.


    Einar, who was holding his crossbow securely, resisted the urge to wipe his forehead as the heat of the sun was making him sweat.


    Everyone then waited some time until the sound of a bell could be heard. At that moment, everyone rxed and took off the helmets that protected their heads.


    Wiping the sweat from his forehead, Einar looked at his father with a smile "The merchants have finally arrived. I want to know what important things they have brought.


    But now that I think about it, father, how many merchantse to the ind and where are they from? "


    Sven, who was also wiping his sweat, started walking towards the port, apanied by all the warriors.


    "There are five groups of merchants whoe to our tribe. The first corresponds to a rich Nordic who is established on some inds in the south.


    He usually trades food and farm animals, he also has among his merchandise sometimes ves or strange things that they find in their forays to the giant ind in the south.


    It''s just that we always have to be careful with the merchants that you send because one of you ever tried to steal information.


    We had to end his life, but not before making him suffer. For our fortune, this did not affect ourmunication between the tribes.


    The second group of merchantses from an ind also in the south, but it is not thergest ind. I think their ind is called Eire.


    Four years ago his tribe left Denmark, and they conquered a settlement that they called Dublin, due to their differences with the Christians they looked for alternate trade routes and ended up finding us.


    The third group of merchants is led by a woman named Nelda. She is our merchant who is located further south.


    Although she is a Christian woman, she is not interested in doing business with us. Of all the merchants she is the best to do business with.


    The fourth group of merchants belongs to a group of rebels who live in the southern mountains. They call themselves thest Celts.


    Their appearance is quite strange even for us, but in their ships, they have a great number of minerals, honey, and different things that our tribe needs.


    Finally, there is the group of merchants whoe every two years, theye from a ce where there is a great wall that the Romans built.


    I think they call it Hadrian''s wall. ording to them, they live in a city located on the east coast, where many centuries ago there was a post of Roman soldiers who guarded the wall.


    They are Christians but they do not follow the normal Christianity that most follow; I have never really asked them, but what I have seen is that they do some rituals very simr to the Celts.


    They are strange people, but they always bring a lot of cattle and cereals, like wheat and barley, to trade.


    As for which merchants are the ones that arrived, we will have to find out. "


    Upon arriving at the port, they all stood on the wood while watching five ships approach, all of them full of cattle andrge sacks.


    Einar was quite surprised, as they were carrying arge number of things that were visible to the naked eye.


    <em></em>


    <em>''I hope that the ss, paper, and gems are enough to be able to get a good deal, as the tribe needs a better flow of coins to be able to motivate internal trade.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>If that doesn''t work, I can always look for things like tensegrity items and a few more things so I can trade. ''</em>


    When the first ship arrived at the dock, it stopped until it was settled in a good ce. At that moment a warrior approached and helped the ship by mooring it to the port.


    From inside came a man dressed in monk''s robes and a very thick beard. He had golden hair and blue eyes that revealed his thirst for adventure.


    The man after going down the way in the port and seeing Sven was happy and approached him to give him a handshake "Sven, it''s a pleasure to see you alive."


    Svenughed and squeezed his friend''s hand tightly "Derian, I''m d to see you with hair still. I hope you don''t look like your father and lose your hair."


    Derian stroked his hair and looked at Sven with some seriousness "You know well that the old man left that curse to annoy his descendants, there is nothing he can do.


    I have to make the most of my hair since I don''t know when I will lose it. "

 Chapter 201 - A Very Special Merchant

    When Einar looked at Dar¨ªan and his father, he was surprised to see them speak so casually.


    But what caught his attention the most was seeing the monk''s robes that he had, for Dar¨ªan did not appear to be a monk or at least one who followed in the same footsteps as monks like Duncan and Angus.


    Dar¨ªan, when noticing Einar''s look he looked at him with a smile as he greeted him with a handshake "I see that you have grown a lot young Einar, and I can also see that you have changed your style to a quite nice one.


    I think I could change my beard like you have it cut off. "


    Einar only paused for a few seconds before smiling back "It''s a good beard trim, but I think we''ll have to introduce ourselves again, as I lost my memories a while ago after a blow to the head."


    Dar¨ªan was surprised by Einar''s words, so he turned his head and watched as Sven nodded.


    "I think I appreciate what you told me but you should know that this is a dangerous world and that information can be used to deal with you."


    Einarughed "I know, but that day I also won something that put me at a clear advantage. Enemies are always free toe but in the same way.


    I will be prepared for whates, also the first rule for fair trade is trust between the two parties.


    Plus, what I said will answer your questions when you see how much the tribe has changed, but I''d like to ask you two questions. "


    With some curiosity, Dar¨ªan looked at Einar "Very well, you aroused my curiosity, but you should know that I will not answer anything rted to my city because that information could be used to harm my home."


    Einar nodded and stroked his mustache "The first question is, why do you wear a monk''s robe when you don''t act like one?


    Don''t get me wrong, but you don''t seem like someone who follows a doctrine in a monastery. "


    Dar¨ªan looked at his clothes and sighed "This monk''s habit was an imposition of my father. Perhaps you know it or have forgotten about it.


    But where Ie from is a city-state that is independent of the surrounding kingdoms. Our city was founded since the fall of the Roman Empire.


    Our founder was a Christian monk named Angelo. He refused to return to the continent and organized the poption and the soldiers who did not want to return.


    With their help, what was once a guard post on Hadrian''s wall became a fairlyrge city that has remained neutral throughout the centuries.


    Although there have been attempts to conquer our city, the walls, and soldiers of ournd have managed to endure through all the invasions.


    But why my father forces me to wear this monk''s habit is because the city is governed by a council of monks, which is made up of seven families who helped Angelo establish the city.


    Each of the families rotates control of the city. Currently, my father is the leader of the city, as one of our ancestors was a founding member of the council.


    So I, as a representative of my family, have to wear a monk''s habit. "


    Einar was quite surprised because he was sure that there had not existed a city with the characteristics that Dar¨ªan had said.


    But he couldn''t say anything either, since his mere existence was already an error in time.


    "Although I would like to ask you more about your city and future cooperation, I think that would be forter.


    Now I am interested in asking you if you can sell ves or, failing that, a poption that is homeless. "


    Dar¨ªan was surprised by Einar''s question and pointed to one of his ships "Although we do not have ves within the city, the kingdoms that surround us will not hesitate to sell to their surplus poption or those who cannot pay their debts.


    On that ship I have 35 artisan ves who lost their freedom because they could not pay their debts, they all belonged to a nearby kingdom.


    But why are you asking? "


    Einar showed a face full of happiness "As you can see, our ind is gigantic but we need a poption. Of course, you will be paid for each person you can bring along with their families."


    Dar¨ªan showed a lot of interest in Einar''s proposal so he crossed his arms "I may be interested, but tell me why I should ept."


    Einar shed a wicked smile and walked over to one of the warriors who had with him a horn they used to store liquor.


    "Would you allow me to have your horn with liquor, I will reward you with two jugs of liquor in the great hall."


    The warrior did not even think about it and gave him his horn with liquor. Already with the horn in his hand, Einar approached Dar¨ªan and gave it to him.


    "Taste the content of the horn. As you are the first merchant you can enjoy a long-term deal to sell this drink in your city.


    Of course, you should try it first so you can see what a deal with us is worth. "


    Dar¨ªan looked at the horn with some curiosity, and when he removed the lid, a strong aroma of alcohol came out of the horn. This made him frown, as it seemed to be a stronger drink than beer.


    Without fear and with enough curiosity Dar¨ªan, he drank the contents of the horn and at that moment he felt a sensation of heat go down his throat to his stomach.


    He didn''t realize it, but he ended up drinking all the herbal liquor. After that, he cleaned his mouth and felt the taste of herbs in his mouth.


    <em></em>


    <em>''This drink is way too addictive. If I can get a deal so I can sell it, it''ll be pretty good for the family.''</em>


    <em></em>


    Dar¨ªan then handed the horn to Einar "Your drink is too good. I think if you only want people, I can fulfill your requests."


    Einar showed a face full of satisfaction and looked seriously at Dar¨ªan "I will need people and beer at a special price if you can meet those requirements.


    We can make an advantageous deal for both of us, In addition, I would also like to ask for a stable trade route between us which does not stop throughout the year.


    I think it would be something that would benefit everyone, but if you are not sure you can always wait to see what we can do.


    But I can assure you that all our products should be to your liking. "


    Dar¨ªan scratched his beard and looked at Einar before sighing "Einar, I have to admit that you have improved a lot in everything I knew you despite having lost your memory.


    Although I am curious to know that you won, I think it is best that I see it for myself, in terms of a deal for the trade.


    It will depend on what I can see in the days toe, but I''ll tell you my answer before you know it.


    Now I would like you to tell me where to ce the merchandise because I don''t want the humidity from the sea to end up damaging the product, more than it should."


    Einar pointed to arge warehouse that was a few meters from the ce "You can ce your merchandise in that ce. As for the payment for the merchandise, you will have to wait for the chest to be brought to be able to do it.


    I just hope you can ept emeralds as paid. "


    They would take a deep breath and he stretched out his hands "I can ept anything as paid, but if you have emeralds, it will take a little longer because I have to review one by one why the price may vary.


    For example, arge, bright-colored emerald may cost 5 gold coins, while a small, light green emerald may cost 5 silver.


    These are the overall costs for veryrge emeralds the cost may increase while for very small emeralds the cost may be less. "


    Einar at that time was surprised by the cost of the emeralds but did not show any emotion, so he walked to where Eskol was and ordered him to take some of the warriors to the great hall.


    So that they will help bring the small chest with emeralds that I had prepared in case a merchant arrives.


    <em>''100 emeralds should be enough to pay the full cost of the goods, if I do a small average of the cost of the emeralds using the costs you gave me, it should be more than enough.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>But I guess I have to wait for him to tell me how much we will have to pay to find out how the value of the emerald is measured. ''</em>


    While they waited, a group of ves arrived with chairs and tables. They also brought with them beautiful ss dishes.


    Seeing the ssware, Dar¨ªan was surprised, so he sat down on a chair and began to see the beautiful design of the ss in front of him.


    "This is quite a fancy ss craft and has a nice green color to look at. If it''s not a bother I''d like to know where they got this high-quality ss from."


    Einar, who had already sat down, showed a smile and poured Dar¨ªan some herbal liqueur in a ss tumbler.


    "This ss is a creation of the tribe. It is one of the products that I n to sell, but I think that at the moment we should only enjoy the liquor while we wait for the food to be ready."


    Dar¨ªan took the ss from Einar''s hand and drank some liquor before looking at Einar rather curiously.

 Chapter 202 - Einars First Transaction

    After enjoying a pleasant enough meal, Einar drank some herbal liqueur and gave Dar¨ªan a serious look.


    "After a delicious meal, I think it is time to start the business. I would like to know how much you are asking in total for all your merchandise?"


    Dar¨ªan, who was rxing in his chair, made a sign to a young man from his crew who was next to where he was.


    The young man then took out a parchment from a leather bag, which he unrolled and at that moment he began to speak.


    "The goods that are going to be traded as non-living food are the following: 59 sacks of wheat, 57 sacks of barley, 30 sacks of assorted vegetables, 50 barrels of beer.


    As live food are 30 cows, 100 chickens, 40 goats, and 30 sheep.


    We also have 35 artisan ves andrge varied merchandise consisting of candles, honey, handicrafts, and various iron, bronze, and copper tools.


    All the merchandise adds up to a total of 138 gold coins. "


    Einar was surprised by the amount of gold that would be spent but did not understand if it was a lot or a little since the ind''s economy was very different from abroad.


    Either way, he knew that his products were high-end, so he would recoup everything invested and perhaps earn even more in the process.


    With a wave of his hand, Einar made a sign to Eskol, who took in his hand a small wooden chest containing the emeralds.


    When Einar received it, he opened it and showed it to Dar¨ªan. When he saw all the emeralds he swallowed a little saliva for which Einar showed a slight smile.


    "There are 100 specially prepared emeralds in this chest, but as I mentioned earlier, I have no idea how much is in this chest.


    I wish you could tell me if there is enough to pay the debt or we need to bring some more emeralds. "


    Dar¨ªan looked at the young man who was still next to him and pointed to the chest "Begin to evaluate the value of each emerald and remember that if you try to take just one it will be your end."


    The somewhat nervous young man handed the papyrus to Dar¨ªan and took a seat in a specially prepared chair. Taking a deep breath, the young man took out an emerald and looked at it carefully.


    "This emerald for its size and color has a value of 3 gold coins and five silver coins."


    Hearing that, Einar made a sign for the young man to stop and turned his head to look at Eskol "I need a notebook, a pen, and ink, to be able to do the math ..."


    Turning his face he looked at Dar¨ªan "The exchange rate is 100 copper coins make a silver coin. 10 silver coins make a gold coin or it is different for you."


    Dar¨ªan shook his head "The exchange rate is the same with the exception of the copper coins because most of the kingdoms around us have a different copper coin.


    But since in this case, we are not taking into ount the copper coins, because it is arge transaction of resources."


    Einar put his hand on his chin "What a possibility is there that you sell copper so that I can make my own copper coins that can be exchanged with your silver coins."


    Dar¨ªan raised his hands and showed a confident face "There would be no problem with that, we can add it to the future product exchange."


    Einar nodded and after this a slight silence was present, no one said anything, so the young man in charge of evaluating the emeralds began to feel a feeling of fear and difort.


    <em>''I can''t move and now I can''t speak either. Howplicated it is to be a jeweler. I have the doubt if my father went through this.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>The only good thing is that I just have to do this job and I will be able to enjoy good pay when I return, I just hope that no one beheads me or mes me for any crime. ''</em>


    As the young jeweler became more paranoid, from the table everyone could see how a ve was running towards where they were sitting.


    When the ve arrived, he took out of a leather bag everything that Einar had asked for, after receiving the material he needed, he began to draw a simple table since he had to write the cost of each of the emeralds to obtain an exact value of the chest.


    When he was ready, Einar gave a signal to the young jeweler to start saying the values ??of the emeralds, while he wrote Dar¨ªan, looked at him curiously.


    <em>''Not only is he a good businessman, but he also seems to know how to write a strangenguage because it does not seem to be Latin, which will be the letters that he is writing, but more importantly, it is that kind of white papyrus that he is using ...''</em>


    Looking at it more curiously, he realized that one of the letters Einar was writing seemed to be a Roman 1, it''s just that it seemed to be made in a very different way.


    <em>''But if what you are writing is not anguage but rather numbers, but why not use Roman numerals and that they are those strange symbols that seem to do something to numbers?''</em>


    Sven, who was drinking herbal liquor, watched with a smile as Dar¨ªan was staring at his son as if trying to understand what he was doing.


    <em>''With Einar nearby, there is no possibility of mistakes. I just have to wait for it to finish so that the value of the emeralds can be safely said.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>It is a pity that I do not know anything about the value of that kind of gemstone. The most I could sell in my years as a young adventurer were diamonds and jewels stolen from the settlements that were unlucky enough to attack us.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>Maybe the only good thing is that for the first time everything they brought will be sold with us. ''</em>


    After two hours and after havingpletely checked all the emeralds, Einar made aplete sum of the total cost of the 100 emeralds.


    "ording to this table, the 100 emeralds have a cost of 159 gold coins and 8 silver coins.


    If our debt was 138 gold coins, then there is a debt of 21 gold coins and 8 silver coins. "


    Dar¨ªan looked at the jeweler seriously, and he only nodded. It was then that Dar¨ªan sighed and signaled to one of her guards to bring her chest with coins.


    The guard turned around and went to the ship where once he arrived, two soldiers handed him a wooden chest that seemed to be quite heavy.


    The guard carried him with great effort and took him to where Dar¨ªan was. When he arrived, he put the chest on the ground and took a few steps back.


    Dar¨ªan then took a key from his neck and opened the chest, revealing the interior of the chest, which was full of gold and silver coins.


    Despite seeing the great amount of wealth, no one dared to stare at the coins, as it was a sign of rudeness.


    When Darian finished counting the 21 gold coins and the 8 silver coins, he closed his chest and using his key was in charge of sealing it so that no one could open it.


    cing the coins on the table, he signaled to Einar so that he could take them.


    Einar then stretched out his hands and took the coins, which he looked at with some curiosity, as they had some texts in a strangenguage as well as the face of a man who seemed to be a king.


    "Interesting coin. Thisnguage is Anglo-Saxon, right?"


    Dar¨ªan nodded "The kingdoms that surround us are descendants of the halls that arrived after the departure of the Roman Empire. We speak theirnguage but in high-level tasks, we use Latin tomunicate.


    As for the image of the coin, it corresponds to King Oswulfson of Northumbria, a fairly young monarch who has known how to withstand the Viking invasions. "


    Einar put his hand on his chin "Well, since we have just made this first transaction, what do you think is, while my warriors lower the goods.


    We take a tour of the tribe. You will be surprised to see the improvement we have had. I would also like to show you the merchandise that you can buy with us.


    Who knows, you might end up being convinced to make deals with our tribe on a constant basis. "


    Dar¨ªan nodded and got up from his chair "Okay, there''s nothing I enjoy more than having a nice walk.


    But as we walk I would like to ask you what is that white daddy and what are those strange numbers and symbols that you used? "


    Einar took the notebook and handed it to Dar¨ªan "It is a notebook and is made of paper, a creation of the tribe that reces papyrus.


    Much easier to get and can be used in different things, while the strange numbers you saw are numbers created by myself to improve the life of the tribe.


    They are better than Roman numerals and allow for more advanced operations, the strange signs you saw are just a shortcut to using the abacus.


    But since you are possibly going to spend some time in the tribe, I will show you how they are done. I am sure that with them you will bring a real revolution in the way of handling numbers.


    Although now that I think about it since you are an independent city that has survived centuries, I think you should have a gigantic book collection? "

 Chapter 203 - Showing An Uncomfortable Truth

    Darian, who was walking behind Einar, looked curiously at how in the distance a great wall could be seen that was quite different from any construction he had ever seen.


    The wall had a nt and seemed to have some species of towers protruding from the wall, but despite how abnormal the wall looked.


    When they got closer, he could see two huge wooden machines, which seemed to be loading materials for the construction of the wall.


    He knew cranes very well because in the port of his city they had been used since Roman times, but the two machines he was looking at were muchrger and were carrying more weight with them than their cranes could carry.


    Not to mention that the gears they used were toorge. All of this made Dar¨ªan gulp and look at Einar with eyes of doubt.


    <em>''This is something unheard of. In just one year they have built so much and¡­''</em>


    Darian simply stopped looking at one of the guards, who had a weapon that they weren''t supposed to know about in the tribes.


    <em>''A manuballista, why does this northern tribe have a weapon that seems morepact and better built than our own manuballista.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>What a change Einar underwent to have achieved so much ... ''</em>


    Einar, noticing that Darian had stopped, looked at him with some curiosity and spoke to him.


    "They would give you all right, you want some water or just get some rest."


    Dar¨ªan awoke from his thought and pointed at the guard. When Einar turned his head, he realized he was pointing at the crossbow especially.


    "How your tribe got such a high-quality manuballista that it may even be better than the ones we built following in the footsteps that the Romans did centuries ago."


    Einar just shook his head "Do you remember what I told you when I introduced myself?"


    Dar¨ªan looked at Einar seriously "That something had changed with you and that would exin a lot of things."


    Einar nodded and spread his hands before beginning to speak Latin, thinking of taking this opportunity to show some mysticism to better profit in any future dealings.


    "Mundus est nova et inquitate loci circumclusum.."


    Dar¨ªan unconsciously took a step back as he looked at Einar as if he were someone strange, and answered him in Latin.


    "How do you know Latin and what do you mean the world is a strange and dangerous ce?"


    Einar shed a smile and pointed at him seriously, trying to keep his impromptu performance as best he could.


    "What do you know about the world and what surrounds it? Dar¨ªan, I can assure you that you do not know anything beyond what your eyes see.


    So do not fear that blessed are those who decide to know the truth, join me I will show you a book that will change the way you look at your world.


    But first I want you to know that everything you will see in this ce must be kept secret as best you can.


    Well, I''m sure that if the Catholic Church finds out, they won''t hesitate to kill you and your city and then start a crusade against us. "


    Dar¨ªan took a deep breath and nodded as Einar''s words and the way he behaved caught his attention quite a bit.


    It was then that Einar continued walking and went through the gate of the wall. Dar¨ªan, who was following him closely, could feel his feet touching something hard that did not seem to be earth or stones.


    So he looked at the ground and realized that there was a path that appeared to be made of stones, although it was not when he reached down and touched it that he realized it was high-quality Roman cement.


    But if that had brought him more questions than answers. When he raised his head, he looked into the distance at what appeared to be a sewer, so he wiped the sweat from his forehead using his hand.


    <em>''Not just a wall, tworge cranes, Roman cement, sewers, I want to know what happened and why I have to keep what I see a secret.''</em>


    Darian simply tried to reassure himself and kept walking behind Einar as he saw all the buildings in the tribe.


    Some were exactly how he remembered them, but there were some that were being built using quite a different technique, which made use of quite a few materials.


    This only made him walk slower because he wanted to be able to see better everything that was in the tribe.


    The further they went on the main street, the more children and adults could be seen doing their daily chores or just enjoying the sunshine.


    One of the things that strongly caught his attention was some stalls that seemed to sell food, which was delivered in strange containers that looked like papyrus.


    Although he wanted to stop and try those foods, he wanted to see the book that Einar said, because perhaps that way he would better understand what happened in the tribe and why the radical change in just one year.


    Upon reaching the great hall, Einar invited him in and led him directly to the patio of the great hall, where a table with two chairs was already set.


    Dar¨ªan then took a seat and watched as Einar spoke with a man who seemed to be a ve. After this, they only waited a few minutes until the ve returned carrying with him a ck book that had a golden cross drawn on the front.


    Einar took the book and opened it, to be able to review its pages. When he finished, he stretched out his hand as he offered the book to Dar¨ªan.


    "This book is the gospel, ording to Judas Iscariot, the supposed traitor of Christ. But I would like to tell you that things are not always what they seem.


    There is so much information that was hidden by the church that it is an insult to all of you, but I think that in your case it is a little better.


    In any case, the information that I will give you is better that you read it calmly because it can be a real blow to your beliefs. "


    Dar¨ªan looked at the book with some fear but forcing himself to take it, he looked at it before opening it and with determination left all his doubts behind before opening it and beginning to read the content.


    Einar, knowing that he would possibly achieve his mission, asked Duncan to bring two jugs of herbal liqueur, as he had a hunch that Dar¨ªan would need it.


    Dar¨ªan, who was reading the letters in Latin, only showed on his face surprise, hatred, anguish, and a lot of emotions, which were causing him to read that book.


    After two hours and with some tears, he closed the book and tried to take a deep breath to rx a bit, because the end of Judas''s life was quite tragic.


    But despite that, he remained determined to carry the burden of following Jesus'' request.


    "Einar, who are you, and why do you have this information in your hands?"


    Einar showed a smile and looked seriously at Dar¨ªan "I am only the leader of a tribe that will usher in a new way of thinking.


    If the church is allowed to retain knowledge as it is doing, we will enter a stage of danger for all.


    His people must have experienced the dark age that urred when Rome abandoned them, but if I told you that this is just child''s ypared to what the future holds.


    Just think about it, a group of people who think they are overall because a divine power tells them they determine who has the power and who does not.


    The church is that group of people and if this continues, they will immerse humanity in an era where their voice and orders will be thest word. I can assure you that it will be more than 700 years before anyone can stop them.


    Perhaps you do not suffer, but what will happen when your children or grandchildren have to face the kingdoms that surround them when they attack them under the pretext that they are a group of heretics.


    All because they do not follow the rules dictated by the Vatican.


    As for why I have this information in my hands, it is because I am a herald of my gods and they showed me the future, one where kings kneel down at the church.


    Even emperors have to apologize to the high pontiff of the church if they do something stupid or defy them, but now I invite you to imagine what will happen to the normal poption when you give that power to the church. "


    They would sigh because he knew very well what would happen. He himself had seen it with some members of the council that governed his city.


    They abused the power they had because they were descendants of the founders, so many times they did things that could not be punished since they took advantage of the conventional poption.


    "It would be a real disgrace if something like this happened. I can only imagine horrible things in the end.


    But¡­"


    Staring at Einar, Dar¨ªan asked him.


    "How do I know that you are not a demon who is using Einar''s body to bring your evil into the world?"


    Einar sighed at the surprise question and looked curiously at Dar¨ªan "ording to your perception of evil, could you see something bad in the tribe, did you see the faces of sad or discouraged people?"


    Dar¨ªan closed his eyes and began to think about Einar''s question. Remembering what he looked at as he walked, he realized that no one he looked at was sad or showed a face full of suffering.


    "If you have doubts, just stay in the tribe for a few days and see with your own eyes what life is like in this ce. Even look at the ves so you can draw your own conclusions.


    When your stay is over or you feel that you have the answer, you can look for me and tell me if you think I am a demon or just a person who seeks the welfare of my people. "

 Chapter 204 - The Doubt Of A Man

    In the morning, in a dimly lit room with some rays of the suning through a wooden window.


    Dar¨ªan began to wake up after having enjoyed dinner with Einar''s family the day before.


    Looking up at the wooden ceiling of the house that she had lent him so that she could rest, a face of doubt formed on her face.


    <em>''What is evil and what is a demon, I think I know what they are but why is it so difficult to answer those questions ...''</em>


    Getting up from the bed she stared at the book that was still next to her bed "There is so much I don''t understand."


    Shaking his head, he got up and decided to take a bath in the hot springs, because it was one of the few pleasures that she liked to enjoy when he came to the ind.


    On leaving the house, he was apanied by two of his closest guards, who simply followed him without saying anything.


    As he walked, he looked at the construction that had been done around the hot spring pool.


    "They do not think that the change that this tribe has had is too abrupt. I feel that next year their tribe will be able to be a city and in two years it will be superior to our home."


    One of the guards looked at Dar¨ªan with some anger "It is not possible that you can say those words if your father finds out ..."


    Darian motioned for him to be quiet, the guard then fell silent and realized his mistake.


    "Devon, before you continue talking first tell me what things you could see in this tribe a year ago and tell me what you saw yesterday."


    Devon clenched his fist "Last year it was just the harbor and a bunch of makeshift houses, but now they have a wall under construction and¡­"


    Dar¨ªan smiled when Devon fell silent "Your silence only shows me that you have realized the breakthrough they are making.


    It might seem like a bad thing for us but in reality it is something that would benefit uspletely, because if this tribe bes an established kingdom, the attacks of the Vikings from the north would be reduced considerably.


    Although now what worries me are other things which have to do with my vision of life, but that is something that I will have to discover on my own.


    Now wait outside this ce that I don''t want to be disturbed during my bath. "


    When he finished saying those words, Darian walked to enter a kind of dressing room where he took off his clothes toter look at a kind of linen cloth.


    <em>''That should be the towel Einar mentioned yesterday. I guess I''ll use it to dry my body.</em>


    <em>But I think I''m more curious to be able to use the yellow soap you told me about. I hope it can work to remove dirt on my body.''</em>


    Taking his towel, he left the small dressing room and with his gaze he looked at the beautiful ce before going to a wooden bench that next to him had a wooden bucket.


    He could also see that in front of the bench there was a kind of yellow bar and a sea sponge.


    <em>''I suppose that must be the ce to carve the body before entering the hot springs. I think it is an improvement to the archaic style of just undressing and entering the hot water.''</em>


    When he arrived where the bench was, he looked for a kind of a wooden object in the wood, when he found it, he left the towel in that ce and took the wooden bucket.


    Walking towards the hot water, he filled the bucket and after that he returned to the wooden bench from where he took the soap and sponge.


    "If I can remember correctly, I have to wet the soap and the sponge, then I just have to scrub my whole body including my hair."


    Using the bucket of water, he moistened the soap and the sea sponge, toter begin to carve his body, although the soap had a sulfur aroma that did not bother Dar¨ªan.


    He who carved his whole body until he was covered with soap, when he finished emptying the water from the bucket on his body and was surprised by therge amount of dirt that fell into the water.


    "Even as a person who tried to maintainplete hygiene in my body, this is too much ...


    But if I have this amount of dirt, what will happen to the rest of my crew. "


    Taking a deep breath, he told himself that he had to force his entire crew to take a bath before leaving.


    When he entered the hot springs, he could feel a sense offort that made himpletely forget the tiredness of his body.


    <em>''I already missed this feeling, but what will I do after breakfast, I could visit the ves.</em>


    <em>But I''m more curious to see what the orphanage is like where the children without parents are ... ''</em>


    Lifting his head and looking at the cloudy sky, he stretched out his hands, which he ced behind his head.


    <em>''To think that in this ce, the well-being of children is guaranteed. While in our home, they are just a group of thieves whose only value is what some nobleman wants to give them.</em>


    <em>But if I see it that way, we are not the bad guys or we just don''t see life as something of value. ''</em>


    Dar¨ªan put his head in the hot water for a few seconds, and when he took it out, he wiped his eyes with his hands.


    <em>''That book is quite dangerous. To think that it is making me doubt my own way of life is something that scares me a little.</em>


    <em>But what am I supposed to do, if I helped my neighbor I will only manage to lose silver coins because they can give me a group of children.</em>


    <em>I have to check that orphanage; I am sure that in that ce I will be able to see what Einar is trying to achieve by taking care of the orphans. ''</em>


    After clearing his thoughts, Dar¨ªan got up from the water and after taking his towel, went to the dressing room because he wanted to try on the clothes they had prepared for him.


    When he came out of the dressing room, his guards looked at him with a lot of curiosity, because they realized that Dar¨ªan''s hair and skin were quite different.


    Dar¨ªan, when noticing the looks of him, shook his head and began to walk towards the center of the town because he had to have breakfast with Einar''s family.


    "If you want to enjoy the bath and the soap, you must wait for me to speak with Einar to ask permission for you to bathe.


    In the meantime, avoid doing tasks that require a great deal of physical effort because their aroma is quite annoying and it will be a real headache to have them near me. "


    Devon looked at his partner with quite a bit of confusion, as he did not know why Dar¨ªan''s sudden change was due, but in a very subtle way, he lowered his head and began to smell his armpit.


    With some disgust, he stopped doing it when a smell of sweat hit his nose<em> ''I think I should try that soap that Dar¨ªan talks about or at least I can put my body in water to wash the dirt.''</em>


    On the way to the center of the town, Dar¨ªan could see something that surprised him a lot and even made him feel some curiosity.


    A woman who had a wooden cross hanging from her chest gave a girl who appeared to be her daughter to a woman who was dressed in an apron and strange clothes that looked veryfortable.


    He knew that it was not a forced separation, as the woman who appeared to be a ve did not have a sad or mncholy face.


    On the contrary, the woman''s face was one that showed that she had hope and happiness, not to mention that the girl seemed to be very happy with her.


    Approaching slowly he touched the ve woman''s shoulder "Excuse me, I could see what you were doing with the girl, but I was curious why you are so happy to give your daughter to that woman with an apron."


    The ve woman gave the man a smile "That''s because my daughter is enjoying the neww made by Messiah Einar."


    With some doubt Dar¨ªan looked at the ve woman "Messiah?"


    The woman nodded and with her hands squeezed her crucifix "Messiah Einar is an envoy of God for us. He gave us a different treatment but even more important is that he gave us the ability to obtain our freedom.


    Not to mention that with the neww, our children do not have to work, they can go to school where they receive studies and food.


    But the most important thing is that they are free, they are part of the tribe and they will never suffer any kind of outrage from anyone because childhood is the future of the tribe.


    Anyone who hurts them will suffer horrible punishment ... "


    The woman then began to cry as she recalled her horrible childhood "To think ... that someone would ever care ... about children makes me feel quite happy.


    Well, my daughter will not suffer any abuse like the one I suffered when she was a child ... "


    Dar¨ªan at that moment felt a slight pain in his chest, because he realized that perhaps his way of life was not correct.


    Perhaps the only thing that kept him from feeling like shit was the fact that, ording to the book he had read yesterday, one can always redeem his actions.


    Although he would never get a pardon for the actions he did before, at least changing the way he acts would guarantee a better quality of life.


    Where he did not have to carry a conscience full of problems for the actions, he has done.

 Chapter 205 - Knowing The Orphanage

    While he was eating breakfast in the kitchen of the great room, Dar¨ªan, who had finished biting into a piece of meat, looked seriously at Einar.


    "I would like to know the orphanage and the school. I want to know why the ves are happy to take their children."


    Einar smiled and drank some pine tea to rinse his mouth "That is an excellent idea. Maybe looking at what a ssroom is, you can know why parents are so happy to take their children.


    But as I promised you, you have entry to any part of the tribe as long as it is not something rted to confidential information about the tribe. "


    Dar¨ªan, hearing the words of Einar, nodded and remembered at that moment another thing he wanted to ask him "Before I forget, I would like to ask your permission so that my soldiers and crew can take a bath using soap.


    Thest thing I want is a lice infestation on the ship or some disease they might catch on the return trip. "


    Einar stroked his mustache as Dar¨ªan''s request was a good way for him to make known the value of the soap "I can allow all your crew and soldiers to enjoy the baths as long as they are here in the tribe, more however I would like to propose a small deal so you can see all the benefits that soap can provide.


    First, if you allow me, I will send a group of ves to one of the boats that you have empty and docked in the port so that they use soap and water to wash thempletely, also for a small fee of 1 silver coin I will allow you to wash the clothing for your entire crew.


    Of course, this would only be free the first time,ter if you want someone to wash your clothes or those of your crew, they will have to pay an affordable price to keep them clean.


    As for the cost of washing a boat will be one gold coin, more however I can assure you that the entire boat will bepletely clean and free of any vermin or insects that may be inside.


    But if you have doubtster when you go to school, I will ask A to show you the microscope so that you can see what inhabits our world that we cannot see.


    I am sure it will be an experience that you will not be able to forget and it will make you appreciate soap and personal hygiene better. "


    Dar¨ªan felt a chill on his spine because somehow he could feel that those words were quite deep.


    After finishing breakfast, Dar¨ªan got up from the table and left the Great Hall to go to the orphanage, because that was where the school of the tribe was located.


    When therge building that was called an orphanage arrived, I brought a bit of saliva because its size was quite considerable, because it was a littlerger than a conventional church, with the only difference that the architecture was different.


    While the architecture of the churches that he knew was made on the basis of a vault, the architecture of the orphanage was more linear, but its shape and roof had a characteristic that stood out from the rest of the tribe.


    <em>''The wall, the houses, the orphanage ...</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>If they continue to build with this same style of architecture, I am sure that they will soon develop their own architectural identity, to think that they did this in a year.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>I wish my brother coulde so that he has an improvement in his skills as an architect. ''</em>


    When the orphanage guards realized that Dar¨ªan was lost in thought in front of the door, they had to make a noise with their spears so that he could wake up.


    Hearing some strange noises, Dar¨ªan came out of his trance and looked at the guards in the ce, who only pointed to something behind him.


    They would give the moment he turned his head he can see a group of 5 children who were waiting to enter their ssroom. With his hand on his head, he allowed the children to enter the building.


    The children simply smiled at him and ran into their ssroom, as it was alreadyte and they were quite possibly going to scold them.


    Looking at the guards, Dar¨ªan forced a smile "An apology for that, but I have to admit that this building is built with an architectural technique that I have not seen anywhere else.


    Even our city, which was built following the same patterns that were used during the Roman Empire, does not have a simr building, and although I could see it from afar, being able to admire its greatness up close is spectacr.


    I could go inside to see it better. I have permission from Jarl Sven and his son, Einar. "


    One of the guards nodded and told him to pass by his two guards who were taking care of him "You should go in because I''m sure that teacher A is waiting for you."


    Without wasting any more time, he entered the building, and then he could see it in all its splendor. The first thing he noticed was a skylight in the roof, which let in the sunlight.


    Although it did not have any kind of ss, he could notice two wooden doors which should be used to close the skylight in case of a storm or no more sunlight is needed.


    Another thing that also surprised him was seeing fourrge wooden windows which werepletely open to allow the entry of air and sunlight, leaving apletely illuminated entrance to the building.


    "It''s quite beautiful, don''t you think?"


    The two guards who apanied Dar¨ªan could only nod because they had no words to describe the beauty. They were observing the architecture of the building, because although they were simple soldiers.


    They had grown up in what they considered a small piece of history dating back to one of thergest and most prosperous empires mankind has ever known, not to mention that the education they received made them appreciaterge buildings.


    A, who was looking at the three surprised men in silence, decided to wait a bit while they enjoyed the orphanage.


    <em>''The first time I entered, I was also quite surprised. It is a beautiful construction that is not only nned to be seen well but is also a warm and weing ce for children.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>I have to say that Einar did an excellent job. ''</em>


    After a while of looking and touching the walls of the building, Dar¨ªan looked at the young woman he had seen in the morning. A, noticing Dar¨ªan''s gaze, gave her a smile.


    "I am very d that you liked the orphanage school. My name is A and I will be in charge of showing you what life is like for these little children inside this great building."


    When she finished saying those words, A made some signs with her hands for them to follow her. Dar¨ªan and her guards decided to follow A while listening to her exnation.


    "The orphanage has four main buildings, the dormitories for the children, which have a capacity for 300 boys and girls."


    Dar¨ªan and his guards looked at tworge corridors that were on the left and right sides where they were walking. Although they were curious to see what the rooms were like inside, they decided to wait because they were in no hurry.


    "The dining room where they can enjoy their meals."


    When they saw the dining room, they were quite surprised to see somerge wooden tables where the children were enjoying what seems to be a rather ostentatious breakfast.


    Dar¨ªan could only breathe deeply because when she saw what the children were eating, she understood the joy of the ve woman <em>''They eat much better than my crew.''</em>


    "The bathrooms where they can clean their bodies and relieve themselves."


    When they saw closed doors, they could assume that the bathrooms must be quiterge.


    "Last but most important are the ssrooms. In total, there are 10 ssrooms with a capacity of 30 students.


    Because only me, Duncan, Angus, Einar, Kassia, and Helmi can teach, we currently only have three operational ssrooms to teach all the children in the tribe.


    For our fortune, they are not enough but in the future, we could end up needing more rooms or those are at least Einar''s words, but knowing that he is very rarely wrong I can be sure that in the future this will be much more animated.


    But we havee to our ssroom where you can see through a microscope. "


    When they entered the ssroom, they could see a group of children sitting very happily as they watched them enter. A then walked over and stood in front of the children.


    "Today, we will have the view of Dar¨ªan and his two guards. They are people whoe from the south, so they are curious to know what we do during sses.


    I want them to behave well while we have visitors, understand children? "


    All the children in unison shouted, "Yes teacher A."

 Chapter 206 - The Fear Of Knowing Something New

    In the ssroom, Dar¨ªan was sitting while watching A giving her ss in front of all the children.


    "Remember to write your name correctly on your sand boards, otherwise you will have to repeat the exercises ..."


    Dar¨ªan watched with curiosity as all the children use their fingers to write in the sand.


    <em>''It is a fabulous and quite novel method to use sand to teach. I think that this can be applied in our city.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>The training of the nobility will be quite effective, although at the same time I do not like the idea that not all children can enjoy an environment like this.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>But what can I do, before a noble I am a merchant and I simply cannot live with false hopes but at the same time, I do not like this feeling.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>Unfortunately, I am not the heir of my family. That ce belongs to my older brother. I can only work with the little that I can obtain from an inheritance after the death of my father. ''</em>


    Feeling that he was wandering too much in his thoughts, Dar¨ªan only shook his head and began stroking his temples in an attempt to distract himself.


    As time passed and the ss progressed, Dar¨ªan could see the strange number system that he had seen Einar use during his transaction at the port.


    <em>''So the use of Roman numerals is pretty old-fashioned, but since he was able to create something like this, not only is it quite useful but easy to remember.''</em>


    When the ss finally reached a break time indicated by the sound of a bell, all the children got up from their seats quite happily and left.


    Well, they nned to go to the patio to y before going to the dining room to eat their food because a few hours had already passed since they had started their ss.


    After seeing how the children left the ssroom, A pointed to Dar¨ªan "I hope you have been able to enjoy the ss, although it is fairly simple teaching it is necessary for the children.


    Well, if they do not know the basics of any subject, it is very likely that they will fail in the future when performing moreplex actions that require them to have broader knowledge.


    But I think it is necessary to stop talking about children. If you like, you cane to the front to show you the microscope and how it works. "


    Dar¨ªan, who was very curious to know about the microscope, stood up and watched as A took out of a specially prepared wooden box a kind of somewhat small device.


    Although this was not whatpletely surprised him but what he did next when he ced some water between two very thin tes of amber.


    When everything was ready, A asked him toe closer so that she could see a new world.


    Dar¨ªan swallowed some saliva and following A''s instructions, she looked through the microscope, and although the beginning wasplicated, what she could see afterward made her marvel at the same time that she felt absolute fear throughout her body.


    "Those things that are floating, what are they and why were they in the water?"


    A sigh "They are microorganisms and they live everywhere. Many of them cause diseases that can end our lives while others can paradoxically save our lives.


    In this case, what you are observing are the microorganisms that are in a drop of water without boiling. When the water is boiled, most of the microorganisms die.


    So it is quite safe to take it, there are also microorganisms on the skin, so if soap is not used to bathe these produce aromas, and if they are not cleaned, they can damage the skin.


    This also applies to clothing and bedding, although in that case, they are not the microorganisms that you should be concerned about but mites.


    Small insects that feed on the dead skin that we shed from our bodies. "


    Hearing these words, Dar¨ªan felt his whole body full of dirt. He can also feel a rather horrible feeling of difort because somehow he could feel small insects running through his skin.


    "If you used soap to wash me and wash all my objects, those things will die, right?"


    A agreed "It is essential to have good hygiene because what you have been able to observe is the hidden world that lives without our knowing it.


    Most diseases can be avoided by cooking the meat and boiling the water, although if one has proper hygiene and cleans any wound with alcohol.


    You can have a healthy life, of course, there are other factors such as the exercise you do and the diet you have. "


    Dar¨ªan turned his head and looked seriously at A "I would like to know more about healthy eating and personal hygiene, but especially I would like to know what is alcohol."


    A smiled and took from the table a small book that had simple but illustrative pictures. "This book was specially created by Einar to show children everything they need to do to maintain proper hygiene.


    It is written in Latin so you ask to keep it as it is a gift from Einar, insofar as it is alcohol, it is this substance. "


    Walking over to a wooden shelf that had a white cross drawn on it, A opened the shelf doors and took out a ss jar that had a crystalline substance on it.


    "This is alcohol. Process to obtain it I cannot give it to you since it is a secret of the tribe but I can tell you that it is used to heal wounds.


    If you have a wound but you do not clean and disinfect it, it is very likely that it will be infected, so it will give off a horrible smell and will cause a lot of itching or pain.


    But the worst thing is that an infected wound can cause death or the infected limb has to be amputated, but using a little boiled water and alcohol canpletely avoid that.


    Either way, in the little book you will find all the information you need to know. "


    Dar¨ªan looked at the microscope and the book in his hand before sighing "A, can my guards see through the microscope, I would love to be able to show them the hidden world.


    I think they will be a good way to show the new hygiene habits that I am going to have ...


    If I''m honest, I have never felt so dirty and unprotected; I wish I could forget everything but at the same time I appreciate knowing this information.


    Well, at least now I can know how to deal with these invisible enemies, but if this is what they teach children, what kind of information they can teach adults. "


    A justughed and left the bottle of alcohol in the ssroom medicine cab "I can tell you that these are veryplicated things that only Kassia and Einar can understand.


    Helmi and I are behind them because our understanding of advanced topics is quite basic but if you want to know about those topics, you will have to wait because I don''t think they will be made public in the future. "


    Dar¨ªan shook his head because just thinking about the advanced things Einar could do with a slight headache annoyed him.


    <em>''But if he is a herald of his gods, it does not mean that he is also a chosen one like Jesus was ...</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>I must stop thinking about those, or else my soul may be condemned for having such sacrilegious thoughts. ''</em>


    With a signal of his hand, he indicated to his guards that they would approach him so that they could see through the microscope. The guards, without knowing what was in store for them, looked and at that moment, something changed in them.


    After this, Dar¨ªan took a seat in his chair and began to read that book in which he could see something else that left him quite surprised.


    Although the book was small, it was written almost perfectly, as the letters were arranged in an orderly way.


    But not only was that what caught his attention, since the drawings in the book were also simple and all were perfectly ced.


    It was almost as if the book had not been written by human hands but must have been something else because even the scribes of the city could not make a book with such quality.


    <em>''This kind of book is fascinating, but how could they have created something so advanced without having scribes in sight.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>What kind of people live in this tribe ...</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>No, the real question is to know how much power Einar has. I am sure that without him none of this would be possible.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>That''s why he wanted me to keep the secret and make a deal with him. But the most important thing is that none of this could be done by a demon or someone with evil.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>Unless a demon does things that benefit the children without receiving anything in return, but that would be impossible because even we do not help orphaned children because they are a burden to our city ... ''</em>


    At that moment, Dar¨ªan only lowered his head because he felt defeated and somehow he could feel an internal pain because perhaps he was the true demon.

 Chapter 207 - At The Winter Fox Farm

    Jesper, who was washing one of the many cows they had bought from Darien, looked curiously at Daven and Laura.


    Those who were washing a small sheep with a yellow soap "Remember to carve the fur of the animal very well with sulfur soap because we do not know how many lice and other vermin it may have.


    So we want to keep them clean enough to avoid a real mess when they are ced in our pens."


    Daven, who was carving the sheep''s fur as best he could, looked seriously at his teacher. "Lice are those little insects that cause itching and diseases, right?"


    Jesper smiled at the words of his apprentice "I see you''ve been learning a lot from your father, which is pretty good because if you want to be a better druid you must know everything you can about animals.


    Perhaps in other professions or teachings learning more is prohibited because it would interrupt traditions and ancestral knowledge, but we as Druids do not have those limitations.


    At least our bloodline and way of teaching from generation to generation, this because we realized a long time ago that if we did not learn the customs of everyone else and took everything that did not work, we would simply be left behind.


    So remember to learn everything you can from your father because I doubt that there is any other person who knows more than him, in those strange and new knowledge that he always shows us. "


    Laura, who was wiping the sweat from her forehead, put her gaze on the sheep''s face, who seemed to be quite happy with the bath.


    "Teacher Jesper, I would like to ask you why we have to wash the sheep again if yesterday we washed it and tomorrow we will have to wash it again.


    As I have been able to understand, it is not assumed that with just one bath all the vermin that the sheep has will have ended up dead? "


    Jesper shook his head "It is a precautionary measure that your father devised. His words were that they had to wash for 3 days in a row because we did not know how much dirt and vermin they could have.


    In addition, sulfur soap is not apletely reliable method, so it is better to repeat the process over and over again until we are sure that the animals are clean and free of pests.


    That could endanger the lives of all of us, or worse still end up with all our pomegranate.


    In addition, all the knowledge that you are learning at this time will help you in the future, because you have noticed the sheep that you are washing are behaving in a very calm way.


    This is because they have applied the right way to be able to calm him down and wash him without being aggressive towards someone. "


    Daven and Laura looked at each other because they had not thought about how they had managed to calm the sheep down. For them, it had been something natural.


    Due to the constant training that they had been doing with the foxes and some other animals that you must in when they required cleaning or simply some care, such as cutting their nails.


    Jesper''s son Joakim could onlyugh when he saw the faces of the two children "It is normal that you have not paid attention because you are already used to working with animals.


    In addition, none of these animals is dangerous so neither of us has interrupted their handling of the animals.


    Just remember with dangerous animals the situation will bepletely different and you will always have to be aware of the actions they do.


    How, for example, the cubs which are already growing, revealing their aggressive and wild attitude, with them it is necessary that they always do the tasks that correspond to them apanied by an adult.


    Although unfortunately perhaps in a few months they will no longer be able to see them because they will be too dangerous even for us.


    ording to the words of his father, we will have to wait for the next generation of captive-bred white bears to start selective breeding.


    With which we will begin to choose the individuals that are better adapted to the stay in a herd and that are not so aggressive, those who do notply with the rules will be sacrificed.


    But it is a price that the tribe is willing to pay to achieve the domestication of such an amazing animal as the bear. "


    Laura sighed because she had liked the white bear cubs very much. Unfortunately, she knew they were too dangerous so at some point she would have to stop seeing them.


    "The only thing that makes me happy is that soon we will have more snow foxes on our farm. I can''t wait to see their young.


    They should be quite beautiful, don''t you think, Daven? "


    Daven nodded as he used water to rinse the soap off the sheep''s fur. "The little foxes should look extremely beautiful and I''m sure I can handle them."


    Jesper stroked his beard. "Daven, you must remember the first rule I told you about baby animals."


    Daven was stunned for a moment before turning his head and looking at Jesper "The young of any animal is always going to be overprotected by the mother so if one tries to take them without the consent of the mother.


    These can be very aggressive with caregivers, so you can only take the offspring of those mothers with whom you have mutual trust. "


    Jesper showed a proud face after listening to his student "That is correct and although I am afraid to tell you that you will not be able to take all the winter fox pups.


    For your constant training and dedication with some foxes, I am sure that some mothers will allow you to take care of their cubs.


    But always remember to have respect for life, since although we are not afraid of killing to feed ourselves, killing for pleasure is an aberration for nature.


    Elves and any creature of nature could punish our insolence, all lives matter until our own life or survival is at stake ... "


    Jesper had to interrupt his little speech as he could see Dar¨ªan walking towards them along with his two guards.


    "Joakim, take care of the animals while I attend to our guests. I think they areing to see our winter fox barn and cubs."


    When Dar¨ªan arrived with Jesper he greeted him in a very friendly way "It''s a pleasure to meet you, Jesper, from what I could hear you will be in charge of showing me the fox stables and the area of ??the white bears, right?"


    Jesper nodded and motioned for her to follow him. As Dar¨ªan advanced he could see Einar''s children wash a sheep with smiles on their faces.


    <em>''To think that although they are children of the Jarl, they have to work and they do it with smiles only shows that perhaps our ways of education are quite wrong.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>Although it could also be wrong and only ours something that ispletely unreal, because I cannot imagine my older brother working like those children.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>Even putting my firstborn to do the same activities gives me some shame, but at the same time, I feel that the learning they can have is worth it.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>I will have to see how children behave these days to know if it is appropriate to educate my son in this way, although perhaps it is the correct way.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>Thest thing I want is to have some spoiled children who behave like the children of the kingdoms near our city. Those young people are simply useless.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>They live their lives full of luxuries and pleasures while their towns suffer from hunger and other problems, but I suppose that as long as they continue in that way our city can continue to prosper. ''</em>


    <em> </em>


    After walking for a few minutes, they came to a rather strange ce for Dar¨ªan because the walls that surrounded arge piece ofnd that was supposed to be a farm were something new for him.


    When the first doors opened, Dar¨ªan and his guards entered and waited patiently for the door behind them to close before the second door opened.


    Which uncovered numerous winter foxes which were quite happy to see their keeper.


    "You can go through with care. Just remember to avoid stepping on the little foxes because if you do they will start to fear us and that would be truly a disgrace.


    Because here a fox that is afraid of us means that we will have to sacrifice it because it will not be possible to remove that fear that possibly turns into anger.


    Which could cause it to attack us. Although I would like to sell the skin of these small animals, I have to say that they are very young and the blowjob is still small.


    I think we could start selling fox fur from next year noter than December, but it will all depend on growth and Einar''s orders. "


    Dar¨ªan, who was crouching looking carefully at a fox that had blue fur, scratched its beard "These animals could be considered pets or they are wild and only have value for their fur."


    The little blue fox felt a sense of fear of the person in front of him, so he ran out and entered his burrow.


    Jesper shook his head after seeing that peculiar scene "At the moment these foxes are too wild, ording to my own calctions and the knowledge of Herald Einar.


    Maybe in five years, we could have a breed of winter foxes which can be a good pet to take care of the home yard from any threat, especially from rats.


    But we will have to wait as selective breeding is something new for us. "

 Chapter 208 - Meeting The White Bear Cubs

    Darian was quite surprised by what he was seeing. Somehow he knew that those animals were resting next to a hot spring pool.


    They were true predators which, despite their small size, would not hesitate to rip off an arm if they had the opportunity.


    "Those single white bear cubs that had bragged to me so much, right?"


    Jesper nodded "Indeed, those little animals are the white bear cubs that we managed to capture during our expedition to the north.


    In fact, we managed to get so many white bearskins that I am sure you will be able to buy tomorrow if you get up early some bearskins that are still on the market.


    Darian took a deep breath "It is possible that I can buy one of those bear cubs. I would really like to give my father a great gift."


    Jesper showed a somewhat concerned face "I cannot give you an answer to your question as you would have to ask Herald Einar.


    But in case you ept with pleasure, I would like to tell you everything that is needed so that the cub can grow without problems. "


    "What a wonderful little animal, but I feel a real sense of danger. It is not like lions that are majestic.


    His beauty and danger are camouged in his small looks. I''ll talk to Einar about it.


    But I would like to ask if I cane in and see them up close. Something inside me asks me to see them. "


    Jesper scratched his head "I could let you in but you will have to follow my instructions closely because otherwise, it does not guarantee your safety and that of your guards.


    Although they are still small cubs, they are already beginning to show an increasingly aggressive attitude towards anyone.


    Even we, as their caretakers, are in constant danger. "


    Dar¨ªan nodded and looked at his guards "Remember to follow all of Jesper''s directions, if any of you do something stupid I''ll see to it that you suffer the consequences."


    The two guards only swallowed hard and with a Roman salute, they indicated that they would respect Jesper''s instructions.


    After seeing the strange greeting, Jesper told them to follow him to the doors of the habitat to enter with the cubs.


    As they passed through the doors of the cubs'' habitat, Dar¨ªan was quite happy because I can see these dangerous animals up close.


    Although it was not the first time that he had seen cubs, as sometimes brown bear cubs were bought or sold in the city, it was the first time that he had seen white bears.


    Jesper, noticing Dar¨ªan''s face, only sighed, and from the ce where they kept the food he took out a fish, which quickly attracted the attention of the little cubs, which began to run because they wanted to eat that meat.


    Seeing how the cubs were approaching, Jesper made a small cry with which he suddenly calmed them down. This surprised Dar¨ªan and his guards quite a bit.


    Well, it was the first time they had seen a trainer in their lives, Jesper after seeing that all the cubs werepletely calm.


    He made some sounds, and he does some indications, all of them quite simple but very functional because the cubs lined up in a row as if they were dogs.


    Although this could meanplete domination of the animals, Jesper knew it was only an illusion as the cubs were growing, and it was very likely that they would stop obeying him.


    Raising his hand, he showed the fish to the cubs, for which he got their attention "They would give if you want to pet any of the cubs this is the moment.


    Because if I don''t give them the fish, they will very likely try to pounce on me to get their food."


    Dar¨ªan approached the little cubs with some fear and in the end ended up choosing one that caught her attention, for having more hair than the others.


    When he got close enough, he stretched out his hand and began to caress the soft white fur of the cub, who only showed a face with doubt because he did not understand the action of the human in front of him.


    When Jesper saw how well the cub was behaving, just a pure sigh of relief can the animal''s face show no sign that it bothered to be caressed.


    After a few minutes, Jesper motioned for Dar¨ªan to get away from the cub so he could feed them.


    Dar¨ªan then stopped stroking the cub and watched curiously as they lunged at therge fish Jesper had left on the ground.


    "They are fantastic animals, I just hope that Einar, I am willing to sell some of these animals, it will be a great attraction for our people."


    Jesper just smiled "Do you want to see how they feed and behave or do you want to go out for some other action.


    Either way, you can alwayse back here and see them, although you will not be allowed in unless I or my son are apanying you. This is because it is very dangerous. "


    Dar¨ªan scratched his forehead and shook his head "I would like to stay longer looking at these animals, but I want to review the construction of the Pce on the hill.


    ording to Einar, it will be a fairlyrge and safe building for his whole family, not to mention that it will also be the headquarters of the bank that he did. "


    Jesper nodded and walked over to the food storage container inside, pulled out two more fish, and looked at Dar¨ªan with a smile.


    "I rmend that you cover your face using a hat because now the sun is a little stronger than usual, which is quite good because this time of year is when the sun is best on the ind.


    Since when summer starts the situation is simply unbearable, one day we can be sunny, and in a few hours, it is already raining.


    But either way, if you need my help with something you can alwayse get me, whether I am in the temporary stables washing the animals or in this ce taking care of these cubs. "


    Dar¨ªan nodded and after saying goodbye, he headed for the hill where the Pce was being built because he wanted to see how far along he was.


    Because maybe he could end up being a good inspiration for his brother.

 Chapter 209 - Visiting The Palace Construction Area

    When Dar¨ªan reached the top of the hill, he was quite surprised to see the strange walls that were being built.


    If the tribe wall was rare due to the shape it was, the future pce wall was a kind of work of art that had a star shape.


    Which correctly covered the entire hill, so it did not leave spaces for a possible attack to be made without having to suffer a counterattack from the wall.


    <em>''It is simply beautiful to see such an architectural and defensive disy, even we will have trouble designing a wall as effective as this one.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>I have to think that once it''spleted, it''s going to be a pretty safe area to seek refuge in the event of a siege.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>Not to mention that if the tribe''s wall is expanded backward in the future, this wall could function as a defensive speck andst line of defense.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>If Einar can build walls as he is around all the settlements he creates on the ind, it will be virtually impossible to invade.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>This will be a blessing for us merchants because a safe ce to sell or buy will always be a priority. Thest thing we want when we are trading is having to suffer attacks.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>I think I will have to think very seriously about being able to make a trade agreement with Einar. I would even like to create an ount with his bank as a sign of goodwill.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>But for now, I think I''d like to see the construction inside before heading back to the vige. ''</em>


    When he finished thinking, Dar¨ªan began to walk towards the gate of the wall, which was guarded by a small group of four warriors.


    One of the guards was surprised when he could see a stranger walking towards where they were. When Darien got close enough he cleared his throat and said.


    "Could I ask for permission to enter and see how the Pce is being built?"


    The warrior paused for a moment before seeing one of hispanions and remembering that it was very possibly the merchant Eskol had spoken to them.


    "You must be Dar¨ªan, right?


    I''m d you came, Eskol told us about you, you cane in and see how the construction is going as long as you remember to maintain order and not interrupt the ves and warriors who are working. "


    Dar¨ªan nodded and looked at his guards with a smile "None of them will do anything against my will, so you can rest assured that we are not going to take any action that could be misinterpreted."


    The guard sighed in relief "Thanks for epting our little rules. I know they can be a bit annoying but if we don''t follow them to the letter.


    We will be punished, which is not something that is to our liking. "


    They would give with some curiosity he looked at the warrior "If it is not an inconvenience, I would like to know what kind of punishment you can suffer because I feel that they are quite different from what we do."


    The warrior took a deep breath remembering thest time he was punished "Our punishments changed quite a bit after Herald Einar established what he called the bases of the army.


    In fact, thanks to that, the way we train changed, so now we have to do any training at dawn while singing some songs.


    Established hours were also created to be able to take care of the vige and the surroundings that required our presence, but that is not a point that I am trying to exin.


    With the change made by the herald, we can be punished when we do not respect the rules or disobey an order from our superior.


    The punishments range from having to make food for all of us to have to do work to help the poption, such as helping to build or transporting materials.


    The problem with punishments is that we have to fulfill them on our days off, but I have to admit that since we started carrying out the punishments.


    All of us have improved a lot, of course, there are more extreme punishments but fortunately, no one has broken the rules to be able to suffer a trial in the assembly of the Thing. "


    Dar¨ªan paused for a moment <em>''Interesting way of training and punishment that Einar is using. It looks a lot like the training of our city''s army.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>But he seems to use strange elements. I suppose he could use some of his punishments to improve our training although I would have to discuss it with my father. ''</em>


    <em> </em>


    After this, the warrior only looked at Dar¨ªan for a few moments because he was thinking about some things. Only an exchange of looks with his guards was enough to know that it was something he did constantly.


    So when he stopped thinking, the warrior made a sign to apany him. When he stood in front of the door, it began to open, revealing a cepletely under construction.


    Unlike the tribe, where a ve or a builder could be seen from time to time carrying materials, at the pce construction site everyone was working in some way.


    From the guards who were supervising to the ves, who were carrying materials or tools from one ce to another.


    There were also some people who were resting and enjoying a meal, regardless of whether they were ves or warriors.


    As in the Dar¨ªan tribe, he realized that none of them seemed to have sad looks. If not that on their faces you could see a hope that made them work with all their strength.


    <em>''I should talk to my father so that I can implement measures in some ves so that they can obtain their freedom, although I doubt that will be enough. If I can get hope in their eyes maybe I can achieve great things.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>But now that I think about it I think I''ll have toment on the fleet so I can bring in enough ves and merchandise for sale, maybe it''s a good idea to start recruiting sailors and fishermen to efficiently increase the quality of my boats. ''</em>


    The warrior waited for Dar¨ªan to recover from his thoughts and when he did, he took it upon himself to take Dar¨ªan and his guards on a tour through the construction zone.


    In which there were kilns for the preparation of bricks as some improvised huts for the rest of the guard and the ves.

 Chapter 210 - Buying In The Tribe Market

    Darian in the morning after taking a bath, sat at the table while eating some wheat with fish.


    This time he hadn''t decided to have breakfast with Einar''s family because he had gotten up earlier than usual.


    This with the intention of being able to buy anything that was in the market of the tribe that was developing that day.


    Although he knew that he would not find merchandise as impressive as the one Einar had, it was always a good idea to buy some trinkets and things that were no longer desired by the tribesmen.


    Many times in the past he had managed to get some good things, like bone ornaments or some furniture made from good quality wood.


    <em>''I hope that today I can find some high-quality things. I still have the pine table I boughtst year.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>Not to mention, my wife really liked the wooden decorations I bought that time. Maybe I can find something of value. ''</em>


    After thinking those words, Dar¨ªan looked at the smokeing out of his te of wheat with fish and taking a wooden spoon. He tasted his breakfast.


    When the wheat touched his taste buds, he felt a little tasteless, so he sighed a little<em> ''I think I should use some of the high quality salt that Einar gave me''</em>


    From the table he took a small bag which he opened and revealed apletely white salt, which did not have any kind of impurity, leaving onlypletely white grains.


    <em>''This salt will be a good product to sell in the city, as a luxury item for the nobles or rich merchants it will be easy to sell this white salt ...</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>Just the taste is something delicious. ''</em>


    Putting some of the white salt in her food bowl, Dar¨ªan used her spoon to mix the contents thoroughly until there was no longer a trace of the salt.


    After this he took a good bite of his breakfast and could only close his eyes with enough pleasure "This salt is something worthwhile, I will never eat that yellow and bitter salt again."


    When he finished breakfast, he took a deep breath and took thest drink of his Pino tea, leaving his cup on the table, got up and went to the door because he did not want to dy any longer.


    As he left, his two trusted guards greeted him and then began to walk towards the center of the town.


    "I hope you have brought my chest with coins, since I do not know how much I can spend on the items. Remember better than missing."


    The two guards sat down and continued walking behind Dar¨ªan. When they finally reached the center of the vige, they realized that there were already numerous posts being prepared.


    There was also a great influence of people who came and went carrying different kinds of materials. Seeing the many stalls that there were, Dar¨ªan began to walk to the first one, which caught his attention.


    The position that was being attended by a beautiful woman with golden hair and green eyes who was cing some wooden figures. She raised her head when she felt that someone was watching.


    They would give to see the beautiful face of the woman he could only smile "Sorry if I bother you but I could see the beautiful wooden figurines that you are selling and I was wondering if I could buy some of them?"


    The woman nodded and with a movement of her hand began to take out of a bag the different figurines that she had, so that she could see them. Dar¨ªan "All these pieces of wood were sculpted by my husband. They have a cost of 3 silver coins for each of them.


    To make them, he used exclusively the best pine wood he could find. "


    They would tell who was listening the woman took one of the figurines and began to see in more detail while stroking his beard "It is an excellent craft but if you do not mind because the price is so high, as I understand the pricest year was 2 silver coins.


    What makes these figures have a higher value. "


    The woman smiled and took one of the figurines that had the shape of a winter fox "The figurines are more expensive because if you pay attention to the eyes you will notice that they have ss, also if youpare them with the figures you could buy In the past year you will notice that the craftsmanship improved quite a bit.


    You can see it, for example, in the outline and in the details of the fur that this fox figure has. "


    Using his hand, he showed all the details of the figurine to Dar¨ªan, who, realizing the details and the peculiar eyes that the figurines had, could only nod silently.


    "I have to admit that it is a great improvement on the previous figurines, but how about if we make a deal, I buy all your figurines and pay you two gold coins and 50 copper coins for each one of them.


    Because at this time I may not have so many copper coins in case my debt has any copper coins present, I will give you a silver coin inpensation for those 50 copper coins.


    What do you think of my deal? "


    The woman was quiet for a few moments before smiling and nodding her head "I think it''s an excellent deal. Do you want the figurines delivered right now or do you want someone toe and get them?"


    Darian frowned in doubt. "Although I would like to take the figurines with me, I think I will let one of my crew members


    Just tell me how much it would be in total so that I can pay you my wooden figurines. "


    Einar, who was buying some food for the preparation of breakfast, could only smile when he saw Dar¨ªan in the distance <em>''I think I can be sure that he will end up epting my deal in a few more days ....''</em>

 Chapter 211 - The First Commercial Treaty Of The Tribe 1/2

    When Dar¨ªan finished paying for the wooden figurines he had bought, he said goodbye to the beautiful woman and started walking towards another stall, which was selling some wooden furniture.


    Upon arriving at the stall, he looked in detail at the quality of the furniture and after giving them a few small strokes with his hand; he realized that you are a fairly high quality although he kept his face as serious as possible because he knew that if he showed interest he would not get an ideal price .


    "I can see that you have high-quality furniture, but what price could you give me if I buy all your furniture?"


    The stall manager just smiled "That will depend entirely on your attitude. I am an extremely dedicated craftsman so I know the price of my products, but if we are talking about you want to buy all my furniture.


    I can give you a good discount so that you can resell them at a fairly high profit. "


    Dar¨ªan was quite surprised because he never thought that the craftsman knew how to talk about business "I see that this is not the first time that you deal with merchants like me, right?"


    The craftsman justughed "Usually I would let one of my sons run the market stall, but because they are all warriors, they have to work in their respective areas.


    So I can only take care of it myself, but answering your question is not the first time that I deal with merchants, but since I have received orders from Herald Einar, let''s just say that I have learned a lot of knowledge about the best way to sell my products.


    Also let''s be honest, when you take this merchandise you are going to resell it at a much higher price than what you are buying it, but as a sign of goodwill on my part I can give you a little more discount on each piece individually.


    That way we all win and maybe we can start a long-term cooperation. "


    Dar¨ªan gave some apuse as he was quite surprised by everything the craftsman said "I am d that you are a craftsman and not a merchant, otherwise I think we would have many hours of conversation to get a fair price for both of us.


    But since we are talking about costs, I would like to start to know what price all your merchandise has so that I can collect the silver coins to buy them. "


    The craftsman who had a face full of security and happiness inside was quite nervous because many of the things he said had been turned on by the strange and peculiar way of speaking that Einar had.


    <em>''To think that it was enough to say a few words at random and that they sound coherent, while showing a face with confidence to be able to get a good sale, although it was somewhatplicated, it was worth it.''</em>


    After a while and having paid for all the furniture that the craftsman had on disy, Dar¨ªan and his guards continued their way through the various stalls while buying everything they considered necessary.


    From crafts to furs, any object that Dar¨ªan could see was bought. His fascination with shopping only ended when morning arrived. At that moment he was already too tired, so in one of the market stalls he bought some crackling seal and sat on a chair to rest.


    As he bit into the crackling he looked at Devon "I think we spent a fair amount of silver today, but I am absolutely sure it was worth it.


    Only in all the wooden crafts I could get double the profit, that is a real joy, but I suppose that all the good things have to end, I want you to inform the entire crew to prepare their clothes and take baths well in 3 days we will leave the port.


    Tomorrow I will try to reach an agreement with Einar, so they may have to work quite a bit to upload the goods I buy with him, although I would really like to stay longer.


    I think the faster we get back and bring everything we need, the more silver and gold we can earn into our pockets. "


    Devon scratched his cheek and looked seriously at Dar¨ªan "If I may ask, I''d like to know what we have to do with all the things we''ve seen here.


    We have to keep quiet and say nothing of what we observe or we have to support his words when hees to speak with his father. "


    Dar¨ªan sighed and raised his head to look at the morning sky "We will have to keep quiet for the moment, because all the information we can say can get us in real trouble.


    The only way in which we do not suffer any consequences is if the trade route that we were able to open has arge amount of ie, that way we can win the support of the Council.


    Well, I am sure that no one would mind generating a lot of silver and gold coins anyway; I am almost certain that they will end up ignoring anything they hear from this ind.


    Because it is too far from our catchment area. "


    After those words Dar¨ªan got up from his chair and stretched out his hands "Now we will only have to inform Einar about tomorrow and I think we can be hanging around the tribe while we enjoy our day."


    In the Great Hall during the morning of a new day, some strange noises could be hearding from the kitchen, this due to the fact that Einar and Dar¨ªan were inside staring at each other while A wrote in a notebook each of the proposals of the two.


    Although they were both somewhat tired because they had been talking since dawn, neither wanted to get up from their chair because they feared that by doing so they would lose their ability to negotiate that they had.


    Staring at each other, they said theirst proposals that they had to add in the final contract that would be made, when they finished speaking A looked at them with a forced smile and prepared her throat as she nned to repeat the proposals to see if the two agreed.

 Chapter 212 - The First Commercial Treaty Of The Tribe 2/2

    A gave the two men a quick look and began to read, "The first point pertains to the sale of ves, ording to the agreement reached between the two of you.


    Dar¨ªan agrees to sell a total of 500 ves each time hees to the ind, each ve will have the cost of 1 silver coin regardless of age, with the sole exception of those over 40 years old which will cost 50 copper coins and those under 3 years old that have a symbolic cost of 10 copper coins.


    Thismitment will be exclusively for the conventional ve poption, which does not have a fixed trade, for artisans or people who have had a trade before the cost will be 3 silver coins.


    As amitment, Dar¨ªan will take care of cleaning all the ves before bringing them to the ind. That includes washing them with soap, giving them clean clothes, and cutting their hairpletely to avoid a gue of lice.


    Dar¨ªan also agrees to give them a stay on the boats with the bare minimum so that they do not get sick or die on the trip.


    Einar for his part agrees to free any ve children who arrive on the ind in exchange for theirpulsory study at school, and Christian ves will be allowed to process their faith, provided they respect the rules.


    In case they do any damage they will be punished depending on the level of threat and damage they have caused.


    But Einar and Dar¨ªan agree that no sold ve should be a thief, murderer, or rapist.


    Any ve who arrives on the ind with a dangerous past will be killed and Dar¨ªan will receive a fine of two silver coins and will pay for any damage that the ve may have caused. "


    A looked at Einar and Dar¨ªan before wiping the sweat on her forehead "Those were the terms of the treaty regarding the sale and purchase of ves. Next, I will read about the sale of resources and goods in general."


    A turned the page of the notebook and began to read "This point indicates the merchandise that will be sold and bought.


    To begin with, Dar¨ªan agrees to sell a ton of copper for the creation of coins at a special price of 10 gold coins, on the condition that it is only used to make coins.


    Which will have to be made with the same measurements and weight as the coins of the city of Carcol with an exchange rate of 100 copper coins to a silver coin.


    This sale will only be made once, but if necessary, the copper will be sold per kilogram at the current market price.


    Other products for sale will be farm animals, for production and pets such as cows, sheep, pigs, goats, horses, rabbits, dogs, cats, and deer.


    In the case of deer, they will only be allowed entry if they are small, do not have any visible disease, and arepletely clean. Due to this the cost of each specimen will be paid in 2 gold and 50 copper coins.


    The price of the other animals will pay with the market value, as for the number of animals will depend on Einar''s orders, and under any circumstance they must be bought in their entirety.


    Otherwise, a fine of 3 silver coins will be paid for each animal that is not purchased.


    For the sale of grains, fruits, vegetables, dried meat, beer, and medicinal nts or spices, there will be a security guarantee, three tons of grain of any type such as oats, wheat, and barley will always be sold on each trip.


    Beer is a strategic and necessary good so it will be bought regardless of the taste as long as it is not incredible or has been turned into vinegar.


    As strategic material, Dar¨ªan agrees to sell 50 barrels of beer at a price of 20 gold coins on each trip to the ind.


    In the event of a food shortage, grains will be substituted for vegetables, fruits, or dried meat toplete the agreed amount.


    Dar¨ªan is alsomitted to meeting quality standards so that no grain or food sold will be old or have any kind of gue.


    If any bag of grain has a gue or is stale, Einar will only pay half the cost of the entire sale of that grain since it can be assumed that everything will have the same problem.


    For the sale of fruit, apples, meat, and spices, the cost will be that of the market.


    As for the sale of minerals, sales can only be by ton and will have to be ordered by amission, the mineral will be sold in its pure state.


    The only exceptions will be precious minerals such as silver or gold, which can only be purchased in bullion and can be purchased in small quantities, always on request.


    Dar¨ªan also agrees to sell two tons of any kind of material to make clothes at the special price of 5 gold coins per ton. These materials must be of quality and must not be junk material.


    Finally, Dar¨ªan agrees to carry out a refugee program in his city to obtain families who will be sent to the ind as second-ss citizens.


    They will not be ves and only families who can prove that they never carried out subversive or criminal activities will be allowed in.


    These families will obtain a ce to make their lives within the ind. Unlike ves, they will be able to have the right to obtainnd that belongs to them.


    But if they want to get more benefits, they will have to learn thenguage and take a citizenship test for which they would be taught.


    These points end Dar¨ªan''s engagements with Einar and the tribe. "


    A drank some water and stretched her hands before turning to the next page "These are themitments of Einar and the tribe for the sale of products.


    Herbal liquor or absinthe will be sold exclusively to Dar¨ªan at a price of 5 gold coins per barrel.


    Medicinal alcohol for wound cleansing use will also be sold at a cost of 1 gold coin per ss bottle.


    Another of the materials to be sold will be yellow or sulfur bar soap at a price of 1 silver coin per piece, for powderedundry soap it will be sold at a price of 3 silver coins per kilogram.


    Einar agrees to sell the bar soap at a special price of 50 copper coins and 1 silver coin and 50 copper coins forundry soap, provided that these are used for cleaning ves, animals, and refugees.


    The quantity of soap at a special price will be calcted based on the number of ships that are used to transport the merchandise, so a letter must be submitted justifying the use of the soap.


    Once the document is verified, Einar will give Dar¨ªan a discount for his next purchase; the soap will have to be purchased at a standard price so there will be no discounts until the use is verified.


    The tribe is alsomitted to selling ss pieces such as sses, jars, tes, and assorted crafts at a price of 1 gold coin and 5 silver coins per piece regardless of quality.


    Another product for sale will be Roman cement, which will be sold per 10kg sack at a price of 1 silver coin.


    Refined salt or powdered salt is a high-end product without a bitter taste, so each kilogram of salt will be sold for 1 gold coin.


    This product will be used to pay any debt in case the tribe does not have the resources to pay, the cost will always be stable in a gold coin.


    Another product for sale will be the ski goggles that will be sold at a price of 2 gold coins per piece, the microscope will be sold for 10 gold coins per piece and must be ordered on request.


    As a sign of goodwill, a microscope will be given to Dar¨ªan for his promotion among the nobles.


    Mud and sand coolers will also be sold to keep any kind of food fresh, these will be sold only to Dar¨ªan for use on their ships.


    These will cost 50 copper coins. In exchange, Dar¨ªan will have to keep them secret for use on his ships.


    In the event that the technology to produce them leaks, Dar¨ªan will have to pay the tribe a fine of 100 gold coins.


    Another product that will be sold at a special price will be women''s underwear, which will be sold at a price of 5 silver coins per set for conservative models.


    For special underwear, it will be sold at a cost of 1 gold coin per set.


    Also added in this space are female toys that include a user manual at a price of 1 gold coin per toy.


    Due to the likelihood that these three can be copied, a certificate of authenticity will be issued on each set or toy.


    These certificates guarantee the safety and quality of our products, so Dar¨ªan ismitted to delivering them to women or people who buy the product as a sign of quality.


    The certificate has the name of the product, serial number, date of manufacture and a stamp with the image of an eagle, the paper of the certificate will be waxed and will have an extraordinary quality.


    In the event that a certified product has a problem, the cost of the product will be returned, Dar¨ªan must be in charge of such work.


    A certified product can only be made if it has a manufacturing error, if the damage was due to misuse of the product orck of care, the coins will not be returned.


    Thest product for sale will be any kind of book written in Latin, the cost per book will be 20 gold coins, a discount will only be obtained if the original book is delivered.


    If the original book is delivered, nothing will be paid for the first copy but if more are required they will cost 5 gold coins; the original book will be the property of the tribe.


    At the moment the only three books for sale will be, Diseases and personal hygiene, Dictionary from Latin to English, and principles of sex.


    Due to the controversial content of thetest book, Dar¨ªan agrees to sell it secretly and only to influential people.


    With thisst point, the points of purchase and sale ended, now it only remains to read the generalmitments and sign the treaty in order to make the treaty effective."

 Chapter 213 - The Birth Of The Tribes First Trade Treaty

    A, who was somewhat tired of reading, yawned and drank the little water that was in her ss.


    After this, she moved her neck from side to side in an attempt to relieve the slight pain she had.


    "The general agreements of the treaty are as follows ...


    First, as a safety measure for everyone, cats should be kept in any transport boat to avoid the proliferation of rats. Cats must be well fed and bathed so that they do not develop fleas.


    Second, the respect of others is peace, under no circumstances should any clergy or religious personnel be allowed to go from one city to another without the permission of the party involved.


    An example would be a cleric from the city of Carcol who will try to reach the ind without Einar or Sven''s permission.


    Also, for the resolution of any problem that may arise between the crew of the ships and the members of the tribe, an investigativemittee will be created which will determine the punishment.


    Third, any sale of information or spies within the tribe or outside will be punished if found or guilty can be proven.


    Fourth, any extra material, specific food or thing, that is required by the interested parties must be requested in advance and priority will be given to working or finding what was requested.


    Fifth, thews that exist in the city of Carcol and in the tribe will be respected, so there will be no extensions for anyone in case of breaking thew.


    Sixth within the tribe or the city of Carcol, no weapon should be carried as security must be guaranteed by the leader of the ce.


    Seventh, no kind of book, idea, or religion should be promoted within the tribe or city of Carcol. Any propaganda attempt will be punished.


    Eighth in case of attack by an invader or pirate in the tribe or in the city of Carcol, where the crew members are, their safety or an escape route must be guaranteed.


    Ninth, any merchant of the tribe who wants to go to the city of Carcol will only be able to do so if Dar¨ªan allows it.


    Tenth if there are mercenaries hired on the ships, they will not be able to get off at the port and must remain on the ships because there is no way to control the people whose loyalty is in money.


    Eleventh, a temporary ce to rest must be guaranteed to the crew of any merchant, with the option of being able to buy a ce for them.


    Twelfth, the sale of boats will be allowed but the cost will be determined by the general market.


    Thirteenth, Dar¨ªan will buy a stake in the bank of the royal family for 10 gold coins. This stake guarantees a profit of 5% per year on everything earned by the bank.


    Because it is a symbolic and minority participation, you do not have the right to vote at the bank meeting or make any changes within it.


    His participation is only a way of earning money and can be inherited to any of his descendants that he authorizes, although a fund can also be created with which his children and descendants can enjoy the coins earned.


    Fourteenth andst point, the sale of the paper can only be made when there is a surplus in production and it will cost one gold coin per kilogram.


    <em>All these points may change in one year after the signing of this treaty on the date April 22, 830.1</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>Einar Hermansen, herald of Odin and heir to Jarl''s title.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>Tiberius Darian Adolphson, son of the leader of the city of Carcol and merchant in charge of the northern trade routes.</em> "


    When she finished reading those words, A ced the notebook on the table and got up as a sign that it was time to sign the document.


    Einar, being the person who proposed a rather strange way of making the treaty, got up and took a quill pen from the table.


    He dipped it in a bottle of ck ink toter begin to sign the document where his name was found.


    Because in his past life he had been a military man of somewhat enviable rank, his signature was quite stylized.


    Which ended up surprising Dar¨ªan and A, as neither of them had ever seen a signature.


    After finishing his signature, he put some ink on his thumb and left his mark on the paper.


    "Dar¨ªan, I understand that you may not know that it is a signature, so I only need you to write your name on this line that is next to your name.


    In the end, you will have to do the same process that I did and woman your thumb in ink to leave it embodied in the document. "


    Dar¨ªan, who was somewhat happy, took the pen from Einar''s hand and began to write his name.


    Einar watched in silence as Dar¨ªan wrote, and in his eyes could see a certain admiration for the quality of his letters.


    <em>''I suppose that being the son of a leader of a city that was never conquered, and that carries the descendants of the Roman Empire in his blood has its advantages.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>But I feel a little sorry for them, because in a few more years the Viking invasions may end their days of peace.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>Be that as it may, I have to take this opportunity to strengthen the tribe as much as I can in order to fully colonize the ind.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>Once colonized, it will only take a year or two to consolidate power before reforming the government and creating the world''s first nation.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>Nothing is more powerful than the idea of ??identity, not even religion can fight against the idea of ??a nation.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>The Ottomans experienced it firsthand with the nationalist movements on their borders ...</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>The only thing I have to do after that is to conquer the southern inds to establish a true trading city and thereby prevent traders from reaching the ind.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>Well, the conquest of a continent can only be possible if nobody knows that it exists. I hope that some events will ur in the future to be able to divert attention from what could happen on our ind.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>The longer the ind spends in peace, the better for all of us, as we can prepare for any threat that may ur. ''</em>


    When Dar¨ªan finished writing his name and cing his fingerprint, the two men saw each other, and it was then that Einar reached out his hand.


    They would give that he did not know what to do, he did the same, and it was then that Einar gave him a handshake "This is a greeting or a way of expressing that our deal is done.


    You can call it a handshake, something simple but meaningful. "


    After separating their hands A, who had poured two sses of herbal liqueur, approached the men and handed a ss to each.


    Einar and Dar¨ªan at that moment drank the liquor, and the atmosphere rxed enough, so Einar looked at Dar¨ªan with some seriousness.


    "You may have many doubts about the contract we just made but I think I can answer each of your questions while we drink some herbal liqueur."


    Dar¨ªan nodded and took a seat in one of the chairs while A ced two bottles of herbal liqueur on the table.


    While the two of them were enjoying the herbal liqueur, the situation in Sven''s room was getting quite heated.


    Because Sven was passionately kissing Juni while Elin was crouched, unbuckling Sven''s pants belt.


    When she exposed Sven''s penis, Elin used her tongue to wet her lips "Tonight we are not going to let you sleep darling, since tomorrow we have a lot to talk about¡­"


    Elin interrupted her own words when she put Sven''s penis in her mouth, due to the experience she had she knew where to caress her husband''s penis with her tongue.


    Sven, who was enjoying Elin''s mouth, closed his eyes as he kissed Juni harder.


    Due to the heat of the moment, Sven''s hands squeezed both Juni''s breasts lovingly, while Elin began to insert Sven''s penis deeper into her throat.


    As she did so, one of her hands caressed her clitoris as it stimted her a lot to be able to have her husband''s penis in her mouth.


    Enjoying the warmth and caress of Elin''s mouth, Sven could not contain himself and lowering his hands. He held his wife''s red hair as he moved his hips forcefully into Elin''s throat.


    In a short time, Elin opened her eyes quite happily, as she could feel the warm semen running down her throat.


    After this Sven pulled his penis out of Elin''s mouth, who just looked at him mischievously.


    "I guess this is just beginning, and I highly doubt that you can be satisfied with it.


    But for our fortune, today we are going to use the toys to have fun because since they decided not to sleep it is my responsibility to fulfill their words. " Was a mistake the year its 830 no 836 sorry for that

 Chapter 214 - A Night Of Passion And Shocking News 1/2

    In a room only lit by candles, Sven was preparing to face the challenge of having sex with his two wives all night.


    Although he had received a blowjob from his wife and had climaxed, that was only the beginning, so while Elin and Juni prepared themselves with an enema and a wash.


    He decided to do the same for it and, following the advice that his son had given him long ago, he walked to a wooden tray that was on a small dresser.


    From the dresser, he opened a drawer and took out a chain-mail glove, along with a small knife with a special shape and a key. He also took out a small leather bag that contained salt.


    After cing the glove on his hand, he put his hand on the wooden tray that had water, and from the inside, he took out a m, which he held with some force while with his other hand he used the knife to open its shell.


    When he was able to open it, he put his knife aside and took some salt, which he sprinkled over the m, causing it to move.


    With the m ready, he used the knife to detach the m from the shell, and with a small bite; he ate itpletely.


    <em>''It has a somewhat peculiar taste, but if I really want to fully endure this hard work, I need a little extra energy.''</em>


    Throwing the empty shell into a wooden boat, he took another m and began to repeat the same process, after a while and judging that he had eaten enough ms.


    Sven walked to a wooden cab, which had double doors. Opening one of them took a ss bottle and removing the wooden lid revealed an aroma of herbal liquor.


    Without hesitation, he began to drink from the bottle until he felt that it was enough because if he drank more than he should it was possible that it would be counterproductive.


    When he finished, he wiped his mouth with his hand and covered the bottle again before returning it to its ce. When the wooden door of the cab was closed, he heard how the bathroom door of the room was opened.


    After turning his head, he could see Elin and Juni, who were wearing blue towels that covered their body.


    This piqued an interest in Sven but when he blinked he realized that the towels were falling from their bodies revealing beautiful red lingerie.


    Which revealed the well-formed and delicate bodies of the two women. Sven at that moment wasted no time and took off his shirt, exposing his well-formed muscles.


    Like his scars that marked his body, which had lived through a lot of fights throughout his life.


    From the dresser, he took a key and began to walk slowly towards his women, which he held by their waists as the three of them headed towards the bed.


    Because they were about to use some sex toys and support tools, they had to do some procedures.


    "Which of you two will be the first to pass?"


    Upon hearing Sven''s words, the two women saw each other, and it was at that moment that Juni took a step back as she knew that Elin was very excited to go first.


    Sven, seeing Juni''s behavior, only smiled and with his hands raised, Elin''s arms as he had to amodate the ropes and other essories that would subject his wife.


    With the key in his hand, he made a sign to Juni, who with his head bowed began to walk towards Sven once she arrived she stretched her hands and took the key very carefully.


    Although it was not the first time she did it, Juni, when holding the key, could only feel a sensation of pleasure that ran through her entire body.


    Well, deep inside her mind she already interpreted the key as something that would be used to give her pleasure, so every time she walked she could feel some vaginal fluids dirty her beautiful red panties.


    When she reached a chest that was closed, she bent down and, using the key, she slowly opened it. When she heard the lock open, she swallowed a little saliva and opened it so she could see inside.


    Inside the chest were a lot of neatly arranged tools and toys, but Juni ended up ignoring most of them, knowing that only a few would be used.


    The first thing she took out was soft and smooth ropes which were specially treated so as not to hurt the skin, the next tool she took out was a wooden gag that had attached to it a ne that had a te with Elin''s name in the Latin alphabet.


    Later she took out a long ck leather whip and a ck leather mask which only had two openings, one in the nose and one in the mouthrge enough to allow the gag to enter the mouth well.


    Thest thing he took out was a wooden toy that had some balls that ranged from a small to arger one, which had a handle to be able to take it and remove it if necessary.


    With all the tools in her hands, she began to walk to where Sven was. When she arrived, she stretched her hands and allowed her husband to take whatever tools he needed.


    Sven, seeing the tools, nodded his head, and the first thing he took was the ck mask.


    "From this moment, you will stop being Elin and you will be just a sack of meat where I can pour all my contents.


    As your master will not allow you to do anything unless it is an emergency, I hope you are willing. "


    Elin swallowed hard because every time she heard those words she felt that her unique moment of pleasure had arrived.


    So with a smile, he looked at Sven "I ept your orders, Master"


    After saying those words, Sven put the ck mask on Elin''s head, causing her to start to breathe deeply in excitement.


    After tying the leather mask, Sven proceeded to take the gag, which consisted of a round piece of wood that was supported by a leather strap.


    With great care, he ced the gag over Elin''s mouth and then ced the cor that was attached to the gag, already with her facepletely covered.


    Sven held the chin of Elin who, when she felt her husband''s hand, could only breathe faster "You look beautiful today, but you will look more beautiful when I fill you with my fluids.


    Get ready, I''ll start tying your hands. "


    When he finished saying those words, Sven turned his wife around, revealing her beautiful back and pronounced buttocks that stood out with the red panties she was wearing.


    Without being able to contain himself, he spanked Elin, toter begin to squeeze one of her buttocks, while in doing so he noticed that of Elin''s legs.


    A transparent liquid began to flow, "I guess you can''t hold your urge ..."


    Bringing her face close to one of Elin''s ears he began to speak "But this is just beginning my love."


    When he finished speaking, he took Elin''s hands and ced them behind his back toter take a rope from Juni, which he used to tie Elin''s hands.


    After he finished immobilizing the hands, he used another rope to tie the rope from the hands to a small metal ring behind the ne on Elin''s neck.


    Seeing that she was already immobilized by the hands, he proceeded to take thest rope, which was quiterge. That rope was used to tie Elin''s breasts as well as the rest of her body.


    Although it was a time-consuming process, Sven took as much time as he could as he tied the rope around all of Elin''s body.


    He enjoyed caressing every part of his wife''s body, which could only shake from the excitement she was feeling.


    Since he nned to use all parts of Elin''s body, he decided to ce the rope covering herbia and exposing Elin''s butt.


    Only by holding her plump buttocks by the bottom. He did this because he would begin his pleasure process with Elin''s butt since he could not contain his lust after seeing the perfect condition of his wife''s hips.


    After a while he finished tying the rope around Elin''s body, so he decided to start his work.


    With great care, he guided Elin to her bed where she ced her on specially ced pillows, which allowed her body to show her butt in all its splendor.


    Sven then lowered his head and smelled the scent of soap and Elin''s essence in all its splendor, so using his hands, he slowly lowered his wife''s red panties.


    Until he exposed the two plump white buttocks, which were hiding a hole that had to be trained to give and receive pleasure.


    Taking the whip from Juni''s hand, Sven used it to traverse Elin''s buttocks. While doing so, she could only tremble with pleasure.


    So lowering his head he gave her a kiss on one of the buttocks and showing a big smile, he said.


    "It is time to start."

 Chapter 215 - A Night Of Passion And Shocking News 1/2

    Using the riding crop, Sven began to lightly strike Elin''s buttocks, leaving a small reddish mark with each stroke.


    "You have been a very bad woman, Elin and you deserve punishment for it."


    Sven''s words and gentle strokes made Elin shiver with the arousal she was feeling, but despite that, she moved her butt from side to side, expecting the next blows to her buttocks.


    Sven shed a wicked smile and kept hitting Elin''s butt as it turned redder and redder.


    After a while he considered that the first part of his work was done, he decided to move on to the next step. For this, he lowered Elin''s red panties a little more.


    Which revealed arge amount of vaginal fluid which hadpletely wet the panties, proudly looking at the result of their work.


    Sven used two of his fingers to traverse Elin''s vaginal lips in an attempt topletely wet them. As he did so, hepletely ignored the tremors of pleasure his wife was making.


    With his two fingerspletely moistened with the vaginal fluid, Sven used his hand to open Elin''s buttocks, exposing her beautiful pink anus, which was already throbbing as if waiting for something.


    Using one of his moistened fingers he began to caress the outside of the pink anus, which began to throb with more force, as it was quite happy to be caressed.


    The circling movement that Sven made with his fingerssted a few seconds as he could feel Elin getting impatient due to the contractions that her anus was beginning to make, which seemed to want to devour Sven''s.


    "You are a very dirty woman Elin, it is time for your punishment."


    Without warning, he inserted his two fingerspletely into Elin''s soft and warm intestine. This caused Elin to moan and her body to shake as she had an orgasm.


    Seeing his wife''s behavior, Sven shook his head as he spanked her, which left his hand marked on Elin''s already reddish skin.


    "Who gave you permission to have an orgasm when this is supposed to be a punishment, not a reward."


    With another spanking, Sven began to move his fingers inside the sphincter of Elin, who almost unconsciously also moved his hips because she liked the sensation of pleasure, so she did not want to stop feeling it.


    Some strange noises could be heard in Sven''s room. One of these noises was caused by Sven''s fingers going in and out of Elin''s interior.


    But the loudest came from Juni, who was enjoying Sven''s penis in her mouth, and the other was the moans that Elin was making.


    After spanking Elin, he held Juni''s head and began to move his hips while raping his wife''s throat.


    With a small cry of pleasure, he ends up emptying into Juni''s stomach all the semen he could. When he finished, he began to breathe deeply as he pulled his penis out of his wife''s throat.


    Juni, who had some tears in her eyes, gave Sven a look of joy and without wasting time began to lick Sven''s penis to be able to clean itpletely.


    When Elin trembled again as she reached another climax, Sven pulled her fingers out and with a wave of her hand indicated to Juni to give her the wooden butt stick she was still holding.


    Juni handed the anal stick to Sven and began to settle on the bed so she could lick Elin''s clit andbia.


    When Sven waspletely settled, he began to insert the wooden anal stick, which put wooden ball by wooden ball inside Elin.


    When it was fully inserted, he took it by the handle he had and pulled it towards him, causing it toe out without problems. This was the signal that Juni was waiting for as she began to lick Elin''s clitoris and vaginal lips.


    Re-inserting the anal stick, he kept repeating the same process over and over again. This, added with Juni''s actions, caused a real punishment of pleasure for Elin.


    She could only stammer and make some moans because by not being able to move she was condemned to feel only a pleasure that was driving her crazy.


    After a while, Elin could not contain herself and reached the orgasm, while wetting Juni''s face with a golden shower and arge amount of vaginal fluids.


    Sven decided it was time to start the real action, so pulling the anal stick out of Elin''s interior.


    He ended up admiring the inside of Elin''s intestine, which could be seen through his wife''s expanded anus, which seemed unable to close at the time.


    With his hands, then he opened Elin''s buttocks and began to bring his penispletely erect andpletely moistened by the blowjob that Juni had given him.


    When his ns entered the warm and soft interior of his wife, a feeling of satisfaction ran through her body like an electric current.


    So he just closed his eyes and continued to insert his penis into Elin''s sphincter. When he fully inserted it, he took a deep breath and then began to move his hips with all his might.


    The noises of the meat colliding couldpletely hide the babbling and moans of Elin, who could barely maintain her consciousness because at times she fainted from the pleasure she was feeling.


    She had simply lost count of how many orgasms she had been suffering; it was just a tide of pleasure that was taking her to Valha.


    Especially when she felt Sven''s penis push a point on her sphincter, which caused her pleasure like no other, but that was not the only point of pleasure.


    Well, every time her husband''s penis came out, she could feel how her anus gave her a sensation of numbness that she liked a lot because it gave her enormous pleasure.


    Sven continued his hip movements while asionally spanking his wife.


    <em>''No¡­ I get tired¡­ of¡­ the feeling so¡­ nice inside¡­ of¡­ Elin !!''</em>


    At that moment he climaxed andpletely emptied his semen inside Elin''s intestines, but this far from stopping his sexual appetite only made him want to fuck his wife more.


    Because he could only see her tied hands, her reddish hair on her back, her buttockspletely red from spanking, and the gag in her mouth that looked like a spring of water.


    This caused him an enormous sense of pleasure because he wanted to continue seeing her in that state, so after resting for a little time with his penis inside Elin.


    He decided to continue with his thrusts, so this time he decided to take his wife''srge hips with his hands and after that, he began with his movement.


    As if it were a machine, he kept bumping his hips against Elin''s buttocks, making the noises of flesh colliding against each other louder.


    After a few minutes Sven let his cum out of Elin again, but this time he also decided to get something else out.


    Closing his eyes and turning his head upward, he let out all the urine that he had been holding in Elin''s intestines.


    When he felt like he had finished releasing everything he had to let out, he spanked Elin.


    "How my piece¡­ of meat that you are¡­ you must have my urine inside you¡­ until I give you permission to go to the bathroom¡­


    But if I feel like urinating again, I won''t hesitate to use you¡­ as my personal bathroom. "


    When he finished saying those words, he slowly took his penis out and when he was outside, the first thing he did was ce the anal stick inside Elin to prevent the fluids froming out of her.


    After this, he caressed his wife''s buttocks and gave Juni a look, who moved a little to start sucking Sven''s penis.


    To do this, she used her tongue to clean the penis in her mouth as best she could. When she finished, she took it out of her mouth and gave Sven a look, because she also wanted to feel it inside her.


    Sven, seeing Juni''s face, gave her an evil smile. So, settling in a good ce, he used his hands to lift Juni''s legs.


    When he finished arranging Juni as if it were a seat, he flexed his legs and inserted his penis into Juni''s already moistened vagina.


    Due to the strange position, Sven only needed to make a slight movement in order to get to the bottom of Juni.


    She moaned with pleasure because every time it entered to the bottom of her, Sven''s penis could touch her cervix, which caused an electric shock in her body that produced great pleasure.


    This continued until Sven let out his semen inside Juni, at which point he took out his penis, and without prior warning, he inserted it into Juni''s anus in order to continue his duty as a man to mark his territory.


    After hours and hours of sex. In the morning Sven opened his eyes and could feel his two beautiful women at his sides, whom he hugged with all his might.


    Because he felt that he had to protect them from any threat. When they felt the firm grip on their bodies, the two women opened their eyes and looked at their husband with love.


    Due to the very busy night of the two, they didn''t have much energy, but they did their best to lean their naked bodies onto Sven.


    Being fully amodated, they put their hands on her husband''s chest and looked at him seriously.


    Sven looked at them curiously because he knew they wanted to say something. At that moment the two women looked at each other and at the same time said.


    <strong>"We are pregnant ...."</strong>

 Chapter 216 - Darians Farewell

    In the afternoon, Dar¨ªan was supervising that the sacks that were full of refined salt were loaded onto their boats.


    Due to the treaty he signed and the coins he had, he ended up buying arge quantity of refined salt.


    Although despite this he had the opportunity to take even more refined salt as an advance payment of the goods that Einar had requested for his next return to the ind.


    <em>''To think that I would have arge quantity of refined salt stored in some warehouses, with all this salt I am sure the cost could be reduced.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>But I think that if I can follow Einar''s advice, the ideal would be to sell 100 grams of salt in 3 silver coins. That way I could easily recoup my investment.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>I also believe that there will be no shortage of buyers for this salt. It does not taste bitter, and it has a beautiful white consistency that shows its quality.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>However, I think it is a bit of an exaggeration to say that in my ships I have more than 1000 gold coins in refined salt; I hope my father is not surprised by the astonishing number.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>Either way, it''s a generous payment for everything I have to bring in the summer. ''</em>


    Devon, who was looking at arge number of sacks full of salt, could only breathe deeply because every time he saw one of those sacks go up to the ships.


    He felt enormous pressure on him because as he was a guard very close to Dar¨ªan; he knew how much each of those sacks was worth.


    So having to take care of sacks that contained 10 gold coins in each one in refined salt was a real challenge.


    Mainly because the return trip would possibly be dangerous for the Vikings who were inhabiting the different regions that were in the north.


    <em>''I just hope that our trip can go well and that none of these sailors know the true value of this merchandise.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>Thest thing I want is to have to suffer a riot in the middle of the sea where the only options are to kill or die, howplicated my job is.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>Maybe the only good thing is that when I return, I will be able to see my family again. This ce made me realize that I should really care more about them ... ''</em>


    <em> </em>


    Davon interrupted his thoughts when one of the crew members that was carrying a wooden box yelled at him.


    "Devon, where do I have to put this wooden box!"


    Devon sighed silently and began to walk to where the crew member was, as he had to show him where to put the pieces of ss he was carrying in that box.


    The whole process to upload the goodssted until night, so when they finished they all began to head towards the center of the town because Einar had prepared a farewell meal for them.


    When they arrived, they found somerge tables which were specially arranged so that everyone could sit down and enjoy the food that was for them.


    Because he had the materials to make bread and some other things inrge quantities, Einar did not hesitate to spend a little time and resources to be able to make a farewell dinner.


    This was mainly because he wanted to leave a good impression and also wanted to show the new and more varied gastronomy of the tribe.


    Dar¨ªan, who was already seated, looked curiously at the two sons of Einar, who were sitting in front of him.


    The two children seemed to be telling some anecdotes of what they had done in their afternoon, as they did, so he decided to turn his head so he could see the other children.


    They were the children of Juni, Sven''s second wife, although she still did not understand why children were privileged to sit at the Jarl''s family table.


    But despite his doubts, he said nothing because it was a matter that did not correspond to him and could get him in serious trouble in case anyment he made could be considered an insult.


    As he watched the children, he heard some people approaching when he turned his head to see who they were.


    He realized that it was Jarl Sven with a happy face as he hugged his two wives around the waist.


    Sven, noticing Dar¨ªan''s surprised face, could onlyugh "Sorry I''m happy enough, but today I received one of the best news I''ve ever had in my life."


    They would give with curiosity and being careful of the words that he wanted to say. So he waits for Sven and his wives to sit down.


    "I hope my question is not taken aggressively or as an insult, but I am curious to know the reason for your joy.


    Because this is the first time I have seen him behave this way. "


    Sven shook his head "I understand what you are thinking and I think I have never shown a happy face, but answering your question I am happy because I just found out that I will be a father again.


    But not only that but there will also be my grandchildren. Just thinking that I will be able to take care of all of them makes me quite happy.


    For a warrior like me who has fought in distant ces and against all kinds of people, being able to increase my family is only a sign of prosperity in the tribe.


    Who knows, maybe in the future I could invite you to the party that I will celebrate when my grandchildren and my children are born.


    Although I would be lying if I didn''t tell you that I am also quite happy because we will be able to have milk liqueur again, while we enjoy the delicious baked bread, the carrot cream ... "


    Pausing, Sven looked seriously at Dar¨ªan "But the best would be the buttered seal meat, as I heard from Einar. Thanks to the spices that you brought the taste will be even better than it ever was.


    Either way, just remember that all the food you''ve been consuming this week is going to bepletely dwarfed by what you''re going to be able to try. "


    Sven, after saying those words, turned his head and began to look at the children "Are you also happy to know that you will have new brothers or sisters and new uncles or aunts?"


    Juni''s children showed joy because they knew that they could y one more with their brothers or sisters when they were born.


    Daven and Laura attended and were quite happy.


    "I''m a quite happy grandpa, I''ll be able to y with them and take care of them, but I''m sure Daven should be the most content."


    Daven, with a smile, nodded after hearing Laura''s words. "It may not seem like grandpa, but I''m also happy with the news. But do my mothers and father know?"


    Sven, who was quite enthusiastic, stroked Daven''s hair after stretching out his hands "Of course, it was a special surprise for you because we knew that you would be the ones who would be most happy about this news.


    Either way, you must all remember and you must always take care of your family. "


    Sven turning his head looked at Dar¨ªan with a forced smile "I hope you don''t mind what I will say, but what I will say may be offensive to you Christians."


    Dar¨ªan shook his head "Go ahead, don''t worry about me. Unlike my peers, I understand that everyone has a way of seeing everything.


    In addition, the most important thing for me is to generate a stable ie and as a merchant, I cannot get angry aboutments because it would be bad for the business. "


    Sven, hearing this, just nodded and began to look at the children "As I was saying, children, you must always remember to stick together as a family.


    Well, do not make the same mistakes that Christian noble families make. Many times I have been able to see with my own eyes how a family dispute ends up with entire families.


    Personally, I have even been a participant in their fights because, in our travels, many nobles hired us but eliminated members of their own families.


    They must remember that although power is important if the family is lost from sight then it has no value because if you do not take care of and love your family.


    Power does not make sense because you will not be able to take care of your people, because you willck many things.


    Someday I will tell you the stories that your grandfather used to tell, but that day you will have to wait because the food is already close. "


    After saying those words, the children were quite moved because they could see how some servants began toe out of the Great Hall, carryingrge metal trays with tes of food on top.


    The servants went from table to table, leaving tes of food, while others carrying sses began to ce them on the tables.


    Einar, who was supervising everything, only showed a proud face because his training with the servants had worked, because they could behave like real waiters.


    <em>''I suppose they have a lot to fix, but for being a modern demeanor brought in and adapted to antiquity, it can be quite good.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>It''s a shame that due to the time and ce where we are, it cannot create fast-food ces, although perhaps in the future it will be able to do so within the border.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>I think it will be quite nice to try, but I have the doubt about how historians will react in the future. Will they say it was something new or will they have the nerve to call me an alien¡­ ''</em>


    Einar only began tough when he imagined some presenter from the history channel speaking seriously while saying with confidence that Einar''s work had been made possible by aliens.

 Chapter 217 - A Training For Future Spies

    In the early morning two days after Darian left, Einar was standing in front of 50 ves who were between 16 and 25 years old. All of them had families and all were married to a woman.


    Staring at them, Einar ced his hands on his back as he walked through the assembled ves. After seeing thempletely, he began to walk to a small, specially prepared wooden tform.


    "Today will be remembered in the annals of our history as the rise of the intelligence organization of our people, whose code name will be the eyes of Odin.


    I have chosen each of you because you meet the requirements to be trained in the art of espionage, although for the moment you will only be in charge of caring for and protecting our entire tribe.


    I want you to remember that your work will be of the utmost importance because if something were to happen in the tribe, your families and the tribe will be in danger, so you must obey the rules andmands that are given to you.


    If you are ordered to kill, you will do it without blinking. If you are ordered to befriend the enemy you will do it, but even more important if you are asked to do something impossible you will do it.


    Each mission will be absolute because if they cannot bepleted it will mean the end of our tribe and their families, I know that many of you are not going to like these words but I want you to know that as important workers in the tribe.


    You will receive privileges that range from obtaining subsidies from the tribe to being able to buy your freedom yourself or simply get it because of the merit you have achieved.


    You do not have to worry about your families because if something happens to you, you will receive a stable ie every month so that you can live with a decent quality of life. Also, remember that missions that are impossible may cost you your life.


    Because the difficulty of the task will be so high that an error could mean your death, but as I have already told you if you do not do it, someone else will have to do it, because the future of the tribe will depend on it.


    But how the organization is going to work and what things they will do, I will finish by exining it when I finish this course, which willst 2 months, in which you will receive hellish training.


    I will teach them to receive orders, to write and read, they will learn how to use tools and most importantly, they will learn how to end life when asked. "


    After Einar finished speaking, he pointed to some boxes containing a few chicks.


    "Each of you will take a chick and you will have to take care of it throughout the training, you will have to give it a name and spend all your free time with it."


    All the young ves began to walk towards where the boxes with the chicks were located.


    Einar just sighed silently as each of them took their pet.


    <em>''To think that I would have to repeat special forces training in this ce, I still remember how I had to kill my chicken to prepare my meal that day.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>It is something cruel, but it has to be done. Perhaps the only good thing is that firearms do not yet exist so it is not possible that they have to suffer things like the ones I experienced ... ''</em>


    Einar only remembered a little of some bloody fights against organized crime that he had in the mountains, so he had to shake his head as he regained hisposure.


    When all the ves had their chicks in their hands, Einar directed them to return to line up as ordered.


    As they were all in their ces, Einar stroked his mustache and pointed to some wooden houses behind the ves.


    "Behind you are the temporary barracks that you will have to use while you build a real building that you can call barracks.


    You will sleep, eat and take care of all this ce because it will be where you will have to work in order to be true intelligence leaders.


    You will be able to see their family only during the weekends but if you do not respect the rules or cannot with the training, you will be punished and they will be quartered.


    So you will have to spend their weekendspletely alone and you will have to do social work in the camp on a mandatory basis.


    Because you were chosen by me after analyzing your situation, you will be receiving a weekly sry of 5 silver coins and all their meals within the camp will be guaranteed.


    This way none of you will go hungry or have to sacrifice your source of ie.


    But the most important rule is that all of you are going to be here for two months and even if you try to escape, you will not be able to leave this ce.


    Was what I saidpletely clear? "


    All the ves shouted, "Yes, herald Einar !!"


    Einar nodded and pointed to them "From this moment you will start his training, first you will have to prepare their ce of residence.


    Inside each of these wooden houses, you will find a bed, a wooden trunk, the houses have a capacity for only 10 people.


    So you will have to choose wisely because you will be sharing the same room for the next two months.


    When you have chosen your ce of residence, I want you to go to the kitchen because you will have to prepare your food for yourself.


    After eating you will have toe to this ce because I will tell you what do you have to do. "


    When he finished speaking, Einar got off the tform where he was standing and, after bending down, he took a somewhatrge hourss.


    Which he ced on the tform while turning it over "This hourss will take the time you have to do the orders I told you.


    If the sand in the clock runs out and you are not in this ce, I will be forced to punish absolutely all of you, because for one all will pay.


    In this ce, you will learn to do teamwork by hook or by crook.


    Now start moving, for your time is running out. "


    After saying those words, the ves began to run towards the wooden houses that were behind them.


    While they did, they held their little chickens as if they were the most precious thing in the world, for none of them wanted to find out what would happen if they were killed.


    Aiken, one of the many young ves who had been selected, did not hesitate to enter one of the five houses there were.


    Because he did not know anyone, he did not worry about his future roommates. When he entered, he looked at the ten beds that were divided into 2 rows with five beds each.


    It did not take him more than three seconds to choose the bed that was at the bottom in one corner, this is why he realized that it was far from the wooden window.


    <em>''Thest thing I want is to be cold at night, plus being near the door is also a real problem.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>Good thing I could choose¡­ ''</em>


    <em> </em>


    When he reached the bed he had chosen, he opened his drawer and left his little chicken inside.


    "Very well, Mildred, you will stay in this ce. It is not the mostfortable, but I am sure that you will not be able to suffer an ident.


    At the moment, just wait for my training to finish so I can get back to you. "


    The chick just looked doubtfully at the human who was talking to him, so he just settled inside the trunk and decided to sleep.


    Aiken just sighed due to the chick''s strange behavior<em> ''I must find some worms or some bread so he can eat.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>Otherwise, he may be dead tomorrow. ''</em>


    Closing the trunk, Aiken decided to go to the kitchen to help make the food, because he knew that if he was one of those who prepared it, it was possible that he could eat a little more.


    Which would be quite good since he didn''t know how much the training would demand of him. When he left the wooden house he began to walk towards what appeared to be a makeshift area that was covered by a wooden roof.


    In the ce, he could see a wood stove as well as arge table and a sink that had a small water well next to it.


    When he arrived the first thing he did was washing his hands with soap in the sink. When he finished he looked seriously at the ve who seemed to be directing everyone.


    "I am Aiken and I would like to be able to help with anything where it may be necessary."


    The ve who was using a knife to remove the scales from a fish raised his head and looked at the slim young man with brown hair and blue eyes.


    "I see that you have already washed your hands. That is a point in your favor, but if you want to help take an ax and start chopping wood as we need a constant supply."


    Aiken nodded and went to a pile of wood where there was a tree stump and an ax. After taking the ax in his hand he put a piece of wood on the stump and cut it.


    Seeing how the two halves of the wood fell, Aiken could only sigh because he knew that this activity was going to tire him, but even knowing that he made all his efforts toplete his task.


    After some time and already quite tired, the ve leader walked over to where he was and handed him a good te of fish stew.


    "You have done well, Aiken, but now you must eat as you must regain energy because the herald''s hourss seems to only have a quarter of sand."


    Aiken gave the ve leader a smile and asked, "May I know your name?"


    The ve leaderughed at the surprise of the question so he patted Aiken on the shoulder "I am Drew, a 25-year-old ve, maybe after training I will tell you some of my stories but for now eat we all have to be trained in a timely manner.


    When the hourss reaches the end. "

 Chapter 218 - A New Life In The Military Camp

    Aiken, who was already formed in front of Einar, only swallowed a bit of saliva, as he did not know what kind of training he could receive.


    Einar, who was already standing on the tform, looked at the ves with a smile "I am d that everyone has carried out the orders I have given to you.


    But nowes the most important thing, all of you must meet in groups of 10 people which will be made up of your fellow barracks who have chosen to spend your stay.


    Once you have made the teams, I want each of you to choose a leader and a sub-leader. You must remember that leaders will have an obligation to speak for you and take responsibility for their actions.


    This selection will only be temporary until the end of the two-month training, then I will choose based on the statistics and results of a leader and a sub-leader for each group of you.


    Now start to organize yourself and choose your leaders. When you have finished just line up and ce your leader and sub-leader in front of you. "


    When he finished speaking quickly, the ves began to organize themselves with the directions that Einar had given.


    Aiken quickly followed the people he had seen enter his bunkhouse, though to his surprise he realized that among those there was Drew.


    Who without wasting time began to organize everyone in the best way he could because he did not want to be one of thest groups to form.


    Aiken, seeing this, raised his hand and looked at his teammates "I propose that Drew be the leader of our group since he seems to have enough quality to be a good leader.


    Not to mention, he''s showing us with facts that he can organize us."


    All the members of Aiken''s group thought for a few moments and decided to unanimously elect him as the leader.


    Drew, who had been chosen, just scratched his chin and put his hand on Aiken''s shoulder "Since I was chosen as the leader I would like to suggest Aiken as my sub-leader, because he is just as hardworking as I am and I feel like we could be a good team."


    All his teammates, having no better options and having limited time, ended up epting Drew''s proposal, so that with their two elected leaders, they all lined up.


    Einar, seeing that all the ves were already ordered, and with their respective leaders, a satisfied smile formed on his face.


    <em>''They have a good hand to choose their leaders. Of all teams, I have to admit that the second team was the one that made the best decision.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>That young man was the organizer of the meal, while his partner had the ability to offer his help without being forced or told by anyone.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>They both have determination. I hope they can keep it up because if they can keep up¡­ ''</em>


    Einar just sighed and started walking towards the first group. When he arrived, he pointed to them "From this moment on, you will all be the Alpha team.


    I also want you to remember these words well because if I hear you fail to say them, you will be punished. Your leader will be called a lieutenant and your sub-leader will be called a sergeant.


    Every time your lieutenant or sergeant gives you an order, you will respond.


    Yes sir, when you are affirming.


    No sir, when you are denying.


    I do not want to hear you say any other words or excuses; you ept it or you do not, but you will not be able to answer anything else.


    Also, in your free time, they should continue to tell their leaders with their names and their rank. "


    Einar pointed to the Alpha team leader, "What''s your name Lieutenant?"


    The Alpha team leader looked seriously at Einar. "My name is Wally, Herald Einar."


    Einar then pointed out to the Alpha team, "You are always going to address their lieutenant this way, Lieutenant Wally.


    In the same way they will speak to their sergeant, you must not forget the rank of your leaders have because if you do, you will be punished by them ... "


    Einar walked and stood in front of Wally "Your duty as lieutenant is to maintain order Wally, you must enforce the rules and order in your team.


    If they do something wrong, you and your sergeant will be punished. You have the authority to do punishments, as to what kind of punishments you can do. "


    Einar turned his head and looked at all the team leaders "When the training is over I will give you some sheets containing the rules and penalties.


    You will have to learn the content that is in those sheets, for this you will be training all night if necessary until you learn the rules by heart.


    If you don''t do it today, you will be punished and will have to work on training while repeating them out loud.


    Those rules will be your creed and your guide to know how to act, for the greatest punishments you will have to inform me.


    Also, as lieutenants and sergeants, you will have the obligation to make reports every day on the behavior of the members of your group.


    All these reports must be reported at night in front of Angus who will be in charge of transcribing each of their words until they learn to write and read.


    It is clear ves! "


    All the ves shouted in unison, "Yes, herald Einar."


    Einar nodded and walked to the next team, where Drew and Aiken were a bit nervous because they didn''t know what the herald would do.


    When Einar arrived in front of Drew''s team, he gave everyone a quick look and pointed out, "You will be the Beta team. I expect great things from all of you.


    So they may have to have more work, this so they can develop as true leaders and functional members of the tribe.


    This training will beplicated and maybe sometimes you will wish to be with your mothers but here in this ce you will stop being child ves and will be the first soldiers of the tribe.


    Unlike a warrior who fights for honor and a ce in Valha, a soldier fights to protect his family and his nation.


    In the next few days, I will show you the g that represents all of us. As a national symbol it should be treated with respect because it represents our ideals.


    For foreigners and strangers it may seem like just a piece of cloth, but for you it will be the representation of what you have to take care of.


    The g will be your guide, and therefore you must take care of it and protect it.


    It is clear ves! "


    The entire Beta team responded in unison, "Yes, Herald Einar."


    Einar nodded and started to walk towards the next team. When he saw them, he realized that they were all looking at him quite curiously.


    <em>''Interesting¡­''</em>


    Pointing at them, Einar frowned "You all have a look full of curiosity, which is quite surprising, as you will be thinking about what kind of things I am going to say to you.


    Unfortunately for all of you, you will have to suffer a little like the Beta team, but unlike them you will have to work twice as hard to learn to read and write.


    Your looks have just condemned you to have to be the team that will have to be in charge of intelligence throughout the training.


    Your mission in the future will be just as important as that of everyone in this ce, but it will have a moreplex value because you will be the contact between the chain ofmand and the soldiers.


    From now on you are the Gamma team.


    It is clear ves! "


    The entire Gamma team responded in unison, "Yes, Herald Einar."


    Einar then began to walk to a midpoint where the two teams that were yet to be named could see him without problems.


    "All of you are the only ones still to be named, but I want you to know that not because you are thest will have to do less work than the Beta and Gamma team.


    To begin with, you two will have to work this week on the construction of the real barracks. This will mean that you will finish your training early.


    But you will have to work all afternoon untilte at night to be able to advance the construction. You will have to do it for two weeks.


    Before the other teams take over from their activities, but let''s start by naming their teams.


    The team on the right will be Team Delta and the team on the left will be Team Epsilon.


    I hope you remember your names very well because I already have your faces engraved on me and if you make a mistake in saying the name of your team, you will be punished.


    It understood ves! "


    Team Delta and Epsilon replied at the same time "Yes, Herald Einar."


    Einar nodded and began to walk towards the tform. When he arrived, he ced himself in a strange position in which his back was straight and his feet together.


    "From this moment on, you should remember this position as if it were something natural for you, because whenever I am present you must stand in this way.


    Unless I give the order to rest, you will not change your position, but if you ask for the position, it is called firm. "


    Spreading his legs and cing his hands on the sides he looked seriously at the team "This position is for rest, they should remember it because if someone makes a mistake they will be punished."


    cing his feet together and making a military salute with his hand on his forehead, Einar looked at the ves "This is a military salute, whenever they see a lieutenant, a sergeant or me.


    You will have to do it until we are far enough away. When a sergeant speaks to you, you will have to do it. If the lieutenant speaks to the sergeant, the sergeant will have to do it.


    If I speak to any lieutenant, you will have to do the military salute. These three movements will have to be learned, so now it only remains to teach them how they should be arranged in rows.


    Beta teames forward as you will be in charge of giving this demonstration. "

 Chapter 219 - The First Military Cut

    <em>"By order of the count, his entire town will be sold as ves due to the attempted murder of an envoy of the count who sought to collect taxes.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>Surrender peacefully or ... "</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>The count''s envoy could not continue with his words when a stone hit his head, causing him to fall to the ground, where blood began to cover his face while his body trembled.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>The guards who had seen the attack by the locals raised their shields, and their leader shouted.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>"That only the children live, all the others must die next to this town that will be reduced to ashes."</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>Aiken, who was barely a five-year-old, just blinked silently as he watched all the people he knew die.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>But despite the massacre, little Aiken did not move because he could not because the corpse of his mother was holding his hand while the corpse of his father was lying in front of him.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>Which prevented him from running, but despite this, he could only see how the count''s guards and mercenaries murdered everything in their path.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>When he blinked he realized that a wooden stick was heading towards his head, so he closed his eyes and then he could hear the noise of a drum.</em>


    <em> </em>


    Opening his eyes, Aiken tried to regain hisposure because he was quite upset by the dream he had.


    Putting his hand on his face he swallowed a little saliva <em>''To think that I would dream again about my parents and the situation that led me to be a ve.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>I guess it''s something I''ll have to live with my whole life. ''</em>


    After this, he quickly got up from his bed and went to a bell that was in the room to wake everyone up.


    He did that ording to the exnations Einar had given at night. Since he was the sergeant, that was one of his duties.


    "It''s time to wake up we have to go to the kitchen to get our hair cut. We have only 10 minutes or I will have to impose punishments.


    Remember to make your beds because if I found out that one of you did not do it, you are going to suffer the consequences. "


    All the ves, upon hearing Aiken''s words, opened their eyes and started to get up. Drew, who had some dark circles, could only stretch his hands.


    Before you get up and start fixing your bed, when everyone was ready.


    Drew arranged everyone in a line and marched them to the kitchen tables so they could get their haircut before they could start their morning workout.


    When the Beta team left their barracks, they realized that for the moment they had been the first to leave, so they rushed to their destination.


    Einar, who was drinking some pine tea, looked at how the entire Beta group was advancing in a row. So a smile formed on his face.


    <em>''Just as I thought the Beta group could be the first group of special forces of the tribe.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>Even if there are only 10 people, I will make sure that each of them can kill at least 100 enemies before dying.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>But I shouldn''t get ahead of myself and get carried away for just one day. I need a lot more time to be able to draw a conclusion. ''</em>


    When Drew arrived in front of Einar, he put his feet together and gave him a military salute "Herald Einar, introducing the Beta team for the haircut scheduled for the morning."


    Einar took a sip of his pine tea and stood up "You can rest Lieutenant, I want you all to cut your hair using this tool."


    From the table he took a wooden box which he opened, revealing an iron tool that seemed to have two handles which seemed to move some des that were on top of the tool.


    "This is a manual hair clipper. It is something that I have been working with for thest few weeks in order to create it.


    Fortunately for you, the day before I was given this functional prototype which you must learn to use because in the camp it ispletely forbidden to have long hair or unshaven beards.


    I''m going to show you how you should cut your hair and beard only once, in the same way that I do it, you should teach the next team toe.


    It understood ves! "


    All members of the Beta team put their feet together and saluted, while shouting in unison.


    "Yes, Herald Einar."


    Einar then looked at Aiken and motioned for him to take a seat in a chair.


    Aiken, obeying Einar''s orders, sat on the wooden chair and began to listen as he gave directions to Drew to closely observe the haircutting process.


    The first thing he did was ce a kind of leather apron around Aiken''s neck whichpletely covered his shoulders, back and chest.


    When he finished, Einar looked at Aiken seriously "When I tell you not to move, you will have to staypletely still because it is dangerous for you to move your head.


    If I move your head, you will have to stay in that state until I move it again.


    I hope my orders are clear to you, Sergeant Aiken. "


    "Yes, Herald Einar."


    After hearing Aiken''s confirmation, Einar started using the hair clipper. While doing so he began to exin to Drew how the tool should be used.


    Aiken for his part just rxed as much as he could as he felt strands of his hair fall.


    "You must remember to be careful when cutting hair, because you can damage your partner''s scalp. This is always done seriously and without any jokes.


    Also, Lieutenant Drew, you must remember to be careful when cutting near the ears, as they are quite sensitive and a bad cut can cause a real problem. "


    As time went by, he could feel his head begin to feel less heavy and somehow he felt much morefortable than normal.


    When Einar finished cutting Aiken''s hair, a smile formed on his face as the machine worked perfectly for a military-style haircut, he remembered.


    "This was the way to cut the hair. It is important that after using the machine you must use a brush to clean it.


    Also, with that same brush you should clean the head of the person whose hair you have cut as best you can.


    Now it only remains to teach you how to use a razor to be able to shave correctly.


    Sergeant Aiken, keep your facepletely steady and don''t move it as cutting off your beard is dangerous if you move. "


    After finishing saying those words, Einar took a wooden jug that had water in it. Then he put some powdered soap on it.


    "It is important that for shaving you always use bar soap which has previously been converted into scratches, as this will create a sufficiently thickther.


    With which you can shave without damaging the skin so much. "


    When he finished mixing the soap and after forming a kind of thick foam, Einar used a rounded brush to take a little foam, which he spread all over the part of Aiken''s face where there was a beard.


    When hepletely covered his beard with foam, he took a dagger and showed Drew how to properly grip the dagger.


    Once he was ready, Einar proceeded to cut Aiken''s beard, which began to slowly fall along with the foam, to the leather apron where the cut hair was.


    When the dagger was sufficiently full of hair, Einar used a piece of leather to clean it, after which he continued with the cutting of the beard.


    At the end Einar nodded and looked seriously at Aiken "Now that your beard is trimmed I have to fix the back of your hair and your pills with the dagger.


    Lieutenant Drew always remembers to outline the contours of the hair, after shaving as it is thest thing left forst. "


    Using some Einar foam, he covered the sideburns and all the ces where he was to outline the hair.


    When he finished covering with soap, he began to use the dagger to cut the hair, moving Aiken''s head from side to side.


    When he finally finishes cutting, he uses a rag to wipe off the excess soap and takes some rubbing alcohol from a ss bottle; he wet Aiken''s head and beard.


    Who only bit his lip from the pain he was feeling. Einar just patted him on the shoulder.


    "Alcohol is mandatory after using a dagger to shave, otherwise you can get infections from some cuts that cannot be seen with the naked eye."


    After this, he handed Aiken a bronze mirror so that he could see his face.


    Aiken, when looking at his face, could only caress his cheek as he realized that he looked much younger, not to mention that in his face he could see the figure of his mother.


    A tear fell from his eye and he returned the mirror to Einar, but not before giving him a military salute.


    "Thank you for this, Herald Einar ...


    It is the first time in years that I can see my facepletely rejuvenated; I was beginning to forget how it looked. "


    Einar, who was curious to know why Aiken had shed a tear, only nodded silently, as there was plenty of time to know the stories of each of them.


    Removing the leather apron that covered it, Einar shook it on the floor and handed it to Drew.


    "You should teach Sergeant Aiken so he can cut your hair and beard. While you guys work on it I''ll start preparing for his sses after breakfast, training and his mandatory bath. *


    When Einar left, Drew motioned for one of hispanions to take a seat in the chair so he could start cutting his hair.

 Chapter 220 - The Birth Of A Flag

    When the five teams had finished trimming their hair and beards, they began the process of making breakfast, which was mainlyposed of meat, vegetables, and bread.


    They also received a ss of milk each, when they finished they washed and tidied up the kitchenpletely.


    After this, they met in the center of the camp where Einar was standing in front of them.


    "I hope you enjoyed the high protein and high carbohydrate breakfast because the training will be quite demanding.


    Now, to begin, I want you to start jogging around this courtyard. You will only stop until I say so, that your sergeants and lieutenants take charge of coordinating them.


    You have understood ves !. "


    All the ves gave a military salute and shouted in unison.


    "Yes, Herald Einar."


    When they finished shouting, all the teams began to trot around the center of the camp. As they did so Einar began to walk towards the makeshift office he had designated for the camp.


    When he arrived, he sat on a chair and waited for Seren to arrive because he wanted to show him the design of the g he wanted for the tribe.


    Opening arge piece of paper that was rolled up, Einar could see a beautiful drawing of a g that he had designed.


    The g waspletely red and in the middle it had a white circle that had a beautiful Juarist eagle that had open wings.


    Below her was a cub, which was staring straight ahead. The cub was also standing on what appeared to be an ind with a rather peculiar shape.


    Behind them were some gs drawn and around the white circle was a gand that had white, red, and blue flowers.


    <em>''Although I had to use the eagle that Ju¨¢rez once used to represent the republic, in this g it will represent the bravery of our people and the freedom that the new world will give us.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>While the white bear cub represents our indomitable side, and our ability to defend our territory against any kind of attack.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>The ind where the bear cub is has the silhouette of the American continent, which represents our future zone of conquest andnd that we will defend until the end.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>The gs behind the cub represent the provinces that will make up the nation.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>The gand has a deeper meaning because it isposed of pine leaf which signifies the immortality and resistance that our people have shown in this frozen environment.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>The poppy flowers have different meanings, the red one represents the death and blood of those who will die or died in the defense of their homnd.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>The white represents the hopes and dreams of our people, while the blue flower represents the sess of our people.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>The red of the g represents the blood with which this nation will be created, as someone once said there can be no peace if there is no war first.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>Unfortunately, there will always be wars and I cannot guarantee that any person, kingdom or empire will never attack our home.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>In this world of chaos, only the strong can survive and the weak are destined to be conquered ... ''</em>


    Einar raised his head and could see Seren, who was apanied by two women who were the best tailors in the tribe.


    "I''m d you arrived, please have a seat."


    As the women sat in chairs set up in front of his desk, Einar picked up a ss bottle of herbal liqueur and produced four sses.


    "Do you like some liquor before exnation?"


    The three women nodded at the same time and it was then that Einar handed them a ss cup, after which he filled the ss with herbal liqueur.


    At the end of it, he filled his own ss and put aside the bottle with liquor. After taking a drink of the alcoholic beverage, a smile formed on that face.


    So, leaving his ss aside, he turned the paper where the g was drawn and let the women see it.


    "I want you to make 2 gs, the base of the g should be red, the white part should be sewn in the middle of the red fabric.


    When it ispletely sewn, you must use green thread to make the gand. The poppy flowers must be made of fabric and ced around the gand.


    The entire interior of the white part must be hand-sewn with ck thread. To avoid errors, I will use a serigraphy method to capture the outline of all the figures in the white circle.


    The only thing that will have gold thread will be the gs behind the cub and the eagle.


    As it is an extremely important job, you will only have this week to be able to deliver the work. Tomorrow you will receive the two white circles with the figures drawn.


    I hope you can do it in a timely manner. If you seed, you will be paid a gold coin for the work, but if you arete, you will be charged a silver coin every day.


    If you can prove that you are the best tailors in the tribe you will receive an order of 10 gs which is equal to 5 gold coins.


    You will also be given a contract for the design of a military uniform for the ves who are training in this camp. "


    Einar took his notebook and began to move sheet by sheet until he came to a picture of a man in a fairly simple green uniform.


    Which had a military beret, a green jacket, green pants and ck boots, although it was a simple outfit, it was already quite revolutionary for the time.


    When Seren and the women tailors saw the uniform, they were amazed at how radical the dress was. It was simply something they had never seen before.


    Einar only smiled when he saw their faces full of doubts and surprise "Don''t worry, I''ll teach you how to make this kind of clothes.


    It is not veryplicated to manufacture but it will be necessary to hire or get more help to be able to make these sets.


    Due to the quantity of uniforms, we will sign a contract to make 100 uniforms at the price of 5 silver coins each.


    Because it is a clothing that concerns the security of the tribe, you will not be able to sell this design or essories to any person or merchant.


    The only thing you can sell will be the boots, but for each sale our family makes, you will take a silver coin. I think that if you sell each pair of boots for 3 silver coins, it will be fair to everyone.


    What do they say, are you willing to ept this deal? "


    Seren, who was quite interested, was silent because she was only an intermediary, so the final decision was made by the women''s tailors.


    The two women saw each other and nodded at the same time, after which they turned their heads to look seriously at Einar.


    The older tailor, a woman with golden hair and green eyes, drank some herbal liqueur to clear her throat.


    "We are willing to ept this job to demonstrate our capabilities. Herald Einar can be sure that my sister and I.


    We will work hard to meet your requirements. We are sure you will not be disappointed. "


    Einar smiled and opening a drawer of his desk took five silver coins, a pen, ink, and a document that had written the contract that had spoken to them.


    "We will do this in the legal way possible, since the contract is written in Latin, Seren will help you read it in case you have any questions.


    When you finish reading it, I just need you to write your names on these lines. If you can''t write, Seren will do it for you.


    But what you will have to do is ce your thumbprint next to their name, because the fingerprint is unique and cannot be faked.


    It is the safest way to sign any contract, in case it is required you can use a microscope and a little light to check that the fingerprint is identical. "


    The female tailor, who was quite happy to have a new source of ie, put her hand on Seren''s shoulder to help them read and write the contract.


    For his part, Einar only drank a little herbal liquor while he wrote on a sheet of paper the title of the future national anthem.


    <em>''Hellind ...''</em>


    After some time and after writing their names with the help of Seren, the women asked Einar to check if the writing was well done.


    Einar, taking the document, began to read the names <em>''Karin and Edith, interesting names for two female tailors.''</em>


    After checking and seeing that it was well done, he took his pen and began to write his own name. When he finished, he put his footprint and he ask the women to do the same.


    When the three prints were ced on the contract, Einar smiled and handed the five silver coins to the women.


    "This is an advance of half of the gold coin for the two gs. I hope you can fulfill it in time to be able to sign another contract.


    Now tell me if you have any questions or would you like me to exin something to you? "


    Karin, the older tailor, shook her head and only pointed to the paper where the g was drawn "I would like you to give me the drawing so I can get ready for work tomorrow.


    That way we will be better prepared for work. "


    Einar nodded and folded the paper so he could give it to Karin "I hope our working rtionship is long andsting. Have a good day Karin and Edith.


    You also take care, Seren, because I will possibly be bothering you in a few days. "


    Seren justughed and gave Einar a goodbye hug "I''m always willing to help out in whatever way I can."


    After this, the women left the office and left Einar alone, who prepared himself to be able to write the hymn that he had been thinking about in those minutes.

 Chapter 221 - Hymn And Pledge Of Allegiance

    <em>''<strong>Hellind.</strong>1</em>


    <em>Barn av indet, loft vapnene dine.</em>


    <em>A bekjempe nasjonens fiender.</em>


    <em>Matte barna vare leve i fred mens fiendene maler bakken med blodet.</em>


    <em>Alle barn av Odin har plikt til a beskytte vartnd og vare tradisjoner mot enhver fiende.</em>


    <em>Forent som brodre vil vi smi etnd uten undertrykkelse og med stovlene vare vil vi eliminere fienden.</em>


    <em>Hellignd og evig frihet.</em>


    <em>Sammen vil vi oppna den endelige seieren, ma gudene nade vare fiender fordi var sjel vil vaere i Valha.</em>


    <em>Barn av indet, historien var er akkurat i gang, kan v?re barn og barnebarn snakke om var storhet.</em>


    <em>Alt samlet vil vi aldri bli beseiret, matte vapnene vare beskytte familiene vare.</em>


    <em>Tiden for enhet er na, vi vil kjempe om nodvendig.</em>


    <em>For a forsvare familiene vare mot enhver aggresjon.</em>


    <em>Barn av indet gudene er med oss.</em>


    <em>Hellignd og evig frihet.</em>


    <em>Tiden til folket vart har kommet ... ''</em>


    When Einar finished writing the hymn, a smile formed on his face.


    "I may not be a writer or a musician but the way these lyrics are heard awaken in me a feeling of wanting to defend my country.


    Although I wish I had copied the Mexican anthem, I think it is better to honor it than to copy it.


    Perhaps in the future when society is more advanced, and the world is in an era of rtive peace, our descendants will decide to change these letters of war.


    But at least for the next thousand years, they will have to remain unchanged, although now that I have finished writing the hymn I think it is time to move on to the oath.


    While the anthem creates the need to defend the homnd, the oath should be a constant reminder of the defense of the four powers in which our nation will be separated.


    I think I''ll use the basis of the Pledge of Allegiance in Mexico. "


    Putting some ink on the tip of the quill pen, Einar took a fresh sheet of paper and prepared to write.


    <strong><em>''Inds gg, vart folks arv, symbol pa enhet mellom vare kulturer.1</em></strong>


    <em>Vi sverger til deg a alltid vaere trofaste mot maktene som konsoliderer nasjonen var og som titer oss a ha et stabilt liv.</em>


    <em>Vi lover a forsvare keiseren som nasjonens ledende makt og guide.</em>


    <em>Vi sverger pa a forsvare den utovende grenen som representert av statsministeren er den som folket valgte for a ivareta folks interesse.</em>


    <em>Vi sverger pa a forsvare den lovgivende grenen som ble valgt av provinsene for a opprette og godkjenne lover for var nasjon.</em>


    <em>Vi sverger pa a forsvare rettsves, som med sine dommere og dommere har plikt til a handheve nasjonens lover.</em>


    <em>For du gger Ind, lover vi a alltid vaere trofaste og respektere grunnloven samt verdiene som styrer nasjonen var. ''</em>


    Einar nodded at the small but forceful text of the pledge of allegiance.


    "I think I will use the Roman salutation to take the oath, just like we did in Mexico.


    I just hope there is no megalomaniac in the future who will taint the Roman salute to establish a reign of terror.


    But if there is, I hope it has nothing to do with our nation. "


    Einar sighed and raised his head so that he could see the roof of the house as he stroked his nasal septum.


    "If I learned something from history, it is that it is better to add than eliminate, I have to create a constitution and a religion based on the integration of all the cultures and races that exist in our nation.


    Although the approach of the Anglo-Saxon nations to eliminate the natives allowed to keep the color of the skin and the culture that they had unchanged.


    It is a rather poorly applied measure in the long term because the more they spread, the more differences they created between its inhabitants.


    Proof of this is the United States and people of African descent or natives.


    But unlike them, the Spanish method of miscegenation and assimtion was the best of all, at least in independent Mexico there was no problem such as racial segregation.


    Although nothing is perfect and it also had its problems because racism is not something that can be eliminated without external pressure such as aliens or an invader of another species.


    Only then will we realize that as humans we must be united and that the color of the skin is something that makes us unique but not different.


    I suppose I have an obligation to help as much as I can to create a poption that can assimte anyone.


    Where you do not talk about skin color or culture, but speak from dic to dic. "


    Einar lowered his head, caressed his temples, and poured some more herbal liqueur into his ss.


    After taking a few drinks he cleaned his mouth and looked towards the door "Although that will also have problems because nationalism will create a barrier of superiority.


    How difficult it will be for my descendants to be able to maintain a neutral appearance and a stable poption.


    In any case, there is no use thinking about the future, because it will not depend on me, all I have to do is create a good administrative and governance base.


    May I avoid as much as possible that one day one of my descendants or any prime minister tries to do barbaric acts against any person or group of people.


    Thest thing I want is to have a calig or nero as a descendant or some shogun to take power from the imperial family.


    Although now that I think about it, it is funny that I say that my family is imperial when it is not yet a royal family because we are hardly the equivalent of a dukedom.


    But it does not matter, because when I have the indpletely conquered I will be able to establish the constitutional monarchy of d.


    After this it will only be the conquest of Greend and the small southern inds before starting a real conquest in the northern part of the American continent.


    At that time I will be able to create the constitutional empire of d, but until then there is no point getting ahead of me. "


    After he finished speaking, he only drank the liquor that was in his ss and got up because he had to go to supervise the training of the ves. ''g of d, legacy of our people, symbol of unity between our cultures.


    We swear to you to always be faithful to the powers that consolidate our nation and that allow us to have a stable life.


    We vow to defend the emperor as the leading power and guide of our nation.


    We swear to defend the executive branch who represented by the prime minister is the one chosen by the people to safeguard the interest of our people.


    We swear to defend the legitive branch who was elected by the provinces for the creation and approval ofws of our nation.


    We swear to defend the judiciary who with its magistrates and judges has the obligation to enforce thews of our nation.


    Before you g of d we promise to always be faithful and respect the constitution as well as the values that govern our nation. ''''HolyLand.


    Children of thend of ice, raise your weapons.


    To fight the enemies of the nation.


    May our children live in peace while our enemies paint the ground with their blood.


    All of us children of Odin have a duty to guard ournd and traditions from any enemy.


    United as brothers we will forge and free from oppression and with our boots we will eliminate the enemy.


    Sacrednd and eternal freedom.


    Together we will achieve the final victory, may the gods have mercy on our enemies because our soul will be in Valha.


    Children of thend of ice, our story is just beginning, may our children and grandchildren speak of our greatness.


    All united we will never be defeated, may our weapons protect our families.


    The time for unity is now, we will fight if necessary.


    To defend our families from any aggression.


    Children of thend of ice the gods are with us.


    Sacrednd and eternal freedom.


    The time of our people hase .... ''

 Chapter 222 - One Day Of Training 1/3

    Aiken, who was quite tired from jogging, didn''t understand why he must have been circling over and over in the center of the camp.


    "Drew, how long do you think this training willst?"


    Drew just smiled at Aiken''s questions "Don''t tell me you''re tired Aiken, you must know this is just a warm-up as Herald Einar said.


    But I can assure you that this is quite simple, unlike the work I had to do many times before arriving on this ind. "


    Aiken just shook his head "I was asking just out of curiosity. Although I am tired, this is much morefortable than the mine work I suffered during my childhood, but since we are talking, I would like to ask you.


    What do you think about being able to be a soldier? "


    Drew sighed and looked at the path in front of him "I don''t really have an opinion at this point but I can tell you I hate being a ve, but at least since the herald spoke to us after the Jarl''s attempted assassination, our life He''s improved a lot and he''s just going that way.


    You know in these weeks I have been able to see how my little daughter is gaining weight, not to mention that whenever she returns home, she talks to me about her life at school. For the first time I can see hope.


    The one that my own people took from me when I was sold as a ve for stealing a loaf of bread when I was a child, even if the training was harder I would do it with a smile because if with that I can improve the life of my family.


    I am not going to refuse to work the best I can to be a soldier. You should also do the same for your adoptive parents and that little boy you have for a son who right now needs a lot of food. "


    Aiken just kept quiet because he knew he had no other choice, but at least with the herald he could see hope, because his little baby could have a bottle of cow''s milk every day.


    Although it was not the best for a baby, Aiken could not do anything as his wife did not consume enough food to produce breast milk.


    After a while of running around the training center, they could see how the herald left his office, so some smiles formed on their faces because they knew they would have to do more than jog in circles.


    When Einar stood on his tform in the middle of the training grounds, he pulled out a rustic wooden whistle from his bag, which he used to signal for them to line up.


    The team leaders, upon hearing the whistle, quickly began to line up their teams as they knew from the rules they had learned at night.


    That the whistle was a sign of formation, so they had to start ordering their subordinates. After a short time in front of Einar, the five teams were standing at attention.


    Einar, seeing the discipline, could only show a slight approving smile "You are all proving to be good prospects to be soldiers, but this is just beginning.


    Your first step for this training will be to do 100 push-ups on the ground while I am counting them, but you must remember to repeat each word I say because you are the numbers that you must learn, if someone is wrong you will repeat from number one.


    That way you will learn to count from 1 to 100 using their body, when you finish ... "


    Einar pointed out what appeared to be a group of shovels that were ced on a small in. "You will have to use the shovels to make your real training ground, don''t worry, because I will be guiding you throughout the process.


    While you work, I will teach you to speak German, a strangenguage that you will only use in the military field, because if you teach it elsewhere you will be punished with death.


    Now let''s get started, put your hands on the ground. "


    All the ves gave a military salute and got into position to be able to do a push-up. Seeing everyone in position, Einar began to count.


    "1 eins, 2 eine, 3 zwei ..."


    All the ves were sweating as they repeated the numbers in the strangenguage Einar was speaking.


    "60 Sechzig, 61 Einundsechzig, 62 Zweiundsechzig ..."


    As they repeated they could feel how their bodies were sweating a lot so in an oversight one of the Gamma team ves who was repeating made a mistake so everyone swallowed as Einar kept his word began to repeat.


    "1 eins, 2 eine, 3 zwei ..."


    All the ves regretfully started repeating from number one, thissted a few minutes until someone else made a mistake so they had to repeat again.


    But it was not until two hourster that everyonepletely tired stayed on the ground, breathing with difficulty because they were quite tired from the push-ups they had done.


    "I am d that you have been able toplete your little training session. I want you to remember those numbers because in a week I will no longer say them, so you must repeat them perfectly.


    Now while you rest a little, I want the sergeants of all the teams to get up and bring some water to rehydrate everyone; you have ten minutes of rest because you still have to do their own training camp.


    At least today you should finish making aplete trench line,rge enough for one person to walk without problems. "


    After finishing saying those words, all the sergeants got up, doing their best, and started walking towards the kitchen to get some jugs of water so that everyone could drink.


    When the sergeants returned, with the help of the lieutenants from each team, they organized all the ves so that they could drink water in an orderly manner.


    Einar, who was seeing everything, could only nod <em>''They are doing quite well, but it is not enough yet, anyway it all starts with a simple step.''</em>


    At the end of the ten-minute time, all the ves got up from the ground and returned to settle in lines to be able to go where the shovels were.

 Chapter 223 - One Day Of Training 2/3

    Aiken, who was using shoveling a mound of dirt to fill a sack, could only sigh as he used his forearm to wipe the sweat from his forehead.


    "I don''t understand how these bags of dirt can be used for our training. Do you have any idea what function they can have Lieutenant Drew."


    Drew, who was closing a sack full of dirt, only gave Aiken a quick nce before putting the closed sack on a wooden wheelbarrow.


    "I have not the slightest idea why it is going to upy them, but due to the weight and size they may serve as obstacles, but we cannot be sure of it either.


    You have no idea Lieutenant Wally? "


    Wally, who was using a pick to loosen the ground, stopped for a moment and with his hand on his hip turned his head to see Drew and Aiken.


    "From what I have been able to see in the early mornings during the training of the warriors, it seems that the sacks are used as protection tools and to create defenses.


    Possibly in the construction that we are doing of the trench, some ces use them or we simply may have to make some safe areas with them.


    But either way it is certain that all thend that we have been taking out of this trench will be used for something. "


    When he finished speaking, he held his pick again as he continued to loosen the earth blow by blow.


    Drew and Aiken, having their answer, only continued with their work because they could not stop for a long time because they could be punished ording to the regtions.


    Einar, who was watching them work, could only stroke his mustache while giving some orders to the ves to ce the sacks.


    "Remember to arrange the bags correctly, because a single mistake could be fatal for all of you when you are doing the training.


    These sacks will be your line of life because you must learn to advance chestnd while someone will be firing crossbow bolts.


    Delta team how the construction of the wooden obstacle is going, I want it today ves. "


    The Delta team lieutenant stopped using his hammer and turned to put his feet together and salute Einar.


    "Herald Einar, the construction of the obstacle to go up and down stairs is in good progress.


    The wooden base is already assembled and sand is being ced inside while using wooden boards to close the walls.


    We hope to finish this obstacle in two hours, but we could finish sooner if the Epsilon team increases their production of wooden nks. "


    Hearing the lieutenant, Einar began to walk to where the Epsilon team members were working.


    The Epsilon team lieutenant was under pressure because even though they were working to the best of their ability, he knew he was not meeting the demand for wooden nks.


    When Einar arrived at the ce, he could see them working the best they could, so with a smile on his face, he approached them to teach them how to use the tools more efficiently.


    While Einar was still working the entire Epsilon team, the Gamma team was having its own problems digging through the trench as they found in one part what appeared to be the bones of a strange creature.


    So Edric asked hispanions to stop, as he had to inform the herald of what they had found.


    With no time to lose, Edric came out of the trench and started to run towards where Einar was. All the members of the different teams looked curiously at how Edric ran.


    Because they didn''t know why the Gamma team lieutenant was running in such a surprising way.


    "What do you think happened for Lieutenant Edric to run so fast without worrying about anything?"


    Drew shook his head "A lot could have happened because he''s the one in charge of digging in the dirt, we''ll just have to wait to see what happened."


    Einar, who was using a handsaw, looked curious as a lieutenant ran towards him. That lieutenant was Edric the of the Gamma team.


    When Edric arrived with Einar, he paused for a moment while catching his breath. After a few seconds he raised his head and looked seriously at Einar.


    "We found the bones of a strange creature that looks like a dragon."


    Einar frowned as those words brought some uncertainty to him.


    <em>''It shouldn''t be a real dragon, but considering how strange this ce is, I wouldn''t be surprised.''</em>


    The entire Epsilon team just sighed and decided to continue their work as Einar walked away, as they couldn''t afford to stop.


    After following Edric to the trench they were digging, he carefully entered and realized that they were advancing at a good speed.


    With the process of digging the earth, which should not have problems because the climate was already hot so the ground should not be frozen.


    After advancing through the trench, he could see an area that was partially excavated. In it he could see the skull and wings of what appeared to be a fossil.


    Crouching down, Einar looked more closely at the skeleton and while a smile formed on his face, because even if he was not a paleontologist, he knew that it was possibly the bones of a pterodactyl.


    Using his hand he began to traverse the elongated bone of the skull <em>''From the shape it should be a pterodactyl, but I can only guess.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>The only good thing is that my wife''s taste for dinosaurs seems to be helping me, but due to the quality of the bones and the condition of the corpse it should be a specimen in good condition.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>I think I''ll need Seren''s help to find a skilled enough craftsman to be able to ce gold thread on the bones to support each bone on a ceiling and reveal the pterodactyl in all its glory. ''</em>


    After looking at it for a few more minutes, Einar got up and looked at Edric "I want you and your team to divert the trench construction to the left as this ce will be off limits.


    Any bone or new corpse that you find I want you to inform me, because those bones are part of the history of our people and deserve to be preserved.


    But as a preview you should know that these bones are not dragons but are bones of a creature that lived millions of years ago in an era where humans were nothing more than little rats.


    In the future, I will exin something called evolution, but you will have to wait a long time for me to do it.


    At the moment, I would like you to send any member of your squad to look for Seren, who should be in the great hall.


    Also that Kassia, Helmi and the Jarle, because I want them to see this


    Is it clear Lieutenant Edric? "


    Edric gave a military salute and began ordering his troops to start scrabbling to the left side.


    For his part, Einar decided to use his hands to carefully remove the dirt that covered the fossil that he assumed was a pterodactyl.


    Edric, after giving the orders to hispanions, he could only continue with his work because he had many questions from what Einar meant that we were rats.


    Just like what happened to those animals that lived millions of years ago.


    All he knew was that from the size of the bones he could assume that the beast was huge, so his imagination could only imagine a kind of giant bird that attacked human beings.


    Those who were hiding in tunnels or anywhere else, it never crossed his mind that Einar was literally saying that humans were rats.


    After a while, Seren, Kassia, Helmi and Sven arrived in the trench, who wanted to see the bones they had found.


    Seeing that his family was already at the scene, he gave Edric an order to take a break.


    Edric, after making the military salute, began to move hispanions out of the trench, because he did not intend to disobey a direct order.


    When Edric left, he decided to sit on the floor near where Lt. Wally and the Beta team leaders were working.


    Drew, who looked at Edric resting, could only frown, "What did you find, Lieutenant Edric, we only saw you run and take Herald Einar to the trench toter see how his family arrived."


    Edric, who is enjoying his rest,y down on the ground and gave Drew a look "We found the bones of a flying creature that lived millions of years ago.


    While we lived like rats, the size of the bones seems to be that the creature was gigantic.


    Of course the herald could have said it differently. Anyway, this was the only thing I understood from the talk he gave me.


    He also mentioned something about evolution, but I have no idea what he meant by that although he mentioned that he would teach us in the future. "


    Aiken, who had heard everything imagined within his mind, a kind of dragon that destroyed everything in its path while humans had to hide to avoid being eaten.


    "What a harsh life our ancestors must have had to live like rats. I can only feel a little sorry for them."


    Wally nodded after hearing Aiken''s words. "It must have been a real hell moreplicated than any of our lives.


    Good thing those flying beasts died.. I couldn''t imagine anything like that living among us. "

 Chapter 224 - A Surprising Fossil

    Kassia and Helmi looked curiously at the dinosaur fossil that Einar''s ves had found.


    "What kind of dinosaur is this Einar?"


    Helmi asked as she stroked the fossil''s elongated skull with her hand.


    Einar crouched down and began to exin how little he remembered about the pterodactyl.


    "It should be a flying dinosaur which was a carnivore, although I don''t remember many things about it.


    But I can say that it was an oviparous so that its reproduction was through eggs. Because of the size of its body, I can say that it was an adult specimen.


    I can infer that it was a pterodactyl due to the size, although it appears to be veryrge measuring about one and a half meters in size.


    What was the average size of these dinosaurs, there is also the elongated shape of the skull and this strange fin in the middle of the skull.


    Of course I can be wrong because I am not perfect, although I think we were lucky to find a fossil in such good condition considering that this pterodactyl died millions of years ago. "


    Kassia, who was also quite focused on the bones, caressed her stomach as she felt a small kick to her belly.


    "It seems our son or daughter really liked your exnation, but now that I think about it how the extinction of the dinosaurs affected our evolution."


    Einar stood up and gently stroked Kassia''s stomach as he felt his baby move "With the extinction of the dinosaurs presumably after a meteorite fell.


    The nts died, so the herbivores ended up dying and without herbivorous dinosaurs the carnivores did not have enough food.


    It is at that time that mammals who were nothing more than small animals were able to get out of their burrows and because of this they evolved into a different species of animals.


    Among them was the primate from whom we descended. It was a long process that took a long time but in the end we ended up dominating the food chain.


    Of course, nothing is set in stone and it may be that our origin is of another type, but discovering that will depend on our descendants and the future citizens of our nation.


    I can only give some background and some context but I am not a walking library. "


    When he finished saying those words, he bent down and gave Kassia a kiss on the stomach before starting to walk towards where his father and Seren were.


    "What do you think of these bones,father, they are part of the history of the ind, their age should be a few million years."


    Sven just opened his hands showing his joy "It''s the first time I''ve seen something like that. Even with your grandfather I could never see something like that, maybe the closest I got to seeing one of those fossils.


    It was in a city near a river that the local count had in his tower the head of a gigantic animal that seemed to be an elephant.


    Although it was not the same as in Migard, I could see some elephant skeletons. Some vendors even had elephants for sale.


    In that city of sin you could see anything for sale and if it was not in sight, it was enough to find the right person. "


    Einar stroked his mustache. "What you should have seen, father was a mammoth skull, a kind of elephant with hair that lived a few thousand years ago.


    But they ended up dying due to climate change and hunting by our species and other animals of the time.


    A real shame about those animals but in this environment only the survival of the fittest is possible. "


    Sven nodded, knowing full well that if you didn''t act as a predator, you were destined to be conquered or eaten.


    Seren, who had been listening to the entire talk. Put her hand on her chin and pointed to the bones of the fossil.


    "ording to what the ve you sent for us said, I am supposed to find a person who is able to join all the bones using gold thread.


    But how are we going to achieve something like that, it''s the first time I''ve heard someone propose something that I consider impossible? "


    Einarughed a bit and walked over to Helmi, as she always carried a journal in which she liked to write her thoughts.


    "Helmi, could you lend me some pages from your journal to draw what the hanging fossil should look like?"


    Helmi smiled at Einar, and from her bag she took out her journal. A small jar of ink, as well as an iron-tipped wooden quill.


    Einar carefully received his wife''s diary and opened it to thest page as he nned to make a sketch of the pterodactyl fossil hanging over the ceiling.


    Opening the ink jar, he wet the iron tip of the pen and began to draw a sketch, using some of his memories of visits to the Natural History Museum in London.


    <em>"You don''t think it''s beautiful what the dinosaur fossils look like, Max."</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>Asked Margaret, who was holding her husband''s hand.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>Max just showed a warm smile while his hand caressed Margaret''s cheek "They are beautiful but you are more beautiful in my eyes."</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>Margaret justughed and pointed to the pterodactyl fossil that was hanging from the ceiling of the exhibition area.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>"To think that our chickense from those flying dinosaurs makes me wonder what life would be like if they had never be extinct."</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>Max just scratched his head. "I couldn''t tell you exactly what it would be like, but I can tell you that a symbiotic rtionship could have been created between humans and some dinosaurs.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>As humans were not the dominant species, they would most likely have created a series of myths around dinosaurs.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>Some could even be considered gods, but at that moment it would be the end of the dinosaurs. "</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>Margaret looked at Max curiously "Why do you say it that way."</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>Max just sighed and from his neck took out a crucifix that his mother had given him "Why do humans kill the gods, when we create divinity to a being we are charging our sorrows and achievements.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>But despite that, we always look to me for our misfortunes. What if the being we consider to be god is alive and lives among us? "</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>Margaret swallowed hard, as she knew in that moment what people would do.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>Seeing the awkward silence of his wife, Einar returned to keep the crucifix on his chest "It would be a real carnage between humans and dinosaurs, in an attempt to break with what is considered the divine mandate.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>In the end there could only be two options, dinosaurs are exterminated and assimted as animals for consumption or entertainment or humans are destroyed in their attempt to destroy their gods.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>Also in our own time we have killed many gods to honor others, the temples of Rome were changed to churches and those that could not be changed were only destroyed.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>Communism is a clear example of wanting to destroy God while in a capitalist world extreme unction has a price.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>Sometimes I feel that it is better to keep the faith by ignoring the churches that are created around the figures of those we call saints or messiahs. "</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>Margaret just shook her head and hugged Max''s arm as tightly as she could. "Sometimes I wonder how I ended up falling in love with you."</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>Max just shed his nose "I guess my incredible charisma and strength in bed had something to do with it ..."</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>Margaret interrupted Max by tapping him on the shoulder, which caused the two of them tough as they continued to admire the exhibits at the museum.</em>


    When Einar stopped remembering his old memories, he looked at the image he had drawn with a smile, as it was the fossil of the pterodactyl.


    But not only was the fossil there but also part of the exhibition of the natural history museum in London was drawn.


    Although what most caught their attention were two small figures who were hugging while viewing the exhibition.


    Kassia and Helmi said nothing, as they knew that the man was Einar and the woman was his wife, Margaret.


    For his part, Sven only scratched his beard as he was more interested in the building where the fossil was hanging.


    Seren, seeing the fossil hanging, knew that it would not be an impossible task, perhaps just a little demanding, but nothing she could not do, although she was also curious to know what kind of building that drawing was.


    <em>''It looks too big and imposing. I guess it must be somewhere in Valha. Hopefully Einar can draw more of the Valha.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>If we can only make a structure like that, everyone could see the glory of Valha in life. ''</em>


    <em> </em>


    "I think that with this drawing you should know how to join the bones of the fossil with the gold thread.


    Although to hang it from the ceiling we should use gold chains as the thread should not be strong enough to support the weight of the bones.


    Either way, I need some craftsmen to use little shovels and brushes to clean all the fossil from the ground that covers it.


    When they finish, I will use a notebook to draw the bones and in each one of them I will put some numbers to distinguish them. "


    After this, Einar took his two wives by the waist "Seren, I will entrust you everything. If you need something you can use the Gamma team, just call out their name and start giving them orders.


    Father, will you apany me, I n to prepare some food because I have to go back to supervise these boys. "


    Svenughed "Of course I will apany you, I would not lose the pleasure of enjoying your food for nothing in the world."

 Chapter 225 - One Day Of Training 3/3

    When Einar walked away, along with his wives and Sven, Seren could only scratch her cheek. As she knew, she had a lot of work to do.


    That is why, following Einar''s advice, she came out of the trench and started shouting "All the Gamma team require it in front of me because I will have to carry out some orders."


    The Gamma team who was resting got up from where they were resting and in just two minutes they were lined up in front of Seren.


    <em>''Interesting turnaround time. Perhaps I should ask Einar about his way of training for the ves under ourmand in the craftsmen''s guild.''</em>


    Seeing all the ves standing, she pointed to one of them "Who is the leader of the group or who can coordinate them."


    The ve pointed out to Edric a 20-year-old with blond hair and blue eyes, who had a somewhat scrawny body.


    Noticing the look and after hearing the words of his partner, Edric took a step forward and gave a military salute.


    "I am Lieutenant Edric, leader of the Gamma team. I and my sergeant are in charge of enforcing the orders.


    Do you have an order, madam? "


    Seren nodded "I want three of you to go to the tribe and inform Gerd that I need him in this ce with delicate tools so that I can take out an object of value.


    If he asks what object tells him it is bones, once you''ve been informed, I want you to help him carry the tool.


    I also want one of you to go with Jesper, as I need some animal skins to make a tent in this ce.


    Because I don''t want the sun to burn the bones or some rain to damage the bones.


    The rest of you I want you to divide into two groups. One should ce wooden boards on the ground over the trench to prevent the water from creating mud.


    The other team will have to build a wooden base to ce the skins that will form the tent. "


    Edric quickly and began to give orders, to begin sending to the vige all hispanions who knew where the artisans were.


    Then he left his sergeant in charge of cing the wooden nks in the trench, while he and two otherpanions were in charge of building the base of the tent.


    Seren, noting that the teams had already been divided and everyone was heading to do their work, pointed to Edric to apany him.


    "I will show you where you should ce the wooden pirs to make the framework."


    When she finished speaking, Seren took out of her bag a limestone which she would use to make some marks on the ground.


    After taking a few steps, she reached the area where the fossil was and, using her hands, she began to imagine where the tent would be ced.


    Edric, who did not understand what she was doing, only remained silent because he did not want to disturb Seren. Also, to avoid problems, he signaled to hispanions not to make noise.


    <em>''If Einar''s teachings are correct, a structure with 5 points of support and an arch in the front should be enough to support a tent.</em>


    <em>Even if they fill up with water¡­ ''</em>


    Seren bit her lip as she continued doing her calctions in her notebook<em> ''To think that I used to do this using only my experience, now I have to use math to solve these problems.</em>


    <em>I suppose it''s a blessing disguised as a curse, but someone has to do it. ''</em>


    When Seren had just used her hands, she took out her notebook and a metal-tipped wooden pen as she wanted to do a little operation to calcte how thick the wood should be that the tent would support.


    After a few minutes, he finished and sighed, so she closed her notebook and started walking towards a corner where she marked an x ??with the limestone.


    Then she walked to another corner and repeated the same thing. When she finished, she continued repeating the same process until she was finished.


    So she pointed to Edric "I want you to start drilling some holes where I made the marks with limestone.


    I want the holes with a depth of half a meter. If you have doubts about how much is half a meter use your shovel as a reference.


    They are built in a meter size, so the hole should be able to cover half of the shovel.


    While you are working on it, I will go to the carpentry workshop that is in this ce, to inform about the size and shape of the boards that I need.


    Edric, it is your responsibility to watch over yourpanions, if they damage the bones it will not be something pleasant for anyone. "


    After a while and after eating with his family, Einar went to the camp to supervise the ves, as it was time for them to take a break to eat.


    Upon arrival, he was surprised to see that some obstacles were already ready, as well as the frame of the tent that would cover the fossil.


    With immense joy, he took out his whistle and made a noise to indicate that they all needed to stand in front of him.


    All the rather tired ves began to form in lines until they werepletely ordered.


    "I know they are tired and dirty, but this is just getting started, because the Gamma team is working with Seren.


    They should stay in this ce and follow their orders. Beta team is in charge of making the food, Alpha team should wash everyone''s clothes.


    The others can take a bath in the hot springs of the camp. I want to see their bodies clean and without dirt.


    When you get out of the bathroom, the Alpha team should have for you a simple change of clothes. Beta team when you finish making the food you have the responsibility of bringing food to the Gamma team.


    All of you have one hour to do all of this. When the rest of the teamse out of bathing, you will take turns entering the bathroom.


    The only ones who will only be able to bathe until the night will be the Gamma team. Now move forward and carry out the orders. "


    Einar, seeing that everyone greeted him with a military salute, began to walk towards the kitchen, as he would begin with the German sses.

 Chapter 226 - An Investigation In Constantinople

    On a ship, Duke Gautier was drinking some beer while looking in the distance at the beautiful and fantastic walls of Constantinople.


    "It''s a beautiful city, don''t you think Guido?"


    Guido, who was cleaning his sword, could only nod "It brings back many memories of when we came to visit her with Emperor Charlemagne.


    But since we are about to arrive, what will we do first, investigate on our own or inform the Basil? "


    Gautier stroked her chin "We should settle down low and do all we can into this week.


    When we have something solid or for some reason the line of investigation is lost, we will have to inform Basil to request his help.


    Either way, we have a week to work and enough silver and gold to even find out what Kassia''sst meal was.


    The only thing we have to bear in mind is that perhaps the truth we discover may be something horrible, for it has been too long since Empress Irene was deposed by Basil. "


    Guido just sighed and looked at the beautiful city in front of them "If that''s the case, I think with some money I can contact some old acquaintances.


    They should be the best to discover the truth. Whether we find bones or Kassia, we have to return it to Adide. "


    Gautier nodded and started walking towards the crew "I want all of you to prepare to dock in the port of Theodosius.


    Because it is thergest port in Constantinople, we will have to find a good ce to dock the ship.


    So you must bepletely attentive to what happens during the arrival at the port because I do not want to have to pay if you cause an ident. "


    After saying those words, the crew of the ship began to run towards their posts because they did not want to suffer the consequences of the duke''s threat.


    After a few minutes, the ship sessfully docked at one of the docks in the port. When they came to aplete stop, a man apanied by two soldiers approached their ship.


    "You are docking in a port in the capital of the Roman Empire, state the reason for your visit."


    Gautier, listening to the man, made his crew ce a wooden board so that he could go down and give his reason.


    When the port manager saw Gautier go down, he realized that from the clothes and the standard carried by a member of the crew; the ship belonged to a nobleman.


    "My name is Gautier and I am a Duke of the Franc empire. Ie with the intention of buying merchandise and spending a few weeks enjoying the pleasures that Constantinople has to offer."


    The port managerughed "I can rmend you visit the brothels near the Hippodrome, the women are always of quality and even virgins.


    Although if you prefer you can also find more specific material near the port of Sofia, but I think it shouldn''t take more of your time.


    For the toll of entering the city and taking care of the ship during its stay would be 3 gold coins. "


    Gautier nodded and with a signal of his hand he indicated to Guido that he will pay. Guido, following the orders of the duke, took out a leather bag from which he took three gold coins.


    The person in charge, upon receiving the coins, gave Guido a scroll, which was the proof of his payment and of his entry into the city.


    "I hope you can enjoy the city, duke. If you want, you cane to see me, I will show you where you can buy what you want."


    Gautier smiled and started to walk "You can count on it in charge but I think for the moment I will just enjoy my stay."


    When they left the docks, they began to walk towards a gate in the wall of Constantinople called the Jewish gate.


    It was called by that name because it was a meeting point for Jewish merchants, but the main reason why they decided to enter through that ce was due to Guido.


    Because near the door was the barracks of some people who would help them find Kassia.


    After passing through the beautiful and imposing gate in the wall of Constantinople, they walked through the streetspletely crowded with people, animals, and ves.


    The great diversity of people of different ethnicities and colors, Gautier was quite surprised because it was the first time he had seen something like that.


    Guido, seeing Gautier''s face, onlyughed "The first time I saw the city I also acted like you, even Rome is not as crowded as Constantinople.


    But that has its disadvantages because finding a person is more expensive andplicated, but for our fortune the Emperor Charlemagne found the right people''s long time ago. "


    After walking for a while, they entered a small alley in which there were a few doors, which seemed to be entrances to buildings.


    When he saw the alley, Gautier prepared his sword because he did not know what kind of things could happen in that ce. Guido, seeing Gauiter with fear, only made a sign with his hand to not do anything.


    After this Guido began to walk to the first door, where he knocked on the door three times. At that moment, he only waits a few seconds before two bells will be heard from the door.


    Guido in silence walked towards the second door, where he knocked only twice. At that moment, the door to the end of the alley opened, and a child came out.


    When he saw the boy, Guido smiled and crouched down to be able to talk to him in a better way.


    When the boy arrived in front of Guido, he stopped. "I am looking for an important person, so I need everyone to do it. I am willing to pay 10 gold coins for the job."


    When the child finished listening, he turned around and went back into the door where he hade out. When the door closed, a door in the alley opened.


    Seeing the open door, he signaled to Gautier and the guards to apany him.


    Once they entered the building, they walked through a candle-lit corridor, which led them to a door which only had a cloth for protection.


    When Guido opened the curtain to pass, he could see a woman with a shapely body and very beautiful wheat-colored skin.


    She also had quite suggestive clothes, although she kept her face covered by a veil. Around her were some guards with heavy armor.


    "Bennu, what an allergy to be able to see that you have grown to be able to look like your mother."


    When the woman listened to the man, she realized that he was an important person, but for some reason she could not recognize him.


    Guido, noticing the silence, could only scratch his cheek, "I am Guido, the praetorian guard of his majesty, the Emperor Charlemagne. I met your mother about 20 years ago.


    At that time, you were just a girl. I think that''s why you can''t recognize me. "


    Bennu signaled to one of the guards to bring some hashish because if the man had met his mother, he needed special treatment.


    Guido, seeing this, indicated with his hand to Duke Gauiter to take a seat on one of the cushions on the carpet.


    The guards, for their part, only stayed at the door as Gautier indicated that they should not enter.


    When the two men sat down, apletely naked woman came in carrying with her three pipes, a candle, and some blocks of what appeared to be brown.


    Gautier did not know why the woman was naked, but he did not bother to ask because it must be some cultural thing that he did not understand.


    The naked woman ced the pipes, candle and blocks in front of the three of them before turning back the way she hade.


    "Since you met my mother, I hope you like this show of hospitality from me."


    Guido smiled and agreed "It is a pleasure to be able to taste the hashish that you produce, it is a luxury that not many can enjoy."


    After this Guido gave Gautier a small blow on the shoulder to make him do the same as him.


    To begin, Guido took some hashish from one of the blocks and ced it inside the pipe before using the candle to light the contents.


    After inhaling some smoke, Guido opened his eyes as he already missed the sensation of hashish, for his part Gautier who was doing the same only endured the smoke for a few seconds before starting to cough.


    Bennu, seeing Gautier''s state, justughed and removing the veil that covered her face. She took her pipe and ced hashish on it. After lighting the content, she began to smoke elegantly.


    "From what I could hear, you are looking for someone important. Tell me who is it?"


    Guido, who was enjoying the ethereal sensation, tried to get serious "I''m looking for the daughter of Emperor Charlemagne and Empress Irene."


    Bennu, upon hearing Guido''s words, stopped and looked with a curious look at the two men in front of her.


    "So they are looking for Kassia of Thrace, a woman who one day simply disappeared, what an interesting quest you want me to solve."


    Guido, upon hearing Bennu''s words, took out a bag of gold coins which he ced in front of the woman.


    "There are 10 gold coins and 5 silver coins in this leather bag. It should be more than enough to know where Kassia is."


    Bennu looked at the bag and using her hand took out a gold coin, which she looked at with interest before returning it to its ce.


    "In a few days you will have the answer to your search, but for now I would like to ask if the two of you have somewhere to rest."

 Chapter 227 - Information About Kassia

    When Bennu opened her beautiful green eyes, she turned her head from side to side and could see Gautier and Guido sleeping peacefully beside her.


    <em>''I guess I went overboard with them a bit, but since they paid its time to do my job.''</em>


    Rising from the bed where she was, she revealed her well-formed body and her wheat-colored skin, which had some fluid stains.


    With a smile on her face, she caressed her belly as she began to walk towards the door where once it was opened by a woman in maid clothes; she handed her a towel.


    "Keratsa, I want you to take care of the needs of our guests, but first I would like you to tell Mosi to see me in the bathroom he has work to do."


    The woman nodded silently, so she turned around and started walking, Bennu seeing how Keratsa walked away, started her way to the bathroom where her servants would wash her body.


    After walking through a few corridors, she came to a beautiful wooden door which was opened from the inside by two maids.


    Who using their hands allowed Bennu to walk to her specially prepared bathroom with flowers.


    While this was happening, Mosi, a tall man with big muscles and brown skin, was having some meat and hummus for breakfast.


    When he was eating, was interrupted by Keratsa, Bennu''s main maid, who mentioned to him that thedy was looking for him because she had a job for him.


    Mosi just looked at the maid before finishing his breakfastpletely in a few gulps. Seeing his empty te, he got up and started walking towards the bathroom where Bennu should be.


    One of the guards seeing Mosi''s attitude could only sigh before looking at Keratsa "Don''t take Mosi''s attitude personally, he is a man who speaks little, but he is the best at what he does."


    Keratsa just raised her shoulders as a sign that she didn''t care "My duty was to inform him about the orders, the rest will depend on what he wants to do."


    The guard justughed and returned to his position to guard the door on his left side.


    Mosi, who was walking at a steady pace, did not take long to reach the bathroom doors, so he opened them.


    He could see how Bennu was being washed by her servants, although his attention slid for a few moments on Bennu''srge breasts.


    "Mosi if you want to see my body you just have to tell me, it wouldn''t be the first time you do it."


    Mosi then raised his gaze to meet her eyes "I''m sorry about that, but tell me what mission do you want me to do?"


    Bennu smiled and drank some wine from a golden goblet handed to him by one of his servants.


    "I want you to investigate everything rted to Kassia of Thrace, a noble woman who was one day used of heresy, for which she disappeared.


    I do not want you to inquire into her past; I am only interested in knowing where she was or who took her.


    When you find out, you cane see me, because clients want to know what happened to that woman.


    You can start your search at the Neorion dock, since ording to my information that was thest point where it could be seen. "


    Mosi nodded and left that bathroom as he had to head towards the Neorion dock.


    The road through the busy streets of Constantinople was slow due to therge number of people in the city.


    But despite this, Mosi was able to reach his destination, which was a wooden house near the port of Neorion.


    Upon entering, he found a group of sailors who were drinking beer while talking about their adventures. Among the many sailors, there were some men in chain mail and strange helmets.


    Which covered their dirty faces which had arge beard which in many cases was supported by some braids.


    Mosi caught the attention of some people in the ce but it was only momentary as everyone was busier drinking or talking.


    When he walked to the bar of the inn, the manager only gave him a nce before taking a wooden mug and cing some beer in it.


    When he was in front of the manager, he handed him the mug with beer and continued with his work while giving Mosi a sideways nce.


    Mosi drank the entire contents of the jug and ced a gold coin on the bar.


    "I want to buy some cinnamon."


    The manager took the gold coin and walked towards a door, which he opened. Mosi at that moment entered the room where there was only a chair and a wooden wall.


    Walking confidently, he sat on the chair and touched the wooden wall three times.


    "Tell me what kind of cinnamon does a member of the eye of horus need?"


    "My teacher wants information on the whereabouts of a noble woman named Kassia of Thrace."


    Augh was heard on the other side of the wooden wall "What you want is not cinnamon. You are looking for cobra poison, but taking into ount the favor I owe to Bennu, I will ept your order.


    Wait three days and you will have the mostplete information on the fate of that woman. "


    Mosi just got up from his chair and put down a bag with some iron coins whose value could only be exchanged in the hidden world of the city.


    When he left, he decided to go to one of the many houses belonging to his secret order, where he would rest for three days as he could not return without answers.


    After three days Mosi heard a knock on his door, so he got up from the chair where he had been sitting and opened the door.


    The only thing he could see were two scrolls which were ced at his entrance, so that he could take them. After collecting the two scrolls, he closed the door and lit a candle.


    Lit only by candlelight and a few rays of sunlight streaming through the holes in the roof of the house, Mosi opened the first scroll.


    <em>''Kassia of Thrace, daughter of the Empress Irene and the Emperor Charlemagne, lived for a long time in an unknown ce, more however church reports mention that she had a preference for reading books.</em>


    <em>Her mother saw her many times, but she never found out who her real father was.</em>


    <em>After Empress Irene lost power and ended up in exile, it is unknown what Kassia was doing.</em>


    <em>But she was seen for a long time with a group of Viking, who came from far north. They weremanded by a man named Eero.</em>


    <em>They had some expeditions to Constantinople, but after Kassia''s disappearance they never appeared again ... ''</em>


    Mosi scratched his cheek and opened the following scroll <em>''The information gathered tells that Kassia was fleeing a persecution from a priest.</em>


    <em>Kassia was a woman who enjoyed helping, but because of the information she learned during her childhood, the priest med her for witchcraft.</em>


    <em>The priest who caused his disappearance died three years ago due to an ident in a brothel he frequented.</em>


    <em>So not much is known about the hidden motives of the man of faith.</em>


    <em>But after reviewing the information and some testimonies, we can assure that Kassia may have escaped north with the group of Vikings led by Eero.</em>


    <em>ording to some sources and the words of other Vikings, Eero belonged to a great northern tribe which was destroyed by a civil war and a conquest of another tribe.</em>


    <em>The little information that is known is that they managed to flee to the west in ships, but there is no precise information because everything is based on stories told by some Vikings who knew the story because Jarl Eero was quite famous. ''</em>


    Mosi sighed and closed the scroll "Then Kassia escaped with a group of Vikings to a ce in the north which suffered a civil war and was invaded.


    But there is a possibility that she could have escaped. I suppose I can end my investigation. "


    Mosi then put the scrolls in a leather bag and threw the candle on the ground, as the house had to burn to avoid being tracked.


    When he came out through a hole in the wall, he started to walk down an avenue where he got lost in the crowd while the house was starting to burn.


    After a while Mosi returned to the base where he entered through a special door, which led him to dark corridors which could lose anyone.


    But for him those corridors were only a mandatory route that he had to do in order to return, because if he did not do so he could endanger the entire order.


    When he finally reached a dead end, he approached the wall and gave it three blows, causing the false wall to move, exposing a fully armed guard in heavy armor.


    Mosi just greeted him and walked in before he could hear the false wall slide back into ce.


    After this he walked down a corridor which led him to Bennu''s room, so when he was in front of the door, he opened it without knocking.


    Upon entering he could see Bennupletely naked while he was in the middle of two men having wild sex.


    Mosi ignored the scent and started walking towards them, where he ced the leather bag still next to the bed before leaving the room.


    Guido pointed to the door and looked at Bennu with some curiosity. "Is it normal for him to behave like that?"


    Bennu justughed "He is my husband, but he does not like to talk too much, but if he is in this ce, it is because the information they wanted is in that leather bag ..."


    Bennu then bit her lip and leaned closer to Guido''s ear "But I think this is just beginning, we can review the informationter."


    When she finished saying those words, Bennu continued with her hip movements as the two men destroyed their insides.

 Chapter 228 - The Treaty Of Constantinople

    In the morning after cleaning their bodies, Guido and Gautier emerged from Bennu''s hiding ce and his Horus order, where a group of five guards were waiting for them as they would be their bodyguards the entire way.


    Because they had to go towards the great Mes¨¦ avenue in which the hippodrome and the great Augusteon square were located, where they would have to walk towards the bronze gates or better known as the Chalke gates.


    On his way through the immense crowd of people who were pacing the avenue, Gautier pointed to somerge buildings.


    "It is fascinating to be able to see the constructions that the Romans made fully functional, don''t you think Guido?"


    Guido just smiled "The first time Emperor Charlemagne saw the city he also said something simr, maybe that''s why he built so many buildings in Aachen to imitate this city."


    Gautier scratched his beard and looked at Guido with some curiosity "I have always had the doubt but why did he never decide to repair the ancient capital Rome and why did his son change the capital to Parisii."


    Guido sighed and took from his bag a silver coin which he showed to the duke, "For this ...


    The cost of repairing the ancient city of Rome was too much, not to mention that the church hasplete control of that city.


    So it is likely that the power of the emperor and the church would have been in constant dispute, as to why Ludovico changed the capital.


    It was due to the civil war against his brothers, but I suppose he never told his subjects why. "


    "He never meant to tell us, but I think I was lucky to get the answer I was curiously looking for many years ago."


    When they finished speaking, the two came to a crossroads where Mes¨¦ Avenue was located. So Guido guided the Duke and his guards to Augusteon Square.


    As he walked, Gautier gazed steadily at the great building of the racecourse, which was a true wonder in his eyes.


    <em>''To think that if I want to build something that size it would be so expensive that it just wouldn''t be feasible to build something like that.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>What kind of mentality did the Roman emperors need to build these great buildings... ''</em>


    His thoughts were interrupted when he reached a kind of military checkpoint in which numerous soldiers were taking care that no one undesirable entered Mes¨¦ Avenue.


    Guido, who knew that it was a filter to preventmoners from entering, approached who seemed to be in charge of guarding the entrance to the military post.


    "I am Guido and I have been apanying Duke Gautier of the Frank empire. We havee to request an audience with Basil.


    Wee on behalf of Princess Adide, daughter of emperor Ludovico and heir of the empire. "


    After speaking, Guido took out of a bag a scroll that had gold ornaments and a wax seal which was in perfect condition.


    The guard, seeing the scroll, turned his head and looked at Gautier, who was dressed in noble clothes, but what caught his attention the most were the five guards behind him.


    One of them carried the banner of their noble house, while the other four were well dressed, wearing chain-mail armor and ornamental swords.


    "I can allow passage, but they will have to wait in Augusteon Square, until it is ascertained whether you are legitimately noble.


    If your entrance to the pce is authorized, you must leave your guards at the door and only the two of you can enter.


    I hope you understand this warning, as we do not wish to have to hurt any of you, and I will take the scroll. "


    Gautier nodded and from his bag took out an ornate scroll, which had been delivered by Charlemagne himself. The soldier, seeing the scroll could only sigh.


    Because he was able to recognize the veracity of that parchment, so he would only need to check if Basil intended to attend to them.


    "Come by this side while I do my work. Remember not to go near Chalke''s door, we will send someone for you."


    After this Gautier, Guido and their guards entered Mes¨¦ avenue, where the panorama waspletely different from that of the normal avenue.


    For they could see nobles who were taking with them some wild animals as pets, from a man who had a lion on a chain.


    Even a woman who was on a small elephant, which seemed to be guided by two soldiers in golden armor.


    "To think that what I get from my dukedom would not be enough to pay for the life of luxury that many of these nobles are leading."


    Guidoughed, "If I told you how embarrassed Emperor Charlemagne seemed to be a beggar the first time he came to this ce you would not believe what I ended up doing."


    Gautier looked at Guido seriously, doubting how the emperor had reacted.


    Guido, seeing Gautier''s face, nodded silently "The emperor did some shopping because he also wanted to look quite elegant for Irene.


    That day he spent over 1000 gold coins just to get gold armor and some other things that would make him look more masculine, ording to Byzantine customs.


    Of course his ountant asked him not to, but he still ended up wasting the gold coins. "


    Gautier could only shake his head. "That exins why there was a season that increased taxes and canceled the expedition to the Iberian penins to expel the Muslims."


    Guido just stopped and patted the duke on the shoulder "That time it was something else the emperor did, but it had nothing to do with Irene, as to why to cancel the attack on the Iberian Penins.


    It was due to a vision that he had where he said that a saint told him not to attack because it was not the time to take out the Muslims.


    Because of that, the attack was canceled, but also because of that anecdote waspletely kept secret so that no one could make fun of the emperor.


    Not to mention that if the church had found out about the fact that a saint prevented attacking Muslims, it would have been a real scandal.


    That it would have led the emperor and the church to a great schism. Of course at this moment I can tell these things because you and me.


    We could tell this without being called liars, so it is information that ispletely useless but that will make you look a little different from the emperor.


    Although in any case we only have to offer loyalty to the Emperor Lodovico and his heir Adide. "


    After hearing those words Gautier felt a lump in his throat as many things he believed about the Emperor Charlemagne were questioned.


    Although he could refuse to believe the information, he knew it made no sense, as he could not corroborate the information.


    When they finally reached Augusteon Square, they could see many noble men and women who were enjoying the shade of some trees.


    Also in the beautiful fountain that decorated the square there were a few noble women sitting waiting for some suitor toe towards them.


    "It''s quite beautiful to be able to see such a peaceful scene. It reminds me of when I met my wife in Aachen.


    Of course, the square where I met her was not as beautiful as it is, but the essence is the same.


    For the moment, I think we should sit down and wait for Basilio''s response. "


    In a building under construction, Basil Theophilos was enjoying a time of peace because he had managed to defeat the southern Muslims in some skirmishes.


    As he watched his throne room, the Trinconcha was being built. One of his trusted guards approached where he was and handed him a gold-embroidered parchment with the seal of Charlemagne''s family.


    Looking at the parchment with curiosity, he used a dagger to remove the seal. After opening the parchment, he began to read the content. At first, his look of curiosity became a fear thatter became one of concern.


    "Let the envoys of Princess Adidee to see me, we must not waste time."


    After a few minutes, Gautier and Guido entered the throne room under construction, who when they arrived in front of Basil, knelt down to pay respect.


    Basil Theophilos made a sign for them to get up "I could read the scroll that the princess sent over Kassia. I want you to tell me how I can help you to eliminate that threat."


    Gautier swallowed a bit of saliva and looked seriously at Basilio "We know that he fled north with a group of Vikings but then something happened in the tribe where he was and possibly he ended up escaping to the west.


    I need a few troops and some well-armed ships to start a journey to thend of the Vikings in order to get to where the tribe that took Kassia was supposed to be.


    In case she is dead, Princess Adide wants to retrieve the body to rest in the imperial family mausoleum, but if she is alive, the princess wants us to take her back home. "


    Theophilus held his chin for a moment "Which guarantees me that your princess does not want to use Kassia to destabilize the empire I rule."


    Gautier took out of his bag a medallion with the symbol of the Charlemagne family which showed Basil "The princess authorized me to use the seal of the imperial family to be able to speak on her behalf.


    I understand that your majesty has problems with the southern Muslims, but if you can help find Kassia, the Frank empire is ready to help your campaigns against the caliphate.


    Although we cannot offer much help either as it will take us a while to recover from the civil war that is urring at this time. "


    Basil Theophilos closed his eyes and took a deep breath. After a few minutes, he opened his eyes and with a smile, he looked at Gautier.


    "I am willing to support an expedition to recover, Kassia, but I can inform you that it can only be delivered to the princess.


    If Kassia renounces her rights to the Roman Empire, when she does that, I can hand her over to your princess.


    As for aid, I will wait two years after your civil war ends tounch an attack on the caliphate, so I look forward to your full support for my campaign.


    Well, I will attack the entire coast of the Caliphate until I take Jerusalem, but I will need a lot of resources and a lot of food for the campaign.


    If my campaign can be sessfully executed, I will allow you, the Frank empire, to have the privilege of having a ce in the city of Jerusalem.


    Which is currently under the control of the caliphate. "


    Gautier nodded "I am willing to ept your conditions, but my partner Guido must always be with Kassia to guarantee that she will not suffer any damage.


    He is a member of the Praetorian Guard of the Emperor Charlemagne, so he knows how to behave and follow the rules. "


    Basil Theophilos looked with some curiosity at the old man, who was still next to the duke, beforeughing.


    "I can ept that. You will have to stay in the city for a whole month as I will have to prepare soldiers, scouts and meet many Vikings so that they can help them in their search.


    Remember your words, whether Kassia is alive or dead you will help the empire against the threat of the caliphs. "


    Gautier put his hand on his chest while holding the medallion "For the honor of my family and the imperial family of the Frank empire, our agreements will be honored."

 Chapter 229 - Parisii Situation

    As they left the imperial pce under construction, Gautier gave Guido a serious look "Prepare a scroll with the treaty we made with the emperor Theophilus.


    Princess Adide must know what kind of thing she promised. I also want you to make a scroll for my son.


    He must know that he has to take care of the princess while he entrusts the task of supervising everything that has been conquered to his brother. "


    Guido nodded "You can count on me to send the letters but at what time we will spend this month, we can return to Bennu ...


    Of course we would have to spend a little more but the service it offers is first ss. "


    Gautierughed and put his hand on Guido''s shoulder. "Since we are in Rome, let''s do like the Romans and live this month like the nobles of Constantinople do."


    While this was happening in a forest, Adide was beheading an deserter. With blood covering her face, she turned her head to look at Paul.


    "Paul, this was thest deserter in this ce. We must start moving north because I do not want the army of the traitorous count to ambush us in this ce."


    Paul, who was wiping the blood on his forehead, just nodded and from his belt he took his iron canteen from where he took some water.


    "Princess, what do you think is happening in Constantinople right now?"


    Adide raised her shoulders as a sign of not knowing the answer "There are many things that could happen, but until I receive a letter, we will not know if my aunt is alive or dead.


    Whatever the case, my duty is to bring her to the empire so that she can live a quiet life or failing that so that her body can rest with the rest of the family.


    But if there is something that worries me, it is the siege of Parisii by my brother, although the reports indicate that my father is advancing county by enemy county.


    It will most likely take at least three months or half a year in the worst case.


    Although the capital can withstand a prolonged siege, I don''t know if my sister can withstand the pressure to hold the city.


    The only thing that gives me a bit of reassurance is the fact that the nobles, peasants, merchants, citizens and soldiers.


    I do not know how they will surrender for the siege of my stupid brother. If he is going to take the city, it will be difficult for him to clean alley by alley and house by house. "


    In Parisii Giselda was quite nervous because her guards had found some indications that there were sappers trying to tunnel to destroy part of the walls.


    "Alphonse, please tell me that we''ve already started building our own tunnels so we can intercept enemy sappers.


    If the wall falls, we can only hold out for a single month, which would be insufficient time to allow my father to arrive with reinforcements. "


    Alphonse an elderly man with green eyes, looked seriously at the princess "The sappers, they are working the best they can to make tunnels together with the help of volunteer citizens.


    We expect there to be fighting in the tunnels tonight, so you may be able to hear some soldiers running throughout the course of the battle.


    So I implore you, princess, to please stay calm in case you can''t sleep. "


    Giselda caressed her nasal septum as she closed her eyes "Alphonse, since this damn thing started I haven''t been able to sleep like I should.


    Sometimes I wake up because of the simplest sound because I think someone is entering the city. Unfortunately I am not like my sister who has a military training.


    I am just a princess whose training was for high society, attending balls and doing diplomacy, not keeping a serious and confident face when speaking to my subjects.


    You know it makes me sad to know that we only have five months of food before we have a shortage.


    Even with our work to extend the rationing, we can only hold out for 7 months. Maybe that will be enough, but what if my father is dyed more than expected, what will we be able to do at that time? "


    Alphonse sighed and walked to a wooden window, which he opened so he could see the immense army besieging the city.


    "We can only reduce the mouths to feed. I rmend that any vagrant, thief or prisoner be sent to the tunnels to fight.


    They will not betray us because in that ce it is only kill or die. If we eliminate all of them, we will have 2 more weeks of guaranteed food.


    But if we make all the women and children start sowing what they can in the city, we can have a harvest of wheat and barley that will give us another 3 months of food.


    However, you will have to give a speech tomorrow in front of the church to be able to make everyone support her duty, otherwise we would have to do more barbarous things.


    Like murder children and women, but in doing so we would only be branded as traitors, and morale would copse. "


    Giselda opened her eyes and got up from the throne where she was sitting, because she wanted to drink some wine to calm her nerves.


    "Prepare everything for tomorrow, I don''t want to have to make drastic measures against my poption."


    Alphonse nodded and decided to leave the small throne room to begin his work.


    In the morning of the next day, Giselda woke up with big dark circles because at night she could hardly sleep due to the constant movement of the troops entering and leaving the pce.


    Because inside the soldiers'' barracks there was one of the many entrances to the catbs from where the tunnels were being built to intercept any enemy who wanted to enter the city.


    Getting up from her bed with great heaviness, Giselda began to walk towards her bathroom as she was thinking of washing her body to rx a bit.


    When she got to the bathroom, she took off her clothes and revealed her well-formed body, which she gradually introduced into the hot waters of the pce''s hot springs.


    While this was happening inside the pce, on the outskirts of the city of Parisii, Luis, the rebellious son of the Emperor Ludovico, bit his nail quite angrily.


    "I gave you the best sappers so that you could enter the catbs from where you could tear down part of the wall, but you return a report to me where you tell me that they were intercepted at dawn.


    You are one of the best generals in the empire and you made a mistake against my sister who is a fucking princess who does not know how to fight or handle troops. "


    The general swallowed "It was not my fault, Emperor Luis. It was all due to him not taking care of the troops in the tunnels. I gave a clear order that they were not intercepted."


    Luis began tough "You are telling me that my soldiers are useless and that is why they trusted each other while working in those dark tunnels ..."


    Luis''s mocking face turned into one of anger as he hit the wooden table in front of him "You''re useless, if you know that damn troops are rubbish.


    You must be with them to supervise every move they make, because thest thing I wish is that because of their damn negligence they fail in a simple task.


    Now that my damn sister knows about the tunnels, it will be a battle to be able to make and maintain the tunnels before we can do anything!


    I don''t want to remind you that my father is advancing county by county, destroying the rebellious nobles. Even my stupid brother was killed by my other sister.


    You are going to go down to those tunnels and coordinate the attacks and the construction of new tunnels. You will not be allowed to return until you give me a victory.


    If you fail your body will rot in those ces, if you escape your family will be sent to work in the tunnels topensate for your betrayal.


    I don''t want excuses, you piece of shit, I want results! "


    The general who had his face covered in the saliva of Emperor Louis could only bow his head in anger. "I willply with his majesty''s orders and will not leave the tunnels until Iplete my mission."


    After saying those words, he left themand tent and began to walk towards the entrance of the tunnels where ves and captured farmers were working, removing soil or water.


    Before entering the tunnels, he looked sadly at the priest, who was on duty, to give the workers some reassurance.


    "Priest, maybe this is thest time I can see you so I would like you to bless me because I will possibly die in those tunnels."


    The priest smiled when he saw how the general was too honest with the "My son, I will dly give you the blessing of our lord so that your soul can rest in case you die.


    I won''t ask about why you will have to enter the tunnels, but you have a message for your family in case theye looking for your body. "


    The general nodded and bowed his head "Tell them that I died doing my job and not to seek revenge for my death, unless they know they canplete it."


    The priest looked fondly at the general as if he were a son, so he began to pray as he crossed the general.


    At the end, he could only see how the man entered the ce where his body would rest.


    <em>''What is Luis thinking to kill one of his best generals?</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>I just hope he knows that for things like that he will end up losing the war .... ''</em>

 Chapter 230 - Arrival Of The Viking Merchants

    Peder, who was sitting on a chair at the port watchtower, took out his horn with herbal liquor and took a long drink.


    Moistening his throat, he picked up the telescope that Einar had built using the green ss, although he did not understand the process by which it worked.


    He knew he needed two lenses to be able to function. cing his eye over the opening of the telescope, he began to see the coast in search of possible ships.


    <em>''It seems that the right nk is clear of boats. I suppose the boys have not started their move yet from that inhospitable ce ...''</em>


    Peder interrupted his thought when he saw a group of Knarr approaching from the right side. With great curiosity he observed the fleet looking for a Drakkar.


    Because if there were none of them, it could only mean that it was the fleet of the southern Viking merchants.


    After observing for a few minutes, he corroborated that there were only merchant ships and that the banner matched that of the Viking merchants from the Inds to the south.


    So ringing a bell gave the signal that the warriors in the harbor will prepare.


    Eskol, who was in charge of the harbor warriors, frowned at the sound of the bell on the watchtower.


    ording to the code that Einar had implemented, two sounds and rested were a sign that it was amercial fleet, while the sound of the bell without stopping was a sign of danger.


    "Everyone, prepare your crossbows and take your positions. ording to Peder in the watchtower, we have a group of merchants.


    But better safe than sorry, it would not be the first time they have attacked us using trade ships. "


    The thirty warriors following the orders of Eskol began to ce themselves behind some bags of earth which were specially ced to function as protection.


    In case they were attacked with arrows, their main task would be to dy the enemy as long as they could so that the tribe would prepare its warriors.


    In the tribe, the situation was a little better because since thest time, a rapid response n was implemented, so the organization was much more fluid.


    Einar and Sven, who were already wearing their armor, prepared at the gate of the wall.


    "Which merchant do you think ising, father?"


    Sven stroked his beard "It could be the Viking merchant to the south of the ind. If they are, they cannot enter our tribe for our safety.


    Unlike Dar¨ªan and Christian merchants, our people use merchants as spies, so it is always good to keep your distance from them.


    In addition, there was a problem with them because one of their envoys we found him spying on the tribe for that we murdered him. Fortunately, the business rtionship was not lost.


    But always remember it when you do trade with them, because when the leadership of the tribe passes you formally it will be your responsibility.


    Although I know that you are quite mature and know how to lead, my duty as a parent is always to remind you that all your actions have good or bad consequences. "


    cing his hand on his son''s shoulder Sven gave his son a smile "But whatever the decision you make I will always support you ..."


    Sven''s words were interrupted by the sound of a horn signifying that the merchants had already arrived at the port.


    So Sven and Einar, apanied by some guards, began to walk towards the port to start themercial talks.


    When they arrived, they could see a young man with a somewhat ragged appearance in clothes that seemed to be noble.


    The brown-haired, blue-eyed young man looked happily at Sven and Einar.


    "A pleasure to meet Jarl Sven and his son, Einar the redhead. My name is Kalevi. I am the son of the richest man in our tribe.


    Ie on their behalf, as the behalf of Jarl Mikkel, I hope we can conduct serious business. "


    Kalevi pointed to his boats which were docking "This time we have 50 cows, 200 sheep, 30 goats, 10 horses, 5 donkeys and 100 Treve of wheat, barley and oats to sell."


    Einar was surprised to hear the word he used to refer to the seeds, so he turned his head to see his father who with crossed arms whispered "24 sacks has a Treve, it is a measure used by our people to refer to the grain. . "


    Kalevi didn''t hear what Sven said, but patiently awaited the response from Jarl or his son.


    "All the merchandise you told us is fine, but I would like to know how much it would cost to buy all your merchandise."


    With a smile Kalevi looked at Einar "It would be only 300 gold coins, a price that I consider fair for the two of us.


    In addition, all the animals have females so in a short time they will begin to reproduce so that you can recover your investment. "


    Einar, who knew that the price was a bit expensive, did not want to counteract the offer because he needed the animals and grain.


    Not to mention, horses could be powerful tools to form a small group of cavalry to oversee the surrounding tribe.


    "I am willing to pay the price as long as you allow me to use this as paid. I can assure you that it will not be a bad investment for either of us."


    Einar took out of his bag a small wooden salt shaker which he threw at Kalevi, who took it and looked at it curiously because he did not understand how a wooden object couldpensate for gold.


    "Just flip it over and allow the holes in the salt shaker to remain in your hand so you can taste the contents."


    Heeding Einar, Kalevi turned the salt shaker causing a kind of snow white powder toe out but with the consistency of sand.


    Without any fear that the contents were poisoned, he tasted the white sand and realized that it was salt, but not conventional bitter salt.


    Rather, its taste was quite different and delicious, so he was sure that salt was quite expensive and could rival the bitter salt that everyone in his tribe consumes.


    Seeing the happy face on Kalevi''s face, Einar showed a subtle smile. "That salt you tasted is a veryplex refined salt to obtain.


    Each small salt shaker like the one you have in your hands can be sold for 3 gold coins. It is not only a high-quality salt but also does not harm the body.


    Of course you can buy the salt without the salt shaker but each kilogram sack would cost you 20 gold coins. I think it is worth it but if that does not attract your attention.


    Einar signaled, and a warrior took a delicate-looking ss bottle in his hands, walked over to Kalevi, and handed it to him.


    "What you are holding is honey liquor, a drink that can only be consumed in Valha. Each bottle has a cost of 30 gold coins."


    All the guards wanted tough because they knew that liquor was expensive, but they did not think that it could be sold at such an exorbitant price.


    "But it''s not just the bottle that you pay for but the content, just twist the ss and baby cap of the bottle."


    Kalevi, following Einar''s instructions, tried to turn the cap of the bottle, but when he realized that he could not open it, he looked at Einar, who indicated that he should turn to the other side.


    When he opened it, the first thing that happened was that he could smell a somewhat spicy and sweet fragrance which came out of the bottle.


    After deeply smelling the aroma, he took a drink and let the amber liquid flow down his throat. Without realizing it, he continued drinking until hepletely used up the liquid in the bottle.


    Realizing that he had no more honey liquor, Kalevi frowned "It is certainly a drink worthy of Valha. I am willing to exchange the debt for 15 bottles of this drink."


    Einar just smiled "I can ept that deal as long as you take an oath in front of the Godi where you stake your entry into Valha.


    The oath is simple you will have to swear that each bottle of honey liquor is worth 30 gold coins and the kilogram of salt is worth 20 gold coins.


    Of course I am not interested in what you do with them after buying them, but you must respect those two rules.


    In return I will swear that whenever you have animals, food or ves I will ept them as paid as long as their cost is that of the market.


    You can trust that the Godi of our tribe will see to it that themitment is fulfilled. Of course my warriors and your crew will be witnesses so that the oath is honored. "


    Kalevi stood still for a moment as he thought, but upon hearing a murmur from the crew telling him that he had no courage to ept the oath.


    He ended up giving in so he seriously looked at Einar "I agree to take the oath and that my crew and your warriors be witnesses that I am a man of my word."


    Einar nodded and asked Eskol to please bring his father-inw, so he could take the oath.


    When Asgot arrived at the port, he did so in his white Godi robes, so his first action was to gather Einar and Kalevi.


    As the two of them were standing face to face, he gave them a silver dagger so that they could make a cut in his hand. In that way, his blood would be the proof of hismitment.


    Einar and Kalevi then cut the palm of his hand so that the blood will begin to fall to the ground. At that moment Asgot read themitments and each of them agreed to respect them.


    At the end Asgot said a few words in a strangenguage that no one could understand, but once the ceremony was over, it was over.

 Chapter 231 - Complicated Times Create Innovative Solutions

    At night, when Einar was in bed, he looked curiously at his hand.


    "To think that I had to cut off the palm of my hand in order to make an advantageous deal with the southern Viking tribe."


    Kassia, who is next to him, hugged him affectionately "It''s part of being a leader, and I''m sure my mother had to do more horrible things to achieve her goals.


    The only thing that worries me is that they will discover that the cost of manufacturing the salt and the honey liquor is not as expensive as they thought. "


    Einar only showed a smile and stroked his wife''s back "They will never do it as the process is safe on the tribal walls.


    Perhaps in the future we will let them only be produced in the center of the ind or in Greend, away from any curious person who wants to steal the secret.


    But even if we take many measures, one day the secret will be discovered, so we must take advantage of this source of ie as much as we can. "


    Helmi, who was a little sleepy, snuggled into Einar''s chest as she was somewhat ufortable. Seeing this Einar hugged her with some force.


    "What really worries me a bit is that now we have a lot of farm animals, that would not be a very serious problem, but the grass will not be enough if they just stay in this ce.


    At least the sheep and goats must go out so that they do not deplete the resources that there are, because it would be a bit of a waste to have to spend seeds on them. "


    Kassia closed her eyes for a moment "I think we could use the children to take care of the animals when they are inside the pens, to take them out to graze we could use the teenagers.


    Since they are too young to work on heavy things and they are too old to take sses at the moment. "


    Einar thought about Kassia''s proposal while kissing her forehead. "That would be a good idea. Although there are no predators on the ind, the threat of white bears still exists.


    To avoid misfortunes, I will let the ten horses serve warriors who know how to ride them, they will have the obligation to travel as far as they can along the coast and the forests to create a map of a safe area where the animals can graze.


    If I gave them some fabrics, they could create marks on trees to indicate that there is no danger, although for the moment we will have to work that way.


    I will do everything in my power to create barbed wire so that I can create a secure fence so that the animals cannot escape. "


    Kassia opened her eyes and looked at Einar with some curiosity "Barbed wire, what is that?"


    Einar looked up at the ceiling as he imagined the barbed wire "They are two braided iron cables with barbs on each part of the wire. It is something so simple and it seems fragile.


    But it can fulfill the duty of caring for livestock and being a defense tool. I had the misfortune to see many times poor peasants or foreign workers who worked in organized crime fields.


    Completely trapped on the barbed wire that surrounded their workce, many times the damage was so severe that their skin and eyes werepletely scattered over the wire.


    Although I never killed an innocent man, many times we had to end the lives of those who were trapped in the barbed wire.


    Because their injuries were so serious that it was impossible to remove them without suffering a living hell, so in those cases a gunshot to their foreheads ended their suffering.


    Those deaths were always kept secret as society can sometimes be too pedantic about human rights and life-saving speech.


    But in those cases there is nothing we can do, not to mention that where they were, it was only hills above the mountains, so an ambnce or helicopter would take hours to arrive. "


    When he lowered his gaze, he could see the face of Kassia who was looking at him with some bewilderment "But you don''t have to worry about that since that happened a long time ago, although if you want to see it from another angle.


    It still does not happen, because that happened in the future.


    But you know the barbed wire ended an entire era in the future. The old west was a time where people colonized and where there were only ins.


    Many figures were created, such as the cowboys who took care of their cattle or the sheriffs who took care of the people of the ouws who were robbers and vitors of thew.


    But that time was ended by many factors but the barbed wire was what put the nail in his coffin, because although it was a simple invention.


    It allowed to delimit thend in ces where there was no wood or materials to make fences, that allowed the best colonization of the virginnd.


    By having thend delimited, the cowboys began to cease to have a leading role as livestock required less care, with more poption it was possible to establish a better order in the towns.


    In the end everything came to an end and that time was left behind to give way to another era. In our case, the barbed wire will be something that transcends time.


    But I think you have to get some sleep because tomorrow I have to take care of the ves who are working to be soldiers andter I have to teach the children how to take care of the cattle.


    Rest Kassia. "


    As he said those words, Einar gave Kassia a kiss and hugged his two wives to sleep.


    In the afternoon near the animal pens all the children were gathered, who were looking with curiosity at therge number of animals in front of them.


    Although they had seen all those animals, it was the first time in their short lives that they had been able to see so many farm animals gathered together.


    "Children today will start a new ss to learn how to take care of farm animals. You must remember that all of them are important because they all have a role.


    So our duty is to take care of them, to begin with they will be divided into groups of two, where one of you will take a sulfur soap and the other will have a bucket of water.


    Their duty will be to wash the fur and body of the sheep. You must remember that they are animals so they must treat them with respect because they could react in a violet way.


    If you feel that the sheep is behaving in a strange or aggressive way, you should only shout for me or one of the warriors toe to your aid.


    In any case, I will show you how to wash a sheep, so that you can do it the same way. "


    Einar then took a bucket with water and a bar of soap, after which he approached a sheep that was grazing.


    "You should first pet the animal to see if it is in the mood to be treated."


    The sheep did not seem to bother him as Einar caressed him, so he just closed his eyes and enjoyed the caresses that the human was doing.


    "How can you see the sheep is happy so we will start to wash the sheep."


    After putting the bar of soap in the water, he began to carve the sheep''s fur. Thissted for a few minutes, as Einar was in charge ofthering the animal very well.


    When he finally finishes he use the water to rinse all the sheep''s fur. When the water fell on the ground it left arge amount of dirt as well as many insects, which seemed to have died from the soap.


    "How can you see the water came out dirty because the fur was not washed, but the dirt is the least of the problems.


    These insects that fell with the water are a pest that will kill any animal, not to mention that they could transmit diseases to us.


    That is why for three full days we will be washing the sheep so that their fur is free of parasites.


    But nowes the funniest part, you will have to wash the sheep. Remember to ask if you have doubts or inform if the sheep does not want to be bathed "


    After this, the children, with their faces full of happiness, began to form their teams and began with the work of washing the sheep.


    Jesper, who was watching in the distance how the children washed the sheep, could only smile "To think that when he told me it sounded crazy.


    But those children are washing the sheep and they do it with happiness. What kind of power does the herald have to achieve that. "


    Joakimughed and pointed to Laura and Daven, who were washing a calf "They also show that the herald has a knack for teaching children.


    Maybe if you had taught me that way, I would be much more versed in caring for animals. "


    Jesper looked at his son with some disbelief beforeughing a fewughs "But what are you saying, Joakim, you know very well that the heavy hand only works with you.


    Do notpare yourself with little Daven or Laura, they are very different from what you were in childhood. Many times I remember that I had to run after you because you were afraid of a chicken. "


    Joakim just scratched his head with some embarrassment "It wasn''t my fault that hen always wanted to peck at me."

 Chapter 232 - The Project Of The First Factory On The Island

    Einar, who was with Hakoon, watched carefully as he melted the gold toter make it pass through a mold which made it take the shape of a wire.


    Later he took out the gold cable and using a tool with holes that had from arge to a small one.


    To begin with, he pass the wire through thergest hole there was. This caused the gold wire to begin to thin and increase in length.


    By repeating the same process, the gold wire gradually turned into gold wire.


    When it was finally over, Hakoon showed the gold thread to Einar.


    "It is aborious process but you get a lot of gold thread from just little gold material."


    Einar smiled and walked towards the mold where the gold was poured "To think that the process of making gold thread is so curious.


    I think I could improve it quite a bit but I would need a mechanical power source to be able to make it work.


    A windmill would not be viable because although there are air currents it is not constant, a watermill is impossible to do because although there are rivers they are far ... "


    Einar paused for a moment as a smile formed on his face "I think we will make history, Hakoon I want you to bring Gerd and Ibssen.


    I will bring Seren and all the ve artisans that Dar¨ªan brought. We will meet at your workshop in half an hour.


    We are going to build a machine that will revolutionize our tribe. "


    When everyone was gathered, Einar looked at them seriously "As you all know, we have numerous animals which need new grazing grounds so they can stay healthy.


    The problem is that if we are not careful, the animals could escape and be eaten by white bears or die of cold.


    To avoid these problems, I was in charge of creating a unit of explorers who will mark a wide area around our settlement where it is safe for the animals to graze.


    The point is that it is not feasible to build wooden fences to delimit thend as it would be an unnecessary and quite expensive expense.


    Not to mention that wood is a resource that takes a long time to produce and if we end up with trees. "


    Einar shook his head and looked at everyone with some sadness "We will seal our destiny as there will be no way we can create ships or have fuel for all the viges we found.


    Nor can we use stone because it would be too expensive and it would take us years to build walls which must be receiving maintenance.


    Since otherwise they would end up giving in and all our work would be in vain.


    That is why I came to the conclusion that we have to create a real machine that uses the steam from the water from the hot springs to be able to produce mechanical energy.


    For this we will build six things, a building near a thermal water pool that serves as a factory, a furnace to melt iron.


    A stone mold where we can pour the iron to make iron wire, a stone mold with holes to make the wire thinner.


    A gear machine to automate the process to make it easier to produce iron wire, a twist machine to create the barbed wire, and most importantly a Stirling engine.


    Which will be in charge of using water vapor to produce mechanical energy so that our factory can function.


    I know many of these things sound a bit unreal or you just don''t understand them, but I will personally see to it that you can understand everything I have told you.


    Because the tribe and all the ves are busier than ever, we can only count on the help of the 50 ves that I am entering as soldiers.


    Together with you, the artisan ves, they will have the task of building in a month the factory building, the furnace to melt iron, the mold to pour the iron and the mold to make the iron cable thinner. "


    Einar pointed to the goldsmith "Hakoon will show you the measures with which the molds must be worked, your duty will be to supervise the construction of the two molds.


    Together with Gerd, who will be in charge of supervising the construction of the furnace to melt the iron. "


    With a smile Einar looked at Seren "While they are working on it, we are going to work with the Stirling engine and the two gear machines.


    I want you to know that what we are going to be is something that transcends time and will be the engine of the development of our tribe, because everything we do can be applied to many jobs.


    But for everything we want to do to work, we will have to make the Stirling engine. "


    Einar took out of his bag his notebook, in which he had a drawing he had made long ago of how a Stirling engine should be made.


    When he showed the draw, all of them swallowed a little saliva because the machine that was drawn on the paper was quiterge.


    They knew this because on the side of the engine there was a silhouette of a person drawn, which was the same size as the engine.


    Seeing their faces, Einar could only form a forced smile "I know it will be a pretty big engine, but you must understand that after many calctions and taking into ount our technology.


    We cannot create it smaller because we do not have tools and materials to be able to manufacture it that way, even to work with the other machines.


    We will require refined seal grease so that the gears can run smoothly.


    It will be a festival of aromas inside the factory, but if we wait to have all the materials, it will be years before we can do anything.


    But enough talking, Ibssen as one of the best carpenters in the tribe you will have to create gear molds.


    They won''t be asrge as those used on cranes, but if they are roughly the size of your face, there may be some smaller ones.


    Either way, I will give you the exact measurements at night so you can start making them.


    Those gears will serve as a mold for making gears out of steel, although our experiments with iron and coal havee a long way.


    They are far from perfect, not to mention that we can''t make a lot of steel, plus the experiment we did three weeks ago using a concentration of carbon and seal blood.


    It resulted in a resistant steel which is hard but not brittle, unfortunately I do not remember what is the substance that blood has to be able to make it resistant to iron.


    But whatever it is, we will use that process to make the gears and mechanical parts of the machine.


    For the exterior and the rest, we will use bronze to prevent rust from damaging the machine. It may not be very resistant but it will work.


    Seren, I will give you the scheme and the size of all the pieces that we need, you will have to work with some craftsmen so that they can help you.


    If they ask, just tell them that it is an important tribe project for which their work will be rewarded, with pay ording to what they do.


    We have to finish all this before the end of the month, because it won''t take long for the animals to destroy the grass and we can''t be taking care of them all the time so they don''t escape. "


    Taking a deep breath, Einar rxed a little and looked at everyone "I hope you can count on all of you to make this project a reality. You must know that when it is built, you will know the power of technology.


    Now we have work to do Hakoon, Gerd and the craftsmen apany me to the military barracks so that I can give the orders of where they are going to start working.


    Because the project is very important, they will use materials destined for the construction of the walled pce, so they will have absolutely nothing.


    Although it is a project that needs to be done on time, I don''t want bad things produced, because a mistake would be very expensive for everyone. "


    When he finished saying those words, Einar left Hakoon''s workshop in the direction of the military barracks.


    While this is happening in the tribe, in the sea, Nelda''s ships were moving back and forth.


    This is because the swell was quite raging by the storm that was happening near where they were, although luckily it was far from them.


    They couldn''t escape all the aftermath of the storm, so Nelda, who was sitting on a chair, could only vomit into a wooden bucket.


    "Damn pregnancy dizziness and damn storm, I swear when¡­"


    When she emptied his stomach of what little she had, she could only look with hatred at the bucket full of vomit "I think I should avoid the sea with pregnancy or otherwise ..."


    Her crew just looked at her with some empathy, as there weren''t many things they could do to help her because all of them were also suffering from seasickness.


    Although for them it was not so serious because they were not pregnant or had hearing problems.


    For his part, Ashraf was not bothering the storm. On the contrary, he stood on the prow of his ship and with a smile watched as it advanced.


    <em>''This feeling of being able to fight against nature will never cease to please me.. Send me everything you can nature I because I am ready to fight against you.''</em>

 Chapter 233 - A Quiet Moment On A Busy Afternoon

    When the storm subsided and the sea became calm again, Nelda, who had been sleeping, opened her eyes and she could feel much better.


    Holding her head with her hand, she just sighed as she was pretty tired, not to mention that her throat hurt too much.


    "Anna, I need some beer to cool my throat."


    Anna, who was guarding the door of Nelda''s room, entered the small room and, taking a wooden jug from a table, handed it to Nelda.


    Nelda then took the wooden mug. She did not hesitate to drink all the beer, each swallow that she took cooled her sore throat.


    At the end she used his hand to clean her mouth "Remember to avoid storms as much as we can, if I have to go through that vomiting again.


    I can swear I''ll kill someone, but changing the subject, how long until we can reach the ind of Jarl Sven. "


    Anna looked at Nelda with some seriousness "The storm changed our course ording to the stars that we could see when the weather returned to normal we are quite off our course.


    We have tried to correct the course but I think another week of travel will be added to our journey. Fortunately we realized because it was night in another way.


    We would have been traveling west, into the Antic Sea, which would have been a real suicide. "


    Nelda could only sigh "I guess it doesn''t matter, thank good you realized because thest thing I want is to end up dying on this ship when we get to the end of the world.


    Anyway, Anna prepares the whole crew to try to catch some fish. My body needs some fresh food. "


    While this was happening in the open sea, Aiken was breathing hard, just like the rest of the ve teams that Einar had formed.


    With the cold rain wetting their bodies, they could only keep working to dig the drainage ditches that the factory they had to build would need.


    "Come on guys, we have to finish fast so we can be the team to use the hot springs first. I don''t have to remind you that we can''t stay wet for long.


    Because we can get sick and you know that would only be a problem because each of us has an important role in the team.


    If any are missing ... "


    Drew interrupted his words when he lifted three sacks full of dirt on his shoulders "We will have to work double or triple to take your ce, now remind me what we are."


    All in unison began to sing a tune that Einar had taught them.


    "We are the Beta team. We are the best.


    Unlike the others, we do bathe¡­ "


    When the Beta team started singing their song, the other teams started singing theirs as it was a way for them to motivate themselves while working in the rain.


    Einar, who is supervising the construction, just showed a smile <em>''It reminds me of my days in military engineering school.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>Although it also reminds me of the special forces training I had to take in Guatem, what those times. ''</em>


    Shaking his head, Einar sat back in his chair, as it had to be all operations rted to the construction of the factory.


    "If two reinforcement pirs and a vaulted dome supported by arches are ced, it is possible to distribute the weight of the iron furnace chimney ..."


    Scratching his head, Einar began to perform some operations to confirm whether his theory was correct on paper.


    "Taking into ount the foundations and how close it is to a hot spring pool, we have to reinforce with iron bars.


    But iron is not resistant than steel so I will have to distribute the construction of the foundations so that they can support the structure.


    Even if¡­


    That would be the right thing to do in a non-seismic area, but in this ce it would not be strange to have microseisms.


    It seems that I forgot that factor. I suppose I will have to start over to ce a better distribution of the weight, following the example that I used in the orphanage building ... "


    While he was still thinking, he did not notice when Helmi entered the hut, who was carrying a tanned leather umbre that Einar had created long ago.


    She also carried a basket with food because she knew that he would not be able to apany them to eat until he had finished drawing up the n for the building.


    Seeing Einar so focused that he was not even aware of his arrival, Helmi decided to wait by sitting in front of him while silently watching him.


    <em>''It reminds me of training when we were kids.''</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>"Einar, you are sure that you must be using the ax to cut wood without notifying your father."</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>Einar, who was moving the ax from side to side, did not stop his movements "It''s something ... I have to do ... in order to protect you ... just like I will do with the tribe."</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>When Einar felt that his arms could no longer resist another movement, he could only breathe deeply as he dropped the ax to the ground.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>After this hey down on the grass and turned his head to look at Helmi "You haven''t been bothered by that childs again."</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>Helmi shook her head "After the blows you gave them they are afraid to approach me."</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>Einar smiled and raised his fist in victory. "That''s what a man does to protect his family."</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>Helmi justughed and leaned down to kiss Einar on the cheek, "Thank you for everything you do for my Einar."</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>Einar just looked somewhat puzzled at Helmi "Don''t worry about it. For me you are not a monster or someone who looks strange.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>You are my friend and my fianc¨¦e, I will always take care of you because that is what my grandfather taught my father, and that is what he taught me.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>In addition, I did not tolerate seeing how a group of children always try to intimidate you. If they continue with that behavior, they will be a disgrace for the tribe.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>Who knows, maybe they be Vikings whose only pleasure is to destroy and steal, that is a sad life and a cheap way to get to Valha.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>For me it is better to be a warrior, that way I can defend the tribe as my family has done from generation to generation.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>Even if I die, I will be able to reach Valha with my head held high and I am sure that I will be well received in the beautiful, gold decorated halls.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>Because as a warrior I could fight to defend and not for the simple pleasure of battle. "</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>Helmi, who was watching him, only opened her eyes with joy because the little speech that Einar gave also motivated her to be a warrior.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>Although she would only do it to protect his family from any kind of attack against them.</em>


    When Helmi stopped remembering one of the beautiful memories of her childhood, a smile formed on her mouth. And it was then that she realized that Einar was staring at her with love.


    "I see that you have returned from your thoughts. Tell me what made you so happy I''m curious."


    Helmiughed and stretching her hands she took Einar''s hand "I remembered the time you told me that you would protect me by being a warrior.


    But the simple fact of being able to see your sincere smile and your confidence while you spoke made me feel again why I fell in love with you. "


    Einar then caressed Helmi''s cheek "Although I can''t help you remember those moments, you can be sure that I will take care of you and our entire family.


    No matter what happens, our children will grow up safely. Of course I will have to work hard to ensure that they do not have any problems.


    But as a husband and father, it is my duty to be able to get my job done until I''m old and unable to do it.


    At that moment I will only spend my days waiting for the end, but until then I will continue to take care of you. "


    Helmi, who was enjoying the caress on her face, closed her eyes and let Einar''s hand continue to caress her.


    As Einar caressed her cheek, she could feel the baby inside her begin to give a few little kicks. So she opened her eyes.


    "It seems that our baby is quite happy. You want to feel it I''m sure he will also enjoy your hand."


    Einar got up from his seat and walked towards Helmi. When he arrived, he bent down and, using his hand, he caressed his wife''s stomach.


    At that moment he could feel how the baby was moving, so he caressed the stomach with great care and love.


    "I know you are a happy little baby, but you should know that dad will always take care of you.


    Perhaps you have not asked to be born into our family, but as a father I will guide you the best I can so that you can enjoy your life.


    Regardless of what you are, I will be by your side to support you. "


    When he finished speaking, he stared at Helmi and without saying a word the two kissed passionately for some time before they parted because they had to breathe.

 Chapter 234 - The Arrival Of The New Members Of The Tribe

    At night the two guards of the watchtower at the port, who were ying a game of chess.


    Put their game aside when they could see in the distance numerous lights that seemed toe from the sea.


    So with some fear one of them quickly rang the bell to indicate that they were possibly under attack due to therge number of lights that could be seen.


    Einar, who was sleeping peacefully, upon hearing the bells, opened his eyes and very carefully got out of bed to avoid hurting his wives.


    After this, he changed his clothes and put on his armor. After leaving the room, he met his father, who was also ready.


    When they left the great hall, two warriors handed them crossbows and a quiver with crossbow bolts.


    It was then that everyone began to prepare because they did not know that he was approaching the dock, but they had to be prepared for anything that might happen.


    For their part, the warriors on the pier lit some torches and ced them on the beach to give the illusion that there were more of them.


    Although it was a simple tactic, it had to be used that way because it could buy them time in the event of an attack.


    At the watchtower the two guards were using their spysses, trying to see the number of ships, but due to the light of the torches and the darkness of the night, they could not see much.


    They could only wait until they got much closer before they could see the silhouettes of the ships and have a count of the number of ships.


    During the next few minutes, everyone was ready to face any kind of attack, so they could only wait for a sign from the watchtower.


    One of the warriors who were in the watchtower gulped when he realized that what was approaching was numerous canoes in which there seemed to be children, adults, and even the elderly.


    The other warrior from the watchtower, seeing this, realized that it was the people that Natukt was going to bring.


    So he quickly went down the stairs of the watchtower and started running to where Ansgar was, who was in charge of that night shift.


    Ansgar, who was standing behind some sandbags ready for battle, heard some footsteps, so he turned his head and could see Raner.


    One of the warriors who was guarding the watchtower.


    "Raner tell me what you could see in the sea"


    Raner seriously looked at Ansgar "There are too many canoes to count, at least I have been able to notice more than 50, although there are some that do not have a torch so in the dark you can only see their silhouette.


    But I could also see that there are children and all kinds of people, so I can assume that it is the Natukt people. "


    Ansgar sighed and rxed his guard "Go to the ramparts to report that it is the people of Natukt. We need a lot of help to attend to all the people you brought.


    Not to mention, we don''t even know if they''ve eaten anything on their trip. "


    Raner agreed and began to run towards the walls. While he did that, Ansgar began to order the warriors to prepare to receive many people from Natukt.


    When Raner reached the walls, he quickly reported what he had seen to Einar.


    He only looked at his father with some concern before turning and looking at his warriors.


    "I want them to prepare nkets and some pots of fish with wheat so I can make porridge so they can eat.


    We do not know what state they are in, so I want someone to bring the ves who work with Kassia and Felipa, as well as material to clean and bandage wounds.


    Peder brings Felipa because I will require her help. Eskol prepares soap and adapts some hot spring pools so that they can take a hot bath before they fall asleep.


    Everyone else who is not doing that I want you to wake up the ves I am training and give them orders to help clean all the neglected houses in the tribe.


    We have to generate a lot of space, if that is not enough, install some tents so that they can sleep inside a roof. "


    When he finished speaking, he made a sign to the warriors, who began to carry out the orders he had given them. For his part, he began to walk with his father and Raner towards the dock.


    "ording to what you mentioned, you could count only fifty canoes but there were more, although due to the darkness of the night you could not distinguish them, right?"


    Raner nodded "They are a lot of canoes. If it hadn''t been for the torches being lit, I wouldn''t have realized that they wereing from the sea.


    Until they had been a few meters from the pier, but if there was a moon at night it would be easier to see them.


    The march of the Valkyries only illuminates the sky but does not illuminate the moon. "


    Einar looked up at the beautiful starry sky, which was dimly illuminated with the light of an aurora borealis.


    "Do not worry about that. It is a natural cycle of nature. In a short time, it will illuminate the night again.


    Although there is nothing I can do to solve the problem of poor visibility at night.


    Just maybe by taking advantage of the new addition of Natukt people, I can build another five watchtowers with cement and bricks as well as a lighthouse so we can have better security at night. "


    Upon reaching the port, Einar watched as the first canoes reached the coast directly since the port was too big for them.


    From those canoes, he could see how some women and children were descending, which stretched their bodies due to the tightness of the trip.


    Einar, taking advantage of the fact that he knew a little of the Inuitnguage, did his best to coordinate the people so that all the canoes could lower the people and their things without much trouble.


    The children and women who were already on the coast were taken to some improvised bonfires that were made throughout thend where the dock was.


    In those fires, they were able to receive some heat as food and nkets arrived to support them.


    As more people descended, Einar realized that there were many more than Natukt had originally said he had in his tribe.


    This would only present a slight problem in the short term as the supplies that I had prepared would not be enough, but it was nothing that could not be solved with a little help.


    "Seeing all these new members of the tribe reminds me of the day we arrived on the ind and decided to stay here.


    Although because of the hot springs we named it Reykjavik, we decided to keep the name of our ancestralnd, Hegebak. "


    Einar was a bit surprised to hear why his tribe did not have the name that the capital of d should originally have.


    <em>''A subtle change significantly altered the future of this ce, although in a sense this time is very different from the time in my history.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>I just hope that the important events are not greatly altered as the knowledge of history could only serve as a reference.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>To intuit what the future would be like in the short term ... ''</em>


    Einar paused for a moment when he could see that in one of the many canoes there were some species of jewels made from greenstone.


    Which brought him a feeling of very deep difort because when the light of one of the torches reflected on it, a small glow was produced.


    <em>''It''s not possible¡­''</em>


    Walking very carefully, he approached the canoe and very kindly asked the woman who owned the jewel if she would allow him to see her jewel for a moment.


    The woman did not refuse and took the jewel only by touching it from a gray stone base.


    "You must be careful because the greenstone can burn if you touch it directly."


    Einar at that moment felt a few drops of sweat falling down his forehead <em>''Why are they using uranium ore to make handicrafts.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>This is taking the danger to another level. I suppose that ignorance is a blessing but not because you do not know how something works means that you get rid of the consequences of this radioactive element ... ''</em>


    Swallowing, he shook his head as he gave the woman a serious look. "I want you to help me talk to all the members of the tribe thate to tell them if they have any jewelry or crafts made with this material.


    I do not want to scare you, but the stone that you call green is an extremely dangerous mineral that can cost your life simply by being close to it.


    If they feel that I am stealing their precious goods they are very wrong. I will talk to Natukt anyway so I can exin the problem.


    But can you help me solve this problem? "


    The woman, who was already somewhat afraid when she saw the green stone, nodded and started running towards the campfires.


    Sven, who looked at his son, pointed to the jewel he had in his hand "Einar, why that woman looked scared and why don''t you look veryfortable holding that green jewel?"

 Chapter 235 - The Cost Of Ignorance

    Einar took a deep breath and tried to calm down "Father, this that I have in my hand is a mineral called Uranium, which is in its purest state that can be obtained from nature.


    Holding it in my hands is like having a poisonous snake that can release venom from its skin. "


    With great care, Einar put the jewel in the sand and looked at his father with some concern "I want you to help me by waking up all the cksmiths in the town because it is necessary to use all the lead we have to make some boxes.


    I also want you to bring all the clothes you can. It does not matter if it is the most simple orplex; I require a lot of soap too.


    These people have to bathe and use soap to remove possible radioactivity from their bodies. "


    Sven, who was already more serious, looked with some care at the jewel in the sand "Is the poison of that mineral so dangerous?"


    Einar nodded. "Usually uranium ore has small concentrations of radiation, which is what the ore''s poison is called.


    But if you can see the stone carefully you will realize that it is apletely green stone that looks like an emerald.


    It is very rare to find a uranium mine and even rarer to find one with a mineral as pure as this; the problem is that in this state it can burn the skin just by touching it.


    I can assume that the gray stone is a lead mineral because of the characteristic shape and color that they have, although I am surprised that they have been able to know that lead is a mineral that prevents radiation.


    The state in which this mineral is found continues to produce radiation, so it is very likely that many of these people die young or sufferplications in their bodies.


    Ignorance is sometimes a blessing, but in this case, it is a way to end up dead without knowing what killed you. "


    Sven, who was already more upset, wanted to keep asking about radiation, but decided to save his questions for the future because he had to wake up all the cksmiths so that they would start forging lead boxes.


    Seeing his father walk away, Einar looked at the jewel quite seriously, while holding his chin.


    <em>''As I can remember in my nuclear emergency course, all this material must be ced in lead boxes.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>While the clothes will have to be burned, although due to the danger we will have to ce them on some canoes and take them deep into the sea to be able to burn them without danger.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>As for what to do with this uranium mineral, the best we can do is ce it in the lead boxes and keep it in a ce away from moisture and water.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>Thest thing I want is for it to contaminate water sources with radiation. Even the best thing would be to leave it on a small ind away from any kind of life and abandon it.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>I can think of carrying out ughters using smallpox as a weapon but I will never use something like uranium to do the damage because it is to open the door of Pandora to the early destruction of humanity.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>Since unfortunately, all humans learn by trial and error, sooner orter they will realize that uranium can kill silently and it will be a weapon.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>In this age, without Geiger counter or any knowledge about the danger of radiation will only cause the slow and agonizing death of all life.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>It is better than this material is hidden and that no one ever uses it ... ''</em>


    Einar closed his eyes and stroked his nasal septum <em>''Although perhaps I should save it and leave it together with the equation of equivalence between mass and energy.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>As well as some things I remember about the making of the first nuclear bomb and what little I know about physics, to make the process of producing the weapon easier.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>They may not be able to interpret the equation and my words in at least 1000 years, but at some point, they will be able to do so.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>But I really want to leave Pandora''s box in the hands of my people.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>What right do I have to carry out such an action and be the man who left the key that turns the human being into death and destroyer of worlds? ''</em>


    Einar opened his eyes when he felt a hand on his shoulder when he opened his eyes he turned his head and he could see Natukt, who was somewhat worried.


    "Einar, I heard from a woman that the first green is a dangerous thing. Is that true?"


    Einar nodded "It is a mineral called Uranium and you could find it in too pure a state.


    So it is possible that all of you have shortened your own life span, not to mention that you may have problems in the future as diseases and other ailments will ur in your bodies.


    Your children may have problems and have a life full of suffering.


    The best thing I can do for you is to clean them using soap and water. Your clothes and other belongings that have been in contact with the uranium will have to be burned.


    As the poison released by Uranium remains impregnated in objects, you cannot throw uranium mineral into water or soil.


    Because it will destroy any kind of life where it is ced. "


    Natukt, far from looking worried, simply sighed and looked at the Uranium jewel on the ground.


    "As a leader, I must have realized that is why no nts grew where the greenstone was.


    It is sad to know that something as simple as a stone can cause so much damage, but there is not much you can do to avoid the damage it did. "


    Einar shook his head "The best I can do is give them a kind of seaweed shake because they contain iodine.


    Which is good for helping to block radiation from the body but sadly all I can do.


    The damage that was caused is impossible to eliminate, but I can assure you that as long as you live in the tribe, I will help as much as I can to alleviate the problems.


    But for the moment that all those who have been in contact with the uranium ore separate from those who did not have any contact.


    That all the pieces of uranium ore are ced in this ce, meanwhile when the soap and hot water arrive they will have to bathe.


    Later their clothes and belongings will be separated because they have to be burned in the deep sea.


    I hope you can help me do that; we have to work fast because radiation continues to affect their bodies. "


    Natukt just nodded and turned around to prepare so he could coordinate all of his people.


    Einar, for his part, only looked at the jewel of Uranium.


    <em>"Lieutenant Max, we have found the stolen nuclear material but there is a problem inside the house."</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>Max, who had a special radiation suit, entered the house and did not see anything strange until he reached the small hall where the rooms were.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>Upon entering the room on the left, his face was filled with sadness when he saw the corpses of three children in an almost unrecognizable state.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>Their bodies were full of blisters, and on their faces, you could see the suffering they had to go through before they could die.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>They were only children no more than five years old, who suffered a horrible fate from their father who had stolen some nuclear material from the nuclear nt.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>ording to his testimony, he nned to sell the material to a man from the Middle East, but he never thought that leaving it at home without any protection could cause the death of his family.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>Not to mention that it made a hundred meters around his house full of radiation, luckily for all the subject lived in a remote area.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>So it did not affect people other than his own family.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>When he saw the other room, the disfigured face of a woman was looking at him, as if in hisst moments of life his only concern was to know about his children.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>With some sadness, Einar left the room and looked at Colonel Ana, who through the ss of her protective suit could be seen quite angry.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>"I imagine this event will be silenced and will never go public, right Colonel?"</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>Ana nodded "The Americans do not want panic to spread among their people and the president does not want a scandal before the elections.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>Their bodies will be buried in lead coffins in nameless graves, away from anyone who wants to use them as dirty bombs because of the amount of radiation inside them.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>As for the house, we will burn, and on it a small concrete sarcophagus will be built where all the dirt and contaminated material will be ced.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>The headquarters order has already been given to block this ce as a pretext. The locals will be told that it is a ce belonging to the army.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>I am not happy with this arrangement but neither you nor I can do anything to prevent it; we are only members of the army and we have to follow orders.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>Perhaps the only good thing about all this is that the stupid who caused all this will spend his life in some high-security prison in Israel.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>One of the Mossad informants promised us that the damn bastard will suffer for what he did, so at least we know he won''t get away with it. "</em>


    <em></em>


    Einar stopped remembering a somewhat sad moment from his video and began to coordinate the best he could with the people, to be able to finish the decontamination work quickly.

 Chapter 236 - A Danger Removed And New Plans

    In the morning Einar, together with his father and other warriors, began to carryrge lead boxes in a cart.


    They all walked in silence as they were extremely tired and did not have much to talk about until they reached a lumberjack''s hut.


    In which they would leave the lead boxes while building a kind of cement sarcophagus and lead tes for all the boxes with the uranium ore.


    When they got to the hut, they all carefully lowered the lead boxes and put them inside the hut where four Natukt volunteers would stay to take care of them.


    "Naasok, thank you for agreeing to be the one in charge of taking care of all this hazardous material.


    You must remember that your mission and that of yourpanions is to prevent the water from leaking into the hut, also no one should approach.


    Because the whole area is too dangerous, although all the material is already in a ce where it will not do harm, the danger should not be underestimated.


    Every day someone wille to drop off food and supplies as well as a smoothie of water and seaweed that you should be drinking regrly.


    Even if it tastes disgusting, you will have to continue taking it for your health. I hope you can understand that.


    But for the moment I will leave you because we have to burn the canoes with the radiation-contaminated belongings. "


    After finishing saying that, Einar turned around and started walking towards the port because he had to sail to set fire to the canoes in the middle of the sea.


    While this was happening in the forest, the Gisli tribe began to coordinate the work of building houses for the more than 400 people who would be joining the tribe.


    Although he had temporarily left his job supervising the construction of the pce, he had no other choice.


    For the herald had asked for his help while he was in charge of eliminating a threat to the town.


    But these were not the only busy people as Ansgar, apanied by Natukt and 600 other people, began a walk north to start the foundation of a new town.


    This is due to the fact that 868 people had been counted in the night who arrived in the canoes. Because of this, Einar and his father came to the conclusion that another town should be founded.


    Although they hadn''t reviewed much of Ansgar''s path, Ansgar himself volunteered to find a good ce to find a new town.


    Which was not too far from the main tribe. For them, 200 young people from the tribe volunteered to participate in the construction of the new town.


    Most of them were single and single so they hoped to find a match among the neers who were mostly young, like them.


    For the remaining 68 people, it was decided to take them to the town of the north fort so that they will help with the construction work of that town.


    When Einar arrived at the port, he found the 68 people chosen to go to the town of the north fort. All of them were married families but without children, which would be a fairly sessful addiction to increase the poption.


    "Thank you for waiting for our arrival. Now get on the boat because we will leave at some point.


    We will only take a small detour to the west so that we can burn all the belongings of people that are contaminated with radiation.


    Once we arrive at the port of the north fort, we will leave you in charge of Van, who will be your guide in the north town. I know you do not understand ournguage.


    But you will have to do everything possible tomunicate, in case of a problem Var will be the mediator at all times.


    Although if the situation besplicated, you can always send a boat to send me to bring and I will dly solve the problems you have.


    Well, I think it is better that we all get along very well because from now on we are family and as such, we must be united to face any problem. "


    All 68 people nodded in unison and climbed onto the ship as the warriors prepared the ropes.


    To be able to drag all the canoes linked together with clothes and belongings that had been in contact with the uranium ore.


    When everything was ready, the ship began its journey out to sea, because the Antic could be very dangerous, they would only travel one hour on the ship.


    That way they would be far enough away that the ashes could contaminate the entire tribe''s fishing source.


    During the trip, Einar, who was somewhat tired, closed his eyes and fell asleep. Sven, for his part, only watched his son sleep before looking at the coastline away.


    <em>''To think that I would have the opportunity to go out to sea, after the expedition where our tribe fled.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>I suppose it''s a little pleasure although maybe I should get some sleep too. ''</em>


    Einar who was sleeping, woke up when he felt someone''s hand touching his shoulder. When he opened his eyes, he could see one of the warriors.


    Who using his hands indicated that they had already reached the point where they should burn things.


    Einar then got up from the chair where he was and gave the order to the warriors to release the canoes.


    The warriors released the rope with which they were dragging the canoes, so that you are stopped on the sea while they swayed from one side to the other.


    With an order from Einar, five warriors took their bows and using a torch lit their arrows, which theyunched towards the canoes.


    The fire did not take long to appear and little by little a cloud of smoke formed, which could only be seen from afar as Einar did not intend to stay close.


    Because of how dangerous smoke is from burning materials.


    "Now that the threat of radiation-contaminated materials is over, it is time we made our way to the port of Fort North.


    If anything happens just wake me up, since I n to sleep another little time, I am quite exhausted. "


    After that, Einar settled down and went back to sleep.


    While this was happening in the pce of Basil Theophilus, a heated debate was taking ce between two groups of nobles.


    One of them supported the idea of ??finding Kassia and allowing her to live her life without any kind of problems while giving up her inheritance rights.


    The other more radical group believed that it would be good to murder her and say that they found her dead because of how dangerous she was.


    Basil Theophilus only listened from his throne to each argument that each of his advisers said, so from time to time he drank wine from a golden cup.


    Sometimes the arguments sounded so convincing that they somehow tempted him to change his mind, but it wasn''t until some timeter that he raised his hand and gave the order to keep quiet.


    "I appreciate each of the arguments that have been given to me at this time, but I havee to the conclusion that Kassia is not a danger to the empire.


    If she escaped or was kidnapped by the heathen men of the north, she has most likely found a man and started a family.


    Against her will or voluntarily it does not matter because with pagan blood of her son''s right to the throne of her children will be null.


    She for her part should be at an age of 39 so she should not be able to have more children so she cannot marry someone who supports her on the throne.


    But the most important thing is that her niece, the future Empress Adide, has no ns to support her in any im to the throne.


    In any case, Kassia is a poisoned apple that we could also use, as it would give us a right on the throne of the pagans of the West.


    Something we haven''t had since the death of Emperor Justinian and the debacle of our empire.


    So in any case, alive is worth more than dead. That is why I would also like the information about Kassia of Thrace to be made public.


    That way we will have an advantage in case Adide does not want to ept our agreement.


    Begin with informing the high-ranking nobles and then report to the patriarch of the church so that his name is written in the annals of the emperors.


    But just keep the news about Kassia from spreading too quickly, as we don''t want to draw her father''s attention.


    Because my instinct tells me that he knows absolutely nothing about what his daughter is doing behind his back.


    We just have to wait for the man to die so that all themoners know about Kassia. Either way, I want you to know that all of you are responsible.


    If this news leaks ahead of time and Emperor Ludovico does something against his daughter, I hope you know that the racecourse can be adapted to a diatorial arena.


    Where you will be the protagonists of a representation of how Christians were put to fight against lions during the time of the pagan emperors.


    I hope you do your job well and watch out for the spies in town, as they too would like to know about Kassia. "


    All the nobles nodded and left the throne room, fearing that the emperor would make them promise otherwise.

 Chapter 237 - Viking Merchants Of Ireland

    In the tribe during thest week, it could see a lot of activity as everyone was working on the construction of the houses.


    Because they had already finished making the drainage system that connected to the main drainage of the tribe.


    For its part, the town that was being built in the north advanced with total tranquility, due to the constant work of all the young people.


    In that town, unlike the tribe, a wall of only three meters high was being built, but following Einar''s design, they were building it, following a star design.


    This is because Einar did not want a wall that could be destroyed in the future by artillery fire.


    Although it was a somewhat drastic measure, as it would take longer to build the wall, it was a small price that Einar was willing to bear.


    Because it was a preparation for the future, as conventional walls will only be a burden for the future as they would bepletely useless.


    Einar, who was in his small office on the training ground proudly looked at the n he had drawn.


    In it he could see the model of a square tower which had two rounded bunkers on its sides which will function as the ce where four guards would be guarding the beach.


    Although it did not have reinforced concrete, the bunkers would have iron supports and partition and cement would be used to manufacture them.


    These bunkers would be connected by tunnels to a small base where there would be bathrooms, bedrooms, a warehouse, and a kitchen.


    There would only be one entrance which would be camouged so that it could not be seen, but even if they find it, it will be difficult for them to enter because the door will be made of iron.


    Also, those tunnels would connect with the tower, which could only be essed through the tunnels.


    The tower would have two functions, the first being a surveince and early warning post, as well as having the function of serving as an optical telegraph.


    After much thought, Einar discarded the idea of ??investing time and effort in making an electric telegraph, because it would be impossible to do so.


    Among many of the reasons was that there was no way to transmit power over long distances, so the telegraph message would be lost.


    Not to mention, making copper wire wouldn''t be very cheap or convenient, so recalling part of his military engineer history sses.


    He remembered the French invention that was the forerunner of the electric telegraph, which was the optical telegraph.


    Its operation was quite simple, a vertical wooden base was ced that had a horizontal wooden bar on it, forming a kind of letter ''T''.


    At the ends of the horizontal base, there were some points of union which had some joined boards. These would work like some species of clock hands.


    With them, they could move in 8 different positions so they could make a fairlyrge alphabet that even includes the numbers.


    The operation was quite simple, first the guard on duty if he wanted to transmit a message towards a warning signal to the tower that was in the distance.


    The guard in the other tower had to reply that he was paying attention. When that was done,munication could be established.


    Einar knew it would be quite tedious to make long messages, so he also took the time to design a code-type alphabet.


    So each movement would have a different meaning. For example, the two hands in a vertical position will mean that there are enemies.


    So if afterward the left hand is used in a diagonal position to the left, with the right hand pointing down, it means that it is not known how many enemies are approaching.


    Due to this optical telegraph system, the entire ind could be united, so in just minutes it would be possible to know where an attack is being received or if any settlement needs food.


    Although it will not be a veryplicated system to learn, Einar will make a codebook so that the guards of the towers always know how to interpret it.


    For correct operation, the towers would be ced every ten kilometers, since with the use of the spyss it is the maximum safe distance that can be used.


    Einar just closed his eyes and stroked his temples


    <em>''The code, the ns for themunication and security towers, and the operating process are ready.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>Now I only need manpower to build these towers and start training the warriors to turn them into soldiers.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>Each tower should have a garrison of 10 people, but if I only use warriors, they will not be enough.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>So the best would be to use a warrior and 9 soldiers to protect the towers, I suppose because I will have a stable ie of ves.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>I could apply a military service reform in exchange for his freedom, two years of service in the towers and they can be free men.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>In order to motivate them better that every weekend they have rest, although to avoid dangers I should make them rotate so that everyone can rest. ''</em>


    Opening his eyes he stretched his arms and got up from his chair to help himself to some herbal liquor "I guess I''ll have to wait for the ves toe so I can work on all the projects I have ready.


    If we can maintain this pace of work in two years, we will have the entire coast of the ind protected and with enough security to be able to resist any sporadic attack by the Vikings.


    In three years I should have the indpletely connected with roads, although I should use the method used by the Japanese during their period of istion.


    Every certain point on the roads there should be guard towers to guarantee security. I don''t want bandits in my house.


    After having the indpletely inhabited and protected, we can move on to the next step. "


    With a look full of ambition, Einar looked outside and enjoyed his herbal liqueur as he thought about his expansion ns.


    While this was happening, Kassia, who was resting a bit on a chair, caressed her stomach and felt the small movements of her baby.


    "You must not be so impatient, little baby. You can go out when the time is right, as long as it seems if mom tells you a little story."


    When she felt her baby stop moving, a smile formed on Kassia''s mouth. "Since you want to hear my story, let''s start with the fact that what I''m going to tell you must be a secret between you and your mother.


    When I was a child I had the opportunity to read many kinds of books and among them I found one that talked about Greek fire, a weapon that could burn even in water.


    With great curiosity, your mother wanted to know more about the subject, but when I asked my mother she told me that it was a secret that only she as empress could have.


    But those words would not stop me for what I was pestering my mother day and night to teach me.


    Fortunately, she ended up giving in and she ended up telling me the form, which is ... "


    Einar, who was in his office, suddenly sneezed and had a chill through his body "I feel like someone is talking bad about me ..."


    His words were interrupted when the noise of a bell was heard because it was ringing in an interrupted sequence. It must have been one of the merchants.


    So he took his white bear cape from a wooden coat rack because it was getting cold.


    When he arrived at the port with his father, he was surprised to see a number of Knarr.


    The Viking ships were full of chained and scantily d people. It gave Einar an idea that they were ves.


    <em>''I suppose myck of personnel can be supplied with these ves. The only problem will be to distribute them but I have enough food so I don''t think there are problems.''</em>


    Turning his head, Einar looked at Peder who was guarding the harbor "Peder, I want you to bring water, a lot of soap, scissors and some daggers.


    Those ves do not seem to have been very clean. We will have to make them wash their bodies and their clothes. For this, you need to bring A and Angus to guide these people.


    Also bring a lot of paper because I have to do a census of all ves to know who we are going to ept into the tribe.


    When the first Knarr arrived in port, a man who was wearing a metal helmet and chain-mail armor get out of his ship.


    "It is surprising that you have finally improved your tribe''s harbor, Sven ."


    Sven justughed "To think you''re still alive Vilhelm, I thought that ind would have killed you."


    Vilhelm just smiled and pointed to his ships "Those bastards tried but they ended up being my ves. The natives of the ind of Eire are pretty tough.


    But nothing that a group of true Nordic men cannot control. In fact, I must have killed them to put their heads on pikes and give a message.


    But my daughter did not want me to waste thisbor that can serve you, ording to one of the many missionaries of the cross.


    They told me that they must have been 1238 ves, but during the trip many of them wanted to be brave and ended up dead at sea.


    So their number was reduced a lot, but I better let the man on the cross tell you about the new number of ves. "

 Chapter 238 - A Fight Against A Female Warrior Ends Badly

    Two people got off one of the boats. One of them was a beautiful young woman with golden hair and gray eyes.


    Her body was full of some scars and she was very well formed due to the fact that the young woman seemed to exercise too much.


    Einar did not see her too much because their eyes met, and although it was a small moment, he could feel that the young woman had a murderous look.


    For her part, the young woman only showed some interest in the young redhead in front of her, since the white bear cape and the scar on his eye were a sign that he had fought a bear.


    She knew this because she herself had a simr wound on her abdomen, as she was unlucky enough toe across a young bear.


    Which ended up killing using only a dagger in a confrontation in the forest.


    The other person was a monk in brown robes and a rope belt. His hair was cut using the tonsure, a haircut that left the top of the headpletely shaved.


    It was amon practice among missionaries and members of a monastery, as it meant a way of saying that they were ves of religious life.


    <em>''I suppose he must be a Christian convinced of the sacred scriptures. How interesting it will be to see his face after reading the Gospel, ording to Judas Iscariot.''</em>


    An evil smile formed on Einar''s face, which did not go unnoticed by Vilhelm, who only raised an eyebrow when he saw that Sven''s son stared at his missionary of the cross.


    When the missionary arrived, he looked at Sven and Einar with a somewhat worried face, because it bothered him to see lost souls in a ce so far from the hand of God.


    Vilhelm looked at the monk and cleared his throat. "I want you to tell me how many ves we have avable, as I want to know how much I have to charge."


    The missionary swallowed some saliva "There should be 789 ves alive, on the trip many were sent to see God."


    Vilhelm then looked at his daughter "How much should we ask for ves."


    The young woman looked at her father andter directed her gaze towards the red-haired young man "It must be 200 gold coins for the ves, which should no longer present a problem because their most stupid members.


    Now they feed the fish, and the ones that are left arepletely tame. "


    Einar stroked his particr mustache and gave the young woman a look. "It''s a good price but how can Imunicate with them, because if I''m not mistaken the ind of Eire must have a uniquenguage."


    The young woman showed a maniacal smile. "Just use a whip to make them understand, why bother speaking theirnguage."


    Einar just sighed and showed some disappointment in his eyes "You can rule over them with force, but if you don''t dominate their hearts, you won''t get true loyalty.


    Fear is a dangerous weapon, but it does not serve to maintain control forever, just make a mistake and fear will be lost.


    At that time nothing will be able to keep the ves under control, neither should everything be given up. The ideal is to let them have a way to grow.


    That way they will show loyalty themselves. "


    The young woman was very curious about what Einar had said "I suppose you will have proof of what you just said or you are just one of those talkers who talk a lot."


    Einar just smiled and asked one of the warriors to bring a chicken and some wheat.


    When the warrior arrived with the hen, he took it lovingly and stroked it "She is a beautiful hen, very pretty and amodating."


    Einar, after saying those words, took her by the neck and began to hit her on the ground, and copsed almostpletely.


    Then Einar used some wheat to feed the hen, who still with her wounds walked towards the wheat so that she could peck it from Einar''s hand.


    "ves are like this chicken, they lost everything and have no rights but even with that they walk towards me and dly receive food from my hand.


    Being the only savior of them is what you must do, that is knowing how to govern. "


    After this, Einar gave the hen to the warrior, who was proud of his herald as he demonstrated how to dominate the hearts of ves.


    All the others said nothing because Einar''s example was perfect, a demonstration of how to govern in the best way.


    Even Vilhelm in all his years had never seen anything like that. The idea of ??marrying the young man to his daughter even crossed his mind.


    He had what it took to be a leader and an alliance with such a prospect was very advantageous for his tribe.


    So with some joy he patted his daughter, who seemed to keep thinking about Einar''s words.


    "What do you think of Sven''s son, you don''t think he would make a good husband for you?"


    The young woman showed a grimace "He already showed that he is a leader but what about force, a man who is inferior to me cannot be my husband.


    Although the scar on his face and hands is a sign that he knows how to fight bears, I have to check his strength. "


    Einar, who was listening to everything, could only try to keep his poker face the best he could.


    Because the conversation had drifted too far, he never thought that doing Stalin''s experiment would lead him to talk about marriage.


    But he knew from his father that the traditions among Norse leaders were to marry their daughters to capable men.


    The problem was, he couldn''t refuse as it would be an insult to both parties and if Vilhelm is going to trade ves.


    He could not risk breaking themercial ties so he had no choice but to continue with the marriage game, because although he could not refuse, he could put a condition on the young woman.


    All he had to do was win the challenge that she wants to impose on him so that he can put up a challenge.


    The young woman just looked at Einar and without warning she took off her armor, leaving only her wool shirt and leather pants as clothes.


    "Since my father wants me to marry you, you have to show your strength, redhead.


    If you win, I will tell you my name and I will agree to marry you but if you lose, I will receive apensation of 100 gold coins. "


    Einar just took a deep breath "If I win, you will have to fulfill my condition before we can get married. Just remember that I am already married to two women.


    Which came before you, so you will be the third wife. If you can ept that and have respect for them, we will fight. "


    The young woman far from getting angry or refusing Einar''s words onlyughed "I can ept those conditions, I can''t always win 100 gold coins."


    Einar then removed his cape and shirt, exposing his muscr body with some scars.


    <em>''I guess I''ll have to lose to¡­''</em>


    Einar interrupted his thoughts when a fist hit his jaw. Taking three steps back, he spat out some blood.


    So he stood guard and made a signal to the young woman to attack him, the young woman quite angry because of that sheunched herself on Einar like a wild beast.


    Einar then blocked the first blow that was aimed at her face and without restraining herself, hit the young woman in the stomach.


    The one who just gritted her teeth and butted Einar on the forehead, causing him to take a step back and ignoring the blood on his forehead.


    He took the young woman''s left arm and made a judo movement with which the young woman fell backwards on the ground while Einar made a lock on her arm.


    The young woman then bit Einar''s leg, causing him to get angry, so by using more force on the Einar key, he could dislocate the young woman''s arm.


    Who because of the pain let go of Einar''s leg, at that moment Einar who had the adrenaline pumping got up and looked at the young woman who also got up and looked at her arm with a maniacal smile.


    "You are a good man, but this is not enough to stop a warrior like me. You will have to do more if you want me to surrender."


    At that moment the two ran and using their fists, they exchanged a blow to the face and the two started a real fight.


    For a few minutes they exchanged blows until both of them were quite tired, so they decided to end the fight


    Einar decided to give the young woman a good hook in the jaw, while she nned to knee him in the stomach.


    When the two were close they exchanged theirst blow, the young woman due to the blow was left on the ground fainted.


    While Einar crouched down and used one of his knees to stay supported, as the blow had taken all the air out of his body.


    Vilhelm, upon seeing the result, gave Sven a very big smile.


    "I believe that from now on we will form a very close bond between our families. You are the first man who can win my daughter.


    Since she was a child, she only learned to fight and, thanks to some missionaries of the cross, she learned to write in Latin and to count.


    I can''t wait to see the wedding ceremony. "


    Einar who had heard everything, then realized that he hadpletely screwed up.

 Chapter 239 - The Best Way To Talk Is With The Body

    In one room Laisa woke up and could feel a great amount of pain in different parts of her body, so she tried to get up.


    But she was stopped by the young redhead who was by her side, taking care of her.


    "Keep calm, your body is still quite sore from the blows it received. The best thing you can do is stay in bed.


    Also try to use your arm a little, although I put the bone back in ce it will hurt for a few weeks and you will not be able to make sudden movements. "


    Laisa just sighed and looked seriously at Einar "My name is Laisa. I suppose you are a qualified man to be my husband.


    I will respect our treatment but tell me what is the condition you want to put so that we can get married and have children.


    A son with you must be strong, a true warrior born to lead any battle. "


    Einar looked at Laisa "The only condition is that we must know each other better and you must know my other wives.


    Until you can prove that you can start a family, we will get married. I know it will be a difficult task for you.


    But you should know that it is very important because you may want to be a mother but you must show that you can take care of our children.


    I spoke with your father and from today you will be living with us, so that you can learn. Do not worry about your lessons because I will take care of teaching you everything you want. "


    Laisa just lowered her head "Tell me that in this ce there are battles against anything, I don''t think I can resist if I can''t hit something."


    Einar showed a smile "If that is your concern you should not worry, from tomorrow you will train with me.


    I will teach you a martial art so that you can stand up for yourself and your family, as opposed to your fighting style which is made to kill.


    I will teach you to protect. If that is not enough, you can train with some ves so that you can improve.


    You will also have to learn to live with my two children that I adopted and who are small children. You must be calm and not channel your anger against them.


    If you want to fight, you can tell me at any time and we will dly exchange blows again, but the children and the rest of the family must be respected.


    They will respect you too, so you don''t have to worry about being disturbed. "


    Laisa raised her head and with her typical maniacal smile, she used her hands to pull Einar''s head so she could steal a kiss from him.


    As she was curious to know what kissing felt like, Einar, who was caught off guard, enjoyed Laisa''s soft lips.


    But he decided to punish her for stealing a kiss, for which he hugged her and used his tongue to fully enter her mouth.


    The French kisssted almost half an hour because neither of them wanted to separate, although in the end Laisa ended up giving up because she had to breathe and with the kiss she couldn''t do it easily.


    When their lips parted Laisa looked at Einar with a look of desire "I see you are not a fucking virgin, you are just the kind of man I was looking for.


    Intelligent, a leader who does not hesitate to do things, you know how to kiss and you can beat me in a fight.


    But now I have to see if you are just as good in bed. "


    Einar knew he could refuse, but the kiss thatsted for a while and Laisa''s well-formed and toned body did not help him to refuse.


    So he carefully removed her woolen shirt and revealed a kind of bandage that covered her breasts.


    Using his hands and Laisa''s guidance, he was able to remove the bandages that covered her chest, which revealed its true size when it was uncovered.


    Which was smaller than Kassia''s chest, but much bigger than Helmi''s.


    Unlike the two of them, Laisa had a fairly toned body with muscles that made her look even more beautiful.


    Bringing his face closer to Laisa''s neck, he began to kiss her on the neck as he slowly lowered himself towards her breasts, which he began to massage gently but with great tact.


    This stimtion made Laiza''s pink nipples quite hard, so Einar lowered himself towards them and started licking them.


    While he did it under his hand to Laisa''s pants, entering slowly he reached the clitoris which he began to caress.


    For the first time in her life Laisa could moan with pleasure, with something other than battle. She only knew the pleasure of fighting.


    But the stimtion of her breasts and her clitoris made her confirm that her decision to wait for a good man had been the correct one.


    After ying with Laisa''s breasts, he gently pushed her onto the bed and pulled her pants down to reveal her pink vaginal lips.


    Which had a very pretty shape, ording to Einar''s taste, but he didn''t waste much time admiring Laisa''s body.


    He pulled down his pants and revealed his fully erect penis, which caused Laisa to swallow some saliva, as it was the first time she had seen a penis of that size.


    Einar settled between Laisa''s legs and inserted his penis between Laisa''s vaginal lips so that he could slowly enter her inside.


    As he did so, he enjoyed the warm sensation and the folds of flesh inside Laisa, which hugged his penis as if they wanted to prevent it froming out.


    He kept going deeper until he could feel a small membrane on the tip of his ns, so lowering his head he kissed Laisa andpletely broke the hymen that stood in his way.


    After this, he continued to enter until he could reach the cervix where his penis could not continue on its way.


    With an evil look, Einar pulled out arge part of his penis and began the movement of his hips, Laisa who was enjoying the thrusts.


    She used her legs to hug Einar''s waist, because she liked the feeling of having him inside too much. It was even more addictive than fighting, so she closed her eyes and began to moan with pleasure.


    Einar continued with his movement until he could feel how Laisa''s interior began to squeeze his penis with more force for what he could not hold.


    With a thrust, he let all his semen out directly into the entrance of Laisa''s cervix.


    Although he knew it was the first time Laisa had sex, he knew from the predatory look she gave him that perhaps Laisa''s nympho side awakened.


    Einar''s words did not take long toe true as Laisa, using all her strength, managed to put Einar on the bed while she was on him.


    Without saying a word, she began to move her hips as she kissed Einar as he did her.


    The noises were moaning and meat colliding continued for about three hours until after she had an orgasm that made her urinate.


    Laisa ended up lying on Einar''s chest "You will have to make yourself ... responsible for being able to keep ... my body in this state.


    It''s so much morefortable¡­ than fighting¡­ if we can do all of this daily. "


    Laisa bit her lip and began to move her hips a little as Einar''s penis was still inside her "I wouldn''t mind being able to meet your conditions, anyway I''m your woman and you my man.


    I hope you can handle the responsibility because I am difficult to please. "


    Laisa then kept moving her hips until she felt Einar''s penis get hard inside her.


    When she felt this, she continued with her hip movements because she liked all the sensations she felt, and he did not tire of continuing to enjoy them.


    Einar, for his part, only did his best to resist because he knew that he had awakened a real nympho. Fortunately for him, he had his young body so he could satisfy her.


    But he knew that he could no longer support another woman, so he decided not to ept any marriage proposal or innuendo again.


    Since he did not have the capacity to fulfill his obligations as a husband in that way, for Einar, it was better to know how to say no more than to suffer in the future.


    At night, while the two of them slept, Kassia and Helmi looked from the doorway at Einar and Laisa lying on the bed.


    "I am surprised that Einar was able to tame Laisa. ording to her father, she is a woman who only thinks about killing because she finds pleasure in fighting.


    But I guess it''s a good thing for us, although I enjoy anal sex sometimes sitting is painful I think Laisa will be able to cover us during our pregnancy. "


    Kassia who was listening to Helmi justughed while covering her mouth "You can stay but you know well that due to our hormonal change we cannot contain our desire to have sex.


    It may hurt a bit, but pleasure is something that cannot be hidden, and Einar never forces us.


    We are the ones who are always behind him, but I suppose we will have to sleep because I don''t think he can get up until morning. "

 Chapter 240 - Business And Mutual Support

    Einar, who was rxing his hips in the hot water of a hot spring pool, opened his eyes upon hearing some footsteps.


    Seeing that it was his father, Einar just sighed and closed his eyes to rx.


    Sven, when he saw his son''s face he could onlyugh "Yesterday I was quite surprised by your attitude and your demonstration with the hen was a clear example of how a leader should act.


    As for Laisa, I think you did the right thing, since an alliance with Vilhelm is very beneficial from what he says, he and his tribe have dominated much of the south of his ind.


    Even he himself told me yesterday while we were drinking herbal liquor that he would do his best to bring ves who will not behave in his zone of conquest. "


    Einar just sighed and opened his eyes "Although it was too surprising, I didn''t really think it would end this way.


    It was only supposed to be a normal trade, not a no-refusal marriage treaty. Now what Kassia and Helmi thought of my reckless action.


    Although they knew everything because I told them. "


    Using her hands, she wet her face with the hot water "Yesterday I also had sex with her and not only that, father, I have just verified that she is also a maniac when ites to sex.


    My waist still hurts. "


    Sven began tough, and after rinsing his body off the soap, he entered the warm, hot springs.


    "They won''t say anything because they found out howplicated the situation is with Laisa, even though she is a warrior woman.


    His father Vilhelm disagrees with his daughter''s reckless behavior, as four times she was on the brink of death for running on the battlefield with an ax.


    Although he is not against her being a warrior, he decided to take the opportunity to be able to marry her daughter to you so that she is in a ce where she cannot die too young.


    The only thing he asked as a guarantee is that your children with her can go to her ind when they are older so that they can govern everything that is conquered.


    ording to him, he thinks that in about four years he will destroy all the small Christian kingdoms on the ind, but if he cannot, he will request our support. "


    Sven looked at his son quite seriously. "You must know, Einar, that Laisa is Vilhelm''s only daughter, so you''ll have to take care of her.


    Although I never thought that my own son could achieve an alliance by marriage, you should know that we Nordics ce a lot of value on our alliances.


    I know I had told you once but I will repeat it, when a leader of a tribe gives his only daughter to any man.


    That man will take the ce of his daughter as leader, was what happened with your mother and me. I took the ce of the Jarl.


    You too will take the ce of leadership of that tribe when Vilhelm loses his life, just remember that when you are in that ce you must treat Laisa as your main wife.


    Because if you don''t, you would be disrespecting all of them. I don''t want to have to remind you that if that happens, they can challenge you for the leadership of that tribe.


    Unlike our tribe, where your grandfather Eero changed the ancient rules for ones more simr to those in the Christian kingdoms.


    The Vilhelm tribe has not adopted changes so leadership is not inherited, it has to be earned with strength and the ability to rule. "


    Einar, who was looking at his father, only sighed "I will do my best to show that I can be a good leader for them when the timees.


    As for the ind of Vilhelm, it should be Irnd, so if we can help you fully conquer that ind, we would have a way avable to have a trade with the Umayyad emirate on the Iberian Penins.


    With them we can start a thriving trade with which we will obtain materials from rich Africa such as saltpeter.


    But the ideal is not to make ns until the first problem with the payment of the resources that Vilhelm has brought is solved.


    Do you know if he will already be awake? "


    Sven shook his head "I have no idea, but yesterday he drank so much liquor that he ended up sleeping on the table. He should be waking up in a few hours, maybe.


    Although I am sure he will suffer from a bit of what we call a hangover, I have a maid taking care of his room in case he wakes up. He can have some salicornia juice to ease his thirst. "


    In the afternoon at the kitchen table in the great room, Einar was meeting with his future father-inw Vilhelm, although it could be a formal meeting. Laisa was sitting on Einar''sp, hugging him.


    In an attempt to be as close to him, although this action did not seem to bother Vilhelm, who seemed even happy because his daughter had found something that she liked more than the fight.


    "Very good Einar, your father told me about the products you have been creating and about your rapprochement with Odin.


    Before I would have considered that Sven was crazy, but after seeing the tribe and its constructions I realize that some things have happened.


    Now that you and my daughter havepleted the sexual act, you will have to be responsible for her at all your live. I hope you can understand this? "


    Einar nodded and using his hand hugged Laisa''s waist "You can be sure father-inw that I will take care of her, it may be sudden our union but I will see to it that she is happy."


    Vilhelm just smiled "Well, since our alliance is made it is time for us to go into business, ording to the missionary of the cross.


    All the goods on my ships have a cost of 580 gold coins. I want to know how they are going to pay that amount. "


    Einar, who had a bag on the table, took out three things, a small bag with refined salt, honey liquor in a green ss bottle, a soap, and finally took out some ski goggles with green lenses.


    "First, I will show you a salt that is not bitter and I am sure it is worth a gold coin for 100 grams or 10 gold coins for every kilogram."


    Vilhelm looked at Einar with some doubt and took the small leather bag, removing the thread that covered it, and looked at the white granted salt in the bag.


    With one finger he tasted the salt and found that it was neither a bitter salt nor a bitter one worth its weight in gold.


    "Very good salt, it''s worth the price you said, but what are the other products are those that you took out?"


    Einar took the ss bottle and after uncovering it he handed it to his father-inw "Yesterday you should have tried the herbal liquor. Unfortunately, a merchant and I signed an exclusivity contract for that liquor.


    So I can only sell honey liqueur as it is apletely different variety. "


    Vilhelm smelled the aroma of the bottle, and without any concern began to drink from the bottle. The smooth and sweet taste of the liquor made him drink the contents of the bottlepletely.


    "This liquor is much better than the herbal liquor, although I feel that it is very strong because I am already feeling a bit dizzy."


    Einar handed the bottle cap to his father-inw "This is because sweet liquor can get drunk faster. It is a drink that I n to sell you for 4 gold coins per bottle.


    Which is a fair price since the materials with which it is made are of high quality, not to mention that no one else will be able to make a drink how it is.


    But just so you know, the cost for all other merchants is 30 gold coins


    You can consider it a show of good faith on my part. "


    Seeing the seriousness on Einar''s face, Vilhelm smiled "I guess as family and allies it should be the right price, since you are making such discounts I think I can do the same ..."


    Einar shook his head "Instead of discounts I need people.


    For the construction and colonization of the ind I will need all the ves that you can send me, children, adults, women and even the elderly if they know how to make crafts or have knowledge of something very specific.


    I especially look for whole families since they are easier to get to work with. "


    Vilhelm stroked his beard "I canply with that, as there are many rebels in the areas where we are conquering.


    Most of them we just killed, but I will take your advice and try to bring in enough ves before the end of the year. "


    With his finger he pointed at the strange wooden thing with what appeared to be ss "I can tell that is a bar soap but that is that wooden thing that you have on the side."


    Einar took the ski goggles and handed them to his father-inw "They are a protective device for the eyes, they are called ski goggles.


    They are made using ourtest little invention to make ss tes.


    You can put them on as if it were a head bandage, just let your eyes be amodated in the holes of the lenses. ".


    Vilhelm followed Einar''s advice and tried on the sses, which he adjusted to his face and very carefully fastened them using the leather strap they had.


    Being able to see everything in green was a bit strange, but it didn''t take long for him to realize its value, as he understood that with those sses.


    It could cover their eyes in the sea and they should also serve as a protection from the sun that often prevented them from seeing because it was dazzling them.


    "These sses I will sell for 10 gold coins in each pair, the first sses will have green lenses and the second will have ck lenses."


    From the bag, Einar took out some ski goggles with ck lenses. Seeing the other goggles, Vilhelm showed his joy.


    "Although I know you have many more things, I think we can reach an agreement.


    Tell me how many of these things could you sell me using the debt you have with me and a budget of 1000 gold and 578 silver that I brought with me. "


    Einar opened his hands "Just tell me what you want and we can meet your expectations. I could even give you a credit of 1000 gold coins to buy ves inrge quantities.


    But if that''s not enough, I''ll give you another credit of 1000 gold coins as a dowry for Laisa.


    Since I may not have a lot of inventory of the things I showed you, I could sell you some other things, like a throne supported by only strings. "


    Einar, with some care, put his hand around Laisa''s waist "Although father-inw, I want to tell him to be careful with Christian missionaries.


    Those men may seem like good people, but they will slowly poison the minds of your people if you can capture them and send them with me.


    I can guarantee you that in a few months I will make them faithful helpers in treating the native Irish.


    But the most important thing is that you allow any Godi toe to the ind as I will show them something that I have been working on as Odin''s herald. "

 Chapter 241 - An Expedition To Find Kassia Of Thrace

    In a brothel in Constantinople Gautier opened his eyes and could see a beautiful woman, so he smiled, but when he turned around, he could see a man with effeminate features.


    But far from being bothered by the man, he only stroked that man''s hair before getting up and getting ready to take a bath.


    To do this, she put on a silk robe and sandals while walking to the brothel''s bathrooms, on the way she could see Guido, who had also gotten up.


    "I have to admit that this brothel made me feel quite rejuvenated. It had been a long time since I felt like a real stud.


    Tasting the joys of this city can be quite addictive. "


    Guido, who had a smile on his face, stretched his hands "But you have not tried the brigade of diators and female diators. That is a service that leaves a life experience.


    Emperor Charlemagne used to say that what happens in Constantinople stays in Constantinople, in this city of pleasures any fantasy can be fulfilled


    I wonder what Princess Adide is up to, though. "


    On a battlefield between mud and blood, Adide used a stone to repeatedly hit the head of her enemy.


    Who, when receiving constant blows with those stones, caused him a fatal wound that made one of his eyes detach from its socket.


    While a gray paste with blood began toe out of that hole in the skull, looking at the corpse on the ground, Adide only grit her teeth and got up to continue the fight against the rebels.


    "She shouldn''t be fighting right now, maybe. She may just be leading troops as the rebels are not a real problem.


    Although she may be fighting on the front lines, the princess can sometimes be very impulsive in the heat of battle. "


    Guido sighed after hearing the Duke''s words, "She looks a lot like her grandfather, Emperor Charlemagne, in his youth was also very passionate about fights.


    When I started my training as a guard at the imperial pce, he personally trained with us.


    Then came the revolts of his brothers, so we were fighting in the middle of the civil war side by side, although it was somethingpletely impressive.


    The bloody battles that I saw still give me nightmares at night. "


    When they reached therge bath, they were greeted by a group of female ves who had different shapes and seemed toe from far away ces.


    These women cared for Gautier and Guido while using sea sponges and hot water to cleanse their bodies.


    At the end, aromatic rose oil was ced on their skin while they massaged their bodies. While they did so in the bathroom, two soldiers entered.


    Which seemed to be from the guard of Basil Theophilus, who did not interrupt the ves and only looked at the two rxed men because they had to wait for them to wake up.


    When Gautier opened his eyes, he could see two soldiers in gleaming armor staring at him.


    "I assume they are here to inform us about the expedition."


    One of the guards nodded and opened a scroll that he took from a bag.


    "The emperor of the only Roman empire, Basil Theophilus, using all the power that corresponds to him and respecting the agreement reached with the crown princess of the Frank empire.


    Send for Guido and Duke Gautier to be summoned to the docks of the imperial family to meet with the members of the expedition.


    So that they can leave as soon as possible to the north and fulfill the agreement reached by this means. "


    Gautier sighed and stroked his nasal septum "I guess vacation time is over for us Guido, you must wake up right now because we have to leave as soon as possible."


    Guido just opened his eyes and shook his head before he got up from the carpet, where they were massaging his body.


    Upon arriving at the port, Gautier was surprised to see that there were 20 ships and almost more than 5,000 crew members, including sailors and soldiers.


    The boats were also very well prepared as they had ballista on the sides and some of them had steel tubes protruding from the boats which had a dragon decoration.


    With some curiosity, Gauiter pointed to one of those ships and looked at Guido.


    "Those ships are perhaps the famous ships that use Greek fire."


    Guido nodded "Those ships saved the Roman empire when the Muslims invaded them. Empress Irene often spoke about Greek fire and its used to protect the empire.


    Although this force could perfectly destroy a fleet of hundreds of ships, I believe it is a way to ensure our safety in pagan and unknown territory. "


    After walking a bit they were able to reach the gship in which Basilio Te¨®filo was, who when he saw them could only smile.


    "I am d that you have enjoyed all the pleasures that Constantinople has to offer, but all good things must end.


    This fleet of 20 ships has a crew of 6000 sailors and soldiers who will be in charge of protecting and taking care of all of you.


    They have enough food to survive a full year but I will also give them 3000 gold coins so they can buy food for the pagans.


    The person in charge of taking them across the river that reaches the north will be Oleg, a Viking who converted to Christianity. "


    Waving a hand, a man dressed in heavy armor began to walk towards them.


    His face was full of scars but despite this he had a Byzantine cross hanging on his chest, also his brown hair was very well cut, resulting in an elegant appearance.


    Arriving in front of Basil Theophilus, Oleg dropped to one knee and paid his respect to the emperor.


    "Basil Theophilus, Oleg is at your service."


    Basil Theophilus only made a sign to stand up "Oleg, these two men are the representatives of Princess Adide.


    You must take care of them and Kassia in case they find her alive, but your most important duty is to guide them in the wilds of the north.


    Also in the process I want you to try to evangelize all the natives you can. That is a secondary mission and remember you will not be able to return until you find Kassia alive or dead.


    If they do, they will be killed the moment they dare to return.


    Duke Gautier does not think about returning without Kassia either. I have already sent letters to Princess Adide and we reached the consensus that you should return with Kassia.


    I don''t have to remind either of you that the two empires have an area that epasses almost the entire known world.


    So they will not be able to return without bringing Kassia, to avoid problems almost all the soldiers and sailors were chosen from among the former servants loyal to Empress Irene.


    So do not try anything against Kassia because they will be in charge of protecting the daughter of their faithful empress. "


    Gautier swallowed a bit of saliva "Basil Theophilus, you are not afraid that they may rebel against you and try to prevent us from bringing Kassia in case she is alive."


    Basil Theophilus with a rather happy face only looked at all the crew "They can do it but if they return with that intention their families will die, then they will have to choose between returning and not doing it.


    They are also a danger in the empire; it is better to let them go and not return; they do not have to worry because their main ship has soldiers faithful to me.


    They, unlike the traitors, have the mission of taking care of you and Kassia in case she is alive and wants to return. "


    Gautier was puzzled by the Roman emperor''sment "We are not supposed to go back to her."


    Basil Theophilus began tough "As I told you I spoke with your Princess Adide, we will only get Kassia back if she wants to return or if she is dead.


    If she doesn''t want to do it, why does she have a family, these soldiers will have to take care of her and her descendants. "


    Gautier then understood why Basilio Te¨®filo had their families retained. It was a rather malicious n because of their loyalty, they would have to pay for the punishment of leaving their families.


    To start a new life in a wild ce where they may starve or end up killed by the savages.


    But even if Kassia wants to return, quite possibly all of them prefer to stay in thosends because if they set foot in the Byzantine empire.


    They would be assassinated because they were a danger to the emperor. It was a horrible situation for them, but it was very favorable for the Byzantine empire.


    Although he had manyints about Princess Adide about not having sent letters to know the development of the events.


    He couldn''t do anything because possibly she knew that instead of working, he and Guido spent their time from brothel to brothel.


    While she had to be fighting noble by noble to be able to end the rebellion caused by her brothers.


    <em>''I just hope the princess forgives us thest thing I need is for her to treat me like a traitor.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>Although if she had, I would probably already be dead, along with Guido. ''</em>

 Chapter 242 - Military Uniforms And School Uniforms 1/2

    On the beach, Einar was fighting with Laisa. The two were wearing bandages on their hands, a cotton-filled leather helmet and wooden mouth guards.


    As they exchanged blows just using their fists, the two were still strangers to each other, and even though they shared the bed.


    Einar realized that Laisa could only develop bonds when there was an exchange of blows between the two.


    Although Einar did not enjoy beating women and much less his wife who was part of his family, unfortunately Laisa was a true warrior woman who loved war.


    It was theplete opposite of Kassia and Helmi, in many ways, like being too sincere. If she liked something, she said it, if something didn''t seem like it, she expressed it immediately.


    But she could also express affection as she showed with little Laura, who she fell in love with almost immediately.


    Due to his constant approach so that she could receive training from her.


    Although it had only been two weeks since she arrived, she was epted by the whole family and quickly adjusted to a more rxed lifestyle.


    Of course, the most affected by this was Einar, who could only wake up almostpletely dry because keeping three women was demanding.


    Perhaps the only good thing about this is that she discovered that Laisa had an even more masochistic side than Helmi, so he could use different toys and forey to satisfy her constant hunger for pleasure.


    After an exchange of blows, the two took off their helmets and drank some water with salicornia, to rece the salts and nutrients lost.


    Although the taste was quite strange and not delicious, they drank it until their ss sses were empty.


    "That was a good training Laisa, you have improved a lot and you are already keeping your guard better, but since we have just trained, what do you think if you apany me to take a bath?


    So that you can apany me to review the uniforms I had made for the army and the prototype uniform for the children. "


    Laisa approached Einar and gave him a kiss while taking him by the arm like a young woman in love "I keep wondering why spend so much effort training those damn ves.


    I know you exined to me about nationalism, even every time I sang the national anthem, I feel an electric shock in my body.


    But is that enough to be able to control those heathen ves? "


    Einar, who was walking on the beach, pointed to a group of children who were helping to collect salicornias from the marshes.


    All of them were supervised by Angus and some warriors who were there for additional protection.


    "It is more than enough because I created a welfare state where his children feel Nordic regardless of the ethnic group theye from.


    While they as ves begin to learn about nationalism, to be free men while maintaining their religion.


    It is a very great temptation for them, although they cannot have their own farnd, there is always work to do.


    I make them feel that every stone they ce to build anything is an important part of forming the nation. "


    Einar then looked at Laisa seriously "Nationalism is a weapon that can destroy any empire, but when we are all immigrants, then that problem does not exist.


    When the ind ispletely built, I will take care of teaching the same in Irnd so that your father can stabilize everything he conquered.


    Of course there are problems. We can always send the rebels to work in mines in the interior of this ind, where there is nothing but ice and snow. "


    Laisa showed a satisfied smile "Einar, you are quite strange, on the one hand you are the most noble and loving person I know.


    But when ites to ind affairs, you have no qualms about using a heavy hand. "


    Caressing Laisa''s cheek, he brought her face close and gave her a kiss "That''s being a leader, being able to be soft when needed and be the same devil when necessary.


    In addition, what I am building will be the foundations of an empire where the sun never sets, unlike Christian empires.


    Ours will bepletely unified, so it will not matter if you go from one province to another, control will always be in our hands.


    Culturally we will be rich but always all cultures will be assimted to avoid problems of rebels in the future. "


    After this, the two walked towards the hot springs.


    In one room were Seren, Karin and Edith. All three were somewhat nervous, because Einar had already beente enough.


    Seren, who was looking at the hourss in Einar''s office, could only realize that he was an hourte.


    "I don''t know worry, I''m sure it will arrive, it''s just that it must be attending to something important although it is rare that it does not report."


    After waiting for another hour, Einar entered his office, apanied by Laisa and little Laura.


    The women then realized that Einar was quite tired and Laisa, Einar''s third wife, was smiling from ear to ear.


    So they decided not to say anything because they themselves had that kind of smile when they spent time with their husbands.


    Laura, for her part, only looked curiously at Seren and the other two women she did not know. She had onlye at the request of Papa Einar.


    Who told her that she was going to try on a new uniform which would be used by all her ssmates, so she would be the first to try it.


    "An apology for beingte, I will reward you with 1 gold for the inconvenience but I would like to see the military uniform and the uniform for the children."


    Upon hearing this, Karin took out of a leather bag a beautiful green uniform, a ck beret with a bear print in the middle, a ck belt with a wooden buckle, she also took out some ck leather boots that took them some time to follow. In the footsteps of Einar.


    "This is the military uniform. It ispletely green and consists of pants that have pockets and buttons so that you can go to the bathroom quickly.


    It also has handles to ce the leather belt, for the upper part of the body is the green jacket which has a pocket where the heart is located.


    Over this pocket there is a small square of white cloth where the soldier''s name will be ced. "


    Leaving aside those parts of the uniform, he took the beret and the boots "The beret is made ording to your instructions, it has a small circle of red fabric where it has a ck ink seal of a bear stamped on it.


    While the boots have a wooden sole with metal reinforcements for better grip on the ground. "


    Einar, who was happy with the uniform, decided to take it so he could try it on as he wanted to wear a military outfit again.

 Chapter 243 - Military Uniforms And School Uniforms 2/2

    When Einar opened the office door, all the women in the office were shocked. Even little Laura looked proudly at her father.


    The green uniform, although it was simple, gave him a quite mature appearance, while the ck boots made him look quite imposing.


    But the best thing about the uniform was the beret which somehow brought out the details of Einar''s face.


    Laisa, who was biting her lip, looked at her husband like a child "Einar, I would love to have a uniform simr to yours."


    Einar just smiled "Sure, but you will have to take a two-month training together with me where I will teach you how to give orders.


    You have to learn to lead the soldiers I am training. "


    Laura, who heard that, was moved and looked at her father with joy "I can also participate in the training dad, I also want to order troops."


    Einar bent down and stroked his daughter''s hair "When you grow up you will have to take training like the one I will do with your mother Laisa.


    But for the moment, I will establish a leadership system in the schools. Because of your qualifications, you can be the leader of your group.


    That way you can train your leadership skills but how about if I show you the new uniform I made especially for you. "


    Laura showed a smile and hugged her father''s neck. Einar also hugged her, so he carried her in his arms.


    "Edith, can you show me my daughter''s uniform?"


    Edith nodded and taking from a leather bag she took a long-sleeved green shirt,ter she took out another green shirt, but with a small sleeve.


    After this, he took out a beautiful ck belt, which, unlike the soldier''s uniform, had a bronze buckle.


    Reaching into the leather bag, she took out two beautiful ck ties and a beautiful green beret that had in the middle a circle of white cloth that had a print of a cub.


    But thest things she took out made Laura quite happy, because she could see a beautiful ck skirt, ck shorts, two pairs of socks, some ck and others white.


    Although what caused her to hug her father''s neck with joy were the pair of ck boots and beautiful ck shoes.


    Einar, seeing his daughter''s happiness, gave her a kiss on the forehead. "What do you want to try on the winter uniform or the summer uniform first?"


    Laura happily pointed to the boots "The one with daddy boots."


    Einar then put her down and began to show her how to put on her new uniform.


    Laisa, who was watching the whole process, tried to remember itpletely because she also wanted to change Laura''s clothes with her own hands.


    When Einar finished, he took a bronze mirror and handed it to Laura.


    Laura was quite surprised because she realized that she looked very simr to her father, so some tears fell out of joy as she hugged Einar.


    "Thanks, dad ... I promise you ... I''ll take care of my uniform."


    Einar, who was hugging his daughter, just let her continue crying for happiness.


    When she finished crying, Laura asked Einar to let her try to put on her summer uniform, as she also wanted to try on her beautiful ck shoes.


    Einar felt a sense of joy as he watched his daughter change her clothes to herself.


    <em>''They grow so fast, I can''t wait until one day I just came home by the hand of a young man.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>I guess it''s something I can''t help myself. My daughter will sooner orter have to leave the nest to make her own life. ''</em>


    Wiping away some tears that hade out, he looked fondly at Laura.<em> ''But whatever she does, I will support her in all her decisions.''</em>


    When Laura finished changing, she looked at herself in the bronze mirror and was d to see her figure in a skirt.


    "Dad''s uniform is fantastic, but I like the uniform with boots better. I feel safer wearing them than shoes."


    Einar smiled at her "You can wear boots or your shoes, that doesn''t matter as long as you feelfortable.


    You can even wear shorts instead of a skirt if that''s what you want. Those are decisions for you to make. "


    Laura showed her father a smile and without warning gave him a kiss on the cheek "I love you so much, dad."


    "I love you very much too Laura."


    After this Einar looked at Seren and the two women tailors "I am proud of these uniforms. I know we signed a contract, but I am satisfied with the result.


    I will give them 150 ve women who know how to weave to help them in the production of uniforms. For the children, I will need at least 100 uniforms for boys and 200 for girls.


    Because each boy and girl is unique, I will take care of giving them three special measurements that will be small sizes, medium sizes, andrge sizes.


    In total, you will be making 900 uniforms, for which I will pay a total of 315 gold coins. I will provide material andbor.


    The deal seems fair to them. "


    The two women tailors nodded, as this was a good way to earn money.


    "Unlike military uniforms, you will be able to sell each set of uniforms for 7 silver coins.


    But those will have to be made by you with materials from your own bag, since those uniforms will be an extra purchase for any parent.


    Well, the first uniform will be given away by the government and they will only be changed every year as the children grow up.


    Although parents can always buy parts with their own money, since you are the ones in charge, you will have a monopoly for the time being.


    But in the future when the tribe grows much more there will be morepetition, so take advantage of this moment to demonstrate the capacity of your work.


    Remember to inform me when the gs are ready as I may ask for many more. "


    The two women nodded and together with Seren they left because they had a lot of work to do.


    "Laura, you want to show your uniform to your mothers, your brother, and your grandparents."


    Laura, who was happy, nodded "Yes dad, I would like to show how beautiful my uniform looks.


    I''m even sure Daven can''t wait to have his own when he saw me. "


    After this Einar, Laura and Laisa left the office because they had to show the result of their work.

 Chapter 244 - Neldas Arrival At The Tribe

    Nelda, who was looking at the sea, realized that in the distance it seemed to be the coast, so a smile formed on her face.


    "Atst we have arrived, Anna. Everyone get ready because I want to get back my gold coins and everything I spent on this expedition."


    Anna, who was behind Nelda, nodded and started organizing the women and children to start getting ready.


    Ashraf, for his part, was wearing a deerskin to cover his body, as he could feel some cold.


    "This climate is quite annoying, but at least the coast is in sight. Be prepared that the less time we spend in this ce the better for us."


    Einar, who was on the dock, was organizing a group of ves who were carrying sacks of sand and wheelbarrows with sand and stones to the coast.


    "They have to ce the sacks where the marks are. The sand and stones must be ced next to them in order to form a functional breakwater.


    If we continue with this rhythm of work, we will finish the small breakwater in just two months, so that our ships and the merchants'' ships will be better protected ... "


    At that moment an intermittent noise of a bell could be heard, so Einar looked at the watchtower before pulling out his spyss and starting to look out to sea.


    Although he did not have the advantage of being able to see from the vantage point, he was able to distinguish the silhouettes of 4 ships with European aesthetics.


    From what he knew, they must be thest merchants to visit the tribe.


    <em>''Although the salt that I have refined these days is not much, I think I can sell 200 gold pieces of salt, but I will have to use honey liquor to make up for the sale.</em>


    <em>Hopefully, that ship will have more ves, as it could increase the production of salt and other materials. ''</em>


    As Nelda''s ship drew closer, she realized that the simple harbor was already quite changed.


    Not only because of the wooden watchtower that could be seen in the distance, but there seemed to be more unloading docks for the ships.


    Not to mention she could make out some wooden things that looked like unloading cranes to help ships.


    As she got closer, she was surprised to see that there were hundreds of ves, some were working, carrying wheelbarrows and some sacks to the coast.


    From work, she realized that it was some breakwaters, but that only distracted her for a moment as other ves were building a road.


    Which seemed to get to where the tribe was, like the other ves, only upied his attention for a few moments.


    The really surprising thing was to see two strange constructions that were being made around the pier. Because of the shape, they seemed to be some square towers.


    But she did not understand that they were circr things that seemed to have an iron skeleton.


    <em>''I suppose Sven decided to make changes to his tribe, but what if he was conquered by some other Viking or Christian adventurer?''</em>


    Turning his head she looked at Anna "Prepare your weapons unless I tell you otherwise be ready because we do not know if the Jarl Sven is building or someone conquered it."


    For a moment Nelda had some fear and anger because she did not know if her sale could not be made.


    Fortunately, when she was close enough to the harbor, she was able to see a young redhead that he recognized as Sven''s son.


    So her nervousness and anger disappeared, giving a signal to Anna all the women put away their weapons because they did not want to have problems with the Jarl.


    Einar, who was looking at everything they were doing on the deck of the ship, only showed a smile as he realized the surprise of all the women when they saw all their constructions.


    <em>''Wait for the breakwater to be built and build on it a wall with defensive towers with ballistae and arge chain to prevent the entry of ships.''</em>


    When Nelda''s ship docked at one of the docks, a warrior came over and set up a wooden nk for them to get off.


    When Nelda got off the ship, she smiled because she could see Einar "It''s a pleasure to see Sven''s son, but I don''t think I could have done anything to deserve you waiting for me in the port."


    Nelda, who was speaking in Latin, surprised Einar a bit by what she answered in the Romannguage.


    "The pleasure is mine Nelda, do not think that being a southern merchant you are unimportant."


    Nelda was surprised to hear Einar speak Latin. For a moment she believed that the Greek woman would be the one to trante his words.


    "Your Latin is quite fluent, the Greek woman named Kassia taught you."


    Einar just gave Nelda a smile "Some things happened but I think I''ll be able to exin themter¡­"


    When the other ships docked, Einar interrupted his words because from one of the ships he could see a group of dark-skinned men.


    Nelda, seeing Einar''s surprised face, pointed to the ship. "They are a group of mercenaries from far to the south. The man is called Ashraf, although he can speak Anglo-Saxon but no Latin."


    Einar, hearing that, could only smile <em>''First my father-inw is a conqueror of Irnd, then I meet someone who must know the emirate of the C¨®rdoba penins. I wonder if he can speak Arabic.''</em>


    Seeing him getting off the ship, Einar approached Ashraf and said in Arabic, <em>"Assmu Aleykum Es rahtmaturuh wa barakatu"</em>


    Ashraf, who did not think he could hear a blessing, again looked at the young redhead and replied in a kind way, <em>"Wa Aleykum Assm wa rahtmaturuh es barakatu."</em>


    Nelda, who had heard the strangenguage they were speaking, could only open her eyes because she did not understand how a young Norse man.


    In the northernmost part of the known world, he could speak anguage from further south. Even she had never wanted to travel south because she was more afraid of the pagans of the south than of the Vikings.


    Because as a woman she would have no rights and would be treated as amodity, at least that was what her father told her that is why.


    That he always warned him not to travel south to Muslimnds to avoid being treated as merchandise.

 Chapter 245 - Ashraf And The Negotiation With Einar

    At a specially set table in one part of the harbor, Nelda and Ashraf were enjoying a meal specially prepared for them.


    Which consists of seal meat prepared with garlic powder and dried rosemary which was bought from Vilhelm among the many things he brought to sell.


    There were also small loaves of soft white bread that were apanied by a wild carrot cream, which was sweet but had a rather delicate vor.


    Ashraf had never eaten such delicious food, while Nelda had not, even when she was the illegitimate daughter of a duke.


    Einar, who was also eating with them, looked curiously at Ashraf before looking at Nelda "Nelda, I would like to ask you how you hired Ashraf as I would like to buy the contract you made with him and his people."


    Nelda, who was enjoying the taste of the bread, used some honey liquor to pass the drink, looked at Einar.


    "I hired them to take care of the ves and take care of one of my four ships, but if you want to buy their contract, I will not refuse.


    But you will have to buy the ship as well for what would be 50 gold. Plus I cannot guarantee that Ashraf wants to be in this ce.


    You''ll have to ask him if he''s willing to stay. "


    Einar then drank some herbal liqueur and looked at Ashraf, to begin speaking in Arabic "Ashraf, I would like to ask you if you are willing to live on our ind.


    I know that the cold can be somewhat annoying but I can promise you that if you ept, Nordic citizenship will be granted to all yourpanions and their families.


    This will also grant you a house in this port and your children will be able to go to school where they will learn and be fed.


    The mission of your men will be quite simple. They will only have to take care of the port. For that work they will have a pay of 5 silver coins each month, for each of the 15 warriors.


    They will have the right to soaps, and any other strategic material produced in the tribe. Of course, if they want more they will have to use their own money. "


    Ashraf, who had finished eating clean his mouth using a napkin, although he had never used one, had seen Arab noblemen do it.


    "My precious host, you are quite generous with the treatment that you are offering me but tell me what is the real reason why you want me to live in this ce."


    Einar showed a sincere smile "In the future, after building my ind, I will help one of my inws to conquer an ind with which I will have a way to reach the Emirate of C¨®rdoba.


    Although I speak Arabic and I know many of the customs, I will need a person or people who can serve as a guide in the beautiful cities of the penins to start a thriving trade.


    That will require talking with the hierarchs of the cities and nobles. I myself am a noble, but ording to the hierarchy of the emirate.


    First, they would be the Arabs and Syrians, then they would be the Berbers,ter they would be the Mdi, almost to the end there would be the Jews and Mozarabic.


    I would be in that ce, so I couldn''t achieve much, but you should be higher in the hierarchy or I''m wrong. "


    Ashraf showed a bit of surprise "My mother was an Arab woman and my father was a Mozarabic so I am a Mdi, although neither of our families nor we follow the path of the prophet and his rules.


    But you are right that I can help you form a sessful trading situation with the emirate, but you will have to have great things if you want to get gold coins. "


    Einar opened his hands "The gold in this ce does not serve me. I want ves and raw materials such as saltpeter or animals such as elephants and camels.


    I am sure that the Berber merchants will be happy to sell Christian ves, thousands of them I will need to build my own empire. "


    Ashraf, seeing the ambition in Einar''s eyes, could only feel a sense of fear and admiration because he had seen those eyes before with the Emir of C¨®rdoba.


    "I am willing to ept your bargain but I would like to ask for a noble title when you aplish your task."


    Einar stroked his mustache "I can do it but you should know that our form of government is different from anything you have seen.


    Although the title of noble will give you status and you will have the right to build your own pce or fortress.


    You will not be able to govern anynd because only the people will be able to govern themselves, following the guidance of the emperor who will be me.


    But I could do something for you and your people. I could give you a small ind where you would be vassals.


    In return, they would only have to pay a number of gold coins and you would have to provide Christian ves.


    The ind isrge enough to support a poption of 80,000 or more.


    But its main function would be to be a bastion against any invasion of the Christian kingdoms. We can also, on our part, conquer the entire northern part of the great ind where youe from. "


    Ashraf, who was quite interested, looked at Einar "Why not conquer herpletely?"


    Einar only sighed "There are not enough people to maintain a gigantic ind and our development nucleus is in this ce.


    You should also know that the Vikings attacked the Christian kingdoms because they already tasted the pleasure of gold and pige. "


    Ashraf just smiled "If that''s the problem you shouldn''t worry, the pagan empire of the Franks is in a bloody civil war.


    It is possible that the Vikings you speak of are more interested in attacking the richnds of the continent than arge ind where the sun hardly rises. "


    Einar felt a great series of emotions because he knew that historically there should not be a civil war in the Frank empire of Emperor Ludovico.


    Somehow this just made him feel like he had to constantly increase his soldiers in order to better protect his people.


    Since he didn''t know what kind of chaos there would be in the future, so he could only wait and see how it all yed out.


    Although despite this, if all the Norse focused their conquests and looting on the continent, Einar was sure that he could initiate a conquest of the entire British ind.


    He might not be able to take some Scottish towns or settlements in the beginning, but the entire southern part would bepletely annexed.


    It could even incite the Cordovan Emirate to put an end to the kingdom of Asturias once and for all, thuspletely dominating the penins.


    With this threat in the south and the threat from the north, the Frank empire would not have the energy to attack its conquerednds, so it could prepare for an eventual invasion.


    Even if he was expelled from Europe, his n is to expand in rich America where the true development of the empire he founded will be.


    "Ashraf, you are right, to conquer the whole ind but I will also give you a southern ind that is smaller but has a better climate.


    Your main reason will be to be able to be a defense zone and the main bastion in case of an attack from the continent.


    They will be the same terms that I mentioned to you, with the only difference that I will give you unlimited building materials to turn that ind into a real floating castle.


    What you do in that ce does not interest me, but you must guarantee the ves and the payment of gold. "


    Ashraf nodded and rising from his chair showed he crouched down to show that he agreed to be a faithful follower of Einar.


    Nelda, who had been listening to the whole talk without understanding a single word, just looked at Ashraf''s action with curiosity.


    <em>''I guess I''ll earn enough gold to recoup my investment.. I can''t wait to go back and tell Anders about this business.''</em>

 Chapter 246 - Vaccine For New Slaves And A Schism In Religion

    After having that meal, Einar bought all of Nelda''s merchandise using refined salt and ss bottles of honey liquor.


    He also entered into a contract with Nelda in which he delivered arge number of ss products, soap, ski goggles, and some 60 emeralds priced at 200 gold coins.


    So that she could buy more ships in exchange for bringing as many ves as he could, Einar emphasized that he needed thousands of them.


    Although Nelda did not understand why she needed so many ves, all the merchandise that she gave plus the one she bought could make her able to make a fleet of twenty ships with which to buy almost 5000 ves.


    She would also have enough gold to be able to buy a good amount of crew to take care of transporting the ves.


    <em>''To think that from a merchandise trader I could be a true ve trader.</em>


    <em>I suppose heaven will be very far from me, but if that is a price to pay in order to have gold in my hands, I am willing to agree to work with the same demon. ''</em>


    After this Nelda spent a few days in the port while she could see how the ves she had brought were working on the construction of some buildings in the port.


    <em>''Who would think that among the Frankish ves there would be an illegitimate son of a nobleman who could speak Latin.</em>


    <em>If only I had spoken in Latin earlier, I might have been able to earn more gold from that sale, but that doesn''t matter.</em>


    <em>My only regret is that I can''t see the tribe, but if the port is being built this way in the future, this may be the biggest city in the north. ''</em>


    When Nelda was ready to leave, she said goodbye to Einar and Sven, so that she could begin her return journey with her three ships.


    When Nelda retired, Einar decided to begin his most important program for all the new ves and citizens in the tribe.


    That would be the inoction of cowpox in all of them to prevent the spread of human smallpox that could kill them all in just a few days.


    For them, he took representatives of all the new ves and infected them with the cowpox virus since many cows were infected.


    The first day''s nothing seemed to happen but soon after everyone began to show symptoms. At that moment, Einar took advantage and began to infect all the ves and children.


    In order to gain her trust, he did the same with her body and promised all the ves that after what he did to them, none of them would die of smallpox.


    The only cost for them was only to be somewhat weak for a few days, in which they would have days off with food so that they could recover quickly.


    Those simple actions caused Einar to once again be ttered as a messiah. Of course, there was a lot of influenceing from Angus and Duncan.


    Those who, after giving sses, acted as priests to tend to the ves, of course, with the influence of Einar.


    He advances some things, such as the possibility of redeeming their sins through confession and the celebration of Passover where they would only have to eat fish.


    Another thing that he implemented very subtly was the belief that Einar was a prophet sent north by god for the evangelization of true Christians.


    Due to his knowledge, he created the foundations of a new Christian religion taking into ount the best of the Orthodox and Protestant churches.


    But the most important thing is that he implemented a system of nationalist religion, for which the ves received propaganda.


    First, they had to procure God, then their representative who was Einar,ter they would procure their nation, andstly, their family.


    Although Einar had created a kind of cult of his figure that would be envied by any dictator, it was the only thing he could do to convert Christians to his new ''Christian'' religion.


    In this way, the ves could continue to maintain their faith in God and Christ. The only thing that changed was the way of doing it.


    Also, because it took the best of the churches that caused a shock in the church during the following centuries.


    It would be almost impossible for the Pope from Rome to be able to fight against his heresy since it was specially made to create inveterate faithful.


    As a banner of the new Christian religion, Einar decided to steal the design of the Byzantine cross and the concept of the ''Cristero'' g.


    The Cristeros were a group of Mexican rebels who rebelled after the Mexican Revolution because the government was too socialist and wanted to alter Catholicism.


    During that war thatsted years, priests and believers died defending their faith, fighting against the government that wanted to destroy it.


    The Cristero g used the Virgin of Guadalupe and the Mexican g to represent their movement.


    Einar did the same with the g he created, which reced the shield he had created for the national g with the figure of ''Jomfru i nord''.


    The Virgin of the North, a Virgin Mary that he draws based on the Virgin of Guadalupe and the Virgin of Remedies.


    Following in the footsteps of the Castilians, he drew the Virgin with many Nordic features and in its background, he put many details such as ships.


    Although it was a very hical way of creating faith, Einar had no problem doing it, as the Christian church did it whenever it tried to evangelize a country.


    The only thing he was doing was using the same techniques to dominate all the ves that woulde and go.


    He also had ns to make the first church but decided to wait because before that he had to create a true Reformed Nordic religion.


    For the process, he had already written the scriptures that he made based on the bible, having all the important parts.


    But that was just the beginning, as the days had to be standardized and the symbols of the new religion had to be created.


    Not to mention that he needed more Godis and Norse leaders to be able to standardize the new religion, although he was sure that once that process began.


    Christianity could not enter all of Northern Europe and even if it did, it would encounter the Christian religion created by Einar.


    Where Priests Shake Their Foundations of Faith, it was an ideological bomb specially created to break ancient beliefs from within.


    Possibly the Christian church would reform as it did when the Protestant movement was born, but it would take years, which would serve to give Einar time to digest all his conquests.

 Chapter 247 - Inauguration Of The First Factory And The First Display Of The Flag

    In front of a simple but imposing building that had a metal pole on its roof, Einar was standing on a wooden tform. Behind him were almost his entire family, Seren, Ibssen, and Gerd.


    Also standing to the sides were the artisans who participated as well as the artisan ves.


    In front of them was the majority of the tribe, including the ves. They were all curious to know that it was that building that had arge chimney and that it was somewhat far from the tribe.


    "Today I have gathered all of you because I want to show you the inauguration of our first factory, an emblematic building, because it will be the first of many that we will build.


    Inside is the highest technology of our tribe, a tool that Thor himself uses in Valha.


    In the factory we will build a construction material that will revolutionize our life, with it we will be able to create a protection zone so that the cattle can live without problems.


    Since it will not be able to escape from the designated area for any reason and it will function as protection to prevent a white bear from trying to harm the cattle.


    But also its function will be to protect our tribe as it will be ced around the moats of the walls and in parts of the coast where the defensive towers are located. "


    Turning his head, he signaled for a cow and even a ve who had been found trying to rape a little girl to be brought onto the stage.


    The ve, who had been a recognized rapist of his little kingdom, was released to fight against Vilhelm''s attack on his kingdom.


    After this, he was enved and ended up among the ves sold by Vilhelm. Unfortunately for him, it did not count that all the boys and girls of the tribes were secretly protected by some warriors.


    Those who were always vignt in ces where there were ves with children, so when they heard a scream they were able to find the person in charge who was caught before he could do anything.


    As Einar had promised, any kind of harm to any child would be paid for with death.


    When the ve and the cow were on the tform, Einar pointed to the cow and the ve.


    "For the demonstration of the creation that we made, I will use this cow, which is too aggressive with all its keepers.


    Whereas this rapist will be punished to death, but I will grant him freedom if he can escape after he is tied up with barbed wire. "


    They all red at the ve in front of them, but the tribesmen and ves who had seen Einar when he changed.


    They knew that the herald would never free the ve so he would suffer a fate worse than death, just like that Viking who was skinned alive.


    The ve, who was quite sure that he could escape from whatever challenge they put on him, only raised his head high as he felt proud of everything he did.


    So ignoring the looks of hatred from everyone, he only watched as two warriors approached him, carrying with them a kind of metal rope.


    The two guards, using metal gloves to hold the barbed wire, began to wrap it around the ve''s entire body.


    The process was not long, but when they finished one of them pushed the ve to the ground, thus causing the spikes to bury themselves all over his body.


    This caused the ve to start screaming and move from side to side, causing his skin to start tearing in many ces.


    All who were there looked with joy at the suffering of the ve. They looked with approval at the ground that was filling with urine and blood.


    Creating a filthy sludge that began to cover the ve''s body, his screamssted for a few minutes before he lost consciousness from the loss of blood.


    Seeing that the ve fell silent, Einar pointed out, "The barbed wire is too dangerous a creation, so I hope you all can see that under no circumstances should you approach it.


    It is not something you can be ying with, so I hope that everyone can inform their children about the danger of getting close.


    I will also be in charge of giving lectures in the school so that they know the danger of barbed wire.


    Although it is a functional tool that will protect and take care of our livestock and our coasts, it is important to know that we must be careful. "


    After this, he made a signal, and two guards came to where the cow was. In their hands, they carried wooden sticks that had barbed wire.


    After wrapping the barbed wire around the cow, they created a small pen so that the cow could not escape.


    One of the warriors then used a stick to annoy the cow who tried to escape. But when she touched the barbs of the wire, she only gave a cry of pain.


    So she stayed in the same ce, just staring at the barbed wire with some fear.


    Einar then pointed at her "As you can see, it doesn''t matter if it''s a cow or a bull, any animal that feels the quills won''t dare to move forward.


    But it''s also likely that some more idiotic animals get caught with the barbed wire so around all designated grazing areas.


    There will have to be managers whose mission will be to act as ranchers, they will have to take care of the animals to rescue them and take care of them if necessary.


    We will start with the cement of the barbed wire in a week. During that time the cement of the wooden pirs will begin.


    Which will hold the barbed wire. That is why today I am inaugurating our first factory in the tribe.


    Let all those who work in it know that they are a pir for all of us, because we are Nordic and the work of all represents the well-being of all. "


    When he finished giving that little speech about the metal rod that was on the factory, a g began to rise.


    Later a group of children dressed in uniform began to y using flutes and drums, the music of the national anthem that Einar hadposed some time ago.


    But this was only the beginning because five children came out of the factory, dressed in a slightly different uniform since they all had a green linen sweater and ck gloves that made them look more elegant.


    Laura, who was in the middle of the formation, carried with her the g made by Einar, and that was the symbol of the Nordic nation.


    So yelling "Halt step, March!"


    All the children began to march in unison while moving their hands and feet in a coordinated way. Although they were only children, it left a great sense of pride in all.


    Even Ashraf, who had just joined the tribe, felt a sense of belonging that he was willing to defend.


    The children kept marching until they stood in front of Einar, where they stopped.


    It was then that the music of the national anthem began to y from the beginning. cing his hand on his chest, Einar began to sing the anthem.


    <strong><em>"Barn av indet, loft vapnene dine.1</em></strong>


    <strong><em>A bekjempe nasjonens fiender.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>Matte barna vare leve i fred mens fiendene maler bakken med blodet.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>Alle barn av Odin har plikt til a beskytte vartnd og vare tradisjoner mot enhver fiende.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>Forent som brodre vil vi smi etnd uten undertrykkelse og med stovlene vare vil vi eliminere fienden."</em></strong>


    Everyone present, regardless of whether they were ves, warriors, children, or adults, continued to sing the hymn, doing the same as Einar while proudly looking at his g.


    <strong><em>"Hellignd og evig frihet.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>Sammen vil vi oppna den endelige seieren, ma gudene nade vare fiender fordi var sjel vil vaere i Valha.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>Barn av indet, historien var er akkurat i gang, kan v?re barn og barnebarn snakke om var storhet.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>Alt samlet vil vi aldri bli beseiret, matte vapnene vare beskytte familiene vare.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>Tiden for enhet er na, vi vile kjempe om nodvendig.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>For a forsvare familiene vare mot enhver aggresjon.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>Barn av indet gudene er med oss.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>Hellignd og evig frihet.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>Tiden til folket vart har kommet ... "</em></strong>


    As he finished singing the hymn, Einar raised his hand in a Roman salute and began to say the pledge of allegiance.


    <strong><em>"Inds gg, vart folks arv, symbol pa enhet mellom vare kulturer.1</em></strong>


    <strong><em>Vi sverger til deg a alltid vaere trofaste mot maktene som konsoliderer nasjonen var og som titer oss a ha et stabilt liv.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>Vi lover a forsvare keiseren som nasjonens ledende makt og guide.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>Vi sverger pa a forsvare den utovende grenen som representative av statsministeren er den som folket valgte for a ivareta folks interesse.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>Vi sverger pa a forsvare den lovgivende grenen som ble valgt av provinsene for a opprette og godkjenne lover for var nasjon.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>Vi sverger pa a forsvare rettsves, som med sine dommere og dommere har plikt til a handheve nasjonens lover.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>For du gger Ind, lover saw alltid vaere trofaste og respektere grunnloven samt verdiene som styrer nasjonen var. "</em></strong>


    After saying the oath, everyone shouted and pped as they watched the children turn, and Laura handed the g to Einar. ''Children of thend of ice, raise your weapons.


    To fight the enemies of the nation.


    May our children live in peace while our enemies paint the ground with their blood.


    All of us children of Odin have a duty to guard ournd and traditions from any enemy.


    United as brothers we will forge and free from oppression and with our boots we will eliminate the enemy.


    Sacrednd and eternal freedom.


    Together we will achieve the final victory, may the gods have mercy on our enemies because our soul will be in Valha.


    Children of thend of ice, our story is just beginning, may our children and grandchildren speak of our greatness.


    All united we will never be defeated, may our weapons protect our families.


    The time for unity is now, we will fight if necessary.


    To defend our families from any aggression.


    Children of thend of ice the gods are with us.


    Sacrednd and eternal freedom.


    The time of our people hase ... ''''g of d, legacy of our people, symbol of unity between our cultures.


    We swear to you to always be faithful to the powers that consolidate our nation and that allow us to have a stable life.


    We vow to defend the emperor as the leading power and guide of our nation.


    We swear to defend the executive branch who represented by the prime minister is the one chosen by the people to safeguard the interest of our people.


    We swear to defend the legitive branch who was elected by the provinces for the creation and approval ofws of our nation.


    We swear to defend the judiciary who with its magistrates and judges has the obligation to enforce thews of our nation..


    Before you g of d we promise to always be faithful and respect the constitution as well as the values that govern our nation.''

 Chapter 248 - First Group Of Soldiers In The Tribe

    In the military barracks, all the ves were standing at attention in front of Einar, who was dressed like them, with the only difference that he had a white bearskin cape.


    "Everyone has worked hard during these two months and three weeks, that''s why their training hase to an end.


    From now on, you are allmon soldiers; you are no longer considered ves, but you are not yet free.


    You have to demonstrate for two years that you have the ability to defend their nation so that you are free and can proudly say that you are true soldiers.


    Because you are soldiers, you will receive a weekly sry of one silver coin and your families will receive benefits so that you can improve your situation.


    When the two years have passed, you will have the right to have a home on the ind and your pay will be 8 silver coins per month with all the benefits of being a citizen.


    Alpha Team, your development was excellent throughout the training so I wish that from now on you will be in charge of training the next group of ves.


    Which will be made up of 300 troops, who will have to receive the same training as you. I want you to turn that garbage into true men and women capable of caring for everyone.


    You will be supervised by me and my wife Laisa, to avoid situations of rape. Anyone who abuses a woman will be executed immediately.


    I hope it is clear what I am saying, soldiers. "


    The Alpha team, doing the military salute, shouted in unison, "Herald Einar your orders will be carried out."


    Einar gave them a look of pride "Now you can retire, you will have three days of vacation."


    After this, with pride, the Alpha team gave a military salute and withdrew to the barracks to be able to spend time with their families.


    "Team Beta, during your training, proved to be the best of all teams.


    You have a coordination that is enviable in many ways, that is why you will receive special forces training.


    You will be taking the course with me and my wife Laisa. It willst 5 months where you will learn to be an elite unit.


    You will be known as the Guardians of d, you will learn how to assassinate and move in the dark, you will be under mymand as a specialized defense unit.


    You will be the ones who destroy the enemy leader, infiltrate ces like sewers to open the doors of enemy cities.


    No one will know of their existence among the enemies because all who see them will be killed.


    You have three days of vacation, enjoy it because your training will make you the spearhead of the army. "


    The entire Beta team gave a military salute and went to the barracks to get their things.


    "Team Gamma, in this training you did well but unlike all the others you showed a better discipline capacity than the others.


    So you will be the first members of the military police, you will receive a special 3-month training in which you will learn to enforce military rules.


    Power corrupts but if you dare to abuse the power you will have, you will be punished withshes and will be sent to work in the center of the ind where you will only find ice and snow.


    I hope you understand the importance of your new unit being founded. "


    The Gamma team in unison shouted, "We will respect the uniform and the g, Herald Einar.


    We will take care of the unit you just founded and put up the army."


    Einar nodded, "You can retire, you have three days of vacation."


    The entire Gamma team saluted and withdrew, leaving only Team Delta and Epsilon.


    Einar looked at the two teams seriously "You are the only ones who agreed to leave your religion behind and embrace the Nordic religion.


    Not only that, but you have also demonstrated your ability to supervise your colleagues without them realizing it.


    All of you will be the members of the Eye of Odin organization, you will receive physical and mental training.


    Of all the recruits, your mission will be the most important, you are the eyes of the nation.


    You must take care of the ves to supervise that they do not try to harm ournd. Any act of revolt or treason must be reported.


    If a ve tries to form a group of rebels, I want to know his name, what clothes he has and how many famili''s member he has.


    Unlike the special forces you must kill from the shadows, not only that, you must supervise all movements on the ind.


    If any stranger ever sets foot on our sacrednd, I want you to know.


    Your only function will be to take care of the nation and the imperial family. You will always inform me about anything.


    Also in the future I will create the organization called, the sword of Odin, whose sole function will be to take care of all the movements of enemy nations.


    You must prevent them from getting involved within our nation and they will prevent you from getting involved abroad.


    Unlike yourpanions, you will only have 2 more vacation days, however, your families will be relocated to a district near the Pce that I am building.


    That means that your families will have a home of their own. You must remember that everything we talk about or what you investigate must be a state secret.


    If anyone vites this sacred rule, you will be killed at the moment without a trial because their betrayal puts our nation at risk.


    What is the mission of Odin''s eye? "


    Team Delta and Epsilon gave a military salute and responded in unison "Safeguard the nation and protect the imperial family."


    Einar nodded "In your training you will have to learn all thenguages ??of the ves, not only that but you will speak Latin and Arabic.


    You will be polyglot people. Mandatory, I hope it was clear, now enjoy your two days of vacation. "


    The two teams gave a military salute and withdrew, as Einar looked at them with a smile.


    <em>''nning from this moment on two separate intelligence agencies will be the best move. Thest thing I wish is for them to have a lot of power and be a rogue agency.</em>


    <em>That it cannot be controlled and whose power can be enough to destroy our nation.</em>


    <em>Should I wait for more ves so I can create the imperial guard or should I start a secret service to take care of my family? ''</em><em></em>


    Einar closed his eyes and held his nasal septum <em>''Whatever my decision, I need people who are extremely loyal to the concept of the imperial family.</em>


    <em>For safety, none of my descendants should be able to alter the operation of that organization to prevent it from being used against the same family.</em>


    <em>I suppose it will be three separate intelligence organizations, which take care of each other while maintaining a bnced control.</em>


    <em>I wish it were as simple as founding an organization and stop worrying, but if I don''t n things right, my family will end up tragically.</em>


    <em>How the different Roman emperors who were put and removed by the Praetorian guard, howplicated it is to know about history.</em>


    <em>Well, from what I learn that all things were done with good intentions and were not nned, they end up destroying their creators''</em>

 Chapter 249 - Construction Of The Ansgar Road Begins

    Einar, who was on the outskirts of the town of Fiskefontene, the town that had been founded with the Inuit poption and the poption of their tribe.


    He began to look with a smile at all the ves who were working on the construction of a road that should reach the north fort.


    For the construction of the road, Einar used a system of prefabricated cement tes, which had a simple wooden frame as a skeleton.


    Although these tes had a measurement of one square meter and a weight of almost 40 kilograms, they would only be strong enough to function as a base for the road.


    Einar knew that concrete bs should not support more than 10 tons and should have a useful life of only 10 years with maintenance.


    But it was necessary time to be able to build a real road in conditions.


    For the construction of the road, Einar created a cement tool that had the shape of a roller that had a stick in the middle that allowed it to rotate.


    That tool was an archaic steamroller that used the strength of a cow to be able to move.


    The first thing Einar did to make the road was toy stones as a base, then earth wasid.


    After having the earth covering the rocks, two cows passed with steamrollerspressing the ground, at that time the ves ced anotheryer of small stones.


    Cement and prefabricated concrete bs were ced on them, although it was a very simple method of construction.


    Einar used a spirit level to lean the road slightly sideways so that the water could fall into the gutters that were being built on the sides of the road.


    That way the water would take longer to damage the road. Also, the prefabricated cement tes had relief on them so that the horses, people, or carriages could pass through them.


    They had better traction so the road would be much safer. Another thing Einar did to ensure safety was the creation of signs.


    You are emphasizing how to walk on the side of the road while the center was reserved for horses and carriages.


    To avoid problems on the built road, Einar created a small machine that made lines using a ck painting.


    With it he delimited the ces for pedestrians, that way there should be no problems in the future.


    Even if he would have liked to make a pedestrian crossing, the path would have been too big and the construction time was too long.


    In any case, for Einar, what mattered was to create a connection between all the towns that he founded.


    For that, he will begin with the development of the northwest, following as a guide the path that Ansgar traveled, although the path went into the mountains.


    At that point it would be the secondary road, while the main one would run along the coast and the towns that were found around it.


    The mountains for their part will be ces where only animals can be raised, nting in height and founding defensive towns whose function will be to function as shelters in case of an attack.


    Looking at a map, Einar marked the location of the town of Fiskefontene, which was 14 kilometers from the capital.


    For the construction of the Einar road, he had to build 4 bridges to cross the rivers along the way, although it would be a somewhatplicated project.


    He nned to use Da Vinci bridges to be able to cross rivers, due to the ease of construction he would make them of cement and iron.


    Although they would not be bridges that wouldst hundreds of years as the iron rusts and eventually it would end up breaking, destroying the construction.


    It was the fastest solution while building really strong bridges which couldst hundreds of years like Roman bridges.


    The other important project was the construction of a one-kilometer dam that would follow the mouth of the river to prevent the flooding of the walled town of Fiskefontene.


    A dock would be built on that same dam to guarantee the entry and exit of ships without having to go to the coast. It was in a strategic ce to found a town that is why they chose it.


    <em>''Much work to do and so littlebor, I wish I had enough ves or Nordic poption willing to work ...''</em>


    Einar then realized that he had been pinning his hopes on ves but hadpletely forgotten his ancestralnd.


    <em>''The Viking era was caused by an overpoption of the poption that caused ack of food that led to famines.</em>


    <em>The assault on the first Christian monastery made them see that there were ways to earn a living but what would happen if they were offered a stable life in a ce out of danger.</em>


    <em>Definitely, I will not call the attention of warriors or tribes that are Viking but the Norse settlements that live from fishing, hunting, and little agriculture are my objective.</em>


    <em>But in order to bring all these people, I will need a real fleet to look after my interests and I will also need propaganda to get their attention.</em>


    <em>Although the main premise would be to have a superior poption and enough soldiers to guarantee the internal security of everything built.</em>


    <em>In a year it should be possible to send an expedition to Nordds, to obtain a poption or ves who are willing to follow me to the ind.</em>


    <em>It should also be a good time to see what the ancestralnds look like, but in order to attract attention, I need a real fleet.</em>


    <em>Strength is everything in those ces. I think I could sacrifice some salt and other items to start buying a fleet.</em>


    <em>It should be possible to leave at the end of the following year so that the return time is sufficient to be able to return to the beginning of the harvest.</em>


    <em>It may not be a very high profit but it will serve so that the name of my nation is present in them, in case something happens they will know where to escape.</em>


    <em>All that poption is more important than avoiding Viking attacks, which are going to be stopped before they can do any damage.</em>


    <em>Even though they cannd on shore, the defensive towers and barbed wire should be enough to create a psychological shadow on them.</em>


    <em>Whether they die or get caught will end up being just coteral in the nation''s decision. ''</em>

 Chapter 250 - An Accidental Discovery

    Kassia, Helmi and Laisa were walking together with Einar and their two children in the market in the center of the tribe.


    Although Einar had central control of the merchants'' purchases and sales, many of his crew sold products and bought various handicrafts.


    While they were walking, little Laura could see some strange things in a small stall that seemed to be much bigger carrots.


    With some curiosity Laura approached the small stall and pointed out the strange vegetables "Excuse me sir, what are these things that you are selling."


    The grocer, who was an older adult, gave Laura a smile "These are beets, ording to one of the crew of thest merchants who came.


    It''s too sweet a vegetable, do you want to try some? "


    Laura turned her head to look at her father and mothers for their approval.


    Einar, who had heard this, only agreed to his daughter''s request, because he also wanted to try. Seeing her husband''s approval, the three women also gave their approval.


    Laura then turned her head and looked at the old shopkeeper, "I would like to taste the sweet taste of beets."


    The clothesline with a smile on his face took a beet that he had previously cut and cut off a good piece, which he handed to Laura.


    Laura then took a small bite of the white skin of the beet. When she could feel a sweet taste, a smile formed on her face.


    "Dad, this beet is almost as sweet as honey. Do you want to taste it?"


    Einar bent down and allowed his daughter to hand him the beets so that she could take a bite when he tasted the beet.


    Einar recalled that the two main sources of sugar came from two nts. One was sugar cane, which could only be nted in tropical ces.


    But the other was the beet that could be grown in cold ces, his father who had been a man of money and ranches.


    Sometimes he nted sugar cane, so he knew the steps to follow in order to get the sweet nectar from the sugar cane.


    Stroking his daughter''s hair, Einar turned his head and looked at the grocer "I''m willing to buy all your beets, but you know if someone else bought beets.


    I would like to buy as many as possible as they will be a strategic asset for the future. "


    The shopkeeper, who got a little nervous that the herald would speak to him personally, gulped "Nobody else bought herald beets, I have two other sacks that I bought from the Christian crewman.


    But that''s all I had. "


    Einar smiled "Buy yourself all the beets for 5 gold coins and you will receive a bottle of honey liquor.


    What do you think of the deal? "


    The old shopkeeper nodded immediately, as he had only paid 4 silver coins for the beets.


    When they all arrived at the kitchen, apanied by two ves who were carrying sacks of beets.


    Einar took a seat in a chair to rest his tired feet a bit and looked at his family who were curious to know why he bought those beets at a premium.


    "I know you are all wondering why I bought the beets."


    Einar, taking a beer from the table, looked at it as if it were something very important.


    "This little tuber will help all of us produce a lot of sugar, a cooking ingredient that we could sell for twice the price of refined table salt."


    Daven, who was looking at the beets, turned his gaze to see his father "Why did you never try to buy beets before father?"


    Einar scratched his cheek "I am a human being like you. It is normal that many things forget or simply do not fall within my priorities.


    I really have to thank Laura and her curiosity that we were able to find this little sustainable gold mine.


    Tomorrow I will organize some warriors to find some ves who know how to grow beets because I do not understand if the nting will be like potatoes or any other tuber. "


    Laura looked at her dad with doubt. "How do you know how to nt potatoes, Dad, if you still haven''t built the greenhouse that you promised to sow the seeds that Natukt brought?"


    Einar sighed and stroked Laura''s hair "Because your dad has the backing of Odin, but don''t worry, maybe in three months Seren and the artisans will have perfected the method of making ss panels.


    With them we will not only make greenhouses but we will also build ss windows to let in the sunlight and keep the wind out.


    But now that I think about it, tomorrow will be your first day as a Nordic Youth group leader. Are you ready to lead all the children to victory in the group event? "


    Laura, who was quite happy, nodded and using her small fist showed a victory sign "I''m ready for any kind of challenge.


    Mom Laisa is helping me train with my team. Mom Kassia is guiding me toward how to be a good leader.


    Mom Helmi, on the other hand, has been by my side helping me with whatever I need. For them and my group, I will do everything possible to win.


    That way, you will be proud of me. "


    Einar, upon hearing the tender words of his daughter, ended up hugging her and gave her a kiss on the forehead "Whatever you do, I will always be proud of you.


    But even with that it is always good that you try to break your limits to achieve somethingpletely amazing, only in that way you can better know your advantages.


    You must remember that although you can win, you can also lose. You always have to keep your head up and give your best.


    A loss will not make you less important, it will only show you where you need to improve. As a parent I will be at the event watching you from the stands.


    Just like your mothers, your grandparents and your brother, we will all be there to support you. "


    Laura, who was hugging Einar, just closed her eyes "I''ll do my best, dad."


    In the morning Laura, who had her uniform and her boots, was looking at her entire group with whom she had been training for thest few days.


    "Comrades, we have been training for days for the first Nordic youth grouppetition.


    Our parents will be watching our performance, remember that we should not disappoint especially the teacher Laisa.


    That she dedicated part of her time to teach us some techniques to be able to surpass others. That is why we will give everything we can.


    When we can no longer give anything, then we will have the right to rest, what we are! "


    All the children shouted in unison, "We are the red team of the Nordic youth!"


    Laura smiled and pointed to everyone "What are we going to do in thepetition!"


    All the children with their fists raised shouted, "We will win!"


    After this, the children left their meeting area and were able to see many parents and some warriors guarding the designated ce for the tests.


    Each children''s team consisted of 10 children, who would have topete in 5petitions.


    Crossbow Shooting, Steeplechase, Javelin Throw, Math Test, and Pull Rope Competition.


    All thepetitions had been made so that each team will use a pair in each one of them, also to avoid idents with crossbow bolts and javelins.


    They did not have a metal tip but instead had a wooden tip covered with linen and leather to avoid some dangerous ident.


    The obstacle course for its part was made in a field that had sea sand so that no child could die in the race.


    Einar did all this because the fear of seeing his daughter damaged made him prepare for everything, although it would be the firstpetition he did.


    He tries to do it by imitating thepetitions in the schools, due to many factors perhaps until the future it could include a swimmingpetition


    Although it had no priority at the moment, with a fixed gaze, Einar watched as A began to scream, using an iron cone for the first time to increase the sound of her voice.


    "Today the firstpetition between groups of students will begin, due to many factors each group will be represented by only 10 children.


    Each team is named after a color and has a leader who will be in charge of caring for and supervising their team.


    To start there are a total of 4 groups, let''s start by introducing the red team represented by the charismatic little leader Laura. "


    At that moment Einar and the whole family began to apud as they saw little Laura doing some ovations, as her father had taught her.


    "In the Blue team we have the young and energetic Gunnar as the team leader."


    Einar and the family also apuded because even though he was Juni''s son, Sven had long treated them like his own children, so they were part of the family.


    "In the green team we have a pretty smart and good-natured little leader named Dorete.


    In the Gray team, we have the brave little leader who is not afraid to speak her mind Ma. "

 Chapter 251 - Competition Between Children

    Following the presentation, the national anthem was heard, and a g was raised on a gpole.


    At that moment, the stanzas of the hymn were sung with great pride. At the end, A started thepetitions among the students.


    The firstpetition would be crossbow shooting, due to their age, the crossbow they would use would be a light crossbow that used an advanced lever reloading system.


    That way, the crossbow would be easily loaded for the children. It could also be a good time to show Einar and the craftsmen how it works or if there were any errors in the design.


    This did not mean that the children would use a dangerous version of the crossbow that could cause any injury. On the contrary, the crossbows had already passed that stage with the test of brave ves.


    Who had been in charge of testing them during their early stages.


    For the first test, a pair of contestants from the four teams advanced to the specially prepared shooting range.


    When everyone was in position on specially prepared tforms so that everyone could use the crossbow without problems.


    In front of them was a table where there were special crossbow bolts that had ck ink on the wooden tip to mark where they struck.


    Along with a pair of crossbows so that each pair of children could fire the crossbows.


    A walked behind the children to indicate the running of thepetition.


    "Each team has a total of 20 crossbow bolts which they will have to used to shoot the wooden targets at three different distances.


    A single team member will fire first and after using 10 bolts, the other member will fire thest 10 bolts.


    At the end, the points they have achieved in total will be added, the team with the most points will win.


    Remember that hitting the center of the targets will guarantee you a high score, if you hit the outside of the target the score will be lower.


    The red team will start, then the blue team, the green team will continue and finally the Gray team will be thest to pass.


    To show you how to use the crossbow, Eskol will show you how to load and use the crossbow correctly. "


    After this, Eskol went to the guards wearing a soldier''s uniform, although he preferred to use his armor. The uniform wasfortable and brought him prestige, unlike the uniform of the ves.


    His uniform had symbols sewn in gold on shoulder pads, Einar said indicated his rank and his distinction from normal soldiers.


    Arriving in front of the children with a smile, he began to exin how to load and unload the crossbow, although they had never used a real crossbow.


    The use was too simple, so in just 10 minutes all the children learned to use the crossbow, but as a final test they had the opportunity to shoot a bolt on their own.


    Although everyone''s shot missed, it gave them an idea of ??how to shoot. That way everyone would be at the same disadvantage and in the end their victory would depend on their luck or learning ability.


    When Eskol withdrew from the shooting range, A gave the order to start and the first child of the red team began to use his crossbow.


    The boy who was just adjusting to the use of the crossbow used his knowledge with the bow to try to better aim the crossbow.


    The first 5 shots missed miserably, but from the 6th, the crossbow bolts were able to hit the target.


    At the end of his turn, the boy looked at his partner and gave her some advice on how to aim. This made Einar proud, who was watching from afar.


    "Only Laura''s team made a small exnation to their partner using their experience.


    Laisa, I think you taught the children very well. "


    Laisa blushed a bit as she leaned her head on Einar''s shoulder "It''s something that not many warriors do on the battlefield, especially berserkers who only think about killing.


    Even I, who enjoy battle and ughter, have listened to the experiences of mypanions to learn about the enemy. "


    Kassia, who was sittingfortably on Einar''sp, looked at Laisa with some surprise.


    "You are quite interesting Laisa, I never thought you could say something like that."


    Laisa justughed "I know you know many of my stories because of my father or why I was born to tell all of you, but many times I skip details.


    You can''t me me, I do it because I enjoy telling good stories like the skalds. If I started telling details they would end up booing me. "


    Einar gave Laisa a kiss on the forehead "With us you don''t have to worry that we will boo you or make fun of your stories.


    Each of us has our own stories and they deserve all the respect. "


    Laisa just smiled and pointed to the field "They have already finished the first round, it seems that Laura''s team won, it is assumed that in the next test she willpete against Gunnar."


    Helmi nodded "It will be a difficultpetition for both of them, as they are very active children but I am sure our daughter will win in the end."


    The four of them had no doubts about that, as Laura was taking thepetition very seriously.


    In the obstacle course, Laura will be the first to participate in the obstacle course. In thispetition, she would have to run as fast as she could while a special hourss took her time.


    At the end it would be the turn of her partner, who would have to do the same, in the end she will take the time of the two andpare herself with the other teams.


    To do this, a scale would be used, less time would be less weight, so whoever did it faster would win.


    When A finished giving the exnation, the obstacle course began. Laura, at that moment, began to run as fast as she could.


    Remembering the training she had done with her mother Laisa and the advice of her father, she began to avoid obstacles in the sea sand.


    When she reached a wooden wall that had a rope, she began to climb it, as she had trained many times. When she reached the top, she jumped to the other side instead of using the rope to go down.


    She did it in a perfect way because, giving a swing and using her hand, she managed to distribute the energy of her fall so that she did not hurt himself.


    Helmi, Kassia and Einar were somewhat surprised by Laura''s bravery, while Laisa was screaming at the top of her lungs, congratting her daughter for being so brave.


    Laura, who was ignoring everyone, kept running and kept doing the best she could to reach the end of the obstacle course, where she gave a small blow to her partner''s hand.


    She was able to take a break while her partner went on her own course, although it took a little longer than Laura was sure they had won.


    When it was Gunnar''s turn, he took the same route as Laura, but unlike her, who was agile, he was a little more abrupt.


    Because he made more intense movements than Laura''s. Although they were less agile, they proved to work perfectly, until he reached the test of the wooden wall.


    Where he went up without problems, but when he wanted to do the same as Laura, he only ended up falling on his back on the soft sand.


    This left him lying down for a few seconds before he could get up and continue running.


    Einar just looked at him with empathy. "That was a good blow to the back, fortunately I prepared enough sea sand so that he could not suffer a dangerous injury."


    When Gunnar finished the race and it was his partner''s turn, hey down on the sand trying to catch his breath, as he was quite tired.


    After a while all the teams finished and at the time of measuring the sand the red team ended up winning thepetition, so Laura was happy and hugged her partner.


    In the thirdpetition, the surprise was that the Gray team won as Ma demonstrated her throwing ability far superior to that of her teammates.


    Kassia was surprised as she recognized the girl "To think that the girl who confronted you who did not want to be a ve would end up proving that she can win apetition."


    Einar looked at her with pride "For women like them I can rest assured that everything I build willst for many years, because those kinds of women are the ones who will not hesitate to fight.


    To defend her home and family, that girl represents the future of our nation, perhaps if I give her a good education she can end up being a very important pir in our future. "


    In the fourthpetition Dorete, Laura and Daven''s little friend, demonstrated her superiority in math.


    This made Einar form a smile on his face "That girl with a good education can be an excellent physicist or engineer. It all depends on what she wants to do in the future."


    In thest test, the four teams were divided into two teams, the Red and Gray team against the Blue and Green team.


    Thepetition was close, as everyone was pulling the rope to their respective ces in an attempt to lead the other team to defeat.


    Ma, the leader of the Gray team, looked at Laura "Laura, we must work together to achieve victory. If we can coordinate in just a few seconds, we can win."


    Laura, who was gritting her teeth, nodded "Red and Gray Team, when I count to three we will all pull the rope.


    1


    two


    3¡­"


    At that moment, with all the children coordinated, the blue and green team ended up losing their bnce and therefore lost thepetition.


    This gave a point to the red and gray teams who finished first and second while the green team finished third.


    Leaving the blue team as the big losers of thepetition.


    On a winner''s podium, Laura received a simple iron medal from Eskol, who congratted her on her work and dedication as the leader of her team and group.

 Chapter 252 - In The City Of Carcol

    In the port of the city of Carcol, Dar¨ªan was unloading all the merchandise that he had bought from Einar.


    As he did so, many merchants from different parts looked curiously at therge number of ss goods that were being unloaded at the port.


    One of them, a Jewish merchant, approached Dar¨ªan and pointed to one of the wooden boxes that had assorted ssware.


    "Young man, I''d like to ask if you have all that ssware for sale."


    Dar¨ªan looked at the Jewish merchant with a big smile "Each piece of ss is in 5 gold coins. They are made by the best artisans you can find in this region."


    The Jewish merchant stroked his beard and looked at Dar¨ªan doubtfully "It is a fair price for anything made of ss but I have to look at one of the pieces to see if they are worth it."


    Dar¨ªan just raised his shoulders and looked at the Jewish merchant "You can believe me and buy or you can wait until I do an auction with all the things for sale.


    At that time everything will be much more expensive than the price I mentioned. "


    The Jewish merchant took a deep breath and, epting the challenge, bought two cases of assorted ssware at a price of 150 gold coins.


    Although it was a rather expensive price, the Jewish merchant knew that it could be a good investment if each piece of ss was sold in the south or with the names for 10 gold pieces.


    When he received the two boxes and opened one of them, he realized that the ssware had the protection of what appeared to be papyrus.


    With some curiosity he touched it and realized that it could be used to write ''This thing is much morefortable than papyrus, but how will it be made ...''


    The Jewish merchant then raised his head and looked at Dar¨ªan with a smile before turning and looking at his trusted ve.


    "Get the boys ready. I want you to follow that merchant at all times. I must know where he got this wealth from.


    Do whatever it takes to get all the information, try to buy from your crew. We must get part of that young man''s business. "


    The ve, a eunuch exiled from the Byzantine empire, nodded and using a papyrus, began to write down everything the merchant had indicated.


    When all the merchandise was unloaded, Dar¨ªan used three carts to carry the merchandise toward the center of the city where the governor''s house was located.


    On the way, Dar¨ªan looked at two trusted soldiers sent by his father to supervise that all the merchandise will arrive without problems at the family warehouse.


    "When we get to the house, I want you to start looking for all the representatives of the kingdoms. I want to have a meeting with them in the evening.


    Just tell them that I have a good business for all your extra poption that only consumes your resources, with it you will earn silver and gold coins.


    Rather than letting its poption just starve to death in the winter."


    The soldier nodded and continued on his way until they reached the governor''s residence.


    Which was a gigantic building with Roman architecture. Previously it was the building of themander of the border post on Hadrian''s wall.


    But after leaving Rome, the building was adopted by the governors of the city, who increased it in size over the centuries.


    When they arrived at the warehouse, Dar¨ªan''s father, Marc¨®, a 54-year-old man with gray hair, looked at his son with a smile before approaching him and giving him a hug.


    "I have been informed that you managed to obtain arge number of goods from the Norsemen on that ind.


    What can you tell me about them? "


    Dar¨ªan became serious "The government of that ind has changed too much because Einar the son of Jarl Sven has obtained the power.


    He''s rapidly reforming everything not to mention that he started with an abnormal build-up of his tribe. I can tell you in just a year or two.


    He will have the entire ind governed, and it is in this process that we will be important because what he needs is vebor. "


    Marco looked at his son with interest and from one of the boxes he took out a beautiful ss goblet which was wrapped in something white that seemed to be papyrus.


    Although this caught his attention, he decided to ignore it for the moment and checked the ss, which had a very striking green color.


    He also noticed that at the base of the cup was the relief of a bear, which was written in Latin at the bottom.


    <em>''Produci ad regnum Nordmannie sedibus mare conscendisse''</em>


    Reading the Latin text, Marco raised one of his eyebrows and looked at his son seriously.


    "I am surprised that it is still a tribe and it is already called the Nordic kingdom, although this is the least think important. You know how he could obtain these things.


    Even we cannot make ss, much less ce such a detailed relief on it. "


    Dar¨ªan looked at his father with a rather serious face "Father, in this ce the walls listen, I will exin to you in your office for greater security."


    Marco nodded and watched as his son took out of one of the boxes a beautiful ck book which had a cross on the cover of the book, he also took out a green bottle that contained a liquid of the same color as well as two sses.


    When they got to the office, Marco sat in his leather chair and watched the fine bottle open in a special way just by twisting a cap.


    Dar¨ªan poured herbal liqueur to his father and poured himself a drink before handing the book to his father.


    "What you are going to read is somethingpletely unheard of and it is something that the church has hidden from its origins in the construction of the bible.


    It is a gospel ording to the only apostle who was considered a traitor Judas Iscariot. Before you read it I want you to know that Einar is not someone normal.


    He may look like a human-like us, but I am sure that within him is the blessing of our lord. "


    Marco frowned at his son''s statements, but he knew very well that his son would not lie to him about anything because the trust between them was quite solid.


    So taking his ss goblet, he took a sip of the green drink, which was more concentrated than a beer.


    But it tasted quite nice to his taste buds. He just gave the ss a quick approving nce and opened the book so he could read it.


    Dar¨ªan, who was in front of his father, could see the different faces he made while reading, although it took him almost two hours to finish reading the book.


    Marco at the end took his ss and drank all his drink in one gulp before asking his son to refill the ss goblet.


    "This book by itself is an attack on the religious beliefs of the Christian faith. It has the power to change what we know about the Bible.


    But it also redeems Judas Iscariot, it is something difficult to read if one is a personpletely dedicated to religion.


    But from what I could read, I am sure that Einar is someone special, since in another way, how did he find out details about the private life of Jesus. "


    Dar¨ªan took a deep breath "ording to what I heard, Einar suffered an injury after a battle, after that he just changed.


    He started to make changes and build the foundations of his tribe. He also invented a lot of things, it is simply unheard of.


    For a moment I believed that he was controlled by a demon, but my worries were in vain since what I could see was something else entirely.


    He is called a messiah by the Christian ves in his power, while the Norse call him the herald of Odin.


    Although I am not sure which of the two is correct, I can tell you, father, that he is above us in knowledge.


    Fortunately, before being Christians and members of the city of Carcol, we are merchants so we can enrich ourselves with a direct trade with him.


    He is willing to trade other goods in exchange for ves and food, which is quite an advantageous deal for us.


    That is why I signed a contract with him, in which we have the exclusive monopoly of the drink you are drinking, which is called Absinthe.


    I did not buy how it is produced but I am sure that the vor is something that will bring coins to our family and to the city. "


    Marco, when listening to his son, could onlyugh "I see that you have already been growing if you could sign a treaty with him and benefit the trade.


    I can safely say that my son is maturing, so I could die knowing that our family is safe.


    But speaking of Einar and his kingdom on that ind, all information with them will be secret, and under no circumstances should the word be spread.


    Thest thing we want is for the surrounding Christian kingdoms to have a reason to attack us. Those beasts are only looking for a simple pretext to be able to attack the city.


    Although they may possibly die as their ancestors did, it is not something that our city can endure continuously.


    Now show me all the goods you got.. I want to see what kind of goods they produce in that ce. "

 Chapter 253 - Preparations For Childbirth 1/2

    Einar, who was apanied by his family, climbed slowly and with great care the stairs that the ves had built in order to reach the walled pce.


    During thest months, the new ves and the increase in the production of construction resources allowed that the walls and the first part of the pce could bepleted.


    So from that day on they would have to live in the pce because in a few days or even an hour Kassia and Helmi could startbor.


    Upon reaching the moat that gave off steam due to the fact that it obtained its water from a pool of thermal waters.


    A warrior who was watching on the bridge mechanism arrow slit, seeing the herald and his family under the wooden bridge he use a gear mechanism to down the bridge.


    When the bridge gets down, two warriors came out from inside the metal-reinforced wooden gate.


    Leaving to see a passage where there were numerous arrow slits or small elongated windows from which to shoot arrows at the enemy in case they could enter.


    Also at the end of the passage was another wooden door reinforced with metal, which had arge hole at the top where warriors or soldiers could throw stones or boiling oil at the attackers.


    Although all this was the typical medieval construction of the time, the outer part of the wall had a steep slope and an Italian trace shape.


    Specially built that way to be able to withstand the attacks of any artillery.


    When they entered the passage, everyone was surprised because it was the first time they could see thepletely finished construction.


    "Theyout of this door ispletely fascinating. I am sure that no attacker will be able to reach this ce intact."


    Einar smiled and looked at his father "That''s because this ce is our family''sst bastion of defense.


    First, they will have to go through the fortress of the dock, then they will have to go through the tribal walls. In the end, they will reach this ce and meet an iron resistance.


    In the future, our ind will be wellmunicated by all the ces so I hope never to have to use these walls to defend my family. "


    When they entered the fortress, they could see that it was arranged in a very beautiful way as the path was made with the cobblestone pattern and the courtyard was beautifully decorated with dic flowers as well aspletely green grass.


    There were also some benches and in the middle, arge fountain was being built with the help of some ves who were craftsmen.


    In the middle of the fountain, there was a stone block that was being chiseled. The figure they could see seemed to be that of a man with an eye patch.


    Daven looked at his father "Dad, that statue is what Odin looks like."


    Einar nodded "It is the statue of Odin, although small it will be a reminder that our family is the one chosen to lead the Norse people."


    Laura was surprised and looked at her father "Dad, this yground is amazing, we can invite our friends to y."


    Einar stroked little Laura''s head "Of course, this ce is a public area for the children, men, and women of our tribe to spend time.


    You see that building with arches, that is the great hall that was built to serve the poption. In the back is our home, which epasses the entire back of the fortress.


    The building on the left is the barracks of the warriors, also in that corner are the bathrooms so that everyone can relieve themselves without problems.


    The building on the right is the bank, which I will open after your siblings are born because as you know we can''t do much before those little babies are born.


    But let''s keep walking I''ll show you the great hall building."


    Walking through the cobblestone path that crossed the beautiful courtyard, they came to the entrance of the building where there were some beautiful arches adorned with red partitions.


    Upon entering, the first thing they could see was a kind of room on the left side where there was arge opening, while on the right side there was another room.


    Also in front of them were stairs that led to a tform where anotherrge rock was being chiseled.


    On the sides of the tform were stairs that led to the second floor of the great hall.


    Einar pointed to the room with therge hole "That is the reception room. Here will be a ve or some member of the tribe attending to anyone whoes.


    There will be ss in that ce once we can make them quiterge. The room on the right will be the guard room.


    In that ce, the guards will have a ce where they can have their things when they are protecting the great hall.


    All the rooms on the first floor are where the members of the Thing or a representative of them will be. There are also two bathrooms for men and women.


    The upper part is where your office will be, Dad, as will mine and some exclusive ces for important members of the tribe such as the kitchen, the dining room, the bathroom with a shower, and some dressing rooms.


    But the entrance to the pce is in this ce. "


    Einar then began to walk towards where the stairs were in that ce there was a warrior protecting a metal fence.


    Upon seeing the entire royal family of the tribe, the warrior made a military salute and opened the little gate, allowing everyone to enter.


    They realized that this small corridor lit by oilmps was guarded by some warriors.


    "This ce is the only way to enter the pce. It is a fairly safe ce, and it is made to prevent any undesirable person from essing it."


    In the wall there was another door which was opened, revealing a beautiful interior yard where there was another fountain and some flowers and nts that looked very good.


    "Wee to the pce, although it is small and has only 20 rooms, 5 bathrooms, some hot springs, a gym, a dining room, a warehouse for food for the entire fort, a kitchen, three wells, a small hospital with 3 rooms, an operating room, rooms for the maids, royal guard barracks, a fully functional drain, and a panic room.


    It also has a small aqueduct under construction for the spring at the top of the mountain. In the second expansion n, we will begin to build on the mountain and in the third part of the construction.


    Theplete mountain will be the entire pce and awork of tunnels will begin to be dug inside it for the subsequent creation of the mausoleum and an emergency n in case we have to escape. "


    Everyone when listening to Einar only looked at him in surprise because in just a few months he had built something so fantastic using his modern construction techniques.


    Laura and Daven looked at their father and at the same time said "We can look at the whole pce, dad."


    Einar looked at Laisa "Of course you can if Mom Laisa agrees to apany them, because even though this ce I designed it to be safe with any of you.


    They still don''t know how everything isid out. "


    It was then that Laura and Daven turned their heads and looked at their mother "Mama Laisa, can you join us to see the pce."


    Laisa smiled and took her two little sons by the hand as they walked to the right side of the pce, while Einar and the others walked to the left side.


    The first ce they would check would be the small hospital to tend to the royal family for any kind of problem.


    Opening a door, Kassia waspletely fascinated to see a room that looked like a medical office, like the one Einar told her many times.


    The medical office had a desk and different things, like medicine cabs or papers with the anatomy of the human body that Einar had drawn.


    Einar approached Kassia and hugged her from behind "I made this office especially for you. It has many things that I could recreate such as medical tools or some images to arouse your curiosity.


    Also the floor, unlike any of the other rooms, has silver tiles, which are embossed to avoid idents due to falls.


    Also, all the rooms have pipes that carry hot water under the floor and the walls, so the ce will always be warm.


    If it is very hot, you just have to move a lever in the corner of the room. If it is on the right side, hot water will flow to heat the room.


    If it is in the middle, it will not let water through, but if the weather is very hot just use the lever on the right side, that way the pipes will pass cold water.


    I made this design learning from the modifications of the orphanage; it is a simpler system, but it has much more difficulty behind them.


    But this is just the beginning, let''s move on to the two rest rooms. "


    Sven looked at his son curiously. "Before we move on, I have a doubt as to how water can travel through the ce, what kind of force allows water to move."


    Einar, who was stroking Kassia''s stomach, casually said, "When we construct the Stirling engine for the factory, take the moment to make 4 at the same time.


    One has the factory, the other we will use for the construction of the fabric manufacturing workshop in which I am working with Seren and the artisans.


    While two are in the fort, one provides power to a conveyor belt that is responsible for circting the water.


    While the other feeds energy to two water pumps that carry the water through the pipes, this water reaches the conveyor of the first motor and in this way, the water circtes without problems.


    It was difficult to do it but that same process will be used to transport water into the aqueduct that is being built and in any aqueduct that is built in the future.


    In this way, the water will be able to get from a secluded ce to the fields of crops or houses in remote ces where there is no water. Of course, the premise is that there are hot springs nearby.


    In order to power the Stirling engine, although we could use wood or coal, I would prefer to take advantage of the renewable resources of nature. "

 Chapter 254 - Preparations For Childbirth 2/2

    After hearing Einar''s exnation, everyone had more questions than answers, but they would wait until they reached the ce where the things talking about were.


    When they opened the door of the consulting room, they entered a room that had wooden windows through which sunlight came from the inner courtyard of the pce.


    In the room there were four beds separated by a thin wall, creating 4 pseudo rooms.


    "These beds are for treating non-seriously injured people, the next room is for delicate people."


    As they continued advancing, they entered a room where there were four pseudo rooms, illuminated by candlelight, although there were wooden windows that were closed.


    Unlike the previous room, this room waspletely lined with silver tiles, including the walls.


    "This is a special room that I made to attend to any delicate person. It is lined with silver tiles because silver prevents the growth of fungi or any bacteria.


    The bed bases are silver and the tools are also silver. This room also has a heating system and has a specially made bathroom and drain system.


    That way it can be easily cleaned and prevent any rats or insects from contaminating this ce.


    But the most important ce is still missing, which is the operating room. "


    Elin, Juni and Helmi were surprised by the extravagance of the ce, but when they entered the operating room, they simply could not speak.


    The ceiling, the walls and the whole room seemed to be made of silver, especially the two chairs that seemed to have some things on the sides.


    "This is the operating room. It ispletely lined with silver because it is a ce where under no circumstances should there be fungus or some bacterial culture.


    In the middle there are two special chairs for childbirth, they are specially made so that Kassia and Helmi have a correct posture when giving birth.


    They can be disassembled to be able to ce a stretcher or up to three stretchers to be able to operate in an emergency. Of course we will have a long time after the babies are born.


    To be able to create the foundations of medicine and the first operations for the treatment of diseases or problems.


    That way when the first hospital is built we will have a solid medical foundation that will only begin to grow.


    Although many illnesses and ailments will not have a cure, at least the illnesses or situations that we can manage will be an important pir in the future."


    While this was happening, in a beautiful window-lit room, Laisa and the two children were enjoying the gym.


    With some joy, as if it were a little girl, Laisa looked at the weights and all the tools that were avable to exercise.


    "Laura, in this ce, you will be a real warrior. Even Einar will have to train with me.


    I cannot allow him to getzy, as he always has to be a man who is stronger than me.


    Daven,what do you say, you also want to train with your mother and sister? "


    Daven just smirked and stroked his forehead "I would just like to be physically fit to be able to run and do activities, I don''t think such arduous training can take it."


    Laisa just sighed and stroked her son''s hair "Although I would like to tell you many things, I think Einar''s philosophy is correct.


    I will respect your decisions and wishes, but in the same way I will train you so that you can run for a long time without getting tired.


    But now let''s look at your rooms and our rooms. I''m curious to see what kind of beautiful ce Einar built for us. "


    Laisa then took the hands of her two children and began to walk towards the corridor that led to the stairs of the second floor where the rooms were.


    As they climbed the stairs, they were surprised to see that the railings were made of thick stone and the steps were covered with a soft fabric that appeared to be a carpet.


    Daven, who seemed to understand the reason for this, smiled "Papa Einar, he was very careful to make the stairs quite smooth in case any of us fall we could avoid seriously injuring ourselves.


    I think he has thought of everything, but he did not build something so that Mommy Kassia and Mommy Helmi could climb more easily.


    Why do I think stairs are quite dangerous? "


    Laura who had heard Daven''s words pointed to the wall near the stairs.


    "What is that thing that has an iron fence and that seems to be hollow except for those iron ropes."


    Laisa shook her head "I''ve never seen anything like that but those pictures on the side.


    They seem to indicate that we should not touch that gate ... "


    Laisa fell silent as she watched the two iron ropes move as if she were carrying something with her.


    The three of them stared into that hole until they could see the heads of Einar and the rest of the family, when the simple elevator reached the second floor.


    Einar used a lever inside the elevator to activate the gear system that activated a kind of brake, which would prevent the elevator from falling.


    Laisa, seeing that thing stop and seeing how Einar opened the metal gate, could not contain herself and walked towards her husband.


    "Einar, what is that thing and why does it seem to be able to go up, it can also go down, but how does it do it?"


    Einar smiled "This is a prototype of a weight elevator. Under this elevator there is a group of servants who have the task of turning a crank which allows this elevator to be lowered or raised.


    The braided iron wire is made with thin iron wire which was woven between 5 others using the machine to braid the barbed wire.


    It has a resistance limit of 1.5 tons but for greater security there are two braided iron cables, one moves with the crank and the other is only a safety.


    If the first cable breaks, the elevator will not fall because that cable will support all the weight, to go up or down we only use either of these two cables. "


    Einar pointed to two cables that were hanging from the ceiling of the elevator.


    "The cable on the left rings a bell and the servants will know that they must go down a floor. If the cable on the right rings, another bell indicates that they have to go up.


    Also on each floor there are some buttons, when any of them is pressed a cable tightens and gives the indication to the servants to take the elevator to that floor.


    Also, if you look closely at the side of the wooden button, there is a small silhouette of a circle with small holes. These allowmunication with the servants. "


    Einar, when he got out of the elevator, began to speak through those holes "This is a sound check, you hear me in the elevator area."


    It was then that a somewhat artificial and slightly distorted voice was heard "Here the leader of the elevator team, herald your voice is clearly heard."


    With a smile, Einar looked at his entire family "To transmit the sound he used an iron pipe, which allows transmitting sounds, although it is a very simple system that works perfectly.


    In the future, I will try to use yarn to create a better system that prevents all sound from being heard, but for the short-term solution to this is the best way I could think of.


    You must remember that due to the danger that the elevator implies in each of the four ces where you can go, there will be a maid taking care of the elevator.


    This to prevent any of you from having an ident, this is a tool that can facilitate our lives but it is also something dangerous.


    In the elevator there will always be a maid who will be in charge of going up or down, for the moment avoid using the elevator a lot because Kassia and Helmi must have it avable at all times.


    In case they go intobor, at that time we will have to take them to the operating room to attend to them, but since we all meet on this floor.


    How about we see everyone''s rooms? "


    The whole family, who were already quite surprised, just continued walking because they did not know what to say to such machinery.


    Sven, A, Daven, Laura, Juni, Laisa, and Juni''s children even thought it must be a recreation of the Valha, so they were quite honored to be able to enjoy such a construction.


    In the case of Kassia and Helmi, the two women only hugged Einar''s hands, knowing that her husband had been working for the past few months.


    Designing, building and supervising all the things in the pce, each one of them was made to make their lives easier.


    That is why they appreciated Einar''s attitude and his effort, as he did everything possible to imitate the things of his past life.


    After this Einar showed everyone''s rooms. For Sven there was a very elegant room that had arge bed as well as some cribs prepared for his future children with bathroom included.


    For each of Juni''s children there was a single room, which was not very big but was quitefortable.


    Laura and Daven hadrger rooms, which had a few wooden toys that Einar had made in his spare time.


    Einar''s room, like his father''s room, was elegant and had arge bed, cribs, and its own bathroom.


    After this Einar continued showing them all the parts of the pce, because from that day on they would live in that ce. "

 Chapter 255 - First Meeting In The New Great Room

    Einar, who was meeting with Seren, Gerd and all the cksmiths, were looking with quiet joy at some stones that some ves had been looking for months.


    "Today I gathered everyone in this meeting room in the new great hall building.


    How can you see in front of you an investigation of months finally gave results. We managed to find some extremely important mineral veins.


    First, in the river near the new town of Fiskefontene where the dike is being built, we found arge amount of gold running down the mountain.


    This is extremely important because for the first time, we have a source of gold to be able to make our own currency, because of this the entire gold mine will be owned by the royal family bank.


    I hope you understand that at the moment only gold coins will be made by following the coins of the city of Carcol as a guide.


    If we find more gold ore, it will be sold by the bank to make handicrafts and jewelry. "


    All the smiths and Seren nodded, understanding that they must first guarantee a coin of their own before using the resources on other projects.


    "The second most important metal we found was lead."


    Einar, taking a gray stone, showed it quite proudly "The ore vein seems to be quiterge and for our fortune it is in a ce close to our tribe.


    But at the same time it has a sufficient distance to be able to found a lead smelting center in that ce to make ingots.


    How do we know lead is a highly polluting material so putting people near the smelter will be suicide.


    That is why an exclusion zone of 5 kilometers around will be created where no one outside the ves and soldiers who take care of the ce is allowed to enter.


    There I also nned to build an iron foundry that would use the new method of making steel by transforming pig iron into a functional metal.


    Although we find the right way to reduce the carbon level in the steel, the process will be very polluting and will require a st furnace to melt the metal.


    The construction of these two foundries will take a few months but when they are ready, they will be the first ces for the manufacture of materials for the tribe.


    Due to the pollution of the operation of that ce and after doing some experiments using arge amount of paint to see the ocean currents.


    It may have been a simple way, but we discovered a ce on the coast where the current collides with another, making a small current that carries everything south. "


    Einar sighed and looked at everyone seriously "I really don''t know where that current ends, but at least we could see what was going into the sea for more than 10 kilometers before the ink waspletely imperceptible.


    That is why in that ce will be the mouth of the drainage of those foundries and anything that is built in the future in that ce.


    When the drainage is built, signs will be created on the beach to prevent someone from trying to fish or enter the beach because of the danger it will represent.


    I will also make some wooden buoys to mark where fishing should be avoided, although it will be a small sacrifice and in this way, we will avoid diseases in our poption.


    But let''s move on to thest material we found. "


    Einar, putting on a ck leather glove, took a red stone that was on a ss te "This is mercury, a material that serves many purposes, fortunately, due to theck of silver mineral we do not need to use it inrge quantities.


    That is good because the vein of the mineral was found in the cave that Ansgar had to go through on his way back, although I do not know how much mercury there is.


    I am sure that we will have to use the worst ves to do this work, but at the moment we will only do small-scale mercury mining.


    In the area where the two smelters will be, we will build a special area to get mercury, this to make thermometers to measure the temperature with that things will improve. "


    Leaving the red stone, Einar looked at everyone quite seriously. "Although in these months we have only found these minerals, with the exception of the iron mine that we have, we have to look for a coal mine or an oilfield.


    Although the methods that we are using to obtain charcoal work well, we cannot always use little tricks in the design of the furnaces to increase the temperature.


    If we don''t have a supply of anthracite charcoal, we''ll just wipe out every tree on the ind before we know it.


    That is why I would like to form a team consisting of Ansgar, a group of 5 warriors, 3 ves and two cksmiths with experience in materials.


    They will be called the dic Expeditionary Group, their mission will be to survey the entire terrain of the ind and in the process, they must try to find more valuable resources.


    Due to the danger of the task, you will carry with you arge amount of food and resources, as well as tools, so that you can ce poles throughout your journey.


    These posts will serve as a guide to know where they are walking, if they find a good ce to found a town, the post will have to have marks that indicate it.


    One of the ves who will apany them was the assistant to a court painter to a Frankish nobleman, so he has knowledge about drawing.


    He will be in charge of drawing the maps, but anyway in these two weeks while everything is prepared for the expedition, I will train that ve.


    So that your drawing is good enough to be able to ce the distance on a scale, for this I will give you specially prepared ropes to make the measurement in kilometers.


    It is very important that you always remember to mark the number of kilometers on the maps and signs that you leave, as it will save a lot of time in the future.


    Due to the dangerous winter, they will start with the northwest part of the ind where Ansgar''s path is, that way, if something happens.


    You would know how to return, due to the possible threat of bears all the warriors will carry lever crossbows with steel-tipped bolts.


    Those crossbows bolts have a higher pration power than what wemonly use and the new crossbow has more firing power, not to mention easier to reload.


    With this it should not be a problem to kill white bears with just a few shots, but in case the situation is serious they will have to return to report.


    To carry out an extermination expedition, those animals do not belong to the ind and will only destroy livestock.


    Perhaps in the future in a part near the center of the ind, we will found a sanctuary for white bears, but until then there should be no free bears.


    Do you have anything to say toplement what was discussed at this meeting? "


    One of the cksmiths raised his hand "Herald Einar, I understand that it is oil from the many times he exined to us what it looked like.


    But because we need it in the smelting process, it is a material that can be ignited as easily as charcoal. "


    Einar smiled and spread his hands "The oil refining process is simple, it is only boiled andter in a small condensing tower the materials are allowed toe out for future use."


    Lowering his hands, Einar sigh "Although it is the most basic process, because if I want to turn into something else I would need a brutal amount of materials and different things that I don''t know what they are.


    We may only be able to use the most basic refining method, but the result should be enough to generate a much better fuel than wood.


    Although if we had a little phosphoric acid and other materials, we could make our own Greek fire even more powerful. "


    Seeing everyone''s surprised faces, Einar just shook his head "I know it sounds fantastic, but at least it will take 10 to 20 years to create something like that.


    With the premise that we already have oil, why without it is not possible to do something like that ... "


    Einar interrupted his words when the door to the meeting room opened and Felipa rushed in.


    "Einar, my mother, and Helmi are going intobor. I need your help in the operating room to be able to receive the babies.


    The midwives and assistants trained to help us are already downstairs. "


    Getting up somewhat concerned, Einar gave Seren a look "Prepare everything you need for the expedition in two days you cane and find me so we can talk about your doubts.


    See youter, as my wives can''t wait. "


    After this he left the room and began to walk with Felipa to the elevator where Kassia and Helmi were waiting, who were sitting in wooden wheelchairs.


    The two women when they saw Einar only smiled because it gave them the confidence to have Einar by their side.

 Chapter 256 - The Miracle Of Life

    In the single elevator Einar was holding Kassia and Helmi''s hands "Just take a deep breath, as we have rehearsed many times.


    Remember that I will be with you at all times. Our babies will be born without problems, I can promise you. "


    Kassia, who already had experienced the born of a two children, acted more calmly while Helmi could only breathe deeply as she was feeling apletely new and unknown sensation for her.


    When the elevator reached the floor where the small clinic was located, two midwives who were waiting helped Einar carry the two wheelchairs to the operating room.


    While Einar, Felipa and the other women who would participate changed their clothes to thin clothes made of cotton.


    Because there was no stic Einar used forpletely disinfected leather gloves to avoid any infection, they also all wore cotton head protectors.


    Like fouryer masks, although they wouldn''tpletely block viruses or bacteria, they were good enough to keep saliva froming out.


    Einar also prepared ski goggles for everyone. Although they might seem extreme measures, he dared not be careless with the life of his family.


    When everyone was ready, a woman was carrying on her back a small silver tank that had a pipe made of leather connected to it that had a bottle.


    She pointed it at everyone and, making a signal, another woman next to her began to pump the contents of the silver tank using a lever.


    Which created a piston effect that allowed the liquid inside the tank to squeeze out through the wooden nozzle.


    Due to the way it was made, it released a substance in the form of a spray, which was abination of water with bleach to cleanse their bodies.


    Although this would only be used on them as Kassia and Helmi, they had received a general cleaning using soap and water to leave thempletely clean in the shortest possible time.


    When Einar entered the room, the light from the dozens of candles illuminated the ce. Also, the temperature was quite pleasant, so Kassia and Helmi should bepletelyfortable.


    Sitting in a single Einar looked at his two wives "This will be a time-consuming process. We may be here for a few hours, but that does not matter.


    It will take as long as it takes. When the water breaks breaks in both of you, your bodies will already be between the first phase and the second phase of the birth of babies.


    I will be with you at all times, for the moment just close your eyes and try to rest a little, the contractions will be increasing more and more. "


    After this Einar took the hands of the two women and waited, during the wait the two women who had their eyes closed were looked after by Einar.


    Einar, who was looking at the two of them, could somehow remember when he had to attend to the born of his daughter Erika.


    Perhaps his only regret was that in this age every baby was a blessing, because so many problems could arise during pregnancy or born.


    They could end with the death of the baby, not to mention that only few makes it to adulthood.


    For Einar, this was something uneptable, so he would work throughout his life so that the babies of the tribe and his family could be adults.


    Fortunately, thanks to the efforts of his grandfather Eero, the horrible practice of abandoning children was abolished, so his tribe did not behave like the other Norse tribes.


    While he was thinking he realized that Helmi began to release water, so it was time to start the process of pushing.


    So that the baby coulde out and everything would turn out in the best way.


    Caressing his wife''s face he indicated that it was time "Remember the training Helmi, the baby is already on its way so you are going to feel horrible pain.


    Which is only going to get stronger. Remember to breathe and push, don''t stop for anything in the world. "


    Helmi, who opened her beautiful blue eyes, squeezed the armrest at her sides with all her strength as she breathed and pushed with all she could.


    The pain he could feel was something so horrible that he could only push his best to make it end.


    The process was quite slow until the head of a beautiful baby with reddish hair began to emerge from Helmi''s vagina.


    With great care, Einar give instructions to his wife while he was receiving his baby with his hands.


    When the baby came outpletely, Einar realized that it was a boy. So tears fell from his eyes because he had been born without problems.


    Taking her son in her arms, he cut the umbilical cord and using a wooden plier closed the piece of cut cord that the baby had.


    After this and almost immediately he took it by his small feet very carefully and gave him a spanking, which caused the baby to start crying.


    cing him on a silk towel, Einar began to lull his son, as it was something that had to be done to release the little amniotic fluid that he might have in his lungs.


    With great care, he handed his son to Helmi, who could barely hold him in her arms as she cried for the happiness and pain she was feeling.


    Helmi and the baby cried for a few minutes before they rxed and were able to close their eyes to rest.


    "Take a break, my beautiful girl. You have done well, but this is not over yet. Possibly in a few minutes you will feel a sensation not as painful as childbirth.


    Because the centa will expel them, I know it will be difficult but we have to do it, but at the moment you have thought of a name for our son. "


    Helmi, who was quite tired and who was enjoying the warmth of her baby on her chest, looked at Einar with a smile "His name will be Erik to honor his sister."


    Einar, who wanted to hug his wife, could only contain himself as it was not the time so he just nodded "From now on it will be Erik Hermansen."


    With a wave of his hand he asked Felipa to take care of and clean little Erik, for her part Kassia who was to one side at that moment, also released a liquid from her vagina.


    So Einar, in the same way as with Helmi, began to guide and support his wife so that the baby could be born withoutplications.


    Luckily for Einar, who was quite nervous, Kassia knew how to do everything much more calmly than when the baby''s red-haired head started toe out.


    Einar knew that the process was almost ending so when his baby came out he realized that it was a girl so like his brother Erik.


    After cutting the umbilical cord, a spanking was enough for a cry to be heard.


    "We have a daughter Kassia. She is beautiful. She looks a lot like you."


    Einar very carefully brought the girl closer to Kassia, who hugged her as if it were the most precious thing in her life, opening her gray eyes and looking at her husband.


    "Tell me what our little girl is going to be called. I think it is your duty ording to the rules we established."


    Einar, who was smiling but whose face was covered with the mask, didn''t take long to say "Katherine, the name of a woman who once ruled a glorious empire.


    I think it is a correct name for our daughter; I am sure that in the future she will achieve great things."


    Little Katherine, who was on her mother''s breast, could only unconsciously form a small smile because somehow she had liked the name.


    After some time and after removing the centa from his two wives, Einar transferred his wives to the intensive care area.


    Where he let them sleepfortably, while his two newborn children rested in specially made cribs.


    Although he was tired as a soldier and a concerned father, he stayed by his family''s side to take care of anything strange.


    It would be a difficult night, but being able to see the faces of his wives and children gave him the willpower he needed to take care of them.


    In the early morning, the two babies woke up crying because they were hungry, for which Einar took them out of the cribs and gave them to their wives.


    Those who started nursing them. Thissted for a while before a foul scent made Einar sigh.


    Well, he had to change his children''s cloth diapers. Being their first poop, it would be the most smelly because of the substances that they would have trapped in their little stomachs.


    In a very fast and quite careful task, Einar cleaned her two children and began to carry them while one of the caregivers patted them on the back so that they could burp.


    Although it was a cumbersome process, for Einar, who had already been a father, it was an almost intuitive feeling, as he had learned a lot from caring for his daughter Erika.


    Having already had her two childrenpletely asleep, she put them back in their cribs and when he looked at them he realized with great pride that they were her little children.


    <em>''I will take care of creating the conditions so that parricide cannot be used. Thest thing I want is for you to kill each other.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>They are my little adorations from now on.. I may not be the best father but I will do my best and even the impossible to have them well. ''</em>

 Chapter 257 - Einars New Routine

    Einar, who was sleeping, heard the cry of his little babies so he got out of bed and went to the cribs of his babies.


    Erik and Katherine were crying due to being hungry, so they rxed just a bit when they were carried by their father.


    Who began to lull them while warming some breast milk that he had expressed from their wives at night.


    Due to how tired they were from the whole process of giving birth, Einar had to prepare in advance for the care of the babies.


    When the milk was at the correct temperature, he put some in his hand to check that it was not going to burn his children.


    After this he ced them in their cribs and began to feed them with the bottles. The two little babies drank the milk from the bottle until they werepletely full.


    So after this, Einar sat in a rocking chair to amodate his little children and began to pat them on the back so they could get the air out of them.


    It didn''t take long for the two babies to burp and scoop out the air they had absorbed, along with a bit of milk slime that stained Einar''s back.


    This far from bothering him only made him smile, so he carefully cleaned the small mouths of his two children and began to lull them.


    It didn''t take long for Erik and Katherine to fall asleep in their father''s arms, so Einar settled them in their cribs and kissed each of them on the forehead.


    "Sleep well, my little angels."


    After leaving his babies sleeping, Einar took off his shirt, as he could get sick from how wet he was.


    Using a towel, he wiped her back and put on another shirt toter wash the bottles with soap in the kitchen sink.


    When he finished, he ced them on the table because tomorrow he would have to ce them in boiling water to disinfect thempletely.


    When he was done with everything, hey back down on his edge of the bed as his three wives were sleeping on the other side of the bed.


    Laisa, who had been silently observing Einar, only felt a strange sensation because for her it was the first time she had seen something so strange.


    This because the traditions said that women should be responsible for babies, but Einar waspletely different.


    He cared for her children at a level that would leave her father an irresponsible man or who never saw to her safety.


    Although she could notin either because the way he cared for her was how he knew how to do it.


    <em>''I guess being Odin''s herald made Einar a man who can do anything.</em>


    <em>Tomorrow I will ask him how to take care of the babies. I too must learn to help him in any way I can. ''</em>


    After those thoughts, Laisa closed her eyes and fell asleep.


    In the morning the crying of the babies woke up Einar, who woke up and walked towards the babies, as he had to change their diapers.


    How he also needed to give them to Kassia and Helmi so they could nurse them.


    After removing the dirty diapers and washing the babies'' skin very well to avoid chafing, Einar fitted them with new cloth diapers and brought them to their mothers.


    Laisa, who had just woken up, looked to her side and could see the two babies enjoying their mother''s milk with calm faces.


    "They are extremely beautiful, I doubt if my son will also have the same red hair as his father."


    Einar just smiled as he rang a bell for one of the maids to bring them some wheelchairs so they could go to breakfast.


    "Possibly it will be. I think that with this we discovered that the gene for red hair is predominant, even in Helmi''s case it is surprising.


    Well, little Erik did not suffer from albinism like his mother. "


    Helmi shook her head to the side, "Is albinism bad?"


    Einar shook his head "Only the ignorant wouldin about something like that. Albinism is a condition where mnin production is low if not zero.


    Fortunately, you suffer from garter albinism so the sun does not represent a real danger, but in more serious cases the eyes arepletely red and the skin is pale.


    So the sun can kill with just a few minutes exposure. "


    When he finished speaking the door opened and four beautiful servants entered through the door, two of them were carrying wheelchairs.


    While the other two would help Einar amodate Kassia and Helmi in wheelchairs.


    After putting the two women in wheelchairs while carrying their children, they all headed to the kitchen to have breakfast.


    A full meal for Kassia and Helmi was already served in the dining room, consisting of seal meat, boiled vegetables, and applesauce.


    They also had some cow''s milk with a little honey and some white bread, while the food for everyone else was seal meat prepared with spices and deep-fried vegetables.


    Like white bread and milk. Although breakfast might seem heavy, Einar made it that way with the intention of giving everyone energy.


    Well, the exercise and work in the morning required energy, while Einar was arranging Kassia at the table.


    Laura and Daven ran into the dining room, heading straight for their siblings.


    "Good morning dad and mom, how are my little brothers."


    Laura asked while looking fondly at little Erik, who was in Helmi''s hands.


    Helmi smiled and stroked her daughter''s hair "Little Erik is very well, he has behaved very well."


    Kassia, who was already settled, looked at little Katherine in her arms "Your sister is also very well, the little one has been behaving very well.


    But if you really want to ask, you should ask Einar, since he is the one who takes care of them at dawn."


    Daven, who was next to Kassia used his hand to caress the cheek of his sister, who just yawned and snuggled back into her mother''s chest.


    Einar, who was looking at his family, smiled a lot and carried Laura and Daven in his arms.


    "His siblings are behaving very well. As babies, they are quite active and they do not stop discovering new things in their little life.


    Remember that you must always take care of them since they are your brothers. "


    Laura and Daven nodded, and after that the whole family had breakfast. After that, Kassia and Helmi would spend time with the babies in the inner courtyard.


    While Einar would be in his office, taking care of the many earrings he had.


    Once in the office and after seeing numerous craftsmen and cksmiths attended, the door opened, allowing Laisa to enter.


    Who stared at Einar "Einar, I wish you would teach me how to take care of babies.


    Seeing you working and taking care of the little babies made me want to do the same to help you, as your wife is my obligation to do it.


    Since they are also part of my family. "


    Einar showed a smile and stretched out his hands "Sure I can teach you Laisa, but you must always remember to be patient with babies.


    They are small so they do not understand words, they only act in the way of attitude as you treat them, so yelling at them ispletely forbidden.


    They only want love and care. I know you are changing but can you promise to take care of them and stay calm. "


    Laisa nodded and hit her chest "I can promise you on my honor as a warrior woman and future Valkyrie that I will never hurt babies.


    Even I understand that they are the future of our family, so I hope you can teach me so that I can take care of them just like you do. "


    Einar nodded, "Tomorrow the training will begin, for the moment you should prepare yourself because babies always need care.


    I want you to stay close to Kassia and Helmi for the moment and watch everything they do, from breastfeeding the baby to changing the cloth diaper.


    I know it can be boring, but you should know that the greatest pleasure of being a father is taking care of your children and watching them grow into great people. "


    Laisa showed a smile and left Einar''s office. Without wasting time, she went to the inner courtyard where Kassia and Helmi were enjoying the sun that entered.


    While the babies were sleepingfortably in specially prepared cribs, because d had no insects.


    The babies could sleep without worries. When Laisa arrived, she approached Kassia and Helmi, to be able to sit in front of them.


    "I would like to ask you to show me how you take care of babies during this day, because tomorrow I will start a training with Einar to help take care of them."


    Kassia and Helmi smiled "No problem Laisa, settle in because we will be in this ce for a while.


    How about you tell us something about your hometown or that city your father conquered? "

 Chapter 258 - The Expedition Reaches The Barbarian Lands Of The North

    On the main ship, Oleg was kneeling while he was praying at the small altar on the ship. Beside him were two priests who were doing their daily prayers.


    Gautier just looked at them in silence before shaking his head and leaving the altar of the ship, as he wanted to see how they were moving through the great river that would take them north.


    After climbing some wooden stairs, the sunlight dazzled him a bit so he used his hand to cover his face.


    When he was fully out, he was able to see the beautifulndscape around him.


    Beautiful trees and from time to time the asional Viking ship in the river as well as some remnants of viges that were burned at the time.


    But they already had weeds growing over them, just giving the ce a calm and dangerous appearance.


    Although in spite of all that the atmosphere was too calm because the birds sang and the air created a sensation of tranquility.


    At the bow of the ship, Gautier could see Guido, who was leaning against the wooden railings, so the duke decided to walk towards the former Praetorian guard.


    Upon arrival, he patted her on the shoulder and looked at the beautiful river they were running.


    "How long do you think it will be before we can reach the North Sea, where all the pagan tribes are supposed to be?"


    Guido turned his head and looked at the duke quite wearily "I have no idea, but from therge number of Viking ships that are beginning to see.


    As also the low temperatures, I am sure that we are close, although I could be wrong since the farthest north I ever traveled was with the Emperor Charlemagne to one of the Anglo-Saxon kingdoms.


    In that ce we only stayed a few days, because the duke who ruled the area said that he had in his possession a sacred relic.


    Although I do not know what relic it was or why it caught the emperor''s attention, that was the farthest north I have been, of course, without taking into ount the wall of the pagans. "


    Gautier scratched his head "ording to Oleg we should go out into a kind ofke from where we can reach the sea. After this, we would have to go through the true pagan nucleus.


    It doesn''t sound like something I''d like to do but I guess we don''t have a choice; but I want to know what are doing the princess right now. "


    Adide sneezed as she looked at the burning city below the tower they had just conquered.


    "With this city your end hase, Duke Frederick, but how much time and blood do we have to free in order to win?


    Why didn''t they just give up and ept their punishment for traitors, the same way they decided to use their sword to destroy the empire.


    You know I hate using brute force against children and you made me do it. You just had to open the doors and surrender.


    But your damn pride believed that they could win and now, you are nothing more than a bundle of worms that I had to kill with my own hands, including your children. "


    Adide lowered her head and sighed before turning it so she could see the corpses of Duke Frederick and his family, which were swaying through the air as they were all hanging.


    "Now you do not have any city or fief that belongs to you, you will be forgotten, and this ce abandoned forever.


    But that is a price you had to pay for the betrayal youmitted, only lives your son who like a rat does not stop attacking our supply lines. "


    Adide stood up and pointed to the corpse of the Duke "Although unfortunately your stupid efforts will notst long, you can fight us but your men.


    Haha, only a few gold coins were enough for them to agree to kill your son. At that moment, I will bring him to this ce to rot with you.


    You need to know that who kills with iron with iron dies. I hope that in hell you will find the ambition you were looking for. "


    On the ship after a few days Oleg rang the emergency bell, so Gauiter got up from his bed quickly and took his sword.


    When he came out on the deck of the ship, he felt a horrible cold in his body, although there was no snow, the air was too cold.


    So, making a face of difort, he continued walking and came to where Oleg was.


    "Where are the enemies, why did you ring the emergency bell?"


    Oleg smiled at the duke''s question, "We are on enemynd, we have just left theke and we are officially at sea.


    In this ce of death lurks everywhere. Even a fleet like ours can bepletely destroyed by sneak attacks.


    From this moment on we must all be awake and maintain an always active profile, even more so when we reach the northwest pass.


    Well, in that ce is a series of inds where the pagan kingdom of Denmark has containment areas for any ship that enters or leaves the sea.


    We may have to fight more than once, although we have enough ammunition. I don''t know how constant the attacks will be.


    I hope you can understand why I rang the rm bell.


    This ce kills the weak and leaves no bones behind, especially since most live on the edge of death.


    Too many people and not enough food are a dangerousbination. "


    Gautier just sighed and put his sword in its sheath because he nned to return to his room to put on a coat because the weather was notfortable at all.


    After donning his coat and stepping out again, he could see a ship''s crew start running toward the bell to report that enemies were in sight.


    Seeing that, Gautier only felt a feeling of disgust because he knew that his stay in this ce would not be peaceful at all.


    In the sea near the great convoy of Byzantine warships, a group of Drakkars were approaching because although they did not understand why the Christians were in theirnds.


    For Vikings like them, there was only wealth, so they would attack those ships in order to gain the wealth they have or, failing that, a better ship.


    "Sigrid, you''re sure it''s a good idea to attack those big ships. I think it would be better ..."


    Sigrid, the leader of the Vikings, looked at his partner and shook his head "Don''t say stupid things, young man. You know that we must attack those ships because we have no other choice.


    This year the toll on those damn Danes was too high, so our profits were cut.


    We must recover our profits by attacking these Christians so that we can put our tribe''s name in a high ce.


    We are also more than forty Drakkars full of warriors ready to kill at any moment; they are just a group of small ships.


    If we fail, nothing will happen because we will meet in the Valha where we belong. "


    The young man only clenched his fists, as he felt those ships were too dangerous, but he didn''t know why.


    On the other ships of the expedition, the Byzantine soldiers loyal to Empress Irene showed only smiles as they prepared the siphons for Greek fire.


    One of the highest ranking soldiers, a fallen nobleman named Nicetas, took his sword and pointed to where the Viking Drakkars were.


    "This pagan scum is trying to end our lives. Let us not allow them to seed. Our loyalty is with the family of Empress Irene.


    We cannot die before we can see His Majesty Kassia, so they set those heathens on fire, let their bodies suffer in hell. "


    All the soldiers shouted in unison and began to move the ships so that they could face the approaching Viking Drakkars.


    When Sigrid looked at this, he could only smile, as he thought it would be a glorious confrontation where he could show his worth to the gods.


    As their ships were closer and closer, the Vikings prepared their weapons for the glorious confrontation, but in just a few seconds all their preparations were useless.


    Because in those ships there were dragons from which a fire started toe out, all the Vikings that were nearby began to burn because of the Greek fire.


    The screams of those Vikings could be heard for miles, but unfortunately there was nothing they could do to avoid being burned.


    Although most jumped into the water to try to put out the fire, it continued to burn them as they sank into the sea.


    Upon seeing that scene of destruction, the Viking Drakkars, who were far away and who had not suffered from the Greek fire, turned around while asking Odin for forgiveness.


    They thought they had attacked ships belonging to the kingdom of the gods because there were dragons taking care of them.


    Nicetas, seeing how the Viking ships left, could only feel enormous pride as he remembered the stories about how the Muslims were expelled using Greek fire.


    "Today we won a victory over the pagans, let their bodies burn for eternity in this ocean.


    That will be your payment for trying to prevent us from fulfilling our mission. "

 Chapter 259 - Vikings Attack

    Laisa who was sleeping could hear the crying of the babies, so she got up long before Einar and how she had been learning it in thest week.


    She lifted the two babies from their cribs and held them so they could calm down a bit as she walked to the bedroom kitchen so she could warm the babies'' bottles.


    After cing the bottles with breast milk in a saucepan with water on the stove, she just waits for them to warm up for a few moments.


    As she did so, she ced the babies on a small table where she began to change the cloth diapers of the babies, who were already a little calmer.


    Although it was quite a demanding job for Laisa, it was a way to bond with the babies.


    When she finished cleaning them and putting on the cloth diapers, she carried them in her hands and went to where the bottles were.


    Using metal tongs, she pulled out the two bottles and waited a few moments for them to cool down.


    Touching them and realizing that they no longer hot, she took one of them and turned it over to put some milk in her hand.


    It did not burn or cause difort, so she knew it would not harm the babies. Taking the other bottle on his way to the rocking chair because she was thinking of feeding the children there.


    After sitting down and rocking, she settled the babies on herp and gave each of them a bottle, who began to eat.


    Although neither of the two babies had opened their eyes, they had already learned to hold the bottles, so with the gentle movement of the rocking chair, they drank their milk quite calmly.


    When they finished eating, Laisa, like a loving mother, wiped their mouths and ced them on her shoulders before starting to pat them.


    The two babies who were already falling asleep could only burp and vomit some slime of milk on Laisa''s back.


    Who continued to lull the babies until they had fallen asleep. After a few minutes got up and very carefully left the babies in the cribs.


    She covered them with a linen nket and kissed them on the forehead before retiring to remove his dirty shirt.


    In the morning Einar, who had a full night''s rest, looked at how Laisa was taking care of the babies. So a smile formed on his face.


    Well, all the training he had done with her had worked, so with her support, taking care of the babies would be much easier.


    After getting up and getting ready to start his day, the door to his room was opened somewhat abruptly, and Sven, who had his armor on, entered the room.


    "Einar Viking ships have been sighted off the coast. Be prepared as we may be under attack."


    At sea, the Konungar Jorgen''s fleet was advancing towards the coast of d.


    Jorgen was the king of Norway. After a series of conquests which included the Jarl Eero tribe, he established a government of iron hand.


    But he was neverpletely happy with his government because a tribe had escaped from his hands. He believed that they had died in his escape, but thanks to the king of Denmark.


    He learned that they were still alive and that they had taken refuge on an ind in the north of the world, as a qualified king could not allow that threat to remain alive.


    So heunched a campaign to end that threat. His only regret was that of the 200 Drakkars he had managed to gather.


    Only 100 could have survived due to a storm that wiped out half the fleet but as a king.


    Jorgen was ready to fulfill his mission, even though much of his army had already died at sea.


    "Prepare your weapons, because in front of us is thest rebel tribe. You must pay with blood for the audacity of having escaped your destiny.


    The descendants of Jarl Eero do not deserve respect. They are allowed to conquer and destroy them all. "


    The Vikings began to shout and raised their weapons as they prepared for battle.


    For their part on the dock, Ashraf and some warriors led the poption to the tribal walls as they prepared for a battle against the invading Vikings.


    Because this time the attackers were true Vikings, the 300 soldiers in training were given a crossbow.


    "Run with all your might, you pieces of ve shit. This day you will show that you are worthy to be made into soldiers.


    They will have to use their crossbows against bloodthirsty Viking warriors to defend their families.


    You should not worry about anything other than killing the enemies. If any of you leaves your ce, you will be killed on the spot.


    By the members of the military police, I hope you can understand. "


    Hearing Wally''s words, all the ves took their crossbows and began to trot to get to their positions from where they would shoot the Vikings.


    For their part, a group of warriors prepared some coils of barbed wire which were ced around the coast to cause the greatest damage to the invaders.


    Everyone, regardless of whether they were men or women, ves or children, did the jobs they had rehearsed to deal with any threats that mighte along.


    Einar and Sven, who were walking down a scaffold ced in one of the secret exits of the pce, watched everyone work in the distance.


    "Father, do you have any idea what kind of Viking can bring a gigantic fleet to our ind, it will not be an attack from the southern inds."


    Sven shook his head "They are much weaker than us. I doubt they can even muster more than 5 Drakkars.


    Who is attacking us must belong to an established Nordic kingdom. It could be the kingdom of Denmark in retaliation for the death of his bastard son.


    But if the news about the civil war in the Frank empire is true, then I can only assume it would be Jorgen. "


    Einar looked at his father with some doubt "Jorgen, who is he and why would he send so many Drakkars after us."


    Sven took a deep breath and stepped off the scaffolding that had already reached the ground.


    "Jorgen was an ambitious leader who tried to convince your grandfather to be subordinate to him.


    Unfortunately, he never took into ount that your grandfather was an indomitable man, so he decided to fight him.


    In three battles Jorgen was defeated so fearing for his life, he bought some traitors from the tribe who ended up starting a civil war.


    Added to the fact of your grandfather''s illness and his sudden death, it ended up consuming the forces of the tribe.


    But to think that he came for us only makes me angry, but maybe it''s for the best because if we can defeat him then one of our enemies would bepletely eliminated.


    I can''t wait to see their corpses on the barbed wire. "


    Einar just closed his eyes and sighed while tightening his nasal septum <em>''To think that a Norwegian king woulde to try to kill my tribe for a vendetta that happened with my grandfather.</em>


    <em>These people are either very bad in the head or they only do this to try to establish a position in their own kingdom.</em>


    <em>Whatever the answer, if you want war, I''ll see to it that you end your miserable life. ''</em>


    When they arrived at the port, the Drakkars were already quite close, so they could see the terrifying numbers of ships full of Vikings.


    Einar, who was holding his crossbow, could only show a confident smile "At least there are more than 80 ships and each of them must have 20 to 40 Vikings ready to kill.


    That Jorgen should be afraid of us if he ismanding a real army against us, but since he wants to die, I will carry out his wishes. "


    Using an iron megaphone, Einar began to shout with all his might, "Warriors, soldiers and ves, today we face a veritable invasion of our sacred homnd.


    The enemies are at least more than 1000 Vikings ready to kill our families, behind us there is only a wall that protects our families but how long can itst before the enemy enters our tribe.


    We must stop the invasion on the beach, each of us must use the crossbow to kill the enemies.


    The barbed wire will be our secret weapon, as it will stop them long enough to fill them with crossbow bolts.


    When they pass the beach defenses, we will use pots with boiling oil from the wall and the built towers of the port.


    So get ready because the war is about to start and the lives of our families are at stake.


    We are all Nordic; we are citizens of the first nation in the world. May our anthem be thest thing those damn Vikings hear. "


    They all shouted in unison and began to sing the national anthem as the Drakkars approached the shore.


    Sweat fell on the foreheads of some ves, but absolutely no one was afraid because the enemy bled and if they bled, they could be killed.

 Chapter 260 - Death On The Coast

    When the Drakkars began to reach the coast, the soldiers and warriors who were on the towers and walls near the firstndings.


    They used their crossbows and started killing the Vikings from afar, due to the surprise factor, they were able to kill too many.


    However, this onlysted for a short time, as the Vikings put their shields over their heads, covering most of the crossbow shots.


    Although this was only a temporary solution because, unlike arrows, the crossbow bolts with steel tips pierced much of the wooden shield.


    Causing numerous cases that the hands of the Vikings will be impaled on their own shields.


    This began to annoy the Vikings, who began to run towards where the buildings were.


    To their misfortune, with only a few steps forward, they were caught in the barbed wire that had been ced.


    The feet of those Vikings that were scarcely protected with leather boots were at the mercy of the spikes of the barbed wire, which made them lose their bnce.


    Finishing on the ground where their bodies began to be torn by the barbed wire that was there.


    No matter how hard they tried to stop or move, they could not. These scenes were repeated along the coast, so while ships reached the coast or the docks.


    They preferred not to advance, so the shower of crossbow bolts continued and showed no sign of being able to stop.


    Einar, who was tying on one of the towers, just smiled, and using the megaphone he started shouting, "Vikings of Norway, you havee to die in vain.


    I hope you can remember that you are fighting against the herald of Odin. The gods of Asgard favor me, you are attacking the sacrednd and you will pay with your life for your daring. "


    Leaving the megaphone aside, Einar aimed his crossbow and fired at one of the legs of a Viking who almost immediately fell into the water, where he began to drown because he could not stand up.


    Due to the weight of his armor and the wound on his foot, like him, others suffered the same tragic fate, due to the umtion of Vikings on the coast the Drakkars could not disembark so chaos began to generate in the battle.


    Jorgen, who was watching this, clenched his fist and gave the order to charge no matter what, for the Vikings who were arriving this order was followedpletely.


    So they began to push theirpanions who were in front of them and who had seen the horror of the barbed wire.


    This caused many Vikings to face the barbed wire falling and creating a kind of bridges to cross.


    With some seriousness, Einar gave the order to bring the boiling oil, which would serve as a multipurpose weapon.


    To start, he would burn the Vikings who will approach the tower where he was andter torches would be thrown to cause fires.


    Viking casualties continued to rise and crossbow ammunition continued to be used. This was the first full-scale battle for the tribe.


    But fortunately, due to the use of a hand-cranked crossbow and steel bolts, the battle seemed to be able to be won without leaving much damage on the tribe.


    Up the stairs of the towers, dozens of warriors and ves carried ammunition and gigantic pots with boiling oil, which was animal fat with sulfur.


    In this way, a fire could be lit in a simpler way. When they went up to the towers, they began to throw the oil at the Vikings who had already arrived near the towers.


    When the hot oil began to fall, itpletely ignored any shields or armor andpletely entered the bodies of the unsuspecting Vikings.


    They could only scream while they felt their skin burned by animal fat, which created a sizzling noise that for the first time in their lives made them hate cooked meat.


    These actions began to fill the atmosphere with the aroma of fried meat, so some ves wanted to vomit but held back.


    For they knew that if it was not done that way they would be dead, the only thing that caused them some nightmares in the future.


    It was the fact that many of them were in the bunkers under the towers that they could see the Vikings on the ground.


    Which moved from side to side while the skin of their bodies peeled off, exposing their red and sometimes brown muscles due to burns.


    But this onlysted for some time because when Einar gave the order to use the torches, a great wall of fire formed, burning many unsuspecting Vikings.


    Which due to the oil that in many cases had sshed them, lit them on fire, creating human torches that ran like headless chickens.


    This together with the constant attack created for the first time in the ferocious Vikings under Jorgen''smand a feeling of fear.


    As they remembered the words that man in the tower had shouted at them, perhaps they were not attacking a rogue tribe but a true Asgardian army.


    So the brave Vikings on the front line decided to return to their ships to flee from that ce.


    What they did not expect was that while they turned around, theirpanions simply treated them as traitors, so they attacked them.


    Seeing this, Einar raised his iron megaphone "Attack the new Vikings that are arriving."


    With that order, the small civil war between the attackers became a real bloody battle because, with the support of the crossbows, those who could escape little by little were creating a path towards the beach.


    Jorgen, who was already giving orders at one of the docks, prepared to fight with the traitors who had revealed themselves.


    Einar, who was using a spyss, looked at the whole situation on the battlefield until in one area of ??the docks he could see a group of warriors with scaled armor.


    These were a symbol of quality, so they must have belonged to a group of leaders. Looking more closely, he realized that among them there was someone who was wearing a crown of gold and wood.


    "All the Crossbowmen in the tower, point to the dock where the soldiers with scaled armor are. In that ce is King Jorgen.


    If we can kill him all in this ce, they will receive 2 gold coins or freedom if they are ves. "


    Everyone in the tower gulped and pointed their crossbows at the dock where those Vikings were.


    Although they were almost 200 meters away, the new crank crossbow had an effective range of 350 meters, although the maximum range was 500 meters.


    But at that distance, the pration force of the steel-tipped crossbow bolt was almost nil, so it was not possible to fire at that distance.


    All 30 crossbowmen in the tower, together with Einar, pointed to the dock where those Vikings were and fired following Einar''s orders.


    King Jorgen, who was giving orders, did not notice when a rain of bolts approached where he was. He could only give onest order when a bolt pierced his throat, and another pierced his heart.


    Hisst thoughts were that he could not even see his murderer, his corpse, along with that of many of his guards, fell on the wood of the port.


    Seeing that he was killed by the spyss, Einar used his iron megaphone and began to shout, "Vikings, your king is dead, surrender now and I the herald of Odin''s promise to give you a dignified treatment.


    How Nordics have the right to be prisoners with food and not be turned into ves if they meet the conditions.


    Keep fighting and you will die in vain for there will be no entry to Valha for those who attack Odin''s herald, for I am the voice of Asgard in this ce.


    Just put your weapons down and raise your hands as you walk towards the towers. "


    Hearing this thest mental barrier of the attacking Vikings was knocked down, so they simply threw their axes and weapons.


    Later they raised their hands and began to walk to where that magnified voice was speaking. They knew that their king was dead because many had seen his death.


    When they began to walk, a group of warriors and ves began to prepare ropes to bind the surrendering enemies.


    Although most chose to surrender, a few chose to set out in their Drakkars to anywhere far from that cursed ind where they were.


    Einar, seeing this, could only shake his head <em>''I don''t think they will go very far, but I must prepare troops to guard the ind in case those Vikings want to settle on mynds.''</em>


    Upon arrival, the Vikings who had surrendered began to be tied by the hands by ves, while the Warriors took care of the prisoners.


    When Einar arrived, he began to see numerous Vikings sitting and with their heads bowed because they had lost and there was no glory in a battle against a herald of Odin.


    Using the iron megaphone, Einar began to shout as he walked around the prisoners.


    "Today they fought and died following the orders of a mad king. I will not question what they did but now I offer to work for me.


    The herald of Odin, I offer you glory and quiet life in this ce. In the future, you can travel to conquer newnds while your families are safe in our city of Asgard.


    If you are willing, you just need to stop and ept my rules. "

 Chapter 261 - Showing A Miracle To The Captives

    Einar, who was standing in front of Jorgen''s corpse, could only deny with his hands while in his hand he held the king''s crown and a document in which he specified the final bnce of the war.


    Of the 100 Drakkars, only 90 were captured, 10 managed to escape with 200 Vikings.


    There are a total of 1040 people captured and 860 dead, 900 sets of armor in good condition, and 1890 weapons were seized, including bows, javelins, axes, and swords.


    A loot of four boxes filled with coins and other crafts was also found, which ording to evaluations should be worth almost 1,000 gold coins.


    <em>''I suppose that when you are a king and youunch an invasion into a distant ce, you must take your treasures to avoid being robbed.</em>


    <em>If the words of the captives are correct, he armed an army of more than 4000 people; I think that due to the distance they had to travel; he lost too many troops.</em>


    <em>I think it''s very interesting luck; it was the same thing that happened to us when we moved away from the continent, but this opens up a question.</em>


    <em>I should send these Vikings to their families and anyone who wants toe, or I should just keep them in this ce to rebuild their lives.</em>


    <em>Whatever the question, I suppose as winners I could take the kingdom of Norway, but I really want a piece of snowynd. ''</em>


    Einar frowned and looked at his father as he needed his help. "Father, it is possible that we can take the kingdom of Norway from Jorgen''s hands."


    Sven was surprised by his son''s proposal "It is possible but we would have to return to the ancestralnds that we abandoned many years ago.


    Unlike this ind, that ce is even more difficult to grow and get food.


    Not to mention that there are numerous enemies who will not stop in their conquests. In that ce, only the strongest can survive. "


    Einar took a deep breath and stroked his mustache "If we can''t take the throne, then I think we could sell the Norwegian crown to the highest bidder.


    If they want to be kings, they will have to pay the cost with ves, with the empire in civil war I think it will be a very juicy deal.


    But for the moment I think it would be a good idea to bring all the Nordics living in Norway so they can live in the promisednd.


    This will increase our Nordic poption and help ves learn the Nordic customs so that they can be assimted.


    Thest thing we want is for a new culture to be made. At least at this moment, it would not be a good idea, as we have arge poption in the fjords and frozennds of Scandinavia.


    Which need to be brought into the nation so that they can enjoy all the privileges that we are offering.


    I think the best option would be to be able to create the kingdom of d father, that way we can talk with the other Nordic kingdoms on equal terms.


    Although I was thinking of doing it when we were with the indpletely conquered, I think we can speed up the process. "


    Hearing this, Sven gave Einar a smile and put his hand on his shoulder "If that''s what you want, then I as a grandfather think I can spend time with your mothers and my grandchildren.


    In a week we will start the process to be Konungar of d. I will speak with Asgot to prepare everything.


    After that ceremony, you will be officially in charge of the kingdom, and I will be just one more helper. "


    Holding his shoulder proudly, Sven stared at his son "I''m proud of where you''vee from, as I once told you, I don''t yearn for power.


    That is why we can advance this process. You know if your grandfather lived, he would be proud of you.


    The two of you are so simr that I''m sure you would have learned a lot from each other.


    But I think you must be tired of listening to your old father speak. Either way, you have a week to prepare everything for your coronation.


    Helmi should be able to help you as Nordic ceremonies are quite special and differ greatly from Christian ceremonies. "


    Einar looked at his father with some doubt. "Is it a requirement like Jarl to know how to do the coronation ceremony?"


    Svenughed and patted his son on the shoulder. "In the ancestralnd in that beautiful fjord, there were rules about the inheritance of Jarl''s title.


    Thises from ancient times when your mother''s family started being Jarl of that ce.


    The ceremony will be simr, but ording to the word-of-mouth traditions of our tribe, there are steps to follow when ites to crowning as a Konungar.


    You''ll find out when you ask Helmi, but I think you should make one of your books to record all the traditions that will help preserve our history.


    Unlike the history book you are making with the Skald Per, what I will teach and Asgot will teach you are the pirs and rules of our tribe.


    You can modify them if you find it pertinent because the rules and traditions were made to adapt to the times, but you must keep them so that your children and their grandchildren can see part of their history. "


    Einar nodded "You can be sure that I will support all the traditions of the tribe as well as all history. It will even be a mandatory curriculum in schools.


    A nation without history is doomed to failure, no matter how beautiful or horrible the story is.


    We cannot change everything that happened, but we can learn from it to avoid making the same mistakes as our ancestors.


    Either way, I think it''s time to burn these corpses. Thest thing I wish is for a gue to be made for them. "


    With a signal with his hand, the piles of corpses were lit, including the pile where thete King Jorgen was.


    With the fire burning the corpses, the end of an era in the history of the Nordic kingdoms was marked, but no one of them knew it because of history.


    It only bes a reality after time passes and actions have already wreaked havoc on people''s lives.


    In the courtyard of the old great hall building, all the captives who had refused to join the tribe were calmly awaiting their fate.


    All of them, who were 357 Vikings, could only swallow saliva because what bothered them the most was not being certain about their future.


    When they could see some smokestacks in the sky, they knew that the corpses of theirpanions were already being burned, so it would not be long to decide their fate.


    After a while, Einar entered the courtyard of the old great hall that had been converted into a temporary prison. Seeing all the Vikings, he could only smile.


    "You all refused to be included in the tribe, but I promised you that you would not be made ves.


    For what you will have to work in the lead mines for 5 years, you will be given a monthly ie of 1 silver coin for their work.


    You will also receive food and a ce to sleep. Your main job will be to create a road, watchtowers, and other things to make the mine functional.


    When you finish building everything in the mine, you will work 12 hours a day chopping lead ore.


    At the end of the five years of forcedbor, you will be able to go with your families who will be transported to the ind as a means to prevent you from trying to escape.


    As you were told, you will not be ves so your families will be treated as a citizen of the nation.


    Because at that time your families will already be settled on the ind, you will only be able to choose your own destinations.


    Any attempt to force their families to move will be punishable by very, but as Odin''s herald I am a magnanimous person.


    So I offer you redemption, if when you finish building the mine you want to be free, you will be able to train in the army where you will receive professional training.


    I know that all of you are warriors, but glory is only obtained as a team, not in individual actions. As a herald, I can assure you that when you enter the army.


    You will have a ce in the army of Valha against the beasts of Ragnarok, so you will fight side by side with all our ancestors and children to defend the known world. "


    One of the captives looked at Einar with some doubt "How can I know that you are telling the truth and you are nothing more than a swindler who seeks to speak for the great god Odin."


    Einar smiled, and with a sign of his hand, a woman approached. She had in her hands two containers. The first had alcohol and copper, while the second was smaller but had a kind of gel.


    cing the Gel in one of his hands, he made another sign, so a ve approached carrying a torch with him.


    Einar then ran his hand with alcohol gel and it caught fire in blue color. This surprised all the captives, as well as the curious warriors, who did not understand that it was the blue fire in Einar''s hand.


    "Now, by the power of Odin, I will create a green fire."


    cing one of his fingers that had a blue fire in the container of liquid alcohol, arge green me was lit.


    Seeing that everyone was paying attention to the green me, Einar used a damp cloth to put out the fire in his hand.


    After this Einar looked at the incredulous captive who kept looking at the green fire "If any of you have any doubt that I am Odin''s herald I hope you can make a green fire like the one I did or at least you can put blue fire in your hands without burning. "


    Showing his hand that it waspletely healthy, he looked at everyone seriously.


    "Questions remain as to whether I am Odin''s herald."


    All the captives shook their heads and began to view Einar with respect.

 Chapter 262 - An Explosive Combination

    In a room in the great hall adapted as a smallboratory, Einar was proudly staring at the glycerin he had made using sugar obtained from beets.


    Along with some vinegar, although it was natural glycerin, it worked perfectly to demonstrate to captive Vikings, as it wasbined with alcohol to form a very primitive antibacterial gel.


    But this was only the beginning, as Einar had managed to create sulfuric acid a few weeks ago, which is a strategic material that is easy to produce.


    The only thing he did was burn sulfur in a container until it was consumed, due to the danger from the smoke.


    This had been done abroad, and by ves who had received training from Einar.


    After the sulfur waspletely consumed, the ves emptied it into arge ss container that had a small tform so that the ck sulfur would remain in that ce.


    At the bottom of the ss container there was distilled water, so after this a lid was ced and they waited for the water and the sulfur vapor to work their magic.


    In just a few minutes, the water had turned into apletely dangerous but necessary sulfuric acid.


    Although the acid production was small, Einar could proudly stare at the jars filled with sulfuric acid.


    But having sulfuric acid was only the beginning, as he had to get something even more important which was saltpeter.


    Due to the weather conditions, producing saltpeter should be impossible, so Einar used round ss containers which were filled with poop and ashes.


    They were then ced in a controlled environment, which was a heated house so that the saltpeter could form.


    Urine was ced in the containers so that the reaction could work, due to this in just two weeks he was able to obtain the first amount of saltpeter.


    Although he was tempted to produce gunpowder, he knew that it would be a useless endeavor as production was very low, almost 100 kilograms of material and urine.


    He only obtained 1 kilogram of saltpeter, which would not be enough to make gunpowder, but Einar at this time did not n to create gunpowder.


    But a substance whose value was much higher, which was nitric acid.


    As a military engineer, he had received sses on how to make these materials, as many explosives used them.


    Among them the most important and the one that would mark a before and after in the tribe''s history as it would facilitate the construction of roads and the getting of resources from the mines.


    But first he had to make the nitric acid, so he put on his leather gloves. Although in the event of an ident they would be almostpletely useless, it was better than having skin without protection.


    In addition, the gloves had small steel tes to provide a moreplete protection, but without hindering the movement of the hand.


    Unlike sulfuric acid, which created a dangerous gas, the process for obtaining nitric acid was more stable as a distition sk was used.


    In any case, it had on its side an iron tray with water to make a water bath in the ss container where thebination of sulfuric acid with saltpeter would take ce.


    The first thing Einar did was ce two measures of purified saltpeter in the ss container. The process to purify the saltpeter was quite simple.


    Like sea salt, it was ced in water and dissolved in this way, only the water was strained, leaving behind impurities. Later it was left to dry and in this way the saltpeter was purified.


    Although to ensure high purity, Einar repeated the process twice.


    After cing the saltpeter, he took a measure of 98% high purity sulfuric acid and emptied it into the ss container so that nitric acid began to be created.


    Due to some impurities that had not been eliminated from the saltpeter, a foam began to be created, so with the iron tray that had water.


    A water bath process began so that the foam did not get out of control. With great care, it was then that I connect the ss container to the distition tube.


    Using a alcohol candle, he heated the ss container so that the two substances will continue the process of creating nitric acid.


    In a few minutes, all the saltpeter had beenpletely consumed and a golden liquid could be seen in the other container below the distition tube.


    "Atst a high quality nitric acid, it is a pity that I do not have a measuring scale to know the milliliters that I produced but I do remember my sses.


    It should be 30 or 40 milliliters of nitric acid, very little but enough to be able to create an even more dangerous substance. "


    After pouring the nitric acid into a ss bottle, Einar closed the wooden windows and took a bottle with sulfuric acid and another with nitric acid.


    He checked them very well to see if they had no leaks, andter ced them in a cooler that contained snow from the mountain. In that same ce, he put a ss cup with water.


    That would be his measurement to know if the temperature had already reached 0 degrees Celsius because the acids needed to be at that temperature.


    After this, he sat down and began to clean his work area, as he had to wait until the acids were cold.


    After finishing and even having a meal with the family, he returned to hisboratory and checked the ss of water that was already frozen, so a smile formed on his face.


    Taking out the two bottles with acids, he ced them on the table andter, using a pipette and a beaker, he ced the sulfuric acid.


    When finished, he ced the nitric acid, which was to a lesser extent than the sulfuric acid.


    To carry out the experiment, he used all the nitric acid, although it would bepletely dangerous because with that amount of acid at least 50 to 150 grams of nitroglycerin would be produced.


    Einar, who already had experience due to military school, was not afraid, because he would not do something dangerous that would put his family at risk.


    After cing the acids, he took the beaker to the cooler, in the same way he ced a ss of water to measure the temperature.


    After a while he took out the beaker, which was quite cold, so he started putting glycerin into the mixture.


    He did this drop by drop to avoid an ident, when he wiped the sweat off his forehead and began to mix the entire contents of the beaker.


    When he finished mixing the contents, he carefully put the mixture in the cooler to cool it down again.


    Unlike the previous times, it allowed 3 hours to pass until it was at the coldest possible temperature.


    When he pulled out the beaker there was a milky substance in it, so he knew the mixing had been a sess.


    So he empty distilled water into the beaker and let the mixture settle so that the nitroglycerin will separate from the acids.


    After a while the bottom of the sk filled with a white liquid with a high density, as it looked like oil.


    For the next step, Einar used the pipette to remove the acid residue to leave only the nitroglycerin, which was not dangerous because it was at a low temperature.


    When he only left the nitroglycerin, he used distilled water and baking soda to neutralize the high pH of the nitroglycerin.


    After this, he did the same as with the acid residue, so with a pipette he removed the water, leaving only the nitroglycerin, which immediately agreed with sand of diatomite.


    A rock formed by seaweed fossils, simr to pumice in its porosity butpletely different.


    Anyway, Einarbines nitroglycerin with sand of diatomite, on a scale of 3 parts nitroglycerin and one part sand of diatomite.


    With this method Einar was able to make a white paste which began to form slowly, after a while and after using all the nitroglycerin.


    A sigh could be heard in the room and Einar, using a towel, he began to wipe the sweat from his forehead.


    He was quite tired because he had dealt with a substance that could have killed him at any moment.


    "With this paste I can say that I am the father of solid explosives, thinking that I could first create a solid explosive than ck powder.


    In any case, nitroglycerin not only serves as an explosive but also works as a treatment to prevent heart attacks.


    I should teach the ves to make nitric and sulfuric acid inrge quantities, my only regret is that it will take a while to get the sugar from the beets.


    But with those elements, I think that in a remote part of this mountain, the nitroglycerin factory should be founded.


    It should not be dangerous as long as the substances are kept in low temperatures, with the snow of this ce throughout the year it is not something impossible to achieve.


    But now I think it is time to get some rest because tomorrow I will have to create more nitric acid tobine it with the mercury to obtain mercury nitrate.


    With which afterbining it with ethanol, I could obtain mercury fulminate with which to make the detonator of dynamite. "


    After this, two days passed so Einar gathered the entire tribe, including his family and the ves, as he would show them the fury of Odin.


    Einar who was standing in front of everyone, just cleared his throat and pointed to a small mound of dirt that was hindering the construction of Ansgar''s road.


    "Today I will show you a miracle that Odin himself gave me in person."


    Looking at the ves, he began to speak in Latin so that his words could be transmitted "What you will see next will be the fury of God, delivered to his faithful messiah to punish the infidels who are still in the hands of the power of the church."


    After this, with a signal of his hand, a ve brought Einar a container with alcohol gel and a candle. He intended to use the same trick to light his hand.


    By cing alcohol gel in his hand, he used the candle to light a blue fire in his hand, with which he lit the great wick that would light the dynamite.


    "You better plug your ears as the next thing is going to be a big bang."


    Laisa, who had earmuffs like the rest of the family, including the babies, did not pay attention, as Einar had already told them what he had created.


    Although the fuse onlysted two minutes, when the fire reached the dynamite detonator, it exploded the nitroglycerin, creating an explosion.


    Everyone was surprised to hear and see how that mound of earth flew through the air in arge exhibition.


    This small demonstration caused almost everyone present to kneel before Einar, for what he demonstrated could only be something obtained by the gods.


    Seeing this Einar just sighed<em> ''I think this will help offset the simplicity of the coronation ceremony.''</em>

 Chapter 263 - The Coronation Of The Konungar Einar 1/2

    On a tform ced in the center of the tribe, four thrones could be seen that was being supported by the principle of tensegrity.


    At the base, there was silver support, while gold chains supported the base of the throne, which was made of pine wood.


    Which was lined with gold and silk. On the armrests, there were gold chains that supported it, while the back of the throne was also supported in the same way.


    All the thrones were improved versions of the throne that he sold to his father-inw when trading with him.


    Due to how majestic the four thrones looked, everyone who was working on fixing everything for the coronation gave them some admiring looks.


    Even the children could imagine the herald with their wives sitting on those floating thrones.


    For them, seeing the thrones float was quite a pleasant novelty when they left their sses, although they knew that they would notst long because the ceremony would be tomorrow.


    Another thing that caught everyone''s attention was therge amount of beautifully colored wallpaper that some figures had on it.


    ording to what they had learned in school, it was papier mache and the cutouts on the paper told the story of the future Konungar Einar.


    Although they had seen them many times, they still did not understand the story because ording to their teachers, it would be until after the herald became king.


    That herald Einar''s bibliography would be shown to them.


    In the royal pce, Einar was looking at some reports with a smile on his face, as he could read that they had found a tin mine and arge sulfur deposit.


    <em>''With tin, we can develop the machines to produce the ss panels.</em>


    <em>How lucky that we could have found a mine unexpectedly, now we just have to wait for the ss workshop to be built.</em>


    <em>In order to start testing with lead to be able to make the ss clear, it shouldn''t be tooplicated.</em>


    <em>But we can only go step by step. That is the problem of not knowing everything, although perhaps the only advantage I have is that I can guide the investigations on the materials that were originally used.</em>


    <em>It does not seem to be of much help, however, this saves me a lot of time as someone has already traveled this path in the past.</em>


    <em>I just have to clear the way to get back to the result ... ''</em>


    Einar interrupted his thoughts when he could see that the door to his office was opening. When he looked at the door, he saw Kassia enter carrying little Erik in her arms.


    "Einar, I know that you are very busy with the final preparations for the coronation for tomorrow.


    But we would like you to join us for something to eat because you haven''t even had breakfast. "


    Einar smiled and turned his head so he could see his hourss, which was between 4 and 5.


    "Time passes quickly when there is work to be done, but I suppose it is part of being able to have the power."


    Rising from his chair, he took his little son from the hands of Kassia, who only looked at him with her beautiful blue eyes like his mother''s.


    Einar gave his son a kiss on the forehead and caressed his delicate face with his finger "How are you, my little Erik, do you want to apany dad the rest of the day?"


    Little Erik just looked at his father and startedughing as he held Einar''s finger in his hand.


    Seeing the smile and the happy face of his son Einar felt a little pain in his heart because, in the whole week, he had spent little time with him.


    Due to work, taking a deep breath, he looked seriously at his son, who was in his hands.


    "Dad can promise you that he will be with you and your brothers for a longer time after tomorrow because this week was a bit busy.


    You don''t have to worry that your father won''t talk to you or take care of you; I promised your sister Erika that I would never leave any of my children alone again.


    I will spend more time with you than working, because first, it is my family and then my nation, although I cannot guarantee that it will always be that way because there are things that I have no control over.


    But despite that, I will see you and your brothers grow up to where my life end. It is my duty as a father. "


    Little Erik happily moved his father''s finger because somehow he felt the affection of Einar''s words, although he did not understand them.


    Although this was also because his sister Erika''s hand had caressed his head, somehow being able to see that girl was joyful and rxing for him.


    After eating, the whole family gathered in the inner courtyard of the pce as they had to train for thest time what they would do tomorrow.


    "I am proud to see that everyone''s acting work has improved this week.


    Everyone has worked hard to learn their movements, but today will be thest day of our training.


    So we have to prove that our family is worthy of bearing the name of the Nordic royal family of d. "


    Everyone gave a shout of approval to Einar''s words and began training.


    First Laura and Daven walked while scattering flowers and wheat grains wherever they passed. This was done intending to show that the royal family would bring abundance, even in that cold ind climate.


    Later, Einar began to walk on the path that his children had made. By his side were his three wives.


    This was done to show that their wives had the right and the obligation to walk by their side, also as meaning it elevates the power of women.


    Although in Nordic society women have many freedoms and are more liberal than Christian societies of the time.


    Doing the ceremony in that way would leave in everyone''s minds that no matter if you are male or female, the royal family will rule their subjects on an equal footing.


    After this, they sat on chairs that imitated the thrones where they would be seated throughout the ceremony.


    Later his mother would begin to walk, who carried in her hand three beautiful gold crowns with emeralds.


    Although they were simple, due to the little time they had to create them, they had a beautiful relief that made them look elegant.


    Elin ced the crowns on the queens, starting with Kassia, then Helmi followed, and finally Laisa, although the crowns were almost the same.


    They could be distinguished because each of them had an animal on the front that represented the line of blood session that each of them created.


    This was done by Einar to create apetition and a bnce between the members of the royal family since any of their descendants could be king.


    But they had to abide by the most basic rule which was to be qualified for the throne, they had to prove that they were the right ones and not just a bunch of useless people.


    Which would only spend their time in the pce doing nothing that will help the empire that Einar would create in the future, although it might seem like a bad idea because it would generate a massacre between descendants for power.


    Einar had concluded that the royal family had to lose power in exchange for bing a symbol and who will rule from the shadows.


    This to avoid that some of his descendants crazy for power will try to destroy the empire in their ambition, also in the royal family there would be a council of elders who will regte the fight for the throne.


    Thus avoiding acts of fratricide, so from the third generation the position of king or queen the council would be founded.


    All this, he thought as best as Einar could, since much of the power of royalty would be in the hands of people trained in the meritocracy that would be the nation.


    Of course it was not so stupid to leave the royal family without power, control of the armed forces and the police would be in the hands of the royal family.


    Like the control of banks and religion, in that way even if generations pass and power has been diluted.


    His family can continue to be treated as a symbol, as the current of history showed that kings and nobles will remain in the past.


    Giving way to a more democratic and liberal society, if his family can be like the British family or the Japanese imperial family.


    Einar may be happy because his family was able to demonstrate that their form of government was the indicated one, in terms of the opinions of their descendants.


    They simply could not care less, because he was sure that ambition would always exist on the throne because power corrupts.


    While absolute power destroys everything in its path, his greatest legacy would be his family, the nation he created to protect it, and the religion he reformed and created to ensure its survival.


    Einar could be proud because, as a father, he was showing that he could move mountains just to see his family grow with out problems.


    That is his most valuable goal.. Power is only a means to achieve that goal.

 Chapter 264 - The Coronation Of The Konungar Einar 2/2

    In the central square of the town, the majority of the tribe was gathered. In that event, it did not matter if it was a ve or a free person.


    All of them were able to enjoy liquor, arge quantity of meat and fish, as well as rye and wheat bread.


    This is because, for the coronation event, Einar did not want there to be any difference. That day everyone would be equal before the nation as citizens.


    Although he was tempted to free the ves, the attack a week ago only showed that defenses must be built.


    For that he needed manpower and, to avoid wasting the nation''s wealth, it was better to maintain the Status quo. Although it might seem horrible, Rome was not built with good deeds.


    It was built with vebor. Perhaps the only difference was that Einar sought to create a meritocracy, so there will always be an opportunity to grow.


    Those who are born of ves are not ves, in that way a national identity will be created.


    While everyone in the town center was enjoying the lively atmosphere, the children in the orchestra began to y a song that Einar had taught them.


    Which used drums while some children use their voices to create a choir to the drums. Later, the background flutes created a happy but very mystical atmosphere.


    Asgot, who was giving a few orders to the ves, looked at Einar, who was next to him.


    "Therge vases that produce green fire have already been arranged, but are you sure these two vases will produce a purple me?"


    Einar stroked his mustache "I''m sure they will because it contains sylvite, which is potassium chloride. The color will not be very purple but with the green fire, it will be fantastic to see.


    The good thing is that during my work to make acids, I remembered what elements make up the pink stone of some hot springs.


    It was not very difficult to refine the sylvite, although unfortunately, I had no way to make potassium hydroxide without some source of energy to create ... "


    Einar interrupted his words when he saw the confused face of his father-inw, who could only pat him on the shoulder.


    "Einar, I understand the chemistry you have been teaching me, but I am too old to understand everything you say.


    I will always take your word for it and I can also trust that I can count on Helmi being able to follow all the things you teach so that nothing you do is lost in the annals of time.


    But tell me, are you ready to be the first king of the family?"


    Einar was a bit surprised because the history of his family, ording to the skald, dates back to the arrival of an expedition from the Greeks in the ssical age.


    "I never asked but there was never a king in the family, in so many years of history?"


    Asgot shook his head "In the history of your family or ours there was never a King, the most that one of your ancestors ever had was a position in the court of a mythical King.


    Of course, there is too much history that was lost in the annals of time because it could not be told, but being the first king of the family, this ceremony will be special. "


    Einar gave his father-inw a smile "You can be sure it won''t be thest, because when I be emperor there will be a more magnificent ceremony.


    Of course, I hope you can be in it. "


    Asgot sighed and looked fondly at his son-inw "I will do my best to live until that day, but I cannot guarantee much as my old bones could be called by the Valkyrie Erika."


    Einar patted his father-inw on the shoulder "When that dayes, I can assure you that the Valkyrie Erika will take care of you.


    Maybe she''ll tell you a secret and take you straight to Valha. "


    At that moment Sven, who was dressed in his battle armor, approached his son and Asgot.


    "Einar, you have to get dressed. Your wives are ready and the children are already dressed, only you are missing, and it is getting dark so the ceremony must be on time."


    Einar gave his father-inw a hug and went to the old great hall so he could change his clothes.


    When the sun was setting, music that was ying the children were silent for a moment while the noise of some drums could be heard.


    On the tform Asgot climbed who, using the alcohol gel, walked slowly while lighting the 6 jugs with alcohol.


    These started to produce a green-colored fire that just made everyone gulp at how majestic the tform looked.


    Although many simply could not believe that the herald could have created a fire of another color because, before them, two of the 6 jars had a faint purple fire.


    Which uniformly illuminated the four thrones, making them look like something belonging to Valha.


    Even some Christian ves began to pray to thank the messiah''s show of power.


    At that moment the noises of the drums became louder, and some men prepared for the skald.


    They began to make some noises with their voice, all of them did it following the instructions of the skald Per, who using a small wooden stick was indicating the times so that they were coordinated.


    Fortunately, he had been using the guide rod for months as well as in his spare time he worked with a few men from the vige to create a choir that could sing in tones that children could not.


    Although he did not understand why Einar wanted a song about the chosen dragon son to be sung at the coronation ceremony.


    He had to admit that the noise of the voices, the flutes, and the drums was a magnificent work that would leave an imprint on the hearts of everyone present.


    When the men''s choir stopped singing, one of them began to sing "Dovahkiin ..."1


    At that moment, Laura and Daven climbed on the tform while they made a path of flowers and seeds to the thrones.


    Everyone listened to the song while watching the two children do their work. When they finished, they threw flowers and seeds into the crowd.


    At the end, they stood on one side of the thrones, because as a royal family they had the right to be present.


    At that moment, Einar went up, apanied by his three wives. The girls had beautiful dresses made of white bearskin that was adorned with gold thread, they also had beautiful white high heels.


    That showed their beautiful feet, which were covered by a mesh made of silk.


    For his part, Einar was wearing a ck military general''s uniform, which had a white bear''s fur cape. His ck boots and belt made him look quite elegant.


    The four walked to the thrones where Laisa first sat on the farthest throne. Later Helmi sat, then Einar sat.


    While Kassia sat on his left side as the first wife, she had that privilege.


    As they were seated, Elin came up, wearing a beautiful traditional green Nordic dress with wooden shoes.


    She carried in her hands three beautiful crowns that were on a yellow cushion.


    Elin walked all the way to Kassia, where she put the crown on her head.


    "From this moment you are Queen Kassia, may Freya take care of your life, and may your family berge and numerous."


    Kassia nodded and bowed her head in respect.


    This was repeated by Elin until he finished with Laisa. It was at that moment that Sven went up wearing with him a double crown of gold and silver.


    Which was confirmed by a base that had supported so that the second crown could float because it used tensegrity to give that effect.


    Each of the crowns had a special symbol, the first was the Christian cross that would give him power as king before God.


    While the second symbol was a Valknut, a symbol that represented that it was Odin''s herald as each of the triangles that made up the symbol represented the nine worlds of Norse cosmology.


    It also had the meaning that it was the knot of death, so Einar had the right tomand who entered Valha.


    Behind Sven came Asgot and A. Each of them carried a scepter with them.


    The Sceptre of A had the Globus Cruciger that had a map of the entire world marked all over the relief, as Einar remembered it.


    With that scepter he would be a central figure in the reform of the Christian faith, it was certain that he would be branded a heretic and the church would want his head.


    But for Einar, it was the perfect way to maintain the bnce between the new Nordic religion and the Christian religion. He knew that it would not be possible to unite the two worldviews until hepletely dominated thends that he would conquer in Europe.


    But once he did, he could start by bringing the two myths together to create something new and unique.


    The Sceptre that Asgot had the Nordicpass made entirely of gold.


    It was a way of saying that as herald he will transmit the new religion that he will create throughout all ces.


    When A and Asgot reached the throne, they handed over the two scepters, and with that, thest part of the coronation ceremony began. Yea its that song you are thinking,


    Dragonborn!!!


    That song was amazigin

 Chapter 265 - Konungar Einars First Speech

    When Einar had his two scepters in his hands, he rose from his throne and began to walk to the front of the tform.


    On his left side were his father-inw and A as representatives of the religion, while on his right side was his father as the highest ranking person in the kingdom.


    When Einar came to the front of the crowd, the music fell silent, leaving apletely silent environment.


    "Today, August 9, 8301, is an important day in the history of our nation.


    The birth of the Nordic kingdom of d ismemorated from this day. I want everyone to know that as king.


    I will do my best to bring a stable and peaceful life to all of us, although I want you to know that although I will work hard to achieve that goal.


    The enemies of our nation will only grow day by day, this because our growth will attract the eyes of the Vikings.


    How the Christian nations because they will mark our religion as dangerous, why their church will not ept that we are independent from the city of Rome.


    I want you to know that no matter what enemyes to our nation, we will fight to thest drop of blood in order to bring peace to our families.


    We are all Nordic, ournd is our bastion that we have to defend against any enemy attack.


    As king I am alsomitted to reforming the government to create a truly bureaucratic state with separation of powers.


    You may not understand my words at this moment, but in the future I can assure you that no one in the world will have a government like ours.


    We will be the creators and pioneers of democracy in this world full of monarchs who destroy only their kingdoms out of ambition.


    I will not eat if my people are hungry, because the leader always has to set the example.


    Being king means that I have to take care of all of you. It is the obligation of power.


    Christian kings and nobles forget that they must work for the welfare of their people, but that they receive in return the peoples they rule.


    Only very and decrees that destroy the lives of people, many of the ves who came to our nation.


    They were sold and treated as garbage by who was supposed to take care of them; the people put and the people take away.


    If the kingdoms of the world are afraid of our nation, it is because we will shake its foundations; they believe that with religion they will be able to control their people.


    I can tell you that they can believe their own lies, but all of us will see as time goes by that our ideology is the one that will dominate the world of the future.


    While Europe lives in darkness, we Nordics will study and be free, while the people of Europe starve.


    Our stomachs will be full and our fields full of seeds, while the people of Europe live among their own excrement.


    We will enjoy soap and hot baths to avoid illness.


    We Nordic people we will live without being prey to fear, each of us if we work hard can grow to be someone in life.


    In the European kingdoms if you are born a ve you will die a ve, if you are a farmer you will stay as a farmer, if the nobleman cannot pay his stupid expenses you as amoner will have no opinion and you will only be able to see how everything you love is taken away.


    But we Nordics, with the help of the royal family, will create the first document in the world that will guarantee the rights of all of us.


    If you be a ve, you can work to be a warrior or an important administrator of the kingdom.


    You can even be noble each one of you, nobility is a reward for merit, if you show that you can do great things you can be noble.


    But I want you to know that being noble does not mean that you will havergends and ves in your name, those backward ideas that stay in Europe.


    Being noble means a prestigious status, the power to raise your face with pride and show off the title you have won.


    You will have the right to arge property where you can found a mansion, pce or castle for your own family.


    But always respecting the Nordic right to freedom and free will.


    With the rights of all of you will alsoe the obligations, men and women of 16 years will have to participate in the army for 2 years.


    It will be apulsory and paid service, where they will learn how to defend the homnd from any attack.


    Young people will also learn subjects with which they will improve their knowledge of the world and science.


    When thepulsory military service is over, they will be able to choose whether they want to study at the military university or a civil university.


    As Nordics, we will all have an obligation to attend school and we will have the right that it be free and of quality.


    When they finish the civil university, they will be able to work in whatever they want while there are vacancies. If there are not, the state agrees to provide them with a job.


    If they finish military university, they will have a rank in the army and if they advance in the army, they will be able to have a uniform like mine.


    Serving in the military is the greatest honor you can have, as you will have a sacred duty to protect yournd and your families.


    All this will be recorded in a book that will be distributed free of charge to each family, so that you always remember your rights and obligations.


    The constitution will be the pir of our nation, democracy will be the pir of our administration while the royal family will be the spiritual pir of our nation.


    I can promise to all of you and the gods that every man or woman in the royal family who holds the position of king or queen will have to go through mandatory military service.


    They will have to know their people and they will have to live around the people, us as the family chosen by Odin and by God, our lord.


    They must always be in contact with the real needs of all its inhabitants. The royal family will never spend the nation''s money because it would be viting the sacred mission it has.


    Never any member of royalty should vite thews that are made, nor should they steal from their citizens.


    The pir of democracy and freedom is to guarantee thews and properties of each one of you.


    Private property is invible and sacred, just like our nation.


    Tell me now, citizens of the kingdom, what we are. "


    Everyone, regardless of whether they were ves, children, or warriors, screamed at the same time.


    <strong>"We are Nordic!"</strong>


    Einar then gave the order for the national anthem to be yed, while the national g was raised on a wooden pole behind the tform.


    Hearing everyone''s voice loudly singing the hymn created a fanaticism in everyone''s minds. Due to this the few differences that Christian ves had with Norse ves disappeared.


    Before the King and Konungar Einar, they were all part of arge family that would take care of them, even the children, who could feel the pride of belonging to the Nordic nation.


    They couldn''t stop crying. Many of them had grown up and born ves, but now they were free and had a sense of belonging.


    Which was greater than any religion because they did not feel that their home was in conflict with their beliefs.


    Without anyone present noticing, that day the first patriots were born who were willing to work and die for that coldnd.


    That day the first nation in the world was born, whose ideas were advanced by thousands of years.


    No king or religion couldpete against the fanaticism and love of each and every citizen of the Nordic Kingdom of d.


    Anyone who joined from that day on would end up developing a sense of belonging that would end up integrating them into that nation.


    At the festival that followed after that speech, everyone enjoyed the party, food, music, and alcohol as a united family.


    In the annals of history this day would be debated among different historians and philosophers of the moment, mainly for the idea that Einar creates in a time of darkness.


    In the midnight when Einar was taking off his clothes because he was thinking of sleeping with his wives, he could feel Kassia''s soft arms around his neck.


    "You were fantastic tonight. Your words could create a very deep sense of belonging in me. That is what you called the most dangerous weapon for religion."


    Einar turned his head and kissed his wife''s soft pink lips "The creation of a nation and of nationalism or patriotism will always ovee any religion.


    It does not matter if it is a religion that advocates supremacy or to coexist with other religions, religion is only a spiritual relief that tries to answer the oldest question of humanity.


    What is there after death?


    But feeling a sense of belonging will always be superior because of where you live, what you do and why you do it.


    These are questions that you always ask yourself. It is something you cannot escape from. As human beings, we evolve to work in society.


    The Nation is a union of interests to be able to grow together, as long as the poption has a way of leaving its origin and being able to advance in society.


    The sense of belonging will be greater. It is not something that I can exin in such a short time, but what I am doing is creating the foundations of a new world.


    After the conquest of the British ind, we will stop entering the troubled Europe and we will put our eyespletely on the richnd of America.


    But as we do this, the world around us will begin to change, a time of revolutions and rebellions is approaching.


    Being pioneers, we decide what the ultimate goal of the world should be. " Was a mistake inst chapters tha show 836, the year its 830

 Chapter 266 - The Influence Of The Norse Kingdom

    In one of the finest taverns in the center of Carcol, a group of Jewish and Anglo-Saxon merchants were enjoying an expensive new green drink.


    "ording to the head of the city, it was an alcoholic drink, especially bought to a group of pagans from the north.


    Not only that, but my spies have found out about the recent auctions that have urred during this time.


    In those auctions a lot of extravagant materials were sold, that should belong to the same ce where this drinkes from. "


    A Jewish merchant who was listening to the conversation of the two merchants only smiled as he drank some herbal liqueur.


    <em>''Your spies have informed you well, however, they will not be able to advance further in their investigations, as the most advanced information is considered a state secret.</em>


    <em>Unfortunately, that only applies to you, since I got the information before it became secret. ''</em>


    After finishing his herbal liquor, he put the gold coin on the table and began to walk towards the port, having everything prepared to travel north before the son of the city of Carcol did.


    On his ships he had more than 2000 ves and different things to sell, all sponsored by a southern Anglo-Saxon kingdom that sought to start a trade route with the pagans.


    For their tacit agreement, they were not interested in where the goods came from, only their use, as was the white and refined salt which became an obligatory necessity on the tables of the nobles and kings.


    They were not interested in paying the high costs of a salt that was not bitter, because that alone changed the taste of the food.


    In a world where things were limited, if something could improve the taste of food, it was a necessity.


    When he arrived at the port, he met his Byzantine eunuch ve "Bardas, I want you to check the crew onest time.


    This route must be kept secret for as long as possible in order to get more ie, so I don''t want any failures. "


    Bardas simply nodded and began to do his job.


    When the Jewish merchant saw his ve leave, he got on his ship and began to check the papyri, since he wanted to check his merchandise before the trip.


    It was a way he had to ensure that his products were in order and that no one dared to steal his merchandise.


    Since many times, the ant theft was more damaging than the theft ofplete merchandise.


    While this was happening in the city of Carcol, in Dublin, Vilhelm returned in triumph, taking with him arge quantity of his son-inw''smercial goods.


    At the port he was received as a true hero by his warriors, because he did it sitting on a throne that could float only using chains.


    For a traditional Viking society where things had to be shown, to see their leader sitting on a throne that floated using only ropes.


    It was a sign that his journey had been sessful and that he had most likely encountered a miracle from Odin himself.


    As the ves put things down, a group of warriors under their leader''s throne were extremely careful to avoid undoing the miracle.


    Fortunately, the herald Einar had taught them how to do it, so they were able to reach the battlement tower in the city of Dublin without problems.


    On the way, the ves who were the old residents of the city looked in horror at the miracle that the Vikings were carrying out.


    It was something that defied God, so every time they saw the throne they would bend down and pray, hoping that God would punish them for their daring.


    Vilhelm, who was looking at this, could only smile as he remembered Einar''s words.


    Before, he would have killed those ves for quitting his job, but he was sure that after they were sent to his son-inw.


    They would be people who would dly work while keeping ves.


    When everyone reached the battlement tower, Vilhelm gathered all his advisers as he sat on his floating throne.


    All his ministers only gulped, not understanding how the throne could float only using chains.


    But also another thing that rmed them was the fact that the missionary and Princess Laisa were not there, so they could intuit that it might have something to do with that throne.


    "I''m d everyone is together. I have three important things to report. The first is that my daughter Laisa found the best man there can be.


    He is intelligent; he is a leader, and he is the herald of God Odin himself just as he is the messiah of the Christians.


    His name is Einar, and he is my son, so he will take my ce when I leave this earthly world and enter Valha.


    I hope you respect my decision. As for the missionary, his destiny was to end up in the sea with the fish. During the outward journey a ve managed to throw him into the water, for which he died.


    There should be no more questions on the matter, of course. "


    All the ministers nodded in fear because they knew that asking too much could cost them their heads.


    "Thest matter has to do with the willingness to make war. I want you to prepare the militias and engineers because my warriors will initiate a series of conquests against the Christian kingdoms of this ce."


    One of the ministers gulped, "But Jarl, the treasure chest is almost empty as we will pay the troops."


    Vilhelm smiled and tossed the minister a leather bag containing refined white salt.


    "I want you to gather the merchants from all mynds. Tell them that for their gold they will receive products like these.


    On this ind, only I can trade with my son-inw if someone dares to sell these goods without my permission will be punished. "


    The minister opened the bag of salt and could see a white powder that looked like sea sand. When tasting it he realized that it was a saltpletely free of bitterness.


    Turning his head, he looked at Jarl Vilhelm "Jarl, this salt can pay for our war campaigns we could even ask in the Anglo-Saxon kingdoms for more engineers.


    But buy this salt is cheap for you? "


    Vilhelmughed and showed a big happy face "Haha, you are wrong, I getpletely free as long as I can bring ves to my son-inw.


    He needsbor and food as well as animals, all that we will gain by conquering the Christian kingdoms of this ce.


    Either way, if at any point the situation gets out of control, we can always ask Einar for help.


    He will not hesitate to send his weapons and warriors to fight against our enemies, but for the moment prepare everything and have one of my servants bring some liquor.


    While the weing banquet is being prepared. "


    While this was happening in Dublin in the Faroe Inds, Kalevi was talking to the tribal leader Jarl Mikkel.


    "We have to increase our attacks on all the coasts of the Christian kingdoms on the great ind. If we want to continue receiving these items is the only way.


    For our fortune, Jarl Sven and his son need only food, animals, and ves.


    All these things we can get and we can always trade with them, unlike any other trader.


    We are rtively close, we just need you to let the Vikings do their job. "


    Mikkel looked at young Kalevi before smiling "I can ept that condition, but you must know that I want a quarter of all the purchased material.


    Half will be shared between the troops, and you will get the other quarter. I think that''s a fair deal. "


    Kalevi, who could not refuse, only forced a smile "On behalf of my father we ept the deal but we have to start getting ves so that in December we can send an expedition.


    Although the sea does not freeze like our ancestralnds, there will always berge blocks of ice that can cause damage. "


    Mikkel nodded "You will have to prepare food for the trips back and forth. Remember to wash the bodies of ves and animals using the soap that Jarl Sven gave you.


    If they want clean ves, we have to give them clean ves free of parasites and dirt.


    Also remember to set aside the most beautiful women for our warriors. We have to increase our poption to keep raiding the Christian kingdoms.


    Now get out of the great hall. I n to spend time with my concubines. "


    Kalevi walked out of the great hall and squeezed his hand hatefully, knowing she would lose some gold in the deal she made.


    But even with that, he was willing to make the deal because the profits he would obtain would be enough to recover his investment.


    In addition, he agreed to distribute the goods in a fair and bnced way so that he could always choose the best for himself and his family.


    If any warrior wanted to buy, he should simply be able to pay the right price, since as a merchant profitse first.

 Chapter 267 - The Death Of Luis The Bald

    Gerd, who was using a ballista, reduced his breathing and shot a gigantic stone, which destroyed a good part of the Viking Drakkar that began to sink into the cold Baltic Sea.


    "The Drakkar on the left side is sunk how you carry your side, Gautier."


    Gautier, who had a more careless beard, aimed his bow and feeling that he would not miss his shot released his arrow which pierced the neck of a Viking.


    Which fell into the sea, where it sank under the weight of its armor.


    "I would love to be able to use a ballista to kill these bloody heathens, but sadly I can only use my bow.


    When these attacks can end, we haven''t been able to get adequate rest in days. "


    Oleg, who was listening to the Duke and Praetorian Guard, just startedughing as he set fire to a Viking Drakkar.


    Using a Greek fireuncher, "I told you this trip would be a test of sanity, more Drakkars we destroy, the tribes will send warriors to fight.


    For they consider our ships as somethingmanded by the gods, a kind of test to win the right to Valha.


    We Nordics take challenges very seriously, so without realizing it, we have be a meat grinder.


    The best we can do is pray to god and beg for his blessing, so that we can get out of this ce alive.


    Well, our weapons are dangerous and destructive but at this rate in a month or two we will run out of ammunition.


    We have to keep moving forward, to reach the northern fjords. I know that the priests and missionaries wanted to stay in this ce, but there is no safe ce.


    If we stay an extra day, we will reduce our ability to survive, not to mention that we are close to the strait where the main base of the kingdom of Denmark is located.


    We have to save ammunition so we can get through that ce. "


    Guido, who was reloading the ballista, nodded as he ced a stone on the ballista.


    "I agree with that idea, although we have the sacred mission of being able to carry religion, our main mission is to find Kassia."


    Grimacing, Guido aimed at another Drakkar and fired the ballista, this time the stone piercing two Vikings before destroying the departing ship.


    Guido then sighed and stretched his arms "I think that was thest one on my side, now I think we can rest a bit before the next match."


    Gautier, who was massaging his hand, looked at Oleg "How many dead do we have?"


    Oleg became serious "This attack cost us three lives of our crew until we leave this ce we will not be able to know the exact number of deaths in the other ships.


    Although considering that they are disposable, we can only worry that they do not die fast enough.


    Since then I would not like to be in this ce with no kind of support, as I said before in thesends the weak are devoured and not even the bones remain. "


    Gautier stroked his nose "Whatever it is, let the corpses be thrown into the sea, after receiving the missionaries'' prayers.


    I will try to get some sleep that I was on duty all night, Guido takes care of the ship with Oleg. I am too old for these emotions. "


    When he saw Gautier enter the interior of the ship, Guido could onlyugh and began to help amodate the corpses of hispanions.


    After two days of sailing and only receiving a few sporadic attacks from the Vikings, Oleg gathered everyone outside the ship.


    "ording to the stars that we used in my tribe when we had to go through the Danish inds where they make the checkpoints.


    We will arrive in the morning at the checkpoint where possibly the biggest naval battle we can imagine is waiting for us.


    I ordered that ballistas and ammunition be ced throughout the ship to be prepared, but you must know that this battle will be a massacre.


    We can only finish them off with an overwhelming defense. Using the gs, I transmitted the message to the other ships. "


    Gauiter, who was visibly tired, could only breathe deeply as he crossed his arms.


    "Since death is near, I think it would be wise for the missionaries to pray for our victory this morning.


    I think that is the only thing that can raise everyone''s morale, although I would love to be able to do something else like offernd.


    It is possible that when we return, my son will already be the duke, so I cannot take any oath if I do not know that I will retain power. "


    Guido looked at his friend with a smile "I don''t think the princess is so heartless as to punish you like that, although Ludovico is something else entirely.


    Good thing we''re both on his side during this civil war. I wonder what he''s doing right now. "


    Ludovico, who was looking at a scroll, only dropped a few tears while with his hand he threw everything around him.


    "Those damn Vikings. This time they did it big. I want all the engineers to get ready I want this castle to bepletely destroyed in the morning.


    We have to get to Parisii as fast as we can; the situation is critical and now who is about to enter the city are the Vikings.


    That they killed my stupid son. I do not want excuses. If tomorrow this castle is not on fire, I will cut off everyone''s head. "


    A few hours ago at Luis''s siege camp, the soldiers were celebrating as they had finished building twond bridges.


    Around the city river, with those bridges, it would only be a matter of time until the siege towers were ready.


    So they couldunch an attack on the already weak capital, in which they have not stopped throwing stones, corpses and arrows with fire to destroy the morale of the city.


    Not to mention that at night arge group of soldiers do not stop making noises and shooting arrows to prevent the defenders from sleeping.


    The celebrations were a measure made by Duke Luis the bald who decided to do that to raise the morale of the soldiers.


    In addition, it did not cost him anything because all the wine was stolen from the houses of nobles and merchants who abandoned their properties.


    Due to his arrogance, Luis was not worried about not having lookouts guarding the camp, because he knew that in the city of Parisii there were no soldiers tounch an attack.


    While his father''s forces were still 50 kilometers from the capital, fighting a castle of a rebellious count.


    What he did not know is that during the night down the Seine River, a fleet of Viking Drakkars was approaching.


    All of them were the elite fleets of the kingdom of Denmark, which on the orders of their queen had headed towards the capital of the empire tounch an attack.


    Because they had heard from some Jewish merchants that the city and the attackers were weak.


    In total, the fleet had more than 6000 Vikings, warriors and ves who were ready to steal and destroy everything in their path.


    While advancing on the Seine at night, they encountered a blockage in the river by and bridge, so they starteding down from the Drakkars.


    The first Vikings who came down searched the ce and realized that the attackers'' camp had no defenses and the soldiers werepletely drunk and asleep.


    The expedition leader gave the order that everyone remove their armor and prepare to assassinate all Christian soldiers.


    In just one hour everyone was ready so they began their advance through the enemy camp, killing soldier by soldier who can''t do anything to save their lives.


    In just half an hour they killed over 40,000 soldiers, who could not defend themselves because they were not prepared. They also captured an absurd number of enemies.


    It was only when they were reaching the end of the camp that some guards gave notice of the attack, but it was toote to do anything.


    Ludovico, who wanted to escape, got up from his bed and ignored the women on his bed because he wanted to get to his horse.


    To his bad luck, when he left his hut, a horse on fire attacked him, causing his skull and other bones to be crushed by that furious horse.


    One soldier who saw the death of the duke shouted the duke had died, so chaos seized the troops who only wanted to get out of that ce.


    In Parisii, the defenders who were watching everything only gulped and sent messengers to the pce where the princess was.


    For his part, the leader of the Vikings Sigurd Ring, a ruthless man, ordered to clean the battlefield.


    While the ves should continue the work of the captured engineers to build the siege towers.


    From what he had heard from some captives, Emperor Ludovico''s army should arrive in a week or two if the castles along the way do battle.

 Chapter 268 - Confrontation In The Strait Of Oresund

    In the Oresund Strait, a group of over 400 Drakkars and assorted ships were gathered.


    All of them belonged to the many kingdoms and tribes that joined the call of the survivors who attacked the strange fleet.


    Although Queen Malene wanted to take part, most of her army had been ordered to burn and sack the capital of the empire with Sigurd Ring as the leader of the expedition.


    An ambitious man who gained the trust of the queen after the departure of Anders, so she only supported with militias in fishing and merchandise boats.


    Although they might seem like many ships, they were only those that remained in all the tribes and kingdoms, since most of their warriors and ships were raiding the coasts and towns of the Franco empire.


    When Oleg''s ship arrived near the Oresund Strait, a bead of sweat ran down his forehead as he saw the number of ships.


    Gauiter, who was next to him, took out the crucifix from his neck and gave him a kiss "Today will be a beautiful day if we can survive. You think there are more ships waiting for us."


    Oleg shook his head as he pointed to the small fishing boats "If they are using fishing boats it is because they have no more boats to attack.


    We have to aim the ballistas and Greek fire at the Drakkars as they are the most dangerous ships.


    Also, under no circumstances do we have to stop. For our fortune, it seems that they did not gather enough warriors.


    This could be because they are attacking the Frank empire or they did not arrive in time for battle.


    Whatever the case, it is better this way, since I thought that we would have to face a real sea of ??ships.


    It will be difficult to get out of this situation alive, but it will not be impossible for the crew to prepare with shields to protect the ballista operators.


    I also need crew members ready to reload the Greek fire barrels, as I am sure we will use all the Greek fire we have.


    Gautier, if I die in this battle, you must know that I want my body to be burned. It is a way to honor my memory.


    To be buried I do not consider worthy if I had to die in this battle. "


    Gautier looked at Oleg with a smile "Since you wish we will do it that way if you die, but you have to get us out of this ce alive.


    Thest thing I want is to die in thesends, abandoned by the hands of God and any sign of civilization. "


    One monk who was looking at everything wrote on a papyrus a chronicle of the events in order to keep the record of the trip.


    Although he did not have that responsibility, he wanted to do it that way because he considered people should know what is in the northernnd of the pagans.


    When the main ship got close enough, all the enemy ships started charging at the 20 ships.


    To do this, they first let the fishing and cargo boats that had archers and some militiamen with javelins approach.


    All the crew who were in charge of the ballistas waited for them to get close enough to shoot their stones at the pagans.


    On the other hand, the archers of the boat shot their arrows to try to kill as many enemies as possible.


    When the first arrow was fired and it fell on the head of a militiaman who only had a leather cap protecting his head.


    The greatest naval battle in Viking history began.


    The stones came out of the ballistas, destroying the small boats that got too close, while the arrows flew from one side to the other.


    Causing the cloud-darkened sky to turn darker.


    Oleg, who was holding the Greek fireuncher, started firing the mmable substance when the Viking ships got close enough.


    The fire then burned the boats and the militiamen who fell into the water to die while they burned without being able to do anything.


    All the crew of the Drakkars when they saw how the dragon on the prow of that shipunched its fire, so they shouted with pride.


    They did this to feel safe, as they would go hunting for the dragon in order to prove his worth.


    The other ships when they saw how the horde of Viking Drakkars began to approach increased the rate of fire of the ballistas.


    The stones kept destroying small boats or killing militiamen or Vikings who were unlucky enough to be nearby.


    The missionary Demetrius, who was watching the carnage at sea, did his best to get closer to one ballista so that he could better describe the scene.


    <em>''The fire in the water would not stop burning, and the charred or dismembered corpses floated in the ck and red water.</em>


    <em>asionally a surviving Viking or militiaman floated in the water for a few moments, but the boats of hispanions approaching with speed.</em>


    <em>They ended up destroying their bodies, causing the ships to be stained with pieces of bones and guts.</em>


    <em>Some other times, the situations were much worse because the fire in the water burned the boats.</em>


    <em>So it was impossible for the crew to jump into the water so they had to stay in their boats while they died being burned.</em>


    <em>It was unprecedented destruction, although this only got worse when the Drakkars began to approach.</em>


    <em>None of them seemed to have learned from theirpanions or from the other ships, so they stayed together in an attempt to create a great tform.</em>


    <em>But this was counterproductive for them, because the ballistas were able to shoot stones at the Drakkars in front.</em>


    <em>Causing the Drakkars that were behind to collide with the sinking ships, although this was only the beginning.</em>


    <em>When the first Drakkars were near, the Greek fire began to beunched, creating a veritable massacre that can only bepared to the Muslim fleet being destroyed off Constantinople. ''</em>


    Demetrius could only pray when he heard the death cries of all those Vikings, which only increased.


    When the other Roman ships were ced in a row where they let the Greek fire unleash on all the Viking ships.


    In just 3 hours, the battle came to an end. All the Viking fleets were destroyed, leaving only a few survivors.


    Who did the best they could to be able to swim to the coast, onnd all the spectators of the naval battle decided to let the small fleet of gods advance.


    Even the skalds who were looking at everything took up their flutes and at that moment they began to create the story of the ships of the god Odin.


    In that heroic song the god came down to earth personally to carry the souls of the warriors in his enormous ships, that had dragons to protect them.


    On the ships, the situation was not good at all because they suffered some casualties and the ammunition was reduced if they had to face another fleet of that size.


    They would run out of weapons so they could destroy the enemies.


    Oleg, who had his face covered in soot, sat on the boat and tried to rx as he had seen first hand the death it had brought.


    <em>''Those warriors died in the most glorious way possible. It is the best way to die to climb the Valha for them.</em>


    <em>It''s a shame that I now believe in Almighty God, but that doesn''t stop me from feeling some jealousy towards them. ''</em>


    Gauiter, who had a wound on his arm, walked over to Oleg and handed him a canteen of water.


    "Since we have defeated the enemy fleet, how long will we have to continue sailing to reach our destination."


    Oleg, who was cooling his throat with the cold water, looked up at the sky "We should arrive in 4 days if we are sporadically attacked.


    But if they do not attack us, I am sure that we will reach our destination in two days. Once we arrive, we will have to ask in the viges on the coast.


    They should know where to find Jarl Eero''s tribe and where the tribe is. We can find Kassia.


    As to whether she is alive or dead will only depend on the will of God and the perseverance of Kassia.


    Whatever the result we are close to being able to achieve our goal, after this we can return home to live our lives. "


    Gautier simply nced at one of the many priests who were healing the crew and motioned for him toe closer to heal his hand.


    Because he was feeling the pain that rusty iron arrow had left him.


    While this was happening in the siege camp, the thousands of captives worked tirelessly on the construction of the siege towers.


    And in the assembly of the onagers that would be used to enter the walls of Parisii.


    Sigurd Ring, who was supervising everything, ordered his Godis to prepare enough berserker drink as they would give the ves those drinks.


    So that they could fight in the front line against the defenders of the city walls.. It was a n that he came up with to reduce the deaths of his own warriors.

 Chapter 269 - The Burning Of The City Of Parisii

    On the outskirts of the city of Parisii at night, Sigurd Ring proudly gazed at the two siege towers and the onagers that had already been built.


    In three days of non-stop work, all the captives finished the construction of the siege weapons.


    So he gave the order that arrows of fire and stones will beunched in the city throughout the night.


    Since in the morning, the siege of the city will begin.


    Giselda, who was quite worried about the fate of the city, only went out to her balcony to see how everything looked at night.


    Unfortunately, the view of the city was interrupted by the noise of the attack bells from many parts of the city.


    Arrows with fire fell on different buildings, which had to use earth to put out the fires, otherwise, they would have to wait for water.


    But this was only the beginning of her ordeal as soon after thousands of stones thrown by the onagers created unprecedented destruction.


    Giselda cried when she saw that because things had worsened for the city. With the death of her brother, at least he did not seek to destroy the city if not to conquer it.


    But now the situation has changed, those pagan and savage Vikings will not hesitate to use brute force to destroy the city.


    Alphonse, who was looking at all the destruction, looked at the princess seriously.


    "Princess, it is likely that in the morning the barbarians will attack us. You must leave the city or you could die in this ce.


    Let me stay so I can fight in this ce until the end. Once you leave the city with your guards, you must go east to meet your father.


    Although if you can''t get there, you can always go north to take refuge in any of the many allied castles.


    You don''t have to stay in this ce princess, this city will end up being sacked and your father will bete ining. "


    Giselda, who was watching the destruction of Parisii, squeezed her hand "If the city falls I will die with it because I cannot escape.


    A few days ago the guards told me that because of the tunnels the escape routes ended up copsing.


    In this ce, we will be until the end. "


    Alphonse sighed and stroked her nose "Princess and if you use the catbs to hide, I know it might be ustrophobic to be in those ces.


    But I could wait until the Vikings finish burning and raping to get out. I think that''s the only option we have. "


    Giselda sighed and wiped her tears "I thought so, Alphonse, but the priests told me that the catbs are flooded.


    When they created the wooden bridges, much of the water from the Seine river flooded the tunnels. There is no chance we can hide.


    I am afraid to die Alphonse, but I have no choice. If the city is going to fall tomorrow, I will not let those savages catch me alive.


    I will jump from the balcony carrying with me the g that my grandfather made. That will be my way of dying.


    At least that way, they won''t be able to destroy the g and outrage my body. I don''t know what fate my brother had, but it shouldn''t have been something quiet.


    If possible, I would like to send a farewell message to my father and my sister using the carrier pigeons.


    I want you to know that I did my best but the barbarians simply overcame the city walls and now we have to die for it.


    That will be thest memory I have alive. I know I am not a woman of high values ??but I hope I can be canonized as a virgin. "


    Alphonse gave the princess a smile "I''m sure your father and sister will do their best to fulfill theirst wishes.


    You should rest now princess, tomorrow will be a sunny day and blood will run through the city. "


    After this, Alphonse left the princess''s room and went to where the priests and leaders of the troops on the walls were.


    Because he had to organize the entire poption regardless of whether they were women or children.


    Because tomorrow would be a tooth and nail fight to defend the city.


    When the first rays of the sun rose, Sigurd Ring gave the order for the two siege towers to begin to advance.


    The captive soldiers had no choice but to push the colossal towers towards the city wall of Parisii.


    Along the way, the defenders did the best they could use their bows to kill the ves who were moving the siege towers.


    But this was just a senseless attempt because when one died another was forced to continue moving, seeing the massacre of Christians against Christians.


    Sigurd Ring smirked mischievously, as he knew this would be a good incentive to foment hatred between his captives and the defenders.


    That way when the siege towers reached the walls, the captives drugged with berserker potions would only think of killing everything in front of them.


    Because he knew very well the effect of the potion, all the captives who will fight on the wall will only have with them daggers or a sword without any protection.


    Ensuring that they can only advance to kill and, in case they try to attack their warriors, they die easily.


    It took two hours for the siege towers to reach the walls and in that course, 500 captives died.


    It was at that moment that the assault on the walls began; the captives were forced to take the berserker potion andter give them a sword or dagger.


    All of them, after this, had to climb the stairs and when they reached the top, the potion had already taken effect. So the drugged soldiers.


    They behaved like beasts that when the wooden hatch of the siege towers was opened; they ran away like bloodthirsty beasts.


    The defenders could initially stop the onught of the drugged troops but soon realized that they were like brainless beasts that only sought to kill.


    That, coupled with ack of sleep and low morale, caused the soldiers'' defense line to drop in just a few minutes.


    Leaving only the women, children, and militiamen to defend the wall, although they fought bravely.


    None of them were a soldier or had experience so they held out for a while before they panicked and started running.


    When the Vikings saw that the wall had fallen, the warriors and Vikings began to climb.


    Being an elite force, they were thest straw in the battle in the defense towers, so the walls werepletely lost.


    The few defenders and militiamen began to run towards the walls of the battlement tower, where they hoped to defend thest bastion of the city.


    It was also the ce where the poption was because the city was already empty.


    With the drugged ve troops and the arrival of the Vikings, the sacking of the city of Parisii began.


    Nothing was saved from the fire, houses were almostpletely destroyed in search of valuable things, businesses were burned after taking everything of value.


    The little food and animals that had been used to prepare a feast while this was happening in the center of the city.


    In the walls, the Vikings opened the doors to be able to enter as great conquerors, Sigurd Ring when entering through the door of the bridge that entered the city.


    He felt a sense of power and security like never before. Not only did he win the city, but he did not lose any warriors in the process.


    It had been a victory that could be passed down from generation to generation as the greatest achievement achieved by the Norsemen.


    While enjoying the feeling of being a conqueror, one of his Vikings approached him.


    "Leader Sigurd, we have a problem in the center of the city since there is a bastion where all the inhabitants of the city are sheltering.


    Although we can use stairs to enter, it would be a hard battle. "


    Sigurd Ring simply smiled "Bring the onagers and use hot stones to start fires in their buildings.


    Also that two onagers shoot only at the main door, they should not resist long, when it opens send more drugged ves to kill everything in their path.


    I don''t want survivors, as I want everyone''s heads to hang around the walls, while the bodies must be burned next to this city.


    We will leave an obvious message to that mad emperor that at any moment we can destroy everything he loves.


    That way he will learn to respect us, who knows, he may give usnds to avoid the destruction of other cities. "


    The Viking nodded and carried the orders while everyone else continued their sacking of the capital.


    Giselda, who was looking at everything, could only cry as she saw the holy city of Parisii being sacked. Not even Att could take the city in the past.


    But now the city had fallen into the hands of the pagans from the north, and her father was too far away to bring help.


    She knew that the end of her life was near, but there was nothing she could do to prevent it. In the end, she was only a princess, not a goddess or the mythical Genoa of Paris.


    Alphonse, who was on the wall when he saw the destruction of the city, also cried.. That day the tears of the Parisians stained the ground when he saw his city burn in the hands of the pagans.

 Chapter 270 - Destruction Of Parisii

    At night, the Vikings and warriors could enjoy a sumptuous feast without forgetting their obligations to take care of the ves.


    Who had the obligation to use the onagers to bombard the battlement tower as the main gate of the bastion.


    In some abbey in the city, Sigurd Ring was sitting on a throne belonging to the bishop of the city, while heating some pork on arge wooden cross.


    Which was being used as wood to cook food.


    "Tomorrow I want to have this citypletely. When we enter the bastion I want everyone to be killed. I do not want prisoners.


    All the ves that survive will be in charge of taking the heads to the walls while wemit the massacre.


    After we conquer the city, we need to destroy itpletely, as a sign of destruction all thend has to be salty.


    So all the salt will be used. I know it is an expensive resource but ording to the missionaries Rome did the same with the city of Carthage.


    I also want them to use all the oil in the city to burn the structures slightly. Everything of value must be saved.


    Everything else must be burned. We will have three days after taking the bastion to end this.


    We must not take any longer because I do not know when the emperor will be able to return, and I do not think we can resist his fury after having destroyed his capital.


    Not to mention, we murdered his son and his daughter is going to die when we take the bastion unless she can escape, but because of what the ves said.


    There is no way she could get out after the sapper''s disaster, but I think I have spread out with the orders.


    Everyone enjoys the feast because tomorrow in the city blood will flow, and fire will rise. "


    Giselda, who was sleeping, could feel a tremor in the building, so she made a sharp turn and fell from her bed.


    Causing her nose to hit the cold stone floor, holding her nose that was bleeding, Giselda peeked out from the balcony.


    At that moment she almost urinated, as she could see that stones were being thrown on the battlement tower.


    Another tremor urred, so she began to cry while trying to run towards the ceiling because she was going to die.


    She would do it by her own rules and not at the mercy of savages.


    Grabbing her grandfather''s g from a table, she tried to climb the stairs when she could see a stoneing through the wall in front of her.


    This caused her to fall backward, hitting her head hard as she rolled down the stairs.


    With his consciousness fading, she watched in horror as another stone smashed through the wall, hitting a column so the floor above copsed on top of it.


    Her glorious death that she had nned had turned into a meaningless death.


    The constant throwing of stones continued all night until in the morning it was stopped for a moment by the defenders and citizens.


    They did their best to block the door that had almostpletely copsed.


    To their misfortune, while stones and other wooden things were being ced, the door simply gave way when a shower of stones fell on it.


    All those who were nearby died and others suffered serious injuries when they saw the door had ceased to exist.


    Alphonse led a group of Imperial Guard and the elite of the defenders to the gate to make thest defense.


    As they reached the door, they watched in horror as a group of enved soldiers ran towards them like bloodthirsty beasts.


    Although their weapons were simple and could not efficiently prate the armor they wore, their constant onught began to tire the defending troops.


    "We have to resist as long as we can. If we can repel this attack, we will be able to block the entrance again.


    This is a defense that we must not lose. Behind us are our people, children, and women waiting for us to win. "


    Alphonse, who was screaming, used his sword to kill the ve in front of him and ignoring the blood that sttered on his face.


    He drew his sword from the ve''s chest and prepared to face the next enemy.


    Sigurd Ring, seeing that they were stopping their advance, gave the order that the ves and the warriors will shoot their arrows and that they willunch their javelins.


    Because they were busy fighting, they paid no attention to the rain of arrows and javelins that fell on them.


    In just a few seconds the elite force was reduced by more than half, so militiamen and women who did not think to die without fighting.


    They pounced on the attackers, using whatever they could as a weapon.


    Sigurd Ringughed when he saw this "If you want to die with honor so much, I will live up to your expectations, that the onagers shoot the defenders.


    I want arrows and javelins to rain without stopping.


    Use everything you have and take those brave defenders to your heaven full of glory, for they are going to do it fighting like true warriors.


    As a final order, any of the defenders who died fighting may be buried with their heads.


    I do not mean to dishonor the heads of brave warriors. "


    All following Sigurd''s instructions threw their arrows, javelins, and stones.


    Alphonse, who already had two arrows in his body, kept fighting until he could see that the sky was darkening for what at that moment he could remember his whole life.


    From the moment he was born until he reached the ce where he was, at that precise moment he blinked and could see a girl on the battlefield.


    The girl wore strange clothes and had a scythe in her hand. Although he could only see it for a few moments, he knew it was not a person.


    Unfortunately, he could not continue seeing her because when he blinked again she had disappeared, but above her, there was a stone that was heading towards where he was.


    After still sighing, he opened his hands, and the stonepletely crushed his body, along with that of three ves and four defenders.


    The bloody battle continued to drag on, as the citizens of Parisii were not willing to die without a fight when one defender died.


    The children took one of the many weapons on the ground and bravely faced the enemies; the women preferred to die rather than allow themselves to be sullied.


    Among all the defenders the bishop of the city was the principal leader of the defense, with a dagger in the shape of a crucifix and a wooden shield.


    He did not hesitate to face the attackers, because he could not do otherwise, because he was not facing a Christian who would not harm him.


    But a group of ves was being controlled by the pagan devil who just kept attacking from a distance like cowards.


    As time passed and seeing that the ves were dwindling, a serious face formed on Sigurd Ring''s face.


    "Let the berserkers prepare like the Vikings in armor.


    When the ves arepletely dead, it will be our time to enter. Remember to respect the bodies of the defenders.


    They are fighting with great honor, although it will be a bit more difficult to finish them. Any warrior deserves respect. "


    After this, a time passed before thest ves died at the hands of the defenders.


    This allowed them to take a brief break, which was interrupted when arge group of warriors with axes and heavy armor started running towards them.


    The bishop, who knew that his defense would end, did not hesitate to shout.


    "Today the citizens of Parisii will enter heaven, for fighting against the pagans. My brothers, give yourst breath by killing these pagans.


    Our feat will be remembered for eternity and I am sure that in heaven we will be rewarded with the blessing of God, our Lord.


    May the strength of God be with us, amen. "


    After those words, the first berserkers arrived brandishing their gigantic axes, which split any defender in half as if it were a piece of wood.


    Unfortunately for them, this far from scaring the defenders only caused them to attack with more fervor.


    The priest''s words had reached deep into their bodies. As men and women of faith, they will give their lives for the glory of God.


    Women and children used their daggers to stab berserkers, even those who were wounded and could not use their hands used their teeth to bite their enemies.


    With the arrival of more enemies, the defenders began to retreat, but far from fleeing; they continued with the defense.


    For their part, some priests in the destroyed bastion camp were ordering a group of faithful followers to kill the babies and children.


    This, to prevent them from being killed like animals by the pagans, was an order that everyone continued to be as careful as possible.


    All the children were killed in the cleanest and most painless way possible, while the priests used holy water to wet their corpses.


    Before they were taken to some piles of fire to be burned, thus preventing the pagans from desecrating their bodies.


    The battle at the bastionsted until sunset when thest of the defenders died at the entrance to the camp.


    That day over 120,000 inhabitants of the city of Parisii died, all of them did it fighting or in pace, only one old monk survived.


    His life was spared because Sigurd wanted him to tell the history of the city, with the mission that his exploits could be known.


    So he was given food and a horse so that he could go with the emperor to tell the story of Parisii.


    Little did Sigurd Ring know that his name would be remembered as a reincarnation of the antichrist on the same level as Emperor Nero and even more hated than Att.

 Chapter 271 - A Promise From The Emperor

    After 5 days of conquering all the rebellious castles on his way, Ludovico could finally reach the outskirts of the city of Parisii.


    Although unfortunately, instead of finding a city, he only found some burned walls.


    Seeing this, the Emperor Ludovico gave a cry of anger and ordered that everyone enter the city to see the damage that the pagans had done.


    When they passed through the city gates, the smell of rotten blood and ash could be smelled in the air.


    But that was only something in the background, because what they could see when they entered made them cry to see the beautiful city demolished.


    For a moment Ludovico felt like thest Roman emperor when the barbarians destroyed Rome.


    Getting off his horse, Ludovico took a fist of scorched earth in his hand and turned his head to look at his soldiers.


    "ording to the priest, all the citizens of Parisii died fighting, so from this moment on this ce will be rebuilt.


    To found thergest mausoleum in the world, everyone''s memory will be honored, including my children.


    The capital from now on will be Aachen, just like when my father was emperor.


    But here before this holy ce I promise everyone that we will take revenge, we will attack all the pagan cities and tribes.


    We will use salt in theirnds so that nothing can grow or live in those ces. The empire''s revenge against the savages will be immediate.


    I want you to send messengers to the rebels, propose a truce so we canunch an invasion to the north.


    If they don''t want to ept, I want you to send a letter to Rome to dere them heretics for intervening with the punishment in the name of God.


    That way they will lose everything they love and any kind of support. I also want them to bring my daughter.


    I don''t intend to let her die too, she must help me bring god''s punishment to those pagans, without distinction anyone who supports them or lives with them will be killed. "


    Kassia, who was helping Einar draft the constitution, felt a difort in her nose so she sneezed.


    Einar, who was writing, just smiled and handed Kassia a tissue so she could wipe her nose.


    "You feel bad. Do you want me to make some pine tea?"


    Kassia shook her head "It''s not the flu or some difort, it was more of a reminder that someone was talking about me."


    Einar frowned and looked at his two children, who were asleep in a crib near where he was.


    "Maybe one of the babies was thinking about their mother, although it could have also been Felipa or our other two children."


    Kassia smiled and stretched out her hands "That may have been it, but we''d better stop talking about things we don''t understand.


    I wanted to ask you why you can write so quickly apendium ofws that are written in the new constitution.


    Is it because of your memories of your past life? "


    Einar nodded and looked proudly at the sheets in front of him. "One requirement to be able to graduate from the military academy as an engineer is to know the constitution and the militaryws.


    I would love to tell you that I remember other constitutions but I would be lying. What I do remember are lesiasticalws from around the centuries.


    Mainly from Castile and Spain, as the inquisition continued to exist with them for a long time.


    Although it would be crazy to integratews based on religion, I think that to haveplete control of people I will have to add somews.


    Where it is made clear that the nation is above any religion since it does not conflict with the beliefs of each person.


    But I also have to add a bit of secr state in the government to avoid favoritism of some church. "


    Einar then wrote on a sheet "Just remembering that the figure of the royal family as representatives of the nation and the two main religions must be respected."


    Putting down the pen, Einar smiled at his wife "You want to go out and get some fresh air with the babies."


    Kassia nodded and got up from the seat while Einar carefully lifted little Erik.


    Who only raised his head and opened his eyes that revealed his green pupils, not feeling a sense of danger.


    Erik clung to Einar''s clothes, knowing that this ce was one of the safest.


    For her part, Kassia carried little Katherine in her arms, who only stretched out her small hands and leaned against her mother''s chest with a smile.


    The two then left the office and went to the elevator to be able to go down to the internal yard where two strollers should be to put the little children.


    When they went down the elevator, they could see Helmi painting on a canvas in the courtyard, a very realistic painting.


    She could paint that way because Einar taught her how to do it.


    Also, because of the improvement in chemistry he could imitate colors like Prussian yellow or Prussian blue.


    Although the most striking color he could make was Peking purple using coal tar.


    This he could do because in his studies at the university, natural and artificial pigments had a lot of weight in religion.


    Since they were used in the murals with which the churches were adorned even on the monks'' clothes, three elective subjects in the university had taught him some chemical and natural processes for obtaining color.


    Although it was not difficult for him to make the artificial purple with coal tar, the real challenge that he set out to solve by remembering his chemistry sses.


    It was to find a way to iste a wastepound in the manufacture of artificial tar-based dyes which is paranitrophenol.


    With which acetanilid can be obtained, which can be used to obtain acetophhidine known as Aspirin, although it would be a revolutionary invention.


    Einar was not a chemist, much less a person very well versed in substance handling knowledge.


    Perhaps the only good thing he had going for him was that he knew the line of research they had to do in order to obtain that product.


    Although he could always try to investigate with the willow bark to obtain salicin with which acetylsalicylic acid could be formed.


    The only drawback is that unlike artificial aspirin, in obtaining natural aspirin he has no idea how to iste or produce an acid.


    Helmi turning around and seeing Kassia and Einar smiled "I''m d you arrived, what do you think about what I''m painting."


    Einar and Kassia, getting closer, could see the beautiful painting she was drawing.


    In it they could see the whole family, which was standing in front of the interior yard, revealing an extremely beautiful harmony.


    "Helmi is beautiful, you are improving a lot, I wish I could paint like you, but I think I am better at drawing parts of the body."


    Helmiughed flirtatiously. "Kassia, I wish I could draw like you do, but I think like Einar says.


    Each of us has an advantage ... "


    Helmi interrupted her words when Laisa began to descend from one of the windows using a specially ced rope.


    When Laisa got down she stretched out her hands and started running towards Einar, because she wanted to kiss her husband as well as greet her little children.


    Einar smiled and enjoyed Laisa''s kiss before he could look at her fondly "Laisa, you must remember to use the harness when you go down using the rope.


    Only in the use of a tube should not use a harness since the weight is distributed while it is lowered. "


    Einar, using his hand, caressed Laisa''s face "I am worried that you might hurt yourself if you fall for not being careful."


    Laisa, who was feeling the affection in Einar''s words, held his hand "Speaking of the tube, I think I have been able to improve the techniques of being able to support my weight using my legs.


    It is quite difficult to do the movements you described to me, but maybe in a week I could try to give you a little show.


    Of course, it all depends on whether you have time. "


    Einar sighed and lowering his hand he took Laisa by the waist, while bringing his face closer to Laisa''s face "I always have time for my family.


    That is the most basic rule I made for the royal family. "


    Laisaughed and gave her husband a kiss, and then she put her face on his chest while hugging little Erik.


    Who when feeling the warmth of one of their mothers could only smile while snuggling up, feeling the warmth of their parents.


    "By the way girls were you talking, I could only hear something about drawing and painting."


    Helmi pointed with a brush to the picture she was painting "We were talking about how each one of us has something special.


    In your case, I think it would be the ability to take care of the family. I think only Einar can fight you. Or maybe Sven. "


    Laisa showed a face full of pride "It''s the only thing I can do. Since I was a child, I was always struck by being a warrior.


    I think the only thing I can do is keep training with Einar so that I can be a female soldier qualified to be a killing force.


    Able to defend her family from any enemy. "

 Chapter 272 - First Glass Factory

    In a ratherrge brick building where the new ss factory was, Einar prepared to enter with Seren to oversee thest details of the factory.


    One guard opened the wooden door, letting in Einar and Seren, who could see two impressive machines.


    To begin with, there were a couple of ss furnaces, because they had not found a way to make transparent ss.


    All the ss that was manufactured was green, however each furnace supplied the gear machines that received its energy.


    From a sterling engine that was in the back of the factory, which gave the characteristic aroma of cooked meat to the ce.


    The first machinery they nned to review was the automatic blowing machine, for which a group of ves.


    They lit the first furnace and melted a specially calcted mixture to correctly form the ss.


    When the materials were melted, they activated a lever which moved some gears that activated a pulley system.


    With which specially protected chains were moved inside the furnace that moved some stone gears with which the stone container.


    It leaned in, allowing the ss inside them to trickle out onto a stone slide, where it flowed into a gutter.


    Where the ves, using iron tools, broke it as if it were sticine.


    Later they amodate it inside some stone molds that wereposed of two parts supported by steeltches.


    Where they moved with tweezers to the ss creation area, where the stone mold was ced and at that moment a lever was activated.


    That caused the stone mold to rise to a wooden pivot where air was injected from a specially constructed bellows.


    After this they lowered the mold using the lever and with tweezers, they left it on a stone roller conveyor belt.


    Which led them to an area where ves opened the steeltches to let the mold separate.


    From inside they took out beautiful, wless bottles, which were taken with tweezers, to be ced in a closed ce where they would cool naturally.


    For the sample only one blower was upied, but the machine had 10 stone pivots connected to bellows.


    "I see that the machinery is working very well, that so much seal fat has to be used per day."


    Einar asked the factory foreman for a craftsman rmended by Seren, who was involved in creating the gears for the machinery.


    "If all the pivots are activated, we can make 500 ss bottles a day or 1000 ss sses or 400 jars a day.


    In terms of artisan production, we can only manufacture 100 ss tes per day because they do not require an advanced blowing process.


    We use 50 kg of seal fat at day."


    Einar nodded "Remember to write down everything that can be improved or substituted to increase production.


    Although I can tell you with great pride that no one in the world can produce this amount of ssware in such a short time.


    But for us this is just a small step, we have to keep increasing production to fully squeeze the traders.


    They will pay for each crystal thing in gold or rather inbor.


    For the construction of the dynamite factory on the mountain, I need at least 500 people, and we need another 500 people for the construction of the dye factory and the houses inside the pce fort.


    With the purple dye that I can make, it will be our greatest way of making money.


    Each purple linen cloth will sell for 100 gold coins. It may sound expensive but the cost of natural snail purple is ten times more expensive.


    Not to mention, what noble wouldn''t want to wear the mythical purple color of royalty.


    But we don''t just have purple, we have blue, yellow, red, ck, brown, and green.


    Although those are just the base, there will be more colors in the future, but with just red, green and blue we can make any color range.


    However, there is no point that I was excited about the future.


    Now show me the second machine in operation I want to see the process of creating the ss panels. "


    The foreman nodded and gave the order to light the furnace where the tin would melt like the second furnace where the ss-making mixture would melt.


    Following the same process, a lever was activated, and the ss could flow down a stone slide where unlike the first time.


    The ss flowed into a tin pool where it floated, forming the characteristic rectangr shape that panes of ss must have.


    When the ss was about to fill the tin poolpletely, two ves using forceps, pulled the ss onto a stone roller conveyor.


    Which carried the gigantic ss panel to a hot stone tform where it rested for a moment.


    So thatter a ve will begin to turn a crank with which a mechanical press began to lower.


    Which had steel des with which therge ss panel was cut into smaller ss panels.


    After this, the ve turned the crank again to raise the press with which the ss was cut.


    When the press was raised in a safe ce, a group of ves with tools that appeared to be spats raised the ss panels.


    To be able to ce them in a dark ce where they could cool down naturally.


    "How many ss panels can we make and did the steel tools work to cut the ss panels?"


    The foreman pointed out to the machine, "We can manufacture 100 ss panels per day. Although we could do more, the cutting and harvesting process is notplete.


    As for ss cutting tools. "


    With a wave of his hand, the foreman made a ve approach them, carrying a pane of ss.


    The panel measured 50x50 centimeters in a perfect square shape.


    Once the ve arrived, he ced the panel on the ground and, using a ruler and charcoal pencil, made four lines at the corners.


    When he was done, he took out a tool that looked like a scalpel and began to cut the corners of the ss along the lines he had drawn on the ss.


    When he finished, he lifted the ss panel and with gentle movements began to move the corners, which came off, leaving the square as an octagon.


    Einar then smiled "Very good job. I want you to work entirely on making ss.


    In two days, it will be the inauguration of the factory. Remember to teach more ves to cut ss because I will begin the construction of the first greenhouse of the tribe.


    In it we will be able to sow many of the seeds that the Inuit brought and that need a special climate.


    By the way, the project I asked you to do, have they finished? "


    The foreman nodded and walked towards his office. So Seren and Einar followed him.


    "Seren remembers increasing vignce on the ves, although they do not know the methods of ss production.


    They must be guarded. When the craftsmen''s district is built, they will be able to be in a fully guarded area. "


    Seren looked at Einar seriously. "We are working with the Eye of Odin organization to create an effective spy ring.


    But there should be no problems with new or old ves. "


    Einar smiled. "That''s good, but you never have enough research when ites to state security.


    They must deepen the spywork even more. I want to know what each ve thinks; I want to know their needs or their tastes.


    It is important to make a profile of each one of them to be able to know if they are responsible or if they will stab us in the back.


    By the time the ves outnumbered our poption, we have to be careful to be able to fully absorb all of them into our society.


    But this is not the time to talk about these issues. Tomorrow, we will have a meeting to review the weekly report. "


    Upon reaching the foreman''s office, he opened the door and allowed them to enter before closing the door.


    After this, he walked to the table where he took from his desk two wooden boxes, which he ced in front of Einar.


    Einar opened the two boxes and could see two thermometers. The first was a long ss tube that had a steel base in the shape of an elongated bulb.


    The ss tube was numbered from 0 to 100 with a red color while blue were the numbers from -1 to -50 and 101 to 150.


    This was done intentionally by Einar because the boiling water on the shore will usually be 100 degrees Celsius, while the freezing temperature of the water will always be 0 degrees Celsius.


    With these two data, the thermometer was calibrated by dividing between 0 and 100, taking that into ount and following the same divisions. The numbers were made in blue.


    Although it was not a perfectly calibrated thermometer, much less in the blue zones, it was fully functional for a primitive society.


    Lacking modern tools to be able to make more urate thermometers, however, the thermometer was nned to be used to measure the temperature of the human body.


    The second thermometer was a long ss tube on a wooden te, unlike the first the steel bulb was muchrger.


    This is because the thermometer measures the temperature of the environment, although Einar wanted to make an alcohol thermometer.


    The technology to make a small diameter capiry in ss and steel was impossible toe by with the tools he had.


    "I''ll take these two thermometers, but I want you to make more of these thermometers.


    They are indispensable tools for the health and safety of the tribe, although I would like to stay longer.


    I have to continue with the writing of the constitution. "


    The foreman and Seren nodded as they watched as Einar got up and carried the wooden boxes with him.

 Chapter 273 - An Artistic Display Of Laisa

    Einar, who was dressed in his general uniform, was sitting on a chair in his room.


    As he gazed mischievously at the steel tube that had been ced in the center of the room and that underneath it was a thick linen rug.


    Because of the birth of their children, an entire month had not had sex with Kassia and Helmi, so they could recover properly.


    He could only have a few sex with Laisa in his office to keep his wives from feeling rejected.


    But as a responsible man, he would not put his satisfaction before the well-being of Kassia and Helmi.


    The month-long span of no sex having now beenpleted. They prepared a surprise for Einar, even though Kassia and Helmi hadn''t been able to practice pole dancing.


    Laisa devoted herself in mind and soul to rehearsing and being able to master arge part of the movements with the tube, faithfully following the descriptions that Einar had given her.


    Although he had been a married man in his past life, when Margaret passed away, hispanions often invited him to table dances.


    Where he enjoyed the dances of women in little clothes, but despite that, he never dared to have rtions with any of the beautiful women for fear of sexual diseases.


    Einar, hearing the bathroom door open, gulped a bit at the sight of his wives dressed in modern clothes that he had specially made for them.


    Kassia had a beautiful white cotton micro skirt that revealed her beautiful hips. She also had a beautiful white button-down shirt that had a blue cross on her left breast.


    While in her beautiful brown hair she had a headband with a blue cross, it was a sexy nurse''s uniform.


    Helmi, for her part, had a cotton micro skirt with red and ck checks.


    While on her chest she had a tied shirt covering only her breasts, revealing her beautiful white skin and the seams of the red lingerie she was using.


    The schoolgirl uniform just looked too good on Helmi, so Einar nned to make more models so that he could try them all on.


    Last but still more impressive was Laisa, who was dressed in a ck leather uniform, which was specially made to imitate the nun''s attire.


    The uniform was a single piece of leather that covered the lower chest to the buttocks like a one-piece dress.


    Around her neck, she had a very short clergyman that made her cleavage look better and her hair was hidden behind a white veiled cap.


    It was a true forbidden fruit that made Einar smile. Her well-toned body made her look like a simply perfect woman.


    The first thing Kassia and Helmi did was walking towards Einar once they arrived, each of them sat on one of Einar''s legs.


    For her part, Laisa gave Einar a mischievous look and held the metal tube before spinning around it.


    Meanwhile, Kassia and Helmi kissed Einar at the same time, who, enjoying the kisses, used his hands to caress the butt of each of his wives.


    Laisa, who had already done twops in the tube, turned and ced her hands on the tube while going down in a very erotic way.


    Revealing part of the ck lingerie she was wearing behind the dress, with gentle movements from left to right, she squattedpletely.


    Before starting to slowly get up, to turn around and stare at Einar as she stroked the steel tube.


    After giving the metal tube a little lick, she lifted her leg up until it was over her head, making her panties showpletely through the slit of her dress.


    Helmi, who had noticed Einar''s erection in his pants, under her hand and unzipping the pants, put her hand in until she held Einar''s penis.


    With a movement of her fingers, she took it out of the pants and caressed it with her soft hand.


    Laisa for her part held on to the tube and raised both feet as she turned on the tube, although it was somewhat difficult for her.


    She had been training for a month. Her hands began to slowly lower until she was under her feet and she returned to the ground.


    Where she stood on her back with the tube behind her, causing her butt to collide with the tube, before bending her back and having her legs hold her off the tube.


    Using force with her legs, she got up and again held the tube with her hands to begin to rotate.


    Kassia, who couldn''t stand it anymore, licked her lips and lowered her head so she could lick Einar''s penis.


    When Einar felt Kassia''s soft, wet mouth, he sighed, trying to control his urge to ejacte.


    So using his hand, he began to stroke Kassia''s plump butt. This caused apetition with Kassia, as Einar''s hand was stimting to her quite a bit.


    Also, Einar, who did not want to leave Helmi without stimtion, used his hand to enter his wife''s miniskirt and, using his hand caressed her clitoris through her red panties.


    Laisa, who continued giving her show, moved from one side to the other without stopping, showing every part of her body in the movement she made in that steel tube.


    Einar, who was enjoying all the good treatment of his wives, gave Kassia a spanking, and from the table that was still next to the chair, he poured himself a ss of herbal liquor.


    Taking a good swallow of the liquor, he proceeded to give Helmi a big French kiss as he felt Kassia''s tongue caress his ns.


    Which could not resist any longer, so Einar ejacted deep in the throat of Kassia, who, doing her best, swallowed her husband''s semen.


    When she finished, she did not remove the penis from her mouth because she used her tongue to clean it.


    Once she felt that penis waspletely clean raised her head and taking the cup from Einar''s hand drank the herbal liqueur.


    When she finished, she gave Einar a smile, and using her hands she opened her white shirt, revealing her chest supported by a ckce bra.


    Einar, using his hand, removed the metal pin in front of the bra, causing Kassia''s breasts to overflow, showing in all their splendor.


    With his hand, he caressed one and lowered his head so he could bite the beautiful nipple of his wife.


    With a quick nce from Kassia to Helmi, she rose to allow Kassia to position herself on Einar''s legs.


    As she enjoyed the caresses on her chest, Kassia used her hands to move her ck panties aside, to slowly insert Einar''s penis into her vagina.


    Einar bit harder on the nipple, as Kassia''s hot interior was too addictive. It was as if thousands of tongues were licking his penis.


    Kassia with gentle movements began to move her hips, making the noises of meat colliding could be heard.


    Helmi licking her lips, crouched between Einar''s legs, and looking at Kassia''s beautiful butt that swayed.


    She moved her butt panties with her hand before starting to lick Kassia''s anus, who could only bite her lips for the excitement she was feeling.


    Laisa who continued dancing only looked at herpanions with a smile, because she had been having sex that month while they had to rest for what was a retribution they had earned.


    Helmi, who continued kissing and licking Kassia''s anus, only stopped for a moment when she separated her face from Kassia''s big buttocks.


    At that moment she got up and went to the bed from where he took out a wooden box from below, which she opened to reveal a wooden dildo which she looked at with a smile.


    Using her mouth, she began to moisten it as she walked to where Kassia was once she reached where Kassia''s butt was.


    Slowly, she inserted the wooden dildo into Kassia''s butt. Einar could feel a contraction inside Kassia, so he sighed.


    Because he could feel that his wife was extremely excited to have her anus and vagina prated at the same time.


    Kassia''s moans began to be heard in the room, so Einar took the opportunity to start moving his hips.


    Making Kassia''s breasts move up and down, Einar, who was looking at his beautiful wife, dressed as a nurse.


    He kissed her passionately until after a few minutes and, using his hands, he pushed Kassia''s hips with his hands and with his hips.


    Causing Einar''s penis to be directly on Kassia''s cervix, where he ejactes all his semen.


    Kassia for her part also enjoyed her orgasm, so she couldn''t control her dder, causing her to urinate on Einar for pleasure.


    Einar looked at her with a smile and leaned close to Kassia''s ear "You were fantastic but take a brief break and let your husband take care of his other two wives."


    Kassia who had blushed nodded and as she got up from Einar''s legs, she felt the semening down from her uterus to the outside, creating a small path of semen.

 Chapter 274 - Punishment Of The Sinner Of Einar

    Einar, seeing that Kassia had gotten up, could only smile as Helmi followed who was wearing the beautiful schoolgirl uniform.


    For a much more realistic and cliche look, Helmi pulled a honey lollipop out of her miniskirt bag and peeled off the paper wrapper.


    When she put it in her mouth, she looked mischievously at Einar and approached her husband with slow steps before sitting on hisp.


    "Teacher Einar, I would like to ask you about the subject of anatomy. I was wondering what this thing is."


    Helmi said flirtatiously before using her hand to caress Einar''s penis, which began to grow in size until it was fully erect.


    Einar sighed and took Helmi by the waist "It is a penis and it serves to reproduce or have pleasure, if I ce it in this part."


    Einar lowered his hand and touched Helmi''s beautiful vaginal lips through his panties "You can have pleasure and have children but if you put in this part."


    Einar moved his hand towards Helmi''s plump buttocks, where he put his hand inside her panties so that he could touch Helmi''s soft anus with his finger.


    "But if we put it in this ce, you will feel only pleasure without having the problem of having children."


    With an evil smile, Einar whispered in Helmi''s ear, "We can always try to train your sphincter to achieve an excellent result.


    But I think now this part of your body is asking for some pleasure. "


    Moving his hand, he caressed Helmi''s vagina until his fingers were full of vaginal fluid.


    When he took his hand out, he put one of his fingers on Helmi''s lips, who, using her tongue, licked the finger.


    "Your body is asking for it, it wants to feel how it destroyed your insides but tell me Helmi, are you ready or are you just going to settle for licking my finger."


    Helmi shook her head "I want to taste his penis, Teacher Einar, don''t I want to have to just lick his finger"


    Einar nodded and giving Helmi a kiss on the neck stared at her "First turn on your back so that all your ssmates can see the educational ss."


    Helmi, who was somewhat flushed, turned around leaving her back facing Einar.


    "The first thing we will do is show your breasts to the ss so that everyone can see them fully."


    Using his hand, he untied Helmi''s shirt, toter remove the red bra, exposing her breasts.


    Which weren''t very big, yet they were firm enough to be grasped by Einar''s hands.


    "Your mammary nds are the perfect size for my hand, I suppose your teacher was the one to teach you everything he knows."


    Leaning closer to Helmi''s ear he whispered, "Don''t you think so Helmi?"


    Helmi, who was enjoying the massage on her chest, bit the lollipop in her mouth "Yes teacher, you are the one to teach this student that she behaves badly.


    Please teach me from the inside, I want to have it inside of me. "


    Einar blew into her ear softly and with his hand lifted Helmi''s skirt to reveal her red panties.


    Which were already stained by vaginal fluids, so using his fingers he moved the panty to one side and after that he slowly introduced his penis into Helmi''s vagina.


    Who bit her lip when she could feel her husband''s much appreciated penis, which she could not use for a long month.


    For a young woman like her, it was martyrdom, but she had to respect the rules because it was for her health.


    Yet now she could once again enjoy intimacy with Einar.


    Einar, who was enjoying Helmi''s tight interior, started with gentle hip movements but gradually increased the speed.


    Every time his ns entered, he could kiss Helmi''s cervix, making her squeeze her insides even more with pleasure.


    Kassia, who was watching this, helped Helmi, so she approached Helmi and bending down, licked Helmi''s pink clit.


    Who simply moaned with pleasure as she pulled her head back so she could kiss Einar passionately.


    Einar''s hips didn''t stop moving until in onest thrust he ejacted deep inside Helmi, causing Kassia''s face to fill with vaginal fluids.


    Helmi, who was already leaning on Einar, took a deep breath with a satisfied face.


    With a kiss on her forehead, Einar carried her so he could take her to bed, to rest for a while.


    It was at that moment that Laisa, who had been moving in the tube, stopped and smiled evilly, as it was her turn to punish the sinner.


    So she started walking towards Einar once she got, hugging him around the waist while he was turning his back to her.


    "My lostmb of god, it is time for me to take it upon myself to punish you formitting a great deal of sin.


    You can be sure that the punishment will be a penance so that you can get forgiveness. "


    Einar raised his hands "I am guilty of all the sins that are imputed to me. I am a sinful being who does not stopmitting acts found in the church."


    Laisa shook her head "Your case is more serious than I thought, but don''t worry my littlemb.


    My interior will purify all kinds of sin that are inside you, but first go to the chair because you have to prepare everything as a punishment for your sins. "


    Einar walked to the chair where he once sat he could see Laisa smiling at him "First you will have to moisten my receptacle that will purify your body."


    Laisa raised her legs on the chair and in a somewhat ufortable position left her entire butt exposed to Einar, who looked mischievously at Laisa''s ck panties.


    "It''s a punishment for a derailedmb. You should know what to do next."


    Einar using his hands under Laisa''s panties to reveal her beautiful, soft white butt.


    Bringing his face closer, he licked it until he reached Laisa''s anus, which he kissed and caress with his tongue.


    Laisa, who was enjoying the stimtion on her butt, smiled unconsciously "Keep moistening my receptacle, my sinful littlemb.


    It has to bepletely moistened in order to receive your sinful flesh. Purification is something you cannot ignore. "


    Einar continued until he separated his head from his wife''s beautiful buttocks, "I think your receptacle ispletely moistened."


    Laisa nodded and stood to look seriously at Einar "During the purification process you must not move your body or your hands.


    I can only do this. Let me take care of everything so that your sins are eliminated. "


    Laisa said with her hands sped as if she was praying.


    Turning around, she lifted her dress and, using her hand, took Einar''s penis before gently cing it at the entrance to her anus.


    Taking a deep breath, Laisa rxed and let the penis enter her insides slowly, although it was a slow process.


    It was too pleasant for a masochist like Laisa who enjoyed the pain and stimtion in her anus, who was already used to having Einar''s penis inside her.


    She could even swear that her insides had been molded to only have Einar inside her.


    When he finally entered fully, Laisa made movements in circles so that the penis inside her wreaked havoc on her insides.


    His movements made Einar lift his head and look at the ceiling with a smile as the butt he had been training.


    It was a pleasure machine that made him enjoy every movement. With a sigh he ejacted, but he did it in a way that Kassia and Helmi would not notice.


    Because he wanted to continue enjoying those insides that stimted him with too much pleasure.


    Laisa, who had felt the cum deep in her gut, smiled subtly and moved her hips up and down.


    Making Einar breathe deeply because he felt that her interior was taking away every ounce of his energy.


    The noise of the buttocks hitting the skin could be heard in the room. But despite that, Laisa and Einar had already had their orgasms, but neither wanted to say anything.


    Because it was a pleasure that only the two of them could enjoy, Kassia, who was looking at everything, smirked evilly.


    She had realized the trap that the two were doing so together with Helmi before they punished them both.


    From under the bed, they took out a wooden dildo and some wooden clothespins.


    Helmi took the pliers while Kassia took the dildo. The two women approached Laisa and began to punish.


    To begin, Helmi put the mps on Laisa''s nipples, which caused Laisa''s insides to tighten, so Einar gritted his teeth in pleasure.


    But this was just the beginning. The next thing Kassia did was bend down while pushing Laisa back, thus allowing her to put the dildo in her vagina.


    At that moment, Laisa''s insides becamepletely like a milking machine as Einar was ejacting repeatedly.


    Like Laisa who couldn''t even speak, but despite that Kassia and Helmi took it upon themselves to make sure neither of them could stop.


    They would have to keep having sex until they apologized for cheating.


    In just half an hour Einar was almost losing consciousness while Laisa looked like a doll whose movement was only for Helmi and Kassia, who did not give her any respite.


    After another ten minutes, Laisa couldn''t stand it and passed out from the pleasure, at which point Kassia and Helmi picked Laisa up, revealing a smallugh of semen.


    That came out of her anus as if it were a source of water.


    Einar could only breathe deeply because his punishment of pleasure had ended, or at least he believed so, because when he saw Kassia and Helmi''s face, he simply trembled.


    As he poured herbal liqueur into his ss, he could only be sure of one thing, which was that he couldn''t stop tomorrow.

 Chapter 275 - First Chemical Fertilizer And Matches

    Einar, who was massaging his waist, could only me himself for his pleasure lust from two days ago.


    <em>''I think I should stop being so greedy and should start getting my wives pregnant again for my safety.</em>


    <em>I don''t know how people in the future want to have a harem when having three women is almost impossible to maintain.</em>


    <em>I think they confuse having a harem and having lovers, it may be easy for them to have two or three lovers, but it is not the same to see a woman on different days.</em>


    <em>Than having three young women demanding love, thank goodness my body is toned from years of training, otherwise, I couldn''t resist. ''</em>


    Einar sighed and closed his eyes<em> ''I will never think with my penis again. The pleasure may be momentary but the suffering is endless.''</em>


    After opening his eyes he looked at the white stone in front of him with a smile "To think that we would find an apatite deposit near the hot springs.


    With this material, everything is going to change for the nation, but the first step is to separate the phosphorus from other materials in the apatite. "


    Einar then took a mortar and began grinding a quartz crystal into powder.


    Wiping the sweat on his forehead, he ced the quartz powder in a small earthenware dish, then took a small apatite stone and began to grind it.


    "Although I do not know the amount of calcium in apatite, it should beposed mostly of phosphorus but it should also have other substances such as flour or chlorine.


    But that''s the beauty of being in the dark ages of humanity. Everything you know can be a discovery of centuries.


    Although that implies having to replicate the discoveries in order to achieve development. "


    After this, Einar ced the apatite powder in the y dish where the quartz powder was.


    "If I remember Woheler''s method correctly, silicon dioxide or quartz should react with carbon phosphate to produce phosphorus.


    But first, let''s see if this method works. "


    cing the y te on a small campfire me, he let the materials begin to heat up.


    At that moment, he could see how the silicon dioxide reacted with the carbon. Creating a red substance that had some imperfections, Einar could distinguish the dust as red phosphorus.


    "So the Woheler method works perfectly, but now I have to produce carbon sulfide."


    Putting aside the red phosphorus, he put charcoal powder and sulfur powder in a ss dish, then using an alcoholmp he heated the powders.


    In a short time, a ck, pasty substance with an unpleasant aroma was formed.


    Einar, who was already wearing ski goggles and a cloth on his face, separated the te from the fire.


    "Now I can remember well the first matches were made of phosphorus and sulfate, although they were not very safe they were better than lighting a fire in the traditional way."


    Using small wooden sticks, he spread the carbon sulfate on one end of the wooden sticks.


    Later he put red phosphorous powder on them to cover thempletely. When he was done, he let them dry in a ss dish.


    It was at this time that Einar opened the ss windows of hisboratory and ced the carbon sulfide in a ss jar so that it would not release the toxic gases.


    When he finished, he entered the bathroom of hisboratory, where he took off his clothes and washed his body to eliminate any kind of toxic residue.


    Because he had to take care of his children and he would not put them at risk because of an oversight on his part. When he finished, he opened the bathroom door that led to the hall, where he spent time with his family.


    The next day Einar returned to theboratory, where the first thing he nned to check were the matches he had created the day before.


    When he approached the matches, he put on reinforced leather gloves and his ski goggles in case an ident happened.


    "As I can remember, the first matches were quite dangerous because if they rubbed against each other they could light.


    I hope that what I remember from the military school investigations may have served. I would feel terrible if it did not create a reaction.


    Because in that case, I would have to find where the production process failed, which would dy me for a long time. "


    Taking two matches, he rubbed them and it was then that a disgusting aroma could be smelled in the environment while a fire was lit in the two matches.


    With a smile on his face and containing his desire to vomit, Einar could only feel proud because with the matches the flint will take a back seat.


    All he had to do was make a case of hardened paper so that the matches could be stored, thereby ensuring that they would not light.


    "Well, since we have matches, I think I could make packs of 40 matches that could be used 20 times because another match is required to be lit.


    The materials are cheap so all soldiers and warriors will be able to receive matches in their belongings to improve their quality of utensils.


    As for civil use, I will have to wait until I find a way tominate the wood to make the wooden sticks in a simple way.


    I will not be able to profuse too much as I will have to spend time making the wood, but that is a small step that can be ignored.


    When the next traders arrive, we should be able to have enoughbor force to build a factory to make phosphorous and sulfate from coal. "


    Putting the used matches aside, Einar smiled and looked at the red match on the table.


    "Now is the time to create the first chemical phosphorus fertilizer to improve crops. If something is missing on the ind, it is arablend.


    But that is not a disadvantage, if fertilizer is used correctly, I can produce on thisnd the same amount of grains that the Frank empire could even double the amount produced.


    The future is scary whenpared to the past where there is hardly any grain production. "


    Because Einar only knew that John Lawes had been the first creator of the chemical fertilizer using sulfuric acid and phosphate rocks.


    First, he nned to put in sulfuric acid and a leak of apatite, wait for the acid to dissolve everything.


    Later use limestone or calcium carbonate to neutralize the sulfuric acid, after this he would use a paper filter to strain all the content.


    If his understanding was correct, the residue on the filter should be the potassium fertilizer.


    But if he was wrong, nothing happened because he nned to use distilled water to clean the substance that could remain in the neutralized acid and use it as the fertilizer.


    To prove that he had done things correctly, he had five pots with which he would try to sow some wheat.


    One of them would be the guide pot where nothing would be used to measure harvest time, although he wanted to try something more exotic, like tomato seeds.


    Who had brought the Natukt tribe, he knew that if he failed, part of those seeds would be lost, so he could not risk it.


    To begin the experiment, he ced sulfuric acid in a precipitated ss andter ced the apatite stone with tweezers.


    Which dissolved slowly in the acid. At all times Einar was using a thermometer to measure the temperature of the precipitated ss.


    Because sulfuric acid could cause exothermic reactions which would increase the temperature drastically.


    After about three hours the phosphate stone had almostpletely dissolved, leaving only some lumps that did not dissolve with the acid.


    To neutralize the acid and prevent it from contaminating the water, Einar used a small limestone that wasposed mostly of calcium carbonate.


    At that time a reaction urred, and the acid bubbled for a few minutes, to check if the acid neutralization was working.


    Einar lit two of his matches and ced them on the precipitated ss. The matches went out almost immediately as carbon dioxide was being produced.


    Which showed that the acid was being neutralized, when the substance finally stopped bubbling and the acid waspletely neutralized.


    Einar used a paper filter to strain the substance, leaving the small lumps like what he thought was the fertilizer.


    All those lumps he rinses them with distilled water and put them on 2 of his pots so that they will work as fertilizer.


    Later, he turned his attention to the liquid in the ss. He started using distilled water and many paper filters in order to make the substance as clean as possible.


    When he finished, he put some meat on the substance to see if the acid waspletely neutralized, but nothing happened.


    So he put the liquid in two other pots. With the experiment finished, he would only have to supervise to be able to know if it was a sess or failure in the production of the first fertilizer.


    "Now it will just be a matter of waiting, but while I do, it is time for me to teach artisans how to create carbon sulfate and how to get phosphorus from apatite with quartz powder.


    The matches will be a precious material that will help us a lot, perhaps even a box of 40 matches can be sold to the merchants for one ve.


    It seems like a fair deal for this time that I was not with my family. "

 Chapter 276 - The First Greenhouse

    Einar, who was carrying Laura on his shoulders, was walking with his entire family.


    "Dad, how spectacr will be the new greenhouse that was built using the ss panels."


    Asked Laura, who was enjoying the trip on her father''s shoulders.


    Einar just smiled "It should be something big because the size is 500 square meters, just for reference that''s half a kilometer."


    Daven was surprised by how he looked at his father with pride "Dad, the factory can make so much t ss to be able to make a big greenhouse."


    Einar turned his head and looked at his son who was holding his mother''s hand Laisa "Dad cheated a bit and started making ss days before the factory opened.


    Also, not the entire building is made of ss, only the top wall, basement and the roof have ss.


    This was done so that Dad could have better control of the humidity, since I have no way of knowing the humidity of the ce.


    The temperature is easy to control as pipes with hot water run through the entire floor and walls to heat the ce. "


    Laura opened her eyes in surprise as she realized something "Dad, the heating system is like the one used in the pce, right?"


    Einar nodded "That''s right Laura, also in order to prevent the water from getting cold, the greenhouse was ced near a hot spring pool."


    Daven then showed some hesitation as he stroked his chin "But Daddy hasn''t you told us many times that near hot springs pools the soil is acidic so nothing can be born."


    Einar stroked the head of his intelligent son "That is very true, but you should know that thinking about it, ss, partition and cement bases were ced at the base of the greenhouse.


    This was done in order to prevent water from the hot spring pool from seeping into the new ck and fertile soil that wasid.


    Although I would have liked to use another material, we do not currently have rubber or oil on the ind, but ss can prevent the passage of that water that can be poorly achieved by crops.


    Of course, every 3 months the state of the ss should be checked in order to know the state of the ss tes and know if they have to be changed.


    It''s a tedious process, and that''s why the greenhouse is so big, there is a big trench around the greenhouse to monitor all of this. "


    Daven, who was feeling his father''s hand, caressed it and looked seriously at his father "Dad, I spoke with mother Laisa and I would like to ask you to see the research you do in yourboratory.


    I promise I will behave and just watch silently while you work. "


    Einar, who was not expecting his son''s proposal, stroked his mustache "I can allow you toe in but it will only be for two hours a day.


    Since you must train, study, y and do the homework.


    Although I know you are a very intelligent child, it is important that you enjoy your childhood because in the future you will have to work and you will not have much time to do what you like.


    When you are older I will teach you more things so that you can learn, for the moment just follow your rhythm and enjoy your childhood. Can you promise me? "


    Daven nodded "I promise you, dad, I will enjoy my childhood and living with the family."


    Einar looked at Daven proudly and with his hand ruffled his hair "Since you promised, we should keep walking for a few minutes as the greenhouse is nearby."


    When Einar pointed his finger, Daven gulped as the building reflected sunlight from afar. Not to mention that it looked quite imposing with its green ss.


    Upon arriving in front of the greenhouse, everyone could see the beautiful ss panels that made up the building.


    Laisa, who thought she was used to seeing ss because the entire pce already had ss windows, swallowed a little saliva when she was able to see the immensity of the building.


    "It is gigantic but Einar it would be possible to have a gym with this same structure."


    Einar shook his head "We can build a gym withrge windows but it would be dangerous to put a roof and walls of ss.


    Being an earthquake zone, it could cause a disaster while a sturdy building with onlyrge windows would reduce the risk of danger.


    Although safe being dangerous, at least the ss will not kill when falling on the ceiling.


    As soon as this greenhouse is only dangerous if one is at the wrong time but in the ditch around the greenhouse it is a safe area.


    But let''s stop talking and let''s go in. I''ll show you where we''ll start sowing corn, pumpkin and tomato.


    This is because they are nts that grow in harmony and have a simr adaptation, so it is possible to be able to care for them with the same temperature. "


    A warrior who was guarding the gate opened the ss doors and let the royal family enter.


    The first thing they could feel was a somewhat annoying heat sensation. The only ones who were not bothered by the heat were Einar, Kassia and Sven, who were used to the heat.


    Laura, who was on her father''s shoulders, moved her hand over her head "Dad, this ce is too hot. Are you sure that the nts you said will grow in this ce?"


    Einarughed and pointed to the beautiful field "Of course I am sure that they will be able to grow in this environment, even faster than the nts outside.


    In the future dad will build these greenhouses all over the ind. It doesn''t matter if it is the coldest part of the ind, as long as there is hot water we can build a greenhouse.


    Where we can grow any kind of food, no matter if it is food that requires high temperatures, using an environmental thermometer we can always know the amount of heat that the nts need. "


    Sven, who was looking at everything with pride, turned his head and looked at his son doubtfully.


    "I understand that the hot water in the pce is moved by the gigantic Stirling engines, but how the hot water moves in the pipes of this building.


    I don''t see one of those engines. Does it use something strange that you haven''t shown me? "


    Einar shed a smile on his face. "Just use fluid mechanics and gravity to make a siphon pump, let''s walk around while I exin how it works."


    They all started down some stairs that led them to the ditch around the greenhouse.


    "The tilt of the greenhouse is subtle but even with that in the deepest part we are four meters below the level of the arablend in the greenhouse.


    This helps the hot water to travel through all the pipes using gravity as the force that drives the water''s path.


    Since the hot water is not used for irrigation, we would have to return it to the thermal water pool to reheat.


    To water the nts, we use another water system which is a pipe that carries water from a nearby well using an inverted siphon system.


    Which is simr to the one used to bring hot water to heat the greenhouse, but it is not the same as it has more precision.


    By simply activating a lever, sprinklers will be activated that will make the waterpletely wet the farnd like a water source would.


    This greenhouse is proof that we can do great things just by knowing how some mechanical things work.


    Engineering is fascinating and I''m d I know how to do these things. "


    They all looked at Einar, who seemed to behave like a child as he exined the operation of the greenhouse.


    Laura, Daven, Erik and Katherine only showed their dissatisfaction with the heat, but they looked at everything with curiosity, because it seemed to be all magical for them.


    When they reached thest part of the building, Einar pointed out three towers that could be seen behind the green ss.


    The towers hadrge y cylinders from which copper pipes came out.


    "Those towers do the magic of bringing the water from the hot spring pool to the copper plumbing system of the ce.


    It was somewhat wasteful to use copper for the pipes but it is the best metal to transfer heat. Three towers are used because that way we will always have water running through the ce.


    To measure the temperature, we did tests with the thermometer and the lever that activates the water stopcocks. "


    Einar then pointed to the ground, where there was a lever that had the temperatures marked on iron tes.


    "We just have to move them to the desired temperature, although it may seemplicated it is not, simply the more hot water runs through the pipes.


    There will be more heat in this ce, of course the temperature may differ in case it is very cold outside, or it is snowing in that case it is better if it is a little warmer.


    But as long as the water keeps moving it will not freeze because the heat of the earth will always stay, unless the core stops.


    But in that case we will die first of other things because the maic field would copse, but in due course I will exin to you how our world is built.


    But what do you think of this pipe system and the greenhouse, I think this time I did it in a very practical way, a bit expensive in the use of copper.


    But we can always sell ss panels for 20 gold coins each, with gold buying copper will be extremely simple. "

 Chapter 277 - A Day With Ashraf 1/2

    Ashraf opened his eyes and he could feel his wife''s embrace, so he simply yawned and got out of bed.


    The first thing he did was go to the bathroom to relieve himself andter looking at his reflection in a copper mirror.


    He took a specially prepared bark of a tree to ce on it a kind of ck paste with a mint aroma.


    After this, he brushed his teeth, doing the movements that his daughter had learned in school and that she taught her family.


    Although it was not something that new for him because in the emirate of C¨®rdoba he used miswak to brush his teeth, the way his daughter taught made his teeth cleaner.


    Not to mention that the coal mint paste left his mouth fresh. After rinsing his mouth he began to change his clothes because he had to do training with his teammates.


    As he left his house, he could feel the cold of the early morning, so he simply sighed and trotted through the streets of the port fort outside the walls.


    When he arrived, he met hispanions and some warriors of the tribe. In total, there were 40 people who had the mission of protecting the fort of the port.


    All of them once gathered jogged around the walls while singing songs to motivate themselves in their training.


    After two hours, they all broke up and went to the barracks so they could take a bath.


    When Ashraf left the barrackspletely clean, he went to the market because he was nning to buy food for his family.


    When he arrived at the market in the center of the tribe, he decided to buy some seal meat. Lars, the seal hunter, gave his friend Ashraf a smile.


    "What a joy to see you Ashraf, you want to buy seal meat, fat or some fish from the early morning catch."


    Ashraf smiled and greeted his friend "Assmu aleykum wa rahtmaturuh wa barakatu.


    I see that today''s harvest was quite pleasant, the use of the crossbow has improved your fishing a lot, right? "


    Lars smiled and nodded "Ah made my life easier because the atl is a functional tool, but with the crossbow my old bones do not hurt too much.


    I wish I was as young as my grandson, but I guess at least I''m lucky to see how the tribe is changing.


    At this rate, I''m sure our children will enjoy a much better life than ours, but I think you must get tired of listening to this old man. "


    Ashraf shook his head "Age gives wisdom, my old friend, and it is always good to hear the stories of people with so much experience.


    But I think we can talk better maybe in the evening, because I would like to invite you to dinner. I don''t know if you cane. "


    Lars showed a smile and hit his chest "It is always a pleasure to attend a friend''s house, I will bring some honey liquor and a chess I hope you do not mind."


    "Not at all. ying with the beautiful night sky is always a pleasure. I''m sure I can beat you this time.


    But that will be for the night, for now. I would like to buy you a seal fin.


    Do my wife and children really like the taste of the meat from that ce "


    Lars nodded, and using a butcher knife shortened the left fin of a seal carcass.


    After he had cut it, he removed the skin and looked at Ashraf "Do you want me to cut it into pieces or do you want itplete?"


    Ashraf made a sign with his hand "If you can remove the bones you would do me a great favor as my wife cannot bear to bite the little bones."


    Lars, following Ashraf''smand, removed the bones and rolled the meat into waxed paper, which he tied with a thread.


    "It would be 30 copper coins, my good friend"


    Ashraf from his neck took out a purse and paid with a silver coin, Lars, before taking the money, washed his hands andter gave him the change in a small bag while receiving the silver coin.


    "Have an enjoyable morning Ashraf."


    After saying goodbye to his friend, he went to buy salicornias and wheat; the purchases had no problem


    So when he was ready to go home he realized that outside the old great hall people were gathering.


    With curiosity, he walked among the people until he could see a text written in Latin on the message board next to it was A.


    "Remember to leave room for new people after you have just heard the news, ording to Herald Einar.


    Today at noon will be held in the center of the tribe a sample of the new invention of the herald Einar.


    This invention upies only two small wooden sticks called matches to produce fire, with this invention the fire will be in the hands of all of us.


    We will not have to depend on flint to make a fire, also remember that after this event the first greenhouse will be shown.


    So do not hesitate to bring your families so that they can learn about the future of agriculture in frozen ces where nothing can be sown.


    With the greenhouse the situation for the dominion of the ind will be much simpler. "


    After finishing saying those words, A drank some water and cooled her throat before repeating her message again.


    Ashraf nned to take his family to see the afternoon demonstration and the greenhouse because since it was Saturday the children would not have to go to school.


    While for him it was his day off, so it would be a good time to spend time with his family in the tribe.


    When he got home, he opened the door and found his wife, who greeted him with a kiss.


    "I''m d you brought breakfast, my beloved husband. You want to wait with the children for a bit while I prepare the food."


    Ashraf stroked his wife''s cheek and nodded before starting to walk to the table.


    Where her oldest daughter and young son were sitting drinking some cow''s milk.


    "Dad, I''m d you came back, but I was wondering if you could help me solve my math homework.


    Although they are sums, it is a bit difficult for me to be able to add more than two numbers. "


    Sitting in his wooden chair, he put his daughter on hisp and with his sand board he exined.


    "The method that King Einar developed is quite fantastic, so it improved our lives, so open your eyes wide, my daughter.


    Because mathematics exined in this way shouldn''t beplicated. "


    While he was exining math to his daughter, his wife started preparing food with the ingredients she had.


    For her, the food of the Nordics was something new, but the only thing she regretted was not being able to eat some spices from the emirate of C¨®rdoba.


    But luckily for her, she met every day with other married women to discuss how to improve the food while they washed clothes in publicundries.


    After preparing a stew of seal meat with salicornias and some Arabic bread, she put the food on the table.


    "Bismih"


    When Ashraf said those words, the whole family began to eat their food.


    In the afternoon, the entire family left their house and went to the center of the tribe because they nned to see Einar''s demonstration.


    How they also nned to go to see the greenhouse, because they were curious to see the building.


    Upon reaching the center of the tribe they could see a tform where Einar was standing with a cksmith''s clothes covering his body, and a metal mask with only a part of ss.


    In his thick gloved hands he seemed to hold two somewhatrge wooden sticks resembling torches.


    Which were covered in a red substance that seemed to cover a ck liquid.


    After a while and everyone was gathered, Einar gave a short speech.


    "Today we are gathered to see the dominion of man over fire. From today things will change for the entire tribe.


    With the matches we can make a fire anywhere and at any time, to demonstrate what I say I will light these gigantic matches.


    Just by rubbing them, so I hope the people in front of the tform can step back for their safety. "


    Everyone took a step back and could see how Einar, just by rubbing the two gigantic matches, he could create an amazing fire which had a somewhat disgusting aroma.


    But no one seemed to mind, as being able to create fire without a flint was quite useful, so people started shouting Einar''s name.


    Ashraf, who had seen everything, also showed a surprised face "That is a powerful tool. I hope we can buy some matches to make a fire in dangerous situations.


    The flint takes too long to make a fire and we cannot always use the sr stove because the sun is often hidden by the clouds. "


    When the demonstration was over, they listened to Einar''s words and followed him so they could see the greenhouse.


    Upon arrival, all the people showed their surprise because it was a gigantic ss building.


    Even Ashraf''s daughter and son couldn''t contain their joy as they knew that perhaps at school they could see inside that building.

 Chapter 278 - A Day With Ashraf 2/2

    In the grass outside the greenhouse, Ashraf and his family enjoyed a pic meal.


    His children, once finished eating, started ying with a leather ball while Ashrafy down on the grass with his wife.


    "This ce is too quiet. I hope it stays that way forever.


    Although our destination is further south, when King Einar conquers all the inds, he will establish a trade with the Emirate of Cordoba.


    I am sure that many schrs and students of Im will be able toe to know the wonders that are civilization.


    I would hate to have topare but I believe that unlike the savage Christians in these ces, the arts and science will be able to flourish in here.


    Not to mention that here have freedom of worship, as in the emirate of C¨®rdoba, so many will begin to emigrate to make their lives in the newly conquerednds.


    I do not know how the future will be but I can assure you that the Frank empire will be destroyed by his own hand so it is possible that Aquitaine.


    It is conquered by the emirate of C¨®rdoba, that would put pressure on the kingdom of Asturias, so it may end up losing all its ability to defend itself in a few years.


    That would make the Iberian Peninspletely Muslim. With it we will have an exchange of products that will bring things from the Silk Road to our nation.


    In this exchange, our family will be the gateway, we will be important, and our children will be able to live without problems in the future. "


    His wife, who was listening, just closed her eyes "I hope that can happen. It would really be a pride for my father-inw to see his son be a ruler."


    Ashraf sighed "Our tribe may have been sold into very and taken from our ancestralnds but because of it.


    We are in this ce where we have a future beyond simply being mercenaries who sell their lives fighting in unknown ces.


    For reasons as silly as the theft of a pig by a viger from an enemy vige, I sometimes think that we are lucky.


    Well, we could continue in the Anglo-Saxon kingdoms fighting against enemies we do not know or protecting conceited nobles who believe they are superior to us.


    I suppose that when I rule thend that was promised to us, I will pay a visit to Ma to give thanks for the luck of our family. "


    After saying those words Ashraf hugged his wife and fell asleep in the grass. It was not until after a while that a small hand woke him up.


    When he opened his eyes, he could see his little son, so he grabbed him and hugged him before getting up from the nket that was on the grass.


    "It''s time to go to the center of the tribe because we have to buy some things to prepare dinner because my friend Lars wille."


    The boy was happy to hear that Grandpa Lars wasing "Dad, I will hear the fabulous stories of Grandpa Lars."


    Ashraf smiled and stroked his son''s hair "You will have to ask him because you know that you always have to ask for things with respect."


    The little boy nodded and gave his father a smile before taking his hand as he watched his father help his mother up.


    When the family got to the center of the town, there were a lot of food stalls, but what caught everyone''s attention was a cloth stall.


    At the stand was Peder taking care of Angus, who was in charge of selling and recording all the earnings for the day.


    What caught everyone''s attention and the reason so many people were in training was that the fabrics had extravagant colors.


    Like the purple that was supposed to be a mythical color that only the richest nobles could wear.


    Ashraf approached Peder knowing that he was Einar''s stepson because he was in a rtionship with Kassia''s daughter Felipa.


    "Sorry to interrupt your work Peder but I would like to know if this colored fabric is for sale."


    Peder nodded and pointed to the different fabrics "All these fabrics were created by my father Einar, who entrusted me with the duty of taking care of them so that they could be sold.


    As I understand it, in a few days aw will be enacted so that we can buy these fabrics but no one will be able to sell them to foreigners as it will be a crime.


    I think it''s a fair deal not to mention that each fabric fold costs 2 silver coins I''d like to buy.


    But Felipa received arge package of fabrics from her mother so I don''t think it is necessary to spend the money that way.


    Although if you want advice Ashraf, you should be able to buy them because ording to my father these fabrics will only be sold on certain days that no one will know.


    This to avoid hoarding by a family, is a good way to keep fabrics always avable to everyone. "


    Ashraf smiled "Thank you very much for the advice Peder. I will train with my family to buy some purple fabrics, I really liked the color quite a bit."


    After those words, the entire Ashraf family lined up and waited for their turn. His wife was quite excited.


    Because she had imagined all the clothes, she would make for her husband and children, her daughter was also deeply in love with the red fabric.


    The only one who did not seem very happy was the little boy who did not understand the happiness of his family, but was somehow curious to wear a blue garment.


    "Dad, when you buy fabrics we could have a little blue color, because I would like to have a scarf and gloves of that color."


    Ashraf gave his son a smile "We will buy folds of fabric of all colors although we will end up buying a little more purple.


    You must know that the nobility can only upy that color in other kingdoms, but in the Nordic nation we as citizens do not have those prohibitions.


    Just remember to never give your clothes to a foreigner because you could be punished, just like us.


    This is just a privilege for us, you have to promise me because it is very important that you remember. "


    The girl and the boy nodded at the same time and making a military salute they looked at their father "We promise you that we will take care of our things to prevent foreigners from having them.


    We will not sell or give them away. "


    Ashraf, feeling proud of his children, stroked their heads "Since they understood, we will only have to wait our turn to buy."


    After waiting in line for almost an hour, they bought the colorful woolen fabrics and continued with their grocery shopping.


    Upon arriving home, Ashraf''s wife began to prepare food for dinner, which was fish and carrots.


    Her daughter prepared her tools to sew the red fabric that her father had bought her, although she was not very good at using the needle.


    She never stopped practicing, so she set out to make a beautiful skirt.


    For his part, Ashraf prepared all the necessary things to receive Lars and his grandson.


    At night, the door of the house was knocked so Ashraf walked towards it and opened the door to see his good friend next to his grandson.


    "What a pleasure to see you Lars, also you, little Borg. I see that you are growing quite strong like your grandfather."


    Borg smiled "Thank you for those words, Mister Ashraf. I continue to train every day as I n to be a respected warrior.


    By the way, Amira will be here. I would like to talk to her. "


    Ashrafughed and showed a smile "Of course you can see her sitting at the table because she is making a dress with the red fabric that I bought today."


    Lars was quite surprised "I was d that you could also buy the fabric in the market. I bought quite a few pieces of blue and yellow fabric.


    My daughter-inw loved them so soon she will create some clothes for them. I have to say we were lucky.


    I hope that in the future they can continue to sell fabrics of this type because I could no longer buy purple fabric like those of those Christian nobles.


    I once told you about the time I almost died at sea in a storm. "


    Ashraf shook his head and invited his friend to take a seat in one chair at the table. Ashraf''s son, who wanted to hear the story, also sat next to his father.


    "I was young, and I really felt like I could do anything, so in an early morning with the sky darkened by clouds.


    I took my boat and went out to sea to fish. Something that surprised me was that there was no one there, so I took advantage of the lonely sea and released my fishing.


    The boat was moving from one side to another because of the strong winds, but as a young man I believed I was strong and powerful, so I stood firm in my boat.


    I waited for a few minutes and pulled my fishing. To my surprise,rge quantities of fish came out.


    So I had to use excessive force to be able to remove the from the sea. When I seeded, I looked with joy at all the fishing I had done.


    But that''s when it happened. A lightning bolt like Odin''s fury struck near my ship, causing it to fall inside my ship and hit me on the head.


    I lost consciousness at that moment and woke up with the first drops of rain. When I got up I just looked at the sea and could not find the coast in sight.


    Far from being afraid, I just startedughing and faced the challenge of the god Odin.


    I took my two paddles and rowed towards where I thought the coast was; I rowed for hours until when I felt like I could no longer see a view full of fjords.


    At that moment, I smiled and made onest effort to reach the tribe. When I arrived, I found out that six other young people had entered the sea with their boats.


    They never saw each other again.. Although I had won Odin''s challenge, I decided not to be reckless again because of a good storm fishing, because one does not always win over the fury of the gods. "

 Chapter 279 - Anders The Hand Of Justice

    On the outskirts of a forest at night Anders, who was smiling, looked at little Russell next to him "You must know that we are about to punish a rebellious vige.


    As far as we know they killed the tax collector and dered in absentia against the earl of this ce.


    We as mercenaries have a glorious duty to wipe their existence off the map and capture as many as we can so we can sell them as ves. "


    Raising his head, he looked at his subordinates. "I do not know worry about the pay because my beloved Nelda will be in charge of paying us for the ves, while the count will pay for the destruction of this ce.


    Therefore, this time we cannot rape any woman and kill children. I hope everyone understands.


    If someone dares to touch a ve, you will have to buy it with your money because the entric client from the north asked that ves should be in families.


    Also avoid killing the animals because they are all gold coins for us. If you want to take out your anger, burn the houses only if there are no people.


    You can also keep whatever is in the vige. "


    A group of armored men shouted with joy and put down their swords to grab iron mallets covered with leather to avoid identally killing the vigers.


    After this, the group of 60 people advanced in silence, using the darkness of the night as cover.


    In the vige, the peasants were standing guard on the outskirts of the vige while the women and children worked hard to build the wooden walls.


    "I don''t have a good feeling tonight, I''m pretty sure there''s dangering from the forest."


    Said one peasant who was holding a rusty sword. His partner simply shook his head.


    "You are worrying in vain. I am sure that the count cannot send troops to deal with us.


    Because the duke is gathering his vassals to start a war, I heard from the vige chief.


    The bastard daughter of the duke returned with great wealth and the promise of fantastic things, all for simple ves, food and animals.


    I don''t know if that information is true, but a war is what we needed to be able to rebel.


    We only need to build the walls and be able to resist any attack if we can sell our goods to the merchants.


    We will create wealth with which to buy ves to defend our home, it is quite simple as that. "


    Hearing his partner''s speech he frowned "But what if the count hires mercenaries to deal with us.


    The weapons we have are old and they won''t be able to do anything against them. If something happens, we could just die. "


    The farmerughed and pointed to the dark road "They will never attack us at night because they do not know our vige, besides our hunters are taking care of us."


    Anders, who was holding a lookout from the rebel vige by the neck, spoke in his ear.


    "Listen to me well, little rat. Behind me there is a group of beasts that will not hesitate to cut you into cubes to feed your family.


    When I remove my hand, I hope you can tell me how many lookouts there are, a single attempt to shout and my little apprentice in front of you.


    He will use that metal mallet to hit your balls with such force that you will end up bing an eunuch or some toy for noblemen with strange tastes.


    Nod if you understand me and remember, I just want to know the number of lookouts, one single attempt to scream, and your testicles will be gone. "


    The young man with tears in his eyes nodded, and when Anders removed his hand from his mouth, he spoke.


    "There are 7 other lookouts scattered in the forest, but I swear to God I don''t know where they can be ..."


    Anders put his finger on the young man''s lips "Shhh, you don''t need to say more, just let me send you to the dream world."


    Giving a blow to the head of the lookout, he fell unconscious on the ground, so Anders looked at Rusell. "Tie him up very well and cover his mouth.


    I don''t want it to be released, or you will not eat tomorrow. Did you understand Russell? "


    Little Russell nodded and, leaving his mallet on the ground, he took some ropes to tie the young man passed out onto the ground.


    "I want you to split up and catch those lookouts when they''re done with everyone''s signal and wait for my signal.


    At that time we will start the attack on the vige and avoid making noise, anyone who causes the vigers to prepare will be punished. "


    They all nodded and began searching for the lookouts outside the vige.


    In just a few minutes everyone made signs, so Anders made a wave of his hand and began the attack against the defenders of the vige.


    One peasant who was standing guard heard a noise in some bushes, so he walked with some care.


    As he approached the bush, he used his wooden spear to move the bush and he could see a rabbit that was frightened by the light of the torch.


    "Stupid rabbit ..."


    He could only say those words as a mallet hit his head, causing him to fall on the ground,pletely passed out.


    These scenes continued to be repeated throughout the vige, so the torches that illuminated the town were slowly extinguishing.


    Unfortunately for the rebellious people, no one could report the attack, so throughout the night all the inhabitants were beaten and tied up.


    At dawn, over 700 people, including children and women, along with all the animals in the vige, werepletely tied up.


    As they were forced to watch, their homes looted and burned by mercenaries led by Anders.


    "You guys have done very well. We have a group of ves ready to be sold to my wife, and we alsopleted the mission to destroy the vige.


    I hope you can enjoy this victory as what follows will be to support the Duke in his war against his neighbors.


    As decent and good mercenaries, in that campaign we can test the merchandise before sending it to death at north with the Nordics.


    At the moment it is time to get out of this ce, I just want Calen to stay with two people because an envoy from the count wille to see if the work ispleted.


    I hope they don''t take too long, as we will celebrate in one of the Norwich harbor taverns. "


    After this they all started on their way to the city of Norwich, which was a few kilometers to the south.


    When at the city gate with the hundreds of tied ves, the city guards stopped them, so Anders had to speak.


    "Dear guard, tell me why you are stopping my way to the city, as you can see I have a merchandise to deliver."


    The guard looked suspiciously at Anders "I would have no problem letting you in but I know two of the ves they carry.


    They should be servants of Count Alden. Tell me why you have them in your hands. "


    Andersughed and from a bag took out a rolled papyrus bearing the earl''s seal, which he unrolled and read the contents.


    "I Count Alden allow Knight Anders and his group of followers to punish the rebellious town of Arfunga.


    As executor of the n, he will have the full right to decide the fate of the poption, as long as hepletes the work he will receive apensation of ... "


    Anders stopped and looked at the guard with a sarcastic smile "You want to know more information or perhaps the stamp of the document is not enough to know that I am telling the truth.


    But if that''s not enough ... "


    From his bag he took out a certificate of nobility delivered by the Duke of the city of Norwich "As you can see, I am a nobleman and just so you know.


    My fiancee is Nelda, the bastard daughter of the duke. Now will you let me pass or I will have to speak to the leader of the city guard to report one of his guards.


    He''s an idiot who disrespected a noble like me. "


    The guard gulped and shook his head before lowering his head "I''m sorry, knight Anders, I was an idiot ..."


    Anders patted the guard on the shoulder "Don''t worry, I''m in a great mood so you can go on living, but remember my words."


    Bringing his head closer to the guard''s face, he stared at him "You do something stupid like this again and your wife will be raped by a horde of savages while you can only helplessly watch everything that happens.


    I hope you remember that next time you dare to take away my precious time, you piece of shit.


    Were my words clear enough or do I have to repeat them? "


    The guard, who was trembling with fear, did not notice when he urinated on himself "I understand your words knight Anders. I will never dare to stop you again.


    I will also warn my colleagues not to do the same stupidity. "


    Anders patted him on the cheek, "I''m d you got it."


    After that little talk he entered the city and everyone went to the port, where Nelda was preparing the crew of her new ships that she had bought.


    When Nelda could see many ves arriving at the ports, she could only smile because leading the ves was Anders.


    <em>''That bastard enved that rebellious vige with only 60 people. Is he a lucky madman or is he a genuine leader?</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>Perhaps one day I will take him to trade north, but first he must continue to prepare his forces and a stable base here. ''</em>

 Chapter 280 - An Exchange With Nelda

    In a tavern bought by Nelda, the entire group of mercenaries was celebrating while Nelda and Anders were sitting face to face.


    "I never thought you couldpletely get the entire poption of a town. You know you just filled a ship by yourself."


    Anders, who was holding a green ss goblet filled with wine, simply smiled "You tter me a lot, but doing such simple things doesn''t require much intelligence.


    Capturing ves is something anyone can do, even you could do it in the future. "


    Nelda startedughing "I''m just a trafficker of people, food and animals.


    Who would think that from selling merchandise such as handicrafts, I would go on to sell people, you know, I will carry 30,000 ves in the 40 ships of the new fleet.


    It''s a brutally high number, but I guess it''s worth the payment. I mean just look at the fine ss crafts.


    They are worth noting that my father seemed to like my business proposition. "


    Anders drank some wine and pointed his finger at her "To think that you would talk to your father again who left you with a merchant family.


    You don''t feel like he''s just a bastard; I mean, I''m a son of a bitch, but abandoning my kids is something I wouldn''t do lightly.


    I''d rather kill them before they be a problem, but I guess I''m a little different from your father. "


    Nelda simply sighed and drank the liquorpletely in her ss "I''m sure he wishes he would have done that because ording to him, I am a problem for his children.


    I am simply still alive because I am a woman and I cannot inherit his throne, but I suppose that does not matter at this time because alive I have more value.


    Who would say that one day he would speak to me again and treat me like his daughter, I think the only good side of everything is that we can use his influence.


    You generate more power as I create a gigantic fleet of ships while doing one of the oldest businesses in humanity.


    Human trafficking because I am sure that prostitution is the oldest work of humanity. "


    Anders looked at Nelda with an evil smile "I think you are right about that. ording to the bible God ordered two cities to be killed just because there was too much corruption and debauchery.


    But let''s face it Sodom and Gomorrah, they are much quieter than your father''s castle; you know that two weeks ago I had to bring him 40 little girls.


    All so that he could do a ceremony with the entire dome of the bishop of the city. Where are those little girls I have no idea.


    But they never left the castle. I doubt where is the Lord God Almighty to save those poor innocent souls.


    Even when I kill my enemies, they beg for mercy and pray to god when they were willing to kill me.


    I think Christianity is nothing more than a religion of interests or it may be the church to me. "


    Nelda, upon hearing Anders'' words, only shook her head "I see you knew the old man''s orgies, that son of a bitch has very stunted tastes.


    Luckily he sent me to a merchant where I could avoid being raped by him.


    Regarding religion, I can only tell you that many of my clients were priests, so I cannot say that I am surprised that they do deplorable actions together with my father.


    But let''s stop talking about that animal that disgusts me to be her daughter. "


    Andersughed and drank the winepletely from his ss before pouring himself some more.


    "We have to hold on for a while longer. Maybe in a few years we can turn this ce into our own kingdom, or we can just build a great army.


    To be able to conquer a ce we like, but all that will take us time and a lot of gold coins, in the meantime we have to focus on our work.


    I build a proper army and make a base in this city and you create a gigantic army that will make those Vikings shit themselves when they see you. "


    Nelda smiled and using her hand she caressed Anders''s face "You are a very smart bastard to be able to convince me with just a few words.


    I hope that our son or daughter is just as intelligent as you, because that way they will not have a life full of deficiencies. "


    Anders took Nelda''s hand and gave her a kiss "He will do it because he will be our son. Who knows, maybe in the future he can be a king like us.


    But I think we can continue talking in our room using some honey liquor that you brought from the north. "


    Nelda giggled flirtatiously and took Anders by the hand as the two walked off to their room, the mercenaries simply showing smiles.


    By being able to see what Anders was leaving with Nelda, it was because of her that their lives could improve.


    When they got to the room, Anders kissed Nelda passionately while removing the clothes that covered her.


    In just a little while, the two were naked, so they started with an exchange of kisses.


    While Anders used his hand to lift Nelda''s right leg before inserting his penis inside Nelda.


    Who, when she felt Anders inside her, moaned while enjoying the caresses on her body.


    The two in their exchange of fluids ended up on the bed where the noises of the wood creaking and the moans of Nelda.


    They created a pleasant atmosphere in that room. For a few minutes, they continued until the door of the room was knocked on.


    "Ie on behalf of the Duke, I want to speak to Knight Anders and Duke Nelda''s daughter."


    Anders, who had his face between Nelda''s breasts, red at the door "You can wait a bit for us to finish having sex.


    I don''t think the Duke''s message is going to change in just a short time. "


    The messenger just sighed and waited at the door while one mercenary taunted him.


    "I told you they were busy, you could even hear it, but you''re stupid and now you''re going to put both of us in a bad mood.


    I hope you are willing to take the consequences, but anyway I leave this ce, I do not want Anders to cut my balls.


    Like thest fool who interrupted him. "


    The messenger felt a little afraid, so he swallowed hard and waited in silence because he did not have the courage to knock on the door again.

 Chapter 281 - An Unexpected Visit From The Sea

    On a ship in the sea, Bardas was nervous because ording to the information he bought they were near the ind where the Nordics were.


    <em>''I hope Master Jasiel knows what he is doing. It really doesn''t give me confidence to be at sea so far away from something.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>I feel that some sea monster could attack us in this ce abandoned by the hand of God. ''</em>


    Jasiel, who was in her cabin on the ship, just sneezed and looked at the map while calcting the distance to the mythical northern Norse city.


    "If the information you buy is correct, we should be two days away. I hope I can get there before other traders.


    I have to make a trade route in order to increase my ie, it should not be impossible as long as I guarantee to bring ves.


    To think that I might have a chance to recover after that despicable duke stole my family''s wealth. "


    Jasiel squeezed the quill pen in her hand tightly, destroying it as she remembered her hard childhood.


    "Jasiel, you must hide in this wooden box and don''t dare go out to the outside.


    The duke betrayed our family and now all the wealth has been stolen again.


    Again, because of our past and our religion we are being treated like dogs, which were betrayed again.


    But son you have to remember that this should only motivate you to keep going. I started this family with just a loaf of bread.


    You should be able to rebuild our family using this bag of gold coins. "


    Jasiel''s father took a sack of gold coins from his chest and handed it to his son before closing the wooden box.


    Jasiel who had tears in her eyes, just tightly squeezed the bag of gold coins that she had on her chest.


    <em>''I could do it father, with the bag of gold coins, I created a business superior to the one we had in the Frank empire.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>But if all goes well on this expedition, our family will double their wealth. I will not rest until I have the strength to avenge his death. ''</em>


    After this, Jasiel simplyy down on her bed and blew out the candle as she was quite sleepy.


    The next day Jasiel got up and went to the small kitchen, as she wanted to eat some stale bread with wine.


    In the ship''s kitchen, once inside, he found Bardas who was sitting in a chair eating some dried meat.


    "Good morning Master Jasiel. Do you need any help?"


    Jasiel shook her head as she took stale bread from a sack and poured herself wine into a jug.


    "Tomorrow we should reach the northern vige, as is our trantor."


    Bardas, who was biting the piece of dried meat, gulped with some trouble before drinking from the stale beer that was in his tankard.


    "The guards informed us that yesterday he was awake with the woman who was handed over to him for his services.


    He should be fully ready by tomorrow, although we also have no choice but to trust him to be able to speak to the Norsemen. "


    Jasiel sighed and soaked her stale bread in the wine. Later he bit into the piece of bread. "Although ording to the report they can speak Latin, I have always learned to have a backup n.


    Anyway, if they can speak Latin, I want you to capture our Viking friend and sell him as a ve, along with the rest of the ves.


    That garbage is more of a problem than a solution. "


    Bardas nodded and continued eating his dried meat.


    In the morning of the next day, Jasiel was looking at the sea from the bow of the ship while she felt the sea breeze wet her face.


    "This is nice enough, but it might be better if the shoreline appeared ..."


    Jasiel interrupted his words when he could see that in the distance the silhouette of the coast was forming, so using a bell he informed the crew.


    As well as the ships that were following the lead ship in the convoy.


    "Bardas everyone get ready and our Viking friend needs to wake up, as he will have to work.


    We pay him to trante, not to spend his time raping the woman we gave him."


    Bardas nodded and walked into the ship where the Viking''s room should be.


    When he opened the door, he almost vomited when he saw that in bed there was apletely thin woman and that she was naked.


    Next to her was sleeping a man with a golden beard and who hadn''t taken a bath in a long time.


    "Viking, we are about to reach the northern tribe. The master is waiting for you outside, you must prepare.


    Also, as advice you should feed that ve, if you keep keeping her that way she will die in just days. "


    The Viking nced at the eunuch Bardas "You have the courage to tell me what to do despite not having testicles and a penis.


    That is to be admired, princess, but you can tell Jasiel that I don''t need him to send me his toy that is no longer a man.


    When the ship reached its destination, I will go out to attend to the Nordics, meanwhile just leave me with my toy. If she dies, it''s because she can''t stand a real man like me.


    If she wants to eat, she must earn her food with actions, not empathy or anything you Christian women use.


    They should learn from true warriors who do not hesitate to use their lives as a way to get to heaven. "


    Bardas sighed and held his nasal septum as he closed the door to the Viking''s room.


    <em>''Damn heathen, but I can be sure that your fate with the Norsemen should not be pleasant.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>But that''s not my problem. ''</em>


    While this is happening at sea off the Ashraf coast and the harbor guards prepared, for although the approaching ships were Christian and had gs.


    I do not know they could trust because their families were living near the port so if they allowed an enemy to arrive.


    They could endanger the nation along with their families. Einar, who was already on his way, had no idea what merchant he was.


    But ording to his calendar, it shouldn''t be any of the merchants he attended before because it didn''t match the times.


    So he could assume that it was some adventurer who set out on his journey to the ind, which would be fantastic for the nation.


    Well, the greater the trade, the greater the number of ves for which the tribe could grow inrge numbers.

 Chapter 282 - A Tempting Proposal

    Einar, who was on the docks, watched as the ships entered through the breakwaters that were already built.


    Since thest Viking attack, everyone has worked overtime building the breakwater next to the walls.


    The only thing that was not ready was the gigantic chain that would stop the ships, however, the towers had ballistas ready to sink the enemies.


    Jasiel, who was at the bow of the ship, looked at the beautifully built harbor with quite curiosity "This level of construction is very difficult to do in no time.


    If what the informants said is true, that would exin therge number of ves he is needing.


    I can assure you, Bardas, that in a year we will do trade with a true northern power.


    Which is good as the Vikings will have another ce to attack, so the pressure in the north will be reduced. "


    When he finished speaking, he made a signal with his hand for the crew to prepare to dock the ship at the docks.


    At the docks the warriors helped the crew to tie ropes to stop the ships. When the main ship stopped, a tform was ced.


    Jasiel, who was quite angry that the Viking still hadn''t woken up, just sighed and approached the tform.


    The warrior who was on guard made some words in Latin <em>"Et Latine loquimur"1</em>


    Jasiel felt a bit of joy because he knew how to speak Latin, so he answered him.


    "I am fluent in Latin, so I look forward to doing business with you."


    The guard, hearing the Latin, made a sign to Jasiel to apany him. Jasiel began to follow the warrior.


    Because the first rule as a merchant was to trust any customer, he also felt no danger in that ce.


    When he reached the entrance to the docks, he could see a young red-haired man sitting in front of a table that seemed to be specially prepared.


    The warrior led Jasiel to a chair in front of Einar, so he took a seat.


    Einar gave the merchant a smile as he spoke in Latin. "Wee to my humble kingdom. I am the Konungar Einar or King Einar.


    Although I did not expect new traders, it is always a pleasure to make new trade routes.


    Because of the most basic respect I will not ask where you got the route to our ind, I will simply ask if you know what I ammercially interested in. "


    Jasiel smiled, and from his robe he took a scroll, which he spread on the table. "Thank you very much for being able to receive me, King Einar.


    My name is Jasiel I am a Jewish merchant, who found out about your trade route. I alsoe on behalf of the kingdom of Wales.


    As a trained merchant, I know you are looking for ves, food and animals.


    There are currently 2000 ves on my ships ready to trade and personally regardless of what I buy I will give you a Viking ve.


    It just gave me more trouble than it helps, he''s a bastard so if you want to put him to work in the darkest mine or just kill him I''ll leave it up to him.


    I also have sacks of barley and a few animals, but this is only a maiden voyage if we can start a trade.


    The King of Wales agrees to start a ve route with people from the Franco empire that is still in civil war. "


    Einar, who never thought he could trade with a Christian kingdom, directly simply smiled, as this was an opportunity to expand the construction of the ind.


    "All you mention is what I need, but I want to tell you something. You know I need thousands of ves.


    So your king will risk selling Christians to a man like me? "


    Jasiel nodded and looked seriously at Einar "He appreciates religion but prefers your products over any life of a miserable ve.


    So he''s willing to trade anything to get merchandise. "


    Einar showed a satisfied face, and with a wave of his hand, he motioned for his stepson Peder toe closer.


    Peder, who was holding a fold of purple cloth wrapped in paper, approached Einar and handed him the package before he left.


    With the package in his hand, Einar smirked "You will see I need ves forbor, but I need even more ves who can read and speak Latin.


    If your king wille to terms with me, each ve who can read, write or have advanced knowledge will be paid with this. "


    Einar, using his silver dagger, removed the cords that tied the paper that covered the fold of cloth.


    When he tore them open, he removed the paper and revealed a beautiful purple woolen cloth. Jasiel gulped as he knew the value of a cloth painted that way.


    "This is a beautiful fabric that has a purple color. Just so you know, producing this color isplicated.


    But I think it is worth it as your king can get a beautiful cloth simply by sacrificing his political enemies or rebellious nobles.


    We can even say that some rebel nobleman attacked a group of missionaries who were never found.


    I think you understand what I mean by this deal. "


    Jasiel showed a fox look as he knew what Einar was referring to "I can guarantee that I will take his words to the King of Wales. I am sure he will ept the deal.


    It''s a good chance for him and a good chance for you. "


    Einar spread his hands "I am a magnanimous king, I will eliminate any kind of noble problem or ept products like priests and monks."


    Einar then pushed the cloth to Jasiel "You may have the cloth fold to show the King of Wales consider it a gift from me to him.


    Tell him that if he produces linen or cotton, I can sell different fabrics in the future but of the same color, of course I need different fabrics first.


    By the way, I know that a man like you will have many influences on the ind where you live. That is why I want to ask you a very great favor for which you will receive an equally great payment. "


    Making a sign to Peder he asked him toe closer and when he was next to him he said some things, so Peder ran to the warehouse.


    After a while, I return with two wooden boxes and a bale of cloth of different colors.


    "The first box contains a fairly fine ssware set with a value of 200 gold coins.


    The second box contains ss salt shakers filled with salt and bottles of honey liquor. They have a value of 500 gold coins andst but not least.


    There are fabrics with different colors except for purple because I understand you can get in trouble if you dare to use that color.


    The fabrics have a value of 500 gold coins, but you can be sure that all these gifts will be worth twice what you spent on my order. "


    Jasiel sighed, as he did not know what King Einar wanted to ask of him.


    "I want you to hire all the bards or artists on the ind. I want you to make awork of informants throughout the ind with the sole mission of transmitting a message.


    Any student, alchemist, merchants, herbalist, artist, mercenary with family, painter, cksmith, doctor, free person, witch or wizard who wants to improve his life should go to the city of Carcol or some city where you have your principal base.


    Well, in the Nordic kingdom there are opportunities for them, guaranteed food, a home to live in and many opportunities to earn gold coins.


    Not to mention that it is and free from any kind of church punishment and it is and that respects private property.


    Life with their families will be guaranteed, and they can even earn a title of nobility if they work hard enough.


    That simple but brief message should be enough to create arge-scale migration to the ind.


    They have to make that message reach everyone''s ears; You have to promise that you will bring them all to the ind for free.


    In return I will pay for each boat full of migrants with two bales of cloth, like the ones I am giving you. I think it is a good deal for you. "


    Jasiel looked seriously at Einar "I ept your deal, King Einar, but do I also have to inform the city of Carcol on this matter?"


    Einar nodded and showed a smile "I will give you a letter which you must deliver to the leaders of the city of Carcol. They will know that they must bring the migrants.


    Remember to emphasize that the families of those who migrate to the Nordic kingdom will receive citizenship, so they can live with all rights.


    They will not live as ves or suffer as servants, it is thend of freedom and individual guarantees. "


    Jasiel, who was a little curious, looked at Einar with some doubt. "I know I shouldn''t ask this question, but will you also allow Jews like me to live in your kingdom?"


    Einar opened his hands "I am a man who has no prejudice against any person or religious group.


    I simply want you to remember that I put nationality before religion, for which I expect loyalty to the nation and its national symbols.


    That means that they cane as long as they will follow the rules. I will not force them to eat pork or work on the Sabbath.


    Their religion will be respected, but being a citizen implies that sometimes they will have to do things on days where some rites are possibly celebrated.


    You should also know that I am a messiah of the Christian religion, so I must be considered by your people as a madman.


    I may not be able to perform miracles like Moses and open the sea, but I ask you before you hesitate.


    How do you think I could build all this or how can purple cloth be produced in this ce?


    I don''t want them to recognize me as a messiah in their religion, I just hope they don''t have confrontations with the Christian converts on the ind.


    As I said before, I am not Jesus or Moses, but for me people I am just as great, of course, that because of their coexistence they will beplete citizens.


    There will be no Jewish slums or Jews treated like monsters. Private property is a priority in my kingdom, so no one will steal your wealth.


    This is not just me saying, it will be written in the constitution of the nation. "


    Jasiel, who was not an orthodox Jew, just kept quiet because he did not know what to answer. You know Latin

 Chapter 283 - A Future Jewish Kingdom

    Einar, seeing Jasiel''s awkward silence, knew that his words had worked, so he smiled.


    "You see, there is a n in the future to create an independent ind to maintain trade with the emirate of C¨®rdoba.


    That means that it will be a kingdom dependent on the empire that I am about to found, it will have a free right to govern itself.


    But its function will be to establish a control point for trade since nothing will happen to our conquerednd.


    Without a review of materials or potential threats, that want to enter without permits.


    Although this is only for the western part of the continent, the future empire that I will build needs an entry point in the eastern part of the continent.


    So how about the idea of ??making a Jewish kingdom in the Zend region, you could govern yourself and no one would impose rules on you.


    I think that for a people that have been fleeing from constant threats it is a wonderful deal; you don''t think of it that way Jasiel. "


    Jasiel tried to maintain his posture because if the previous words had made him doubt now, he had a unique opportunity before him.


    "I cannot give you the promisednd because I have no intention of entering the tinderbox that is the continent.


    But I can support you with materials for your future conquests, you only have to function as control points for the entry and exit of goods. "


    Einar waved his hand to Peder, who quickly went to a pile of his stepfather''s things, as he wanted to find his notebook.


    When he found it, he handed it to Einar and walked away so that he could continue the conversations.


    Einar opened his notebook and after turning a few pages, he opened the notebook in a part where a map of Europe was drawn, which he showed Jasiel.


    With his hand he made a circle that included Irnd, Scond, Wales and Britain "This area will be my ce of conquest, so I want to iste it from the rest of the continent.


    That is why I am thinking of founding two kingdoms, one to trade with the west and the other with the east. If you ept my proposal in this area, the Jewish kingdom will be created. "


    Einar pointed out to Zend a province of Hond in the future, but that at this time there were only two inds withoutnd that will connect them.


    "These two inds will be the beginning of your kingdom. It may seem small, but you can expand as much as you want and your safety will be guaranteed by the army of the empire.


    Just think about it, Jasiel, a kingdom for all the Jews, a ce where you will be the rules and no one will do anything without your permission.


    In return I only ask for your help to form an espionagework throughout the continent or ce where there is a Jew.


    We can sign a contract where I promise to create and support the future Jewish kingdom. As Nordic Konungar, I am not like Catholic kings or Muslim emirs.


    I have no intention of expanding on the continent; it is and full of wars that does not interest me, there are many problems that will only destroy my empire.


    My eyes are in another ce, but that is a national secret. You will only have to support me with spies, and in the future you will work together with an espionage agency that I will create.


    But for the moment you will be my eyes off this ind. But do you like what I''m saying? "


    Jasiel sighed and looked seriously at Einar "This is more than I can ept or deny, I need to speak to all the council who will inform the Kohanim and rabbis.


    I cannot speak to my people, but the next time we meet, they will have an answer from all the Jewish representatives.


    As for my personal opinion, I think you will be an enemy of Christians and Muslims. "


    Einarughed and hit his chest. "I am already an enemy of them, from the moment I called me God''s chosen messiah.


    I would even dare to say that I am also considered a madman by you, but that does not matter to me, since there are no eternal enemies.


    Only interests I am very far from Rome or Baghdad, so the most radical exponents of the two dominant religions will not feel threatened.


    Not to mention that I will not conquer on the continent, that will be the job of you and the emirate that will be created in the western part of the empire.


    As for you, being able to have a ce where you can live and govern yourself shouldn''t cause you problems in what I do. "


    Jasiel moved his neck because he had so many emotions that he didn''t know how to answer.


    Einar, seeing this, could only close his notebook "The offer is in your hands. I hope the next time youe back you will have an answer.


    But remember that I am a man so I also have a limit in my patience so I hope you don''t take too long.


    Now we can move on to the exchange for your 2001 ves, considering the market price I will pay with salt, ssware, honey liquor and dyed fabrics. "


    Jasiel nodded and used his hand to get some air to his face "I agree but I also hope I can get soap to wash ves like the city of Carcol.


    Thest thing I wish is to have to suffer some illness on the ship, because of the filth of the ves. "


    Einar showed a satisfied face "I''m d you think that way. You will have the soap you need for the ves and you will have sulfur soap for the animals.


    They can also have diseases so it is important to bathe them. As a gift I will also give you a sr stove so that you can use on your boat.


    With it you can cook food, just remember that if the technology leaks you will have to pay a fine of 1000 gold coins.


    I hope you remember that trust is the foundation of trading, but having already talked about trading it is time to eat. "


    At night Jasiel was sleeping in a room specially prepared for him in a building at the port.


    While he was dreaming, he could discern that in his dreams there was a girl with strange clothes who was staring at him.


    When he approached her, he could see his parents again. At that moment, he could feel how they were talking to him, but he did not understand what they were saying to him.


    But somehow he felt that a sorrow was removed from his body and at the same time he could feel his parents abandon him.


    It was sad for him, so when he woke up he did it crying.


    <em>''What a strange dream. I never really thought that something like this could happen to me.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>But despite this I appreciate thest words of my parents ... ''</em>


    In the morning Einar, who was patting Erik as he had finished taking breast milk, looked at Kassia, who was feeding Katherine.


    "I can tell you something, worried. Is it about the Jewish merchant or what is bothering you?"


    Kassia shook her head "It doesn''t bother me at all that you proposed a kingdom to them.


    I think it is a good way to maintain a bnce in Europe, but I have a feeling that something is going to happen.


    It is not a concern that it is something bad, but it is a quite strange feeling. I could not exin it but I can describe it as if something from the past ising.


    Which should be impossible then with the death of my mother and me being an unrecognized bastard daughter who lives in the north.


    I don''t think any Roman emperor should worry about looking for me. "


    Einar looked seriously at Kassia and sat next to her "You don''t have to be afraid or anxious about it. If someone tries to hurt you, I will give my life to protect you.


    Together with our family, you really are the most important thing in this ce for me, otherwise I would be alone. "


    Einar, holding Kassia''s hand, looked at her fondly "You can be sure that even if the emperor of Constantinople himselfes.


    He will have to face my fury if he tries to do something with you, you are not a tool of some empire; you are a free woman and my wife.


    I will support you in everything you want to do, because that is what couples do. "


    Kassia blushed a little and brought her face closer to Einar so she could kiss him, after a small passionate kiss.


    Little Katherine startedughing at seeing her parents kissing, while little Erik just burped some milk, dirtying Einar''s back.


    Kassia and Einar onlyughed when this happened, so they continued to spend time as a couple, while enjoying their young children.


    In the sea Gautier was somewhat worried why he was afraid of not being able to find the ind where the Norwegian king had gone.


    "I hope we can make it in time to help the Nordic tribe. Thest thing I wish is for Kassia to die when we are so close to finding her."


    Guido, who was still at the duke''s side, only sighed "There is no point in worrying, if the Norwegian king''s troops have not returned they may face a siege.


    I doubt very much that he wants to stay on that ice ind described by the fjord tribes, although there is also the option that they have been defeated.


    If I learned something from the Emperor Charlemagne, it is that you never eliminate all possibilities, the unexpected can always happen.


    But if that is the case, then possibly civil war will break out in the northern tribes, although that is not our problem.


    We simply have to find Kassia and offer her the opportunity to return or stay in that tribe.


    Thest decision is up to her. "

 Chapter 284 - The Change In The Frank Empire

    In Rome the Supreme Pontiff was sweating a bit, because he was about to give an order that would end the civil war in the Frank empire.


    But this also meant giving the emperor more power.


    "This situation will be a reminder that having pagans is a favorable situation for us but it will also be a problem.


    We have to somehow end the power of the emperor. When the extermination of the north begins, I want the priests to spread the rumor that the emperor is insane.


    I also want disputes to be created between the servants and the nobles who support the emperor, make them believe that their noble leaders.


    They are supporting a real madman. While this unfolds, I also want the rebellious provinces of the empire to prepare.


    Help with the financing of troops and weapons. I want a single vige to be able to fight against the knights of the Frank empire.


    We have to take advantage of the fact that the emperor will have to leave hisnds again to attack the pagans.


    Let no one dare to reveal themselves until the conquest of the north ended. At that moment, I want everyone to reveal themselves. "


    One of the more prepared bishops looked at the high pontiff "Pope Gregory IV, I understand what you want to do but what happens if everything goes wrong."


    Gregory smiled and gave a minor blow with his hand full of gold rings "We are responsible for the fall of the Western Roman Empire.


    A small empire that has not existed for long, can never oppose the church, Ludovico will know the fury of God.


    Also, this will be a good time to expand our power. If we can defeat Emperor Ludovico, we will show that the church is over the nobility. "


    The bishop shook his head "High Pontiff, I do not mean that Emperor Ludovico can win.


    What will happen if the Muslims in the Iberian penins decide to attack together with the southern sultanate or even worse, what will we do if the Eastern Romans decide to attack us. "


    Gregoryughed. "As long as we destroy the Frank empire, we can reorganize the newly created Christian kingdoms in order to fight the Muslims.


    Besides, I don''t think that the Eastern Roman Empire would dare tounch an attack like Emperor Justinian because they have no motive. "


    Gregory caressed his chin with his fingers "If when the timees the Eastern Roman Empire deres war on us, the ideal will be to hand over the kingdoms that are formed in the Balkans.


    Together with the entire Italian penins, in this way we will guarantee our security, when a few years pass the Muslims will resume the conquest of the south of the Byzantine empire.


    At that moment we can either reveal ourselves and be free again or we can poison the empire from within and rule itpletely.


    How we did it with the western Roman Empire, we as a church will never lose you, we will make momentary sacrifices but in the end we will dominate everyone.


    For as the sacred institution of God, we never lose, and we always win. "


    The bishop apuded the words of the Supreme Pontiff. "I will start organizing everything for the rebellion in the Frank empire. Do you want me to have the document of forced peace delivered?"


    Gregory shook his head as he tapped the paper in front of him with his finger.


    "I have to continue writing the document. I will send it in the morning but before I forget, send me the mother superior of the convent in Rome.


    I want her to bring three of her younger nuns and some girls from the orphanage; I n to have a party at night and the sin of lust cannot be missed.


    You are also invited Clement. If you can bring some wine from the Naples region it will be a fantastic party. "


    Clement nodded and smiled. "Do you know if the altar boys wille?"


    Gregory spread his hands like a loving father "Of course the altar boys areing. It will be a full party remember not to bete."


    The next day in the afternoon, Ludovico, who was camping on the outskirts of the city of Parisii, received a messenger who arrived unexpectedly.


    The messenger upon arrival took a document made of papyrus and opened it in front of the emperor.


    <em>"Emperor Ludovico, in the name of the Supreme Pontiff Gregory IV, the treaty of Rome has been signed by which any rebel of the empire willy down their arms.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>To achieve asting peace until the end of the extermination of the pagans of the north, as a guarantee, any Christian leader who attacks you.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>They will be emunicated and dered an enemy of the Christian world. As part of the aid to your campaign, the rebels will be urged to give a third of their troops.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>In an armymanded by the Bishop of Aachen, it will function independently of his army, so it must be respected.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>In return, the church will take care that the army itmands does notmit acts against the Christian religion in any Christiannd.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>The army will be avable in a week after this letter is delivered to Emperor Ludovico.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>The high pontiff also expects a generous payment for expendable material for use in the Holy See as a sign of good faith.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>In turn, the city of Parisii was dered the cradle of martyrs, so all its citizens who died in battle must have their names engraved with gold letters.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>In a monument to his brave work in defending the city from Viking attack, the sacred process to convert Emperor Ludovico''s daughter killed in battle was also begun.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>To Saint Giselda de Parisii, bing together with Saint Genevieve of Paris, the two important figures of the city. "</em>


    When he finished reading the sacred document, the messenger knelt down and ced the parchment in front of Emperor Ludovico, who did not seem happy at all.


    As he took the scroll, Ludovico sighed and rolled it up before handing it to his daughter, Adide.


    "Take care of this document and also speak with the Bishop of Aachen, so he sent the orphans that we have captured on the way to Rome.


    At least they will have a life full of luxury before ending up in horrible situations, but that is not our problem.


    Their parents betrayed the empire so they will have to pay with their flesh for the sin that their parents did. "


    Adide clutched the scroll as she was ufortable with her father''s decision, but there was nothing she could do, so she nodded.


    Ludovico, seeing his daughter somewhat upset, simply patted her on the shoulder.


    "When you are the empress, you will learn that the world is not a safe ce, it is and of death where the weakest are eaten.


    The world of religion and politics is full of carnivores who will not hesitate to eat anyone who dares to challenge them ... "


    Giving an order with his hand, he told everyone to leave the ce because he nned to speak alone with his daughter.


    When everyone left Ludovico on his way to the table in the room''s corner from where he took a jug of wine.


    Pouring the aromatic red wine into two wine sses, he invited his daughter to sit across from him to continue the conversation they were having.


    Adide sat down and received her father''s ss before sipping the wine in her ss.


    "When the civil war with my brothers ended, after bing emperor, I realized a dark reality."


    Ludovico looked sadly at his daughter before drinking wine "The nobility was threatened by the church, not only that but we have to coborate with them in a mandatory way.


    Otherwise they will begin to poison the minds of our subjects. My father knew that and he tried to break the power of the church but could not do it.


    As a reward, when the church died, it supported my brothers. In the end, I defeated them and I imposed myself as emperor.


    As a result, the church simply discarded my brothers and supported me as emperor. For them, we are only disposable pieces.


    We can rule in life, but if they make the servants believe that they will have a life in paradise in death, they are in control of their death.


    It is easier for a person to fight with the promise of a better life after death than to fight in a reality where theyck.


    We cannot fight against that because our power only epasses life not death, that is the privilege of the church as well as that of any religion.


    In addition, that also protects them against the atrocities that theymit in their churches and orphanages. I know what may displease you but under no circumstances do you try to change that reality.


    For they will not hesitate to use all their power to defend their reputation and condemn you as a witch. You could die without even being able to rule.


    They are a group of bandits who feel untouchable and unfortunately they are, until the power they exercise over the poption can be taken away from them.


    So remember my words, even if the church supports the rebels or another group of people, never start a war against them.


    Unless you know you can win, because like I told you, they will kill you and your memory will be forgotten.


    Just so you know, there have been four kings that my father once told me about. They had great kingdoms after the fall of the Western Roman Empire.


    The four of them came together to fight the church. The result is that they do not exist in historical records.


    There is no information about them or anything to remember them. The church erased their existence using all its power; they are an institution that is scary for what it does. "


    Adide drank the winepletely in her ss "Father, then we cannot do something to diminish the power of the church without taking risks."


    Ludovico frowned "We could support some group of pagans abroad to speak ill of the church.


    But his power would be tiny. If only there was someone too crazy to fight the church, maybe he would be the right person to shake up the power of the church. "


    Einar, who was writing the constitution, sneezed and looked around because maybe someone is talking about him.

 Chapter 285 - Arrival Of Some Roman Visitors

    On the coast, the watchtower guards were watching the sea when in the distance they could see something that almost made them scream.


    Through the spyss, they could see 21 fully armed military ships. One guard recognized that they were Migard ships.


    Because he could see them in the southern expeditions and he knew how dangerous those ships were because they couldunch fire that did not go out in the water.


    They were true fighting beasts, so without wasting time, he rang the bell while shouting with all his might.


    "A fleet of Milgard will be made, prepare for a possible battle!"


    Ashraf, who was preparing, heard the strange name of Milgard but did not know what it meant, so he looked at one warrior who seemed to be nervous.


    "What is Migard and why is everyone so worried."


    The warrior looked seriously at Ashraf "Migard is thend of the Romans, what you call Byzantines."


    Ashraf felt some fear because for a moment he wondered what the hell was going to the Byzantine empire in a ce far to the north of his empire.


    He could even think that it was more feasible for a fleet from the Emirate of C¨®rdoba to appear than a fleet from the Byzantine Empire.


    "I hope the Byzantinese in peace, otherwise I could die in a fight that I am sure will be difficult."


    Einar, who was still working on the drafting of the constitution with Kassia, could hear the emergency bells from the city.


    So he frowned and looked seriously at Kassia, who was next to him.


    "Stay in the pce and let Laisa prepare the defenses of the ce. Do not dare to leave without someone apanying you.


    Perhaps the visitors could be the cause of your feelings of difort. "


    Kassia nodded and got up to take the two babies from the crib, as she would let them enter the safe room to ensure the safety of her family.


    When Einar was about to leave the pce, a warrior arrived mounted on a horse "Konungar Einar, there are 21 ships approaching the port and ording to the warriors they belong to Migard."


    Einar looked seriously at the warrior and stroked his mustache "Let the warriors prepare their defenses I will be a littlete because I will prepare a little of Odin''s fury.


    If the Byzantines think they can force my wife to do something she doesn''t want to do, I''ll show them my fury because no one messes with my family. "


    The warrior nodded and started towards the port to give the orders, while Einar turned around and headed for a room at the top of the mountain.


    Because he was thinking of collecting the sticks of dynamite that were kept in coolers to keep them stable and that they couldn''t explode.


    After climbing some stairs and walking down a somewhat dangerous slope, Einar arrived at the warehouse from where he took the two y pots that had the dynamite at low temperatures.


    After he left, he went to the elevator on the side of the hill because he did not want to spend a long time holding dynamite in his hands.


    When he got off the elevator, he could see the ships, which seemed to be quite close to the port, so he frowned as he realized they wererge warships.


    <em>''Maybe they can have the upper hand at the start, but when I throw dynamite on their boats, they will understand the power of solid explosives.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>No one will harm my family, much lesse to impose their stupid rules on me. ''</em>


    Gautier seeing the strange disy in the harbor and since all the ballistas were targeting the fleet, he could only sigh and look at Guido.


    "This ce does not appear to be under siege and even has a very advanced port construction, but because they are pointing their weapons at us.


    They know who we are or they are just being cautious. "


    Guido scratched his beard "I''m sure they know who we are, as this tribe was the first to arrive in Constantinople.


    They are pioneers in the journey across the sea, as far as where the Norwegian king''s army can be. I think it is possibly resting at the bottom of the sea.


    These constructions next to the towers that are on the coast can be formidable defenses, but in any case, it shows that no one dares to attack.


    This ce is like a dry wood warehouse. A single spark will be enough to ignite everything and turn this ce into a battlefield where there will only be death."


    When the ship docked at the dock, the warriors and soldiers tightened their weapons as they were prepared to face any kind of attack.


    The two sides had an ufortable silence where only the noise of the sea and some birds could be heard. It was not until the noise of two horses was heard.


    When the warriors and soldiers saw that it was the Konungar Einar, they could feel a bit of tranquility because there were some y pots on the horse.


    Where did they know there should be a secret weapon from the Konungar Einar.


    When Einar arrived at the port, he looked with absolute calm at the ships and shouted in Latin.


    "I am King Einar of the Nordic kingdom. Tell the reason for your visit, Romans?"


    The silence from the ships was broken when a haggard-looking man got off the ship on the dock.


    "My name is Gautier and I am a Duke of the Frank empire. It is a pleasure to meet the leader of this beautiful port.


    But Ie on behalf of the Frank empire and the Roman empire to search for Kassia of Thrace. We want to recover the princess.


    For in her blood runs imperial blood because her father is the Emperor Charlemagne and her mother was the Empress Irene of Athens.


    I hope your highness can ount for Kassia''s location as we need to speak to her. "


    Einar took a deep breath and tried to remain calm "She is my wife and mother of my daughter, but she is not willing to see anyone."


    Guido raised an eyebrow at Einar''s words and realized that things might be moreplicated than he thought.


    "King Einar, I understand that you may feel threatened, but you must know that there is enough Greek fire on these ships to burn down your kingdom."


    Einar could feel the contempt in the duke''s words, so he showed an evil smile "You think I''m afraid of some sulfur-refined petroleum.


    Unfortunately, I don''t have oil to show you real Greek fire, but I have an even more powerful weapon that will make your little ships sink in this harbor.


    Although the basis of a conversation on equal terms is to show my power. "


    With a signal of his hand, a warrior brought a bow and arrow to Einar that had a stick of dynamite attached to it, taking from his uniform a box of matches.


    He took two matches and fried them between them, causing a fire in the wooden sticks in his hand, throwing one of them to the ground.


    He upies the other to light the dynamite wick. Taking a deep breath, he ced the arrow on the bow and exhaled air.


    He let the arrow fly out to sea where there was no ship or anything that could be destroyed when the arrow entered the water.


    Gautier and the crew of the ships just startedughing as they thought that everything Einar had said was just a bluff.


    But Einar, far from feeling scared, simply showed a smile and said out loud.


    "Santani in amus dignita ..."


    When he finished saying those words, an explosion formed in the sea which sshed salt water for tens of meters. Theughter of everyone stopped, and they looked at Einar in horror.


    "I have thousands of arrows that can make explosions like the ones you saw. You think I am afraid of your fleet, Duke Gauiter.


    Now we can talk like civilized people or we can just start a war where you will lose out.


    Just so you know, the Norwegian king who attacked us, he lost all his troops, and we did not lose anyone and there was not even anyone injured.


    You can decide to believe me or just check it. The answer is up to you. "


    Gautier was afraid because he realized that the young man in front of him was not an average ruler. It was as if he could see the Emperor Charlemagne or the ancient Roman emperors in Einar''s face.


    He had ambition in his eyes and an assurance that few leaders could have, which meant that he was a prominent leader.


    "My apologies for disrespecting you, King Einar. What I wanted to say at the beginning is that we only hope to hear Kassia''s opinion if she wants to stay in this ce or wants to return.


    I think you how your husband should have no problem allowing his wife to talk about what she wants to do.


    Also, I would like to say that the twenty ships that travel behind us have soldiers loyal to Empress Irene.


    Those who abandoned their families and everything they had in order to swear allegiance to the daughter of their empress, because their loyalty is something that cannot be measured with gold coins."


    Einar sighed and stroked his mustache "I can allow you and a representative of the guards who im to be loyal to Kassia to apany me to the pce.


    But you must leave any dangerous weapon or tool. You will also be apanied at all times by my warriors.


    I hope you can understand my preupation, but Kassia is part of my family"

 Chapter 286 - An Oath For Life

    Gauiter and a white-bearded Roman soldier walked toward the pce.


    Before they could see Kassia, they had to go through a disinfection process in which they were forced to take a bath using sulfur soap until the dirt from their bodies waspletely removed.


    After this, Einar gave them charcoal paste with mint leaf and some wooden toothbrushes to brush their teeth.


    They followed the disinfection protocol, as they did not want to have a problem with a man who could turn an arrow into an explosive weapon.


    When they werepletely clean, some warriors entered the bathrooms and gave them towels because they had to cut their hair and beard because they had lice and nits.


    Using silver knives and soap suds, they cut the two men''s hair and beards until they werepletely bald.


    After finishing with the haircut, a group of ves entered and inspected the heads of the two men.


    When they did not find anything important, they were forced to bathe again, but this time in a pool of thermal waters that was rich in sulfur, so it had a fetid and ufortable aroma.


    But respecting the rules they did, to their surprise they could see that some small animals came out of their bodies, so they understood why they had been forced to bathe again.


    When they finished, they were given towels and a change of clothes to wear. After changing, they started on the way to the imperial pce.


    Although the city that Einar was building was not as fascinating as Constantinople or Aachen, to what they had seen at the core of Norse society, it was like a little Rome.


    Concrete roads which had strange symbols, rain drainage systems, and buildings with too beautiful a style.


    When they reached the city walls, they gulped a bit as the style of the walls was quite different, but when they entered, their eyes widened in surprise.


    Because the poption they considered barbaric was wearing oddly shaped clothes that looked even morefortable than the ones they wore in Constantinople.


    Not only that, but the colors of the clothes were varied, but two things almost make them believe that they had gone crazy.


    The first thing was to see that the women had their busts raised, making them look even more beautiful than they were.


    While the second was to see children in purple clothes, ying in the street with a kind of leather ball.


    They knew that purple clothes could only be worn by the nobility but in front of them, the children were wearing purple clothes.


    Worst of all, they were using it while ying in a dirty ce. Einar, who saw the worried and anxious faces on the two men, could onlyugh.


    "This ce is not somethingmon, so you better adapt. For the moment, you should just know that everything you see was built with my effort.


    I will not be an emperor in a beautiful city or one that is suffering a civil war, but if Kassia asks me for the moon.


    I will do my best to give it to her because of the love I have for her, not because ofmitment.


    I think you Christian noblemenck to enjoy love, but I suppose it is better to have power or belief than if you marry someone you do not love.


    It is a sacrifice to get a better bloodline. I can only tell you that this method will lead you to copse among yourselves.


    But I don''t think listening to me will change your ideas. "


    After leaving the city, they walked along the royal road, which was a path designed by Helmi, whichprised cement pavers painted with different paints.


    The cobblestones were arranged to create a beautiful path, which was adorned on the sides with a row of small pine trees, which created a very pleasant sight.


    But not only were there the pines, all around the road there were winter flowers which gave off a very pleasant floral aroma.


    Although it was notparable to the garden of any noble, it had its charm because in the green grass they could see families having meetings while they ate.


    "Those families that you are looking at are citizens or ves who are enjoying their day off.


    The tradition of pic days was something that, with the help of Kassia, we could do somethingmon throughout the kingdom.


    It''s an advantage when crime levels are non-existent. "


    Gautier frowned "But something I did notice is that you are bringing in thousands of ves. They are not a problem.


    What if they reveal themselves ... "


    Einar stopped and showed a smile as he turned his face to see Gautier "Do notpare the form of very that I did with the traditional very of you Christians."


    Einar pointed to the children ying in the green grass while their parents were enjoying the strange autumn sun "Tell me what you see on their faces and you will have the answer to why they will not reveal themselves."


    Gautier, when he looked at the children ying and the parents smiling, realized that they were happy. Even though they were ves, they had hope, something that he had not seen in a long time.


    "If you give the ves, hope they will work happily because eventually, they wille out of very.


    Although for their fortune, their children stopped being ves by an order that I implement.


    But we have to continue as we still have to climb some stairs."


    The two men just sighed and continued to follow Einar up the stairs until they reached some impressive ramparts for their sloping design.


    Gautier, who could not bear his curiosity, pointed to the walls "Why the walls of your castle and of the city are in this way and not great walls."


    Einarughed and spread his hands "They are the future of defensive constructions. If you are smart, you will rece your old walls with this kind of wall.


    You may save your city in the future, but it''s just a personal opinion. "


    When they entered through the main gate of the walls, they could see the beautiful courtyard and the admirable structure that had a unique style.


    "That is the great hall of the kingdom is where we will meet my wife. Remember my words well unless she allows you to speak.


    Do not try to speak or force her to take any action, because the talks will end at that moment. I do not think it feels very good.


    Knowing that her father was just a substitute or that now after so many years they are looking for her. "


    After those words, they entered the great hall and headed for the stairs, as the meeting would take ce in Einar''s office.


    When Einar opened the office door, he could see Kassia, who was serious, as she was not happy with the attempt by the Romans to try to intimidate Einar.


    Kassia, seeing Gautier and a man with a white beard who was already old, could simply show an angry face.


    "You really are stupid if you think you cane and try to threaten my husband and my home.


    I can only tell you that you are still alive because Einar has more patience than most people, but I am truly disappointed in you.


    I expect anything of all of you, and you still disappointed me. I can understand the arrogant attitude of a duke, but you who are supposed to be loyal to my mother.


    Being aggressive doesn''t speak highly of you. "


    The man bent one leg and crouched down while lowering his head "I regret the behavior of all my subordinates.


    We were impulsive because we felt superior; I hope the princess can forgive our stupidity.


    My name is Evaristus Bardanes. I was the head of the Imperial Guard of Empress Irene of Athens.


    I never knew of your existence, princess, but you can be sure that if you ask for my life as you paid for my mistake.


    I am willing to give to you because it is because of Empress Irene that I can continue to live, since even when the coup urred, she interceded for all of us.


    Her faithful guards so that we would only be exiled to ces of difficult ess in the Mediterranean Sea.


    That is why I and 5990 soldiers and sailors are ready to pledge allegiance to you, Highness.


    We are willing to follow your orders even if they are suicidal, as our families can once again enjoy their lives in the empire.


    Whereas we can only pledge allegiance to you, as we cannot see our families again.


    It was not a hard decision to make as the imperial guards of the only imperial family that we recognize are you and your children. "


    Kassia looked at the man and could remember the old guard who looked after her in that ce where she spent her childhood, so she turned her head to see Einar''s attitude.


    Einar, seeing his wife''s concerned face, simply gave her a smile "It is your decision and I will respect it if you want them to take care of the safety of our family.


    They will have to take a course with me for 3 months where I will see their loyalty and abilities if they can show that they can fulfill the task of taking care of the children and of all of us.


    They will be able to take care of the pce, although I could also train them as military police to safeguard the security of the kingdom.


    Any decision you want to make, I will respect. "


    Kassia sighed and gave her husband a smile before looking at Evaristus.


    "If you want to pledge allegiance to me to take care of my family, you will have to take care of my entire family, including my husband and my other children.


    Which are not rted to my blood, but I consider them my family. All of you will also have to undergo training with Einar. "


    Evaristus raised his head seriously "We will take care of the entire imperial family and if we can have families again.


    Our children will continue the sacred work of caring for the royal family. "

 Chapter 287 - Kassia A True Dróttning

    After Evaristus took his oath, Einar felt unprecedented joy as the new soldiers far outnumbered the realm''s native poption, regardless of ves.


    Not to mention that they are all soldiers, which will be the basis for maintaining order for the thousands of ves that will be arriving.


    With a serious look, Einar looked at Evaristus "I want you to go out and start organizing the troops you brought with you to go through a cleaning process.


    You can ask the soldiers for help. They are the people who wear green who should be in the port.


    They will help you to carry out the work. Because security measure your weapons will be confiscated.


    You can be sure that as Konungar or King, you will not be treated as ves, but the right to bear arms has to be earned.


    In these three months, I will be in charge of turning you into true guardians. You may have experienced battles, but what I will teach you.


    It will be apletely new form of training, as the royal guard will have to know how to do a little of everything.


    Children are unpredictable and although I would like to take care of them all day until they can fend for themselves, it is not possible to do that.


    So you must be prepared. I also want you to work with A, a nun and teacher.


    Which works with us. She will help you write the names of all the neers, along with their age and level of loyalty or, failing that, their problems.


    How your leader should have learned your level of loyalty, I don''t doubt you, but we are all human beings and we make mistakes or we can be seduced by the desire for power.


    Although I don''t want to admit it, many Roman Emperors were killed by their Praetorian Guard. "


    Evaristus looked seriously at Einar as he ced his hand on his chest "Since Emperor Constantine eliminated the Praetorian Guard, the guardians of the Roman Emperors.


    You have undergone exhaustive training and upbringing in order to be faithful to your emperor. In our case, Empress Irene was our supreme guardian and guide.


    Although we could not prevent his removal, we can take care of her daughter and her family.


    As for the information requested, it will bepletely written along with the most personal data of all the guards.


    You can also be sure that we will take the training with all our strength and dedication. "


    Einar nodded and showed a sincere smile "You can leave. You will be apanied by two warriors who will take care of you and take care of making sure my orders are respected.


    We will see you in the evening to be assigned temporary tents.


    Because you will have to build your own homes while you receive training, I can guarantee the construction techniques that I will teach you.


    How the materials used to build your homes will make construction fast and efficient so your barracks will be ready in October.


    To prevent winter from affecting you too much. "


    Evaristus gave a Roman salute and left the office, leaving Gautier alone, who said absolutely nothing.


    Because he did not want to have problems now that the army that guarded him passed to the enemy side.


    Kassia looked seriously at Gautier "From what little I could hear of the report from the guards who came before you.


    It is that youe in representation of the Byzantine empire, of which I am very sure that there is already another emperor from another dynasty. "


    Gautier showed a forced smile "You are not mistaken, princess, since the coup against your mother three emperors have sat on the throne.


    Although Ie not only on behalf of Emperor Theophilus, Ie on behalf of Emperor Ludovico, your brother is the son of Emperor Charlemagne ... "


    Kassia held up her hand for Gautier to be silent.


    "That man may have been my biological father, but he never bothered to visit me.


    I was only the result of thebination of an affair where sex was the most important thing, and I am also an unrecognized daughter.


    For you, the bastards are a problem, so you seriously think I can believe that two emperors agreed to look for me just to find out if I''m still alive.


    What are your true intentions, Duke? "


    Gautier felt a little scared by the look of Kassia. In her gray eyes, he could see the character of a true noble. Even Adide did not have that look.


    "I do note on behalf of the Emperor Ludovico but on behalf of the Crown Princess Adide.


    She received her grandfather''sst wish and gave you a chance to live a quiet life, but I can see that your life already has everything you want.


    I have orders that if you want to stay you do so, as long as you promise not to im the throne ... "


    Kassia startedughing at Gautier''s serious words "Haha, you think I''m interested in an empire that is in civil war or an empire that changes emperors every month.


    I have my family with me. My eldest daughter is about to get married and lives a happy life with her fianc¨¦. My youngest daughter, who was born months ago, is a girl who all she wants is to have her mother close.


    I have two beautiful adopted children who kiss me every night before they go to sleep.


    Possibly at the end of this year I will be pregnant again and have another child with my husband, not to mention that all the sons and daughters Einar has I consider to be my family.


    Do you think I would leave my happiness for two dirty empires where there are nobles waiting to take me as a wife and force me to have their children ... "


    Kassia knocked on the table and pointed at Gautier "You can tell my niece that I will never return to the continent as for Emperor Theophilus just thank him for allowing my mother''s imperial guard toe.


    I hope my position is clear to you; I am not anyone''s tool; I am Kassia of Thrace, a free woman, wife, and mother.


    Only maybe I can be a doctor in my spare time to improve the quality of life of my children.


    But I don''t n on being a filthy bitch that''s controlled by a bunch of old nobles, not to mention the stupid church ... "


    Kassia spat on the ground and red at Gautier "They can go to hell, that institution is a brothel disguised as something sacred. I''m even sure that you, as a duke, know about the atrocities theymit.


    But as a Christian that you are, I am sure that you prefer to be silent and faithfully wait for a priest to cure your sins.


    If you have any priests on your ship, tell them that if they dare to go down, they will be enved immediately.


    By ignorant people like them, science and technology have been dyed why those who investigate are treated as heretics.


    Just because of a book¡­ although because of the little respect I still have for Christian doctrine, I don''t insult the Bible.


    But that book, if used by ignorant and power-hungry people, only loses its value.


    Now that you''ve heard my answer, do you have anything else to say? "


    Gautier simply used his hand to wipe the sweat on his forehead, as he was extremely nervous about everything he had heard.


    "Princess Kassia ..."


    Kassia frowned as she interrupted Gautier "I am one Dr¨®ttning of the Nordic kingdom. I am not a princess, as I have no intention of inheriting something corrupt.


    Remember it well and may you never forget, Duke Gautier, because as I remember the rules of my mother''s pce.


    Disrespecting a queen is paid for with death ... "


    Kassia took a deep breath and gave Gautier onest look. "If my niece wants to visit me, she can do so as long as she respects the rules.


    As for the two emperors, just tell them that respect for the rights of others is peace.


    I live in my kingdom and they stay in their empires because if there is someone that they should be afraid of it; it is my husband.


    It may not seem like it, but if some idiot wants toe to my home to create problems by believing in a false superiority, he will find a real enemy.


    I say this as a mother, as a wife, and as a Dr¨®ttning.


    If you dare to attack my home, revenge will be something horrible that will be marked in your lives and empires.


    Now take your people. I don''t want to have to talk to another nobleman right now. "


    Gautier, who could no longer say anything, bowed and left the office. Kassia, seeing that the door was closed, could feel how Einar caressed her shoulders.


    "How I did?"


    Einar, who was massaging his wife, smiled fondly "You were fantastic. I didn''t know you could behave that way.


    Maybe next week we can make a game ... "


    Lowering his head, Einar whispered in her ear, "Where you are a very strict art teacher, Helmi a model student, and Laisa a spoiled student.


    While I will be a simple model posing for art ss, maybe at night we could work on the script for our special theme.


    As a responsible man, I cannot allow my wife to look bad if she does not get pregnant before the end of the year.


    I have to work hard to meet the requirements of my beloved queen. "


    Einar then used his hands to lift Kassia''s head and gave her a very long kiss.


    When he separated, he looked at her with pride "Our daughter will be a powerful woman. Perhaps she will be the one who can inherit the throne.


    But I can assure you that she can never say that her family used her as a bargaining chip or a tool.


    She will haveplete control over her life. We as parents just have to make sure that you respect the rules and she can grow safely.


    But for now, what do you think if you lie down on the couch, I''ll prepare a little peppermint oil to properly massage your entire back.


    Don''t worry, it will help relieve any stress you may have from this meeting. "


    Kassia smiled and gave Einar a kiss "You''re a rogue, but I need that massage."

 Chapter 288 - A Massage With A Happy Ending

    In order to begin Kassia''s massage, Einar ced a nket on the couch so that his wife could lie down.


    Kassia gave Einar a smile and took off the dress that covered her body, revealing her beautiful ck lingerie.


    This time, the fabric it was made of was cotton and it had an exquisite embroidery, which had been done by Helmi.


    Carefully, Einar used his hands to remove Kassia''s bra, exposing her beautiful nipples.


    Kassia justughed a little when she saw Einar''s somewhat flushed face "You''ve seen them too many times and you even y with them when the children don''t drink milk¡­"


    Einar interrupted his wife by kissing her while stroking her face "That doesn''t matter since I always see your naked body.


    It fills me with pride to be able to say that I am the man you go to sleep with and wake up with in the morning.


    You are one of the most important women in my life; I don''t care if at some point you have wrinkles or if your hair turns white.


    I will always be with you at all times. I can promise you that we will see our children grow up healthy. "


    Kassia gave Einar a small blow to the chest "You are a cheater, you have two lives of experience to be able to say those words."


    Einar smiled and, taking Kassia by the waist, gave her another kiss "You can be sure that even if I had three or four lives, I would not change my decision with you."


    Kassia patted Einar on the forehead "You''re too romantic but first I want my massage, talking to that stupid duke was stressful."


    Einar, in a surprising movement, move Kassia as if they were dancing tango.


    "You don''t have to worry, you better than anyone know my massages can rx all parts of your body.


    Of which I am always willing to enjoy and learn something new. "


    Using his hands, Einar carried Kassia like a princess and ced her on the couch. Kassia, who was quite happy, onlyy on her stomach.


    To allow Einar to massage her back, Einar moved his neck and stretched out his hands before taking a bottle of peppermint oil from a drawer in his desk.


    Which was nothing more than peppermint, crushed and soaked in olive oil, but still had all the rxing properties of massage oils.


    cing some oil in his hands, he warmed it up, and it was then that he massaged Kassia''s left arm.


    Einar''s hands ran over the fingers of Kassia''s delicate hand, causing her to begin to breathe in a rxed manner.


    When he finished with her hand, he began to go up her arm, trying to massage as well as possible. After going up to the top, he massaged Kassia''s shoulder.


    As he did so, his hands moved between her shoulder and the top of Kassia''s left breast.


    Although he was not directly stimting Kassia''s chest, she could feel a sense of pleasure and rxation that caused a smile to form on her face.


    When he finished with the left shoulder, he began to massage the ce where the trapezius muscle of the back should be.


    In that ce, he realized that his wife was quite stressed because the muscle was hardened, so using circr movements and with enough pressure on his hands.


    He rxed Kassia''s back, then started with her right shoulder and repeated the same process.


    Until he could feel how Kassia''s hand opened the fly of his pants to start ying with his penis.


    Einar, as a professional, continued to massage while enjoying the ''massage'' of his wife, who as an expert, was touching the correct points.


    Because of that, Einar amodated himself so that his crotch was in front of Kassia''s face, who used her mouth to lick Einar''s penis.


    Einar, controlling himself, continued to massage his wife''s back as she pampered him.


    Trying his best to resist his urge to ejacte, Einar reached his lower back so a malicious smile formed on his face.


    For his revenge, he took his time to reach the climax. When he could get there, he moved his hips deep into Kassia''s throat.


    Where he released all his semen but did not remove his penis immediately as Kassia''s tongue cleaned it, enduring the sensation of pleasure and ecstasy.


    When he felt Kassia stop licking his penis, he moved his hips and felt a cold sensation from the saliva that covered his penis.


    Like a gentleman thanked his wife and walked to the back of the couch, as his revenge would begin.


    To begin, he lifted his wife''s hips, lifting Kassia''s beautiful buttocks, which were only covered by her ck thong.


    Appreciating his wife''s buttocks, he couldn''t contain himself, so he spanked Kassia, who only made a moan.


    Seeing the red mark of his hand on Kassia''s buttock, Einar licked his lips, so he lowered the ck thong, revealing all the splendor of his wife.


    Bringing his face close to Kassia''s vaginal lips, he could smell the sweet fragrance of Kassia''s vagina so as if it were a dulse.


    He licked his wife''s vaginal lips without stopping, while with one finger he caressed her clitoris and with another finger, he yed with her anus.


    The counterattack that Einar was giving was devastating for Kassia, who only moaned with pleasure.


    Einar continued to caress Kassia without showing signs of stopping, as he intended to continue rewarding his wife.


    In just a few minutes he could hear a longer moan and felt his finger on Kassia''s anus, being gently caressed by her intestines.


    While his face was full of vaginal fluids from his wife, licking his lips, Einar continued with his massage.


    To do this, he got up and under his pants where his penis was already erected, which he held with his hand before bringing it to Kassia''s vaginal lips.


    Where he moved it between the soft and fleshy vaginal lips, which seemed to be tightening in a desperate attempt to prevent his penis froming out.


    With a sigh, Einar introduced his penis into Kassia''s vagina and feeling the soft interior which was adapted to the size of his penis.


    He entered deeper until he felt Kassia''s cervix, which seemed to kiss his ns, as if it were a wee kiss.


    This was the signal Einar was waiting for to crouch until he waspletely on Kassia''s back.


    In that position, he moved his hips while passionately kissing Kassia, who was enjoying theplete process.


    Although it was not her idea of ??massage, it did not bother her either, since the orgasms she had with Einar were something that made her forget any problems.


    For her at that moment, the only thing that mattered to her was feeling Einar''s hips moving rhythmically as he vited her insides.


    Although it was rough sex, Kassia did not hesitate to look at Einar mischievously, so Einar knew what his wife meant.


    So he moved his hips with more force while with his hands, he massaged Kassia''s breasts.


    Which produced by stimtion breast milk which wet Einar''s hands.


    In Sven''s office that was next to the Einar, the moaning noises could be heard, but Sven was ignoring them.


    Because Elin was crouched with his penis in her mouth, this because when the two heard the first moans they could not control themselves.


    That is why they were in that situation.


    Einar, who was moving his hips with so much force, ended up reaching the climax, so he emptied all his semen deep inside Kassia.


    But this did not stop him as he got up and turned to Kassia and reintroduced his penis, but this time with the difference that he licked his wife''s breasts.


    He couldn''t allow Kassia''s precious breast milk, which was sweet and creamy, to go to waste like that.


    As he suckled from Kassia''s breasts and you felt Kassia''s arms hug him, his hips kept moving with force.


    As he moved his hips, he felt like Kassia had orgasms in a row as the contractions in Kassia''s vagina were tightening around him.


    In a gentle way, but it seemed that she did not want to let him move, so because of this, he did not take long to reach his second climax.


    Where Kassia cried out in ecstasy while her legs hugged Einar because she didn''t want to let him go from inside her, because she couldn''t wait to be pregnant again.


    Since she wanted to be a mother again, because that way she could enjoy the pleasure of being a mother before menopause could start and she lost her ability to have children.


    Einar, who was resting on his wife''s breasts, felt Kassia caress his head.


    "I''m sure I can end up pregnant, but we can always keep trying."


    Einarughed affectionately "We will have so many children that we will make aplete ser team.. If it is with you, we could even have a full ssroom."

 Chapter 289 - A Year Ago

    In the morning, Einar woke up and looked to his sides where he could see his wives sleeping peacefully.


    A smile formed on his face because today was September 24, the day he arrived at this ce after having died in the ne crash.


    The first thing he did was get up and walk towards a small bookcase from where he took a wooden figure that had the shape of his daughter Erika


    Since he found out about the strange existence that his daughter was, he decided to find a way to help her.


    However, as expected, he could not help her, however a loving father took the wooden figure to a small altar in the room where he ced it.


    Toter use two matches to light two candles that were on ss sses.


    Although he did not pray at all, he looked with sadness and affection at the wooden figure of his daughter.


    <em>''I know that one day I will be able to help you, daughter. I will not leave you alone in that ce where you live ...</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>Just wait for your father. There must be a book that exins what happened. Kassia has a book that talks about reincarnation.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>But in order to discover that truth, I will have to visit the region of Nepal, in those mountains it may be the way to help you.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>Although you can be sure that first I will visit Rome to take all the heretical books that they have been confiscating, as well as Constantinople.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>If that is not enough, I will go to Baghdad and pass through the ancient city of Alexandria, but if I do not find what I want, I will have to go to India.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>That will be thest mission as a father that I will have. I can die on the way and possibly be the enemy of the world.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>But as a father, I will do everything I need to seek the truth of this world or at least the interpretation of the ancient inhabitants of this ce.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>In some city or ce, I will have to find the information I need. I can swear, daughter, that it will be thest thing I do ... ''</em>


    <em> </em>


    Einar could feel the soft touch of a small hand on his face, so when he turned his head he looked at Laura, looking at him with some concern.


    "Dad, you are fine, you were crying, do you want me to call a mother to seek help or I should go to grandfather?"


    Einar smiled and hugged his little daughter "Nothing is wrong with me daughter, it''s just that this day is special for Dad, because a year ago something changed inside of me.


    It can be said that it is the first anniversary of something important. What do you think if Dad prepares a honey cake for breakfast. "


    Laura clung to her father and nodded "Daddy seems fine to me, but you shouldn''t cry, because you make Sister Erika sad.


    She visited me in a dream and said that Dad shouldn''t cry about what happened in a thing I call an airne because it wasn''t his fault.


    Things happened, and she did not suffer because she met with mother who gave her something, but she does not remember what it was because she preferred to follow you because she did not think to leave you alone.


    She also told me something else about Mama Kassia, but I don''t remember what she said. "


    Einar felt a strange sensation in his body and he could only hug his daughter tighter because he did not want her to see him cry.


    On the shoulder of his daughter Einar shed some tears for the feelings he was feeling.


    After a while in this way, Einar wiped his tears and thanked Laura for those words.


    "Daughter, we are going to prepare breakfast that your mothers could wake up at any time and it is important that you have something for breakfast because your little brothers need to eat."


    Einar then carried his daughter, and they left the room. Although Laisa did not say she had seen what happened and could also listen to all the talk.


    She knew Einar was hiding many things, but she never imagined that the Valkyrie Erika would be her daughter.


    She also guessed that the ne was some building in Valha where some ident had happened that made Einar worry.


    She wanted to ask Einar if she could help with something, but she didn''t know when to ask him, so she decided to do it in the afternoon.


    When Einar arrived in the kitchen, he prepared a fluffy cake for breakfast, so they spent time together preparing the mixture.


    When they finished, Einar lit the wood from the stone oven and carefully ced the steel pan with the mixture so that cooking could begin.


    After this, Einar made some milk with honey for Laura, while he drank some pine leaf tea.


    "Dad, since today is a special day, why don''t we have an enormous party like the ones that are held to celebrate a festival.


    I''m sure everyone would like to celebrate an important event for you. "


    Einar scratched his beard "Although I would very much like to do it, something so big could not be organized in just one day, but perhaps something simple would not be impossible.


    How about if Dad shows you a new food called a cheesy beef burrito? "


    Laura, who was drinking the milk, looked at her father with joy "It sounds very delicious, Dad, but what a burrito is."


    Einar smiled and spread his hands in an attempt to describe the burrito "A burrito is a flour torti which is filled with meat, vegetables and cheese.


    It is a very delicious meal but I don''t know why I hadn''t done it before, maybe it was because I was waiting for the corn to be able to make mixed dough.


    Anyway, dad is going to show you how to make a burrito. I''m sure you''re going to love its delicious taste. "


    Laura spread her hands with joy "Dad, that''s fantastic. I can''t wait to taste the delicious taste of the burrito you described."


    Einar nodded his head and rose from the chair to ring the service bell. When he did so it did not take long for a servant to arrive.


    Which was a young woman wearing a specially designed uniform by Einar, which was the typical maid uniform of the Victorian era.


    "How can I help you, Herald Einar?"


    Einar stroked his mustache while doing a simple calction in his mind "I want 5 sheep and one adult cow to be euthanized.


    Let their meat be prepared for the night. I will also show you how to make a food called a flour torti which I want you to teach all the maids to cook.


    And to the ves who will help at night, because I n to have a party to celebrate this first year where I underwent a genuine change.


    I also want you to buy a lot of carrots and onions, as we will use them as well as about 50 kilograms of cheese.


    Join me, I''ll show you how to make flour tortis. "


    The maid nodded and silently watched the simple process of making tortis, which was to prepare a flour dough with water, salt, and butter.


    After this it was ttened, forming a thin circle which was heated in an iron pan making a kind of thinner bread than that made by Ashraf, but which gave off a very delicious aroma.


    Einar, when he saw the face of the servant, simply smiled because the best part was still missing, which was the proof.


    To do this, Einar took the flour torti and ced it on a ss te, after which he opened a ss jar which had a brown and creamy substance.


    Einar could smell the delicious aroma of the Goat Milk Caramel sent that he had made a few days ago with the goat''s milk.


    Although it was a very simple dish sweetened with honey, it had a very addictive vor, to the point that Laura approached her father because she also wanted what he was preparing.


    Einar gave his daughter a smile and spread the flour torti with Goat Milk Caramel toter close the torti in the shape of a crepe.


    With his hand, he gave it to his daughter who, like a little mouse, blew it because it was somewhat hot.


    When Laura tried the first bite, she couldn''t stop because the taste of the Goat Milk Caramel and the flour torti were simply addictive.


    In just a few bites of she ate her torti so she looked at her father with eyes full of hope "Dad, can you prepare another of those things for me ..."


    Laura stopped because she realized her mistake. "Dad, you can make me another three flour tortis with Goat Milk Caramel. I promise I''ll eat them like the good girl that I am."


    Einarughed and stroked his daughter''s head "There is no problem with you eating so many flour tortis with Goat Milk Caramel, but don''t tell Mama Kassia that I gave you too much sweet.


    Well, she sure gets mad at me for giving you so much candy in the morning."


    Laura made a sign with her hand in which she ran over her mouth as a sign that she would not say a single word.


    After this, Einar prepared some flour tortis and, after giving some to his daughter, he handed one to the maid so that she could taste the torti.


    "Remember that making the flour dough should not have a lot of water because flour tortis can be turned into something else.


    Now that you know what you have to do, start preparing everything for the evening''s event. "


    The maid bowed and walked away to prepare everything.. For his part, Einar took the cake out of the oven because the arena clock shows was time to get out the cake.

 Chapter 290 - Celebrating The First Anniversary Of Arrival

    When his wives woke up, Einar had a fairlyplete breakfast ready for them.


    Kassia, who didn''t know what Einar was celebrating, looked at him with a doubtful face as she enjoyed the sweet taste of the cake.


    Because he only on special asions make cake, although at that moment she turned her head and noticed Laisa''s curious look.


    Seeing what she was observing, she realized that she was looking at the small altar that Einar made for her daughter Erika.


    At that moment, she remembered that yesterday was September 23, so today should be 24.


    At that moment she had a good little shback in which it was the first time she met Max. A smile formed on her face so she looked at Einar and asked him in Latin.


    "Einar, don''t you mind having to celebrate this day because of what happened to Erika in that ne crash?"


    Einar shook his head "There was nothing I could do at the time, but from the loss, I also had a nirvana and I am grateful to have been able to meet you.


    Without you nothing would have made sense and I really would not have known what to dopletely alone. It is a day to remember Erika.


    But it''s also one to celebrate my new start, we''ve done so much and it''s just the beginning.


    I will create the biggest empire just so that our family can live without problems in the future. I am a father who makes a nation for his family.


    Not an emperor who creates a toy for his descendants, I hope that with the changes made and the constitution, our family canst forever.


    If an empire in Asia can live for 1000 years, we can do it too, it just takes a lot of discipline. "


    Helmi, who barely understood the conversation, could only nod her head as she agreed with Einar''s actions.


    Because her father and she would not like to see their children and descendants fight for a position of power.


    Laisa, who had not understood anything, put her serious face and looked at Einar "Einar, I think you owe me an exnation. We are engaged and we have even shared feelings.


    Don''t you trust me to exin why the Valkyrie Erika is your daughter? "


    Einar sighed and looked sadly at Laisa "If you want to know the truth, you have the right to know. I apologize for my selfish behavior.


    Laisa, I am not a herald of Odin or a messiah of god, I am just a man whoes from the future.


    I do not know if this is the past that I know or is an alternate world with some differences, but it is because of my knowledge that I can invent great things.


    Of course I do not know everything, maybe I know the bases or operation of many things but I have to investigate everything.


    That is why you can see me working hard. I do not have all the knowledge and that worries me. What happens if tomorrow you or one of our children gets tuberculosis.


    What can I do to prevent them from dying? I am just a man who is afraid that his family will die.


    Erika was my daughter, she died in something called a ne, a tool that allowed us to fly in the air, we had an ident on that ne.


    Where once I died, I ended up in a kind of ck ce where there was no one. I was only saved by luck.


    But there is something that is real and you may see it very often or spontaneously.


    My daughter Erika somehow ended up being a kind of Valkyrie because she appears where there are dead or shemunicates in dreams with people.


    By showing your dead friends or family, I cannot exin that, just as I cannot exin whether there is a heaven or a hell.


    Nor do I know if there is a Valha after death. The only thing I am sure of is that at least I went to a dark ce where there was no one.


    Just a beast that seemed to destroy that ce, but there is also my daughter, so I don''t have an answer as to where we will go when we fail.


    We may only see Erika, who you will take us to a better ce, but that is something that I could not answer you.


    As for why I know so much about self defense and advanced tactics, it is because I was a military engineer and a historian.


    Erika''s mother also died of cancer. It was something that happened slowly and painfully. I could see how the disease was destroying her.


    Chemotherapies, a technique that uses dangerous radiation to kill cancer cells, is something that can help or kill you.


    They just killed my wife, but I don''t me the doctors because they can''t do miracles, because God doesn''t exist and if he does, he doesn''t have time to take care of the ants that he calls humans.


    But that does not mean that I make fun of people''s faith. Margaret was a Catholic woman and until herst moments, she pressed her cross to ask me to take care of Erika ... "


    Einar took a deep breath because he had to fix his emotional state. Laisa, for her part, had so many questions, but in the end she was far from angry.


    She hugged Einar, while looking at him seriously.


    "You just had to tell me about your past. It was unnecessary that you save everything.


    From the day you won that fight from me, you became my fianc¨¦ and the future father of my children, and you can do everything you can without divine help.


    It makes you even more impressive than most men or warriors who could not achieve something like what you did.


    You are a great man Einar, I will be with you until I die, and so will our son. "


    Einar, who was stroking a lock of her hair, looked seriously at Laisa "Are you pregnant?"


    Laisa nodded and showed a smile "I found out three days ago thanks to Kassia, who told me that the symptoms I was feeling were a sign that I am pregnant.


    It''s just that I couldn''t find the time to tell you. "


    Einar lowered his head and gave Laisa a kiss "We will have to reduce the amount of sex and change your diet. That also means no extreme training.


    I will teach you some exercises for pregnant women which will help you a lot and do not worry about losing physical condition.


    When your pregnancy is over, I will take care of making a routine so that your beautiful figure is not lost. "


    Laisa didn''t hold back and gave Einar a big kiss while Kassia and Helmi looked at each other because they were happy that they no longer had to keep secrets.


    Except for the escapades each of them made with Einar, those should not be counted because of breaking the three-woman rule on Einar.


    After this Einar and his wives prepared for the night party, all the inhabitants of the nation were told that from September 24 the day of the arrival of the herald would be celebrated.


    A date of personal changes where goals would have to be proposed toplete in a year, as the herald did, in order to create a great nation.


    The Roman soldiers, who were preparing the materials for their barracks, were also invited as the future imperial guard.


    They had to begin to adapt to the traditions of the kingdom, although they barely had a day on the ind.


    They quite liked the calm and crime-free environment of the ind. It was a radical change to Constantinople or the ind where they had been exiled.


    For people and ves lived in harmony and even children could run free without worrying about some ve trader stealing them.


    Somehow, they wanted to protect the peace of the ind, as some of them even got along with some female ves and citizens.


    Which showed interest in the healthy men who seemed to have gone through different battles.


    Evaristus was sure that in a few months new marriages would emerge, although the only thing that caused him a minor difort was the reform of the Christian religion of Einar.


    He said nothing like his soldiers because they were given some copies of the gospel, ording to Judas Iscariot, which showed them a different understanding of their faith.


    Because they did not need churches to seek God''s protection, because God, as an omnipresent and omnipotent being, would listen to them from anywhere.


    It was unnecessary to depend on a church to get God''s blessing, although that was all they had read at the moment because the gospel was a book of almost 100 pages.


    At night, when most of the kingdom was gathered in the center of the capital.


    Einar gave a brief speech on a tform while using an iron megaphone.


    "Today we are gathered in this improvised party, but one that has great value for our nation.


    Well, today we celebrate the first year that I arrived from my odyssey in Valha where I met the god Odin and he entrusted me with the task of leading the Norse into a new era.


    Where we are the conquerors and we do not end up being assimted by thends we conquer.


    This day should be amitment to yourself of whatever changes you want to make.


    It is not a promise to God or me; it is a promise made to you, amitment of warriors.


    When we seek to be better people is when we can advance in society, to celebrate this important day.


    I took the time to create a meal called a burrito; it is a fresh food that tastes good but upies what he called a flour torti.


    I hope you enjoy it and remember that changing our bad habits is important because we teach future generations better. "


    At that moment, everyone apuded and ves and pce servants came out of the old great hall, carrying trays with donkeys.


    The strange food was a sess among all the inhabitants. It did not matter if they were a ve or a warrior, they could not stop eating the delicious burritos of meat seasoned with vegetables and cheese.


    That day, two things were born in the kingdom, a new celebration that became a tradition and a new food that became the food of the workers.


    Because the burrito would be food that would be taken to construction sites or factories because of its versatility and the amount of food it could hold.

 Chapter 291 - The Second Vaccination Campaign

    Einar, who was in one of the rooms of the old great hall, looked with joy at the woman who was lying on the bed, somewhat weakly.


    This is because her body showed signs of cowpox, this is why she volunteered to take the virus.


    "Felipa, take care of the woman these days while I organize the vination process for all the neers.


    We may be weak against dangerous diseases, but at least against smallpox we can be resistant.


    Which is an achievement at this stage, but every few months we must be vinated for all ves.


    To do this, I will insert the vination cards. That way, there will be a reliable record and we will know that personnel are missing to be vinated. "


    After this, Einar left the room and took off his mask to go to the bathroom to wash his body, to avoid bringing any problems home.


    When he left, having taken a bath, he first went to school because he would need the help of A and the monks, as well as children who already knew how to write.


    He would also need ves to sew and punch the vination card.


    First, a reception table would be created in the old great room where the names would be taken. In that ce, they would have to wait for a paper with their name to be taken to the printing press.


    There, they would use a sheet of waxed paper that has a pre-printed form just to have the person''s name printed on it.


    After this, that ve would be taken to another ce where some ves would pierce the de with an iron hole punch, then other ves.


    They would receive the sheet and sew it with thread to two sheets of cardboard so that the sheets could not be separated.


    All this process should not take more than 5 minutes, so Einar began to prepare everything, as it was the preamble to vination.


    The process of creating the card would begin tomorrow and wouldst two days. After that, the vination would begin in that way when more ves arrived.


    Smallpox vination could be implemented in a more orderly manner, also to avoid future problems.


    Each new ve would be registered and given an identity card and a vination card.


    Although there is only one vine and it is only for Smallpox, it will be a good way to create a tradition that will help doctors in the future.


    Because people will be used to getting vinated to prevent the spread of disease.


    The next day, the work of creating the vination card for all ves, children and Roman soldiers began.


    To begin with, it began with the children and the women, who lined up in arge line that began at the orphanage school.


    The women and children entered the ssrooms where the children wrote the name of each of them.


    Later, a group of ves took the sheets with the names to the printing house where the artisans were supervised by Seren.


    Changing the letters of the printers was a somewhat tedious process, but it took only 2 minutes with each name.


    To avoid problems, first a ve with the names that had been written down in a ssroom passed by. When he had the names ready, the ve went to a workshop.


    Where were some ves with a drilling machine which made four holes in the document.


    Later, that document was given to other ves who began to sew two sheets of cardboard to protect the sheet.


    When they were finished, they were handed over to the ves, who took them to the ssrooms to be delivered.


    Theplete process had a waiting time of only 7 minutes, but because of therge number of children writing the names.


    By noon, over 2,000 vination cards had been manufactured; To prevent children from working for a long time.


    Einar, Kassia, Felipa, and many members of the Roman army who could write relieved the children at one in the afternoon.


    For their help, the children received a small copper medal engraved with the symbol of Aescpius.


    To make the medals, copper coins were used which passed through a press that had the symbol of Aescpius engraved.


    Although Einar would have liked to make it much bigger and more beautiful, forck of time, it was the best he could do.


    However, the children liked the honor of having a medal because they knew that they had done their job correctly.


    At the end of the day, they reached the 5,000 vination cards delivered, but there were still thousands more, so they all went to rest.


    Except for the ves, who had to clean the halls and prepare the materials for the next day.


    At dawn, Einar had breakfast and said goodbye to his children before starting to prepare everything to finish the creation of the vination cards.


    After checking that all the sheets were ready and that the cardboard sheets were ready, I wait for the children, who would arrive at 8 in the morning.


    Like the day before, all the children worked hard writing the names of all the Roman ves and soldiers that passed by.


    Following the same procedure, the vination cards began to be created as the day before.


    Although, luckily for everyone, thest vination record was made at 3 in the afternoon, so Einar decided to give everyone the day off.


    Well, tomorrow the inoction of the vine would begin, which was nothing more than liquid from the chickenpox pustules.


    But that it had the properties of causing a non-fatal smallpox, which prevented the true smallpox from being contagious.


    The next day Felipa, Kassia and Einar were dressed in white medical clothes, leather gloves, ski goggles and face masks.


    They prepared all the tools, including arge quantity of fluid from the cowpox pustules.


    To begin, the first to pass were the children, who had a minor cut where liquid was put from the pustules.


    Being quite superficial and not being veryrge the wound, it was guaranteed that the children could not suffer an infection.


    Throughout the morning, the three of them worked tirelessly to vinate everyone. You must also remember when Einar told them that they could feel bad.


    But it was a temporary thing that would prevent them from getting the dangerous smallpox, so no one filed aint because smallpox epidemics were dangerous.


    Many of the ves or Roman soldiers had seen firsthand their neighbors or acquaintances die from smallpox.


    So if they had the opportunity to be immune to that disease, they were not afraid because death from that disease was much worse than feeling bad for a few days.


    The vination processsted until the afternoon, where they took a break of one hour.


    Kassia, who had taken off her ski goggles, looked at the condensed sweat on the goggles and, drinking some water, sighed.


    "This isplicated, but today we finished the vination process.


    Do you think that with that, we can prevent a gue of smallpox among the ves? "


    Einar nodded as he drank water from a canteen "We have to be doing this until we have something called herd immunity.


    If ten people from amunity live together and 7 are vinated.


    If an unvinated person bes ill, the virus will not be transmitted.


    Of course, it only works with smallpox because there are viruses that, even if you have been infected, are still a vector of disease.


    We must always emphasize cleanliness and the use of the mask in case of cough, not to mention that we must search among the ves.


    Symptoms of tuberculosis, which include a severe cough, this disease is highly contagious.


    Although if we can get oil, I could try to refine it to try to vulcanize it with sulfur.


    I will have to do many experiments but I can be sessful. I will have created the first stic, but we will probably have to wait until we get rubber from ournds on the new continent.


    Although if the situation getsplicated, I will use steel, leather and animal intestines to create gas masks.


    The activated charcoal, asbestos and cotton filter should be enough to avoid getting infected in the event of a pandemic.


    The only thing I appreciate is that we are in an area without insects, so flies and mosquitoes are not a problem.


    But the further we go, the further south we must be more careful. "


    Kassia smiled and looked fondly at Einar, knowing that her husband would do the impossible to ensure her safety.


    For her part, Felipa onlyughed because seeing her mother and stepfather behave like a couple who have known each other for a long time was something strange, but it didn''t bother her.


    After this they continued with the duty of vination whichsts untilte at night, so once they finished.


    Kassia and Einar took a bath in the old great hall, as they would sleep in that ce because they were too tired to reach the pce.

 Chapter 292 - Last Normal Harvest Of The Year

    In the early morning of a new day, Einar was meeting with the entire group of Roman soldiers in training.


    All of them were in front of the beautiful and almost endless fields of wheat that had been sown months ago.


    Although they had seen the vast crops in the most fertile areas of the Byzantine empire, they were surprised to see an immense amount of wheat.


    Einar proudly looked at the fields "From the following year, the crops will increase twice what they can see.


    I will use a new creation called artificial fertilizer. It is currently under review but in March of the following year it will be ready for use.


    I can guarantee you that there will never be a food shortage in the nation again, because of the little farnd we currently have.


    The following year I will create subsidies to build private greenhouses, also will be granted construction permits for animal farms.


    Although being in control of agriculture is good, the economy has to be released gradually so that currencies and money flow smoothly.


    But that will be the work of the future. Now everyone, grab your scythes and remember to cut as short as possible.


    This feed still needs to be threshed and the stubble will be kept as winter food for the animals. "


    After that little speech, everyone took some specially constructed scythes to cut the wheat and began the arduous work of the traditional harvest.


    The process seemed slow, but it was a job that as Roman soldiers they were used to doing as part of the ancient traditions of the legions.


    Knowing how to plow and harvest was part of the army''s training, even more so as imperial guards, because they had to know how to do a lot of things.


    They mowed the wheat all morning until they toured the vast fields of wheat that had been sown.


    Einar could calcte that he would have got roughly 8 to 10 tons of wheat, although it was not too much and it was not too little.


    He knew that next year he would get double that and maybe in two years the wheat produced will be even higher.


    Although the only thing he was sure of was that wheat production should be the highest in the northern part of the continent, considering that he only cultivated a small area of ??the ind.


    In the future, Einar would take advantage of every ce that can be nted, as well as every hot spring, to create greenhouses or factories.


    As they watched ves enter carrying cows that had carriages to carry wheat to the threshing area, they all headed to the vegetable and beet fields that Einar had cultivated.


    Unlike the vegetables that were important, beets hadmercial and strategic value for the nation.


    Because of sugar, glycerin was got, the key ingredient in the manufacture of nitroglycerin, with which dynamite was made.


    A deterrent weapon and tool in construction and mining.


    As for the vegetables that Einar had nted were onions, carrots and lettuces, there was also a small garlic ntation.


    All these would be the basis for the following year to triple the production of vegetables, because of the techniques of Einar and fertilizers.


    They had achieved a good yield of the vegetables, to harvest the vegetables and the garlic was a bit time-consuming due to it being done with care.


    Most of the vegetables would be pickled in ss jars so they could stay edible all year long.


    As for the rest, they would be kept in the pce''s warehouse and the surpluses would be ced in the warehouses of the old great hall.


    Where they would be used during the Ancestor Blot and Yule festivals, although they might seem very few in reality, Einar calcted about 6 tons of vegetables.


    When they finished, they took a break so Einar, taking advantage of the fresh vegetables, ordered to bring seal meat and after washing and disinfecting the vegetables with chlorine.


    He cut onions together with some soldiers in arge iron pot. To feed 5000 soldiers, he used 300 onions and also put 10 heads of garlic.


    Later, he added seal grease and boiled the onion and minced garlic using arge wooden shovel.


    When everything was ready, the meat of twoplete seals were ced in the iron pot. Using the wooden shovel, the meat was moved for a few minutes.


    Toter ce water and refined salt, because of the exchange of spices with the Jewish merchant from a while ago.


    Einar added some pepper, ginger, and macerated mint to the broth, although he knew that the broth wascking chili.


    He had to use what he had in his hands to be able to do the best he could.


    After an hour, the broth was ready, so the food was served using ss tes. When Einar tasted the broth, he liked the vor it had.


    But he knew it could be better, but he was not pressured because he knew that with the greenhouses we would get tomatoes, potatoes, and chili peppers.


    All those vegetables along with corn would be luxury foods within the nation, although it would be only temporary because when they will begin with the conquest of the inds of the American continent.


    They would startrge-scale agriculture without mentioning that the first benefit they would get would be the Maple syrup from the trees.


    With that syrup, Einar would make alcoholic beverages and sweets, because if he sold maple syrup.


    It could cause problems because they would be curious to know where you got it from and sometimes in history, the big changese from a question.


    But since he was thinking of selling it, he could say that it was honey, although there were no bees in d.


    When everyone finished eating, they drank water and after that, they washed everything they used.


    At the end they began with the harvest of sugar beets which were not too much, however, Einar asked that they be treated with care.


    Well, they were the most valuable material in the nation that is why all the sugar beets would be sent to the pce.


    While its precious seeds, would be kept in an optimal ce so that the following year the sowing will begin.


    Anyway, Einar nned to talk to Nelda and Dar¨ªan about bringing all the beet seeds like beets to the nation.


    After working until nightfall, all the Roman soldiers went to their tents to sleep.


    While Einar went to the pce, as he nned to rest because he was quite tired.


    <em>''Should I make work in the fields mandatory in the imperial family, it would be a shame for some future emperor or emperor.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>Be afraid of the field, working thend is the simplest way to create humility, it is true that one needs to be strong with enemies.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>But that''s not an excuse for them to grow up as superior beings. That mentality leads empires to copse. ''</em>


    Einar stroked her nasal septum and sighed <em>''So many preparations to ensure that my family can be preserved until the future.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>But it is the least I can do. I am sure that in the future many of my sessors will hate me and others will love me.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>Although that will no longer matter because I will not be there, at least they must remember that to avoid falling into the mediocrity and self-centeredness of Christian monarchs.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>Who believe that because they are noble, they are superior and everyone should pay homage to them. ''</em>


    When he got on the elevator, the elevator climb the small cliff while he saw how beautiful the capital looked.


    <em>''When the port and roadworks are ready, I think I will name the city Asgard.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>It will be a way to pay respect to the mythical city. It may be simple for the moment, but in a few years, it will be the center of a majestic nation.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>I should also start designing apartments to wee therge number of ves that will be arriving.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>It will beplicated at the beginning but I think that 6-story buildings to start should be possible to build.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>I also have to increase the number of military police to dedicate themselves to bringing peace to the entire ind.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>So many things to do and a year has passed since I arrived he asked me what things I will do next year. ''</em>


    When the elevator reached the top, Einar could see Kassia waiting for him with little Laura, who ran to her father to give him a hug.


    "Wee home dad, as you were working in the fields, you brought me some vegetables."


    Einar smiled and lifted his daughter so he could kiss her on the forehead "I did very well in the field, we just harvested everything.


    The vegetables will arrive tomorrow along with many foods at the warehouse of the pce. In a few days, I may start with the work of picking the vegetables.


    I hope you can help me.


    Also, tomorrow I will be at home working on the constitution that is almost finished. It is a veryplete book that you will have to read.


    Can you promise me that you will? "


    Laura smiled and hugged her father "I''ll do it dad I can promise you, but tomorrow we can eat some fresh vegetables.


    I want a carrot like the ones Mr. Rabbit ate in the story you told me yesterday. "


    Einar stroked his daughter''s hair "Don''t worry, you will eat a lot of carrots and vegetables, just like salicorns.


    All vegetables must be eaten to have a bnced diet.


    But for your fortune, Dad works hard to ensure that you can eat as healthy as possible.


    That is why one should always eat all the food that is on the te because we do not know the effort that someone put into bringing it to the table.


    Only one should not eat something when it is dangerous to health or is food to which you are allergic. "

 Chapter 293 - One Constitution To Rule Them All

    Einar, who was working on the constitution, set out to create thest paragraphs that willprise it.


    In thest paragraph, equality was demarcated before all citizens, including the imperial family.


    They are all equal before thew, so if a member of the imperial familymits a crime, they must be tried in a court of the imperial family.


    Where a conviction will be guaranteed based on the chargemitted, also to avoid abuses, the court of the imperial family will be selected under the ruling of democracy.


    To a judge of the civil sphere to supervise thepetent execution of thews, because not because they were members of the imperial family, they should be above thew.


    Since as a ruling family they must always maintain apetent attitude in all areas for what if they steal or abuse their power, they will be judged.


    Of course, although Einar guaranteed that his family could be tried, he also created a mechanism to prevent a coup or change of government.


    They could decree the imperial family as illegal, because as a ruling family and patriotic symbol, they were the symbols of the homnd.


    After working hours, he just finished writing and proudly looked at the constitution as he prepared to review the contents.


    <em>''Article 1: Every Nordic citizen will have the protection of this constitution, so it cannot be suspended or inhibited, unless the citizen hasmitted a vition of the constitutionalws.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>In that case, the citizen will have to receive the inhibition of his rights by a judge.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>Article 2: very is only allowed as a means to enter the country, but any child or child of ves will enjoy freedom as citizens immediately.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>Minors are those under 18 years of age.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>ves can earn their freedom in the following ways:</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>-An exam on the Nordic nation</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>-In case of taking the exam, the ve will receive a free course to learn about the knowledge that hecked.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>-If you fail again, you will have to do a psychological examination to ensure that the person does not suffer from any disease.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>-In case of having any illness, citizenship will be given without dy and will receive medical attention in government institutions so that they can return to society.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>Complete a 2-year military service, where they will get their freedom.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>An outstanding action or knowledge about some work.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>Having worked for 5 years as a ve.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>Article 3: All children have the right and obligation to enter school, the government has the obligation to guarantee a good and free education.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>-Education will be secr and free from the influence of any religion</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>-In case there are not enough teachers or schools, the government has the obligation to build educational institutions and train teachers.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>-Education ispulsory until university and they will have a sabbatical year when they turn 16 as they will enter the army as theirpulsory military service.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>Article 4: The family is sacred, so each citizen must take care of their children regardless of the status of the sentimental partner they have.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>-A father and mother must give alimony to the boys and girls who are living with one parent.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>-Any abandonment of a minor will be punishable by jail unless the minor is delivered to an orphanage.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>Article 5: Men and women are equal before thew and will enjoy the same rights and obligations.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>Article 6: No citizen may be prohibited from exercising a profession for religious reasons or of any kind, unless the citizen has breached the oath of their profession or has breached thews.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>Article 7: Each criminal defendant will have a publicwyer to represent him in the trial.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>Article 8: Executing sentences depends only on the judiciary and catching vitors of thew depends only on the civil police or military police.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>Article 9: Severe penalties against any person, such as whipping or muttion, are prohibited.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>Defendants may be forced to work in mines or constructions, always ensuring that they have food and a ce to sleep.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>They will have the right to meet their families once a month in a ce designated by the nation.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>Article 10: No one can be tried twice for the same crime.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>Article 11: Citizens can ask the government for improvements to their colonies, viges or provinces.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>These shall be for the public welfare of the nation.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>Article 12: Two official religions are recognized, the Nordic religion and the Nordic Christian religion. It will be allowed to process any other religion following the principle of mutual respect.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>So any unofficial religion will have to be done inside the home or allowed ces such as temples, mosques, churches, etc.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>Any public act will be sanctioned, and proselytism will be punished.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>Article 13: Any business or home owner may have a registered weapon in their home to safeguard their assets and their families.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>The registration will be delivered by the Nordic army and the weapon may only be used inside the home.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>To carry any weapon, you will have to obtain a special permit that justifies the need to carry weapons.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>For the guilds, permits can be issued without inconvenience, depending on what each guild is dedicated to.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>Article 14: Artisans and artists will have the right to join in groups to seek better conditions.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>These unions will have to be approved by the nation and monopolies will be prohibited at the costs of the activity carried out.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>In case of detecting a monopoly, the army will be in charge of dissolving the unions that affect the economy, the members will be punished.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>If they rebel, they will be treated as traitors to the country for which they will have to suffer a supreme penalty that can be perpetual very or the death penalty.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>Article 15: Citizens can request permission to go to overseas provinces but because of the security of the nation.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>They will only be able to return once and cannot leave again, because national security is more important than individual guarantees.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>However, it is guaranteed that each individual will be able to travel freely between overseas provinces in the same region.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>Article 16: The Nordic constitutional empire is made up of provinces that have the same rights and obligations.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>Under no circumstances is the secession or independence of any province allowed, in case of encountering rebels.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>These will be sent to the interior of d, where they will spend their entire lives in a cold prison where they will only be able to work.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>Article 17: Military service ispulsory for 16-year-old girls and boys andsts for 1 year.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>As part of the military service, the young men will be sent to a designated ce to learn everything they owe about the army.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>At the end of their service, they will begin a university education, which can be military or civilian.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>Article 18: Nobility titles can be used in official documents, but it does not matter if it is a Jarl or a baron, no one is above anyone.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>The only exception to the rule is the emperor, who has constitutional jurisdiction, which can be revoked by the council of the imperial family in case of the emperor.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>Commit acts against humanity and its people, such as ordering genocide or fratricide, you may also lose jurisdiction when youmit acts against themon order.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>Such as rape, robbery, murder or treason.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>Article 20: All citizens will enjoy the principle of private property. No one can take away private property unless it is the order of a judge and has a valid reason. ''</em>


    Einar, who had read the first articles of the constitution stretched his hands and looked proudly at the book that was over 500 pages long.


    "This constitution will be the future pir of the nation, although it may have errors I believe that motivating children to studyw should create the firstwyers and judges.


    If there is anyone who can find errors, it will be them. I have many years to make revisions to the constitution.


    At the moment I will only publish it for study in school by the children, I want them to learnw now that they are children.


    I am sure that in the future I will notck judges andwyers. I think it would be a good option ... "


    Einar interrupted his little monologue when he turned his head and he could see Laisa standing in the doorway,ughing.


    "I came in a few minutes ago, but I didn''t mean to bother you. But I have to admit you sounded like one of those generic viins.


    From the stories you tell us at night. "


    Einar scratched his head and smirked casually. "I was too excited that I ended up thinking out loud, but what do you think about what I said about thewyers and judges."


    Laisa walked to Einar and sat on hisp "I don''t understand very well aboutwyers, but I do know that judges should be people who are in charge of practicing thew.


    I think in some of your stories you told us about that, but I really don''t remember very well.


    The only thing I do know is that many children will look at you with some hatred because you are going to make them read that great book you wrote. "


    Einar looked at his wife with a smile and couldn''t contain hisughter "Hahaha, many people are going to hate me in the present and the future.


    Especially engineering students and chemists, but also many people will thank me for the things that I am doing.


    Especially every boy and girl born in the Nordic nation, since all of them will have their rights guaranteed from birth.


    Nobody at this age will have as many rights as they. It will only be enough that they see the kingdoms of the European continent to see the cruelty of the nobility and the church.


    Having to pay taxes to a noble is already painful, but having to tithe to the church, because it does the institution of God, requires it.


    It is outrageous and that only for free people, in the case of serfs they are only ves who live in poverty.


    Believe me, that if I really wanted to, I could bring a genuine change to this era but open the Pandora''s box of the ideologies of the 20th century.


    It is something that I am not willing to do, because once I show them, no one will stop them because you can kill the man, but not the idea. "

 Chapter 294 - Arrival Of The Caracol Merchants

    In the center of the tribe, Einar was gathered together with most of the tribe and the entire assembly of the Thing, who already included Natukt.


    "Today, three changes will be made to our nation. To begin with, we will stop calling ourselves a tribe and from today, we will call ourselves Nordic.


    Although the change had been made for a long time, today it will only be made official.


    From today the tribe will be called the city of Asgard, in honor of the great Odin. In the future, this city will be the capital of a great empire.


    Thest and most important change is that the sacred constitution of our tribe will gradually be implemented.


    Starting with article one, where it is guaranteed that every Nordic citizen will be protected by the constitution.


    You will see the permitted articles of the holy Nordic constitution in front of the old great hall. Only children will be able to enjoy analyzing theplete constitution.


    This is why they, as the future of the nation, must learn the content of the constitution as well as the operation of thews.


    With thews shown, nobody will be able to judge them unless it is a judge, of course, for the moment the assembly of the Thing.


    It will upy that ce, so each member of the Thing will study the constitution to exercise the judgments in the most impartial way possible.


    I, as king and father of the country, will be the supreme judge and I promise before the constitution, my people and the assembly of the Thing to be impartial with the trials.


    No one will receive superior treatment from anyone. Nobility is only an honorary title but has no power over justice.


    I hope you can remember that. "


    All the ves, children, citizens, soldiers and even the Roman soldiers shouted in unison.


    Especially happiness could be seen on the faces of the ves, as they knew that Messiah Einar would do something to ensure that his children were never ves again.


    Nor that they had to live something simr to what their nobles allowed when they sold them as cattle.


    After that little speech, many people approached the notice board where the articles of the constitution that were working were posted.


    From the guarantees of private property, to the actions that ves had to take to get freedom.


    It is especially at that point in the constitution when they read it; the ves wept with happiness because although they could not achieve all the previous points.


    They only needed to join the army for two years or work for 5 years, so their freedom was guaranteed.


    When Einar saw them cry, he simply smiled because the hope he was creating in them would flourish in a patriotism, simr to the American one in the 19th century with European migrations.


    Of course, it cannot be the same, however, he was sure that it was the only country where ves did not mind being ves.


    Turning his head, he looked at the Thing members who were talking to each other, so Einar approached them.


    "I will give you a copy of the constitution in three days so you can start reading it.


    If you can''t read it, you cane with me, A, or one of the two monks in their free time.


    It is important that thews shown are learned, although it is a veryplete book in the future modifications will be made andws will be added or removed.


    That is why in this time of trial we must be monitoring how the constitution works and if there are important things to correct.


    Nothing will be perfect at first, but in the course of time we will improve many things ... "


    At that moment the noise of the merchant rm could be heard, so Einar smiled as he knew that one of the many merchants had returned.


    So he looked at his father and the two of them started walking towards the harbor while everyone was enjoying the pleasant atmosphere of the constitution.


    As he walked, Einar looked at the leader of the Roman soldiers Evaristus "I want half of your troops to apany me to the port.


    We will need all the help we can because I don''t know how many new ves and animals they have brought. "


    Evaristus gave a Roman salute and organized his soldiers.


    When Einar arrived at the port, he opened his eyes in surprise, as he could see more of 50 ships in the distance.


    <em>''They wiped out a Christian kingdom or what the hell happened that so many ships will arrive.''</em>


    Fortunately for the port, most of the Roman ships that had arrived were sent to the north port.


    This so that they will function as the basis of trade between the fort north and the capital.


    They would only bring them in when the new ves will begin to arrive to colonize the entire coast of the ind.


    When the ships docked at the docks, Dar¨ªan, who already had more refined clothes under the main ship and looked at Einar with a smile.


    "My old friend Einar, or should I say King Einar.


    Congrattions on your coronation as a king. I think you will be proud that I bring you about 25,000 ves on these ships.


    I also have about 5000 people who agreed toe willingly to seek opportunities in a kingdom like yours.


    As for the animals, I have a boat full of chickens, roosters, geese, and ducks. It should be about 3000 birds in total.


    I have your order for copper and about 500 goats and 300 sheep; I have about 40 tons of varied grain and a lot of other things. "


    Einar nodded his head as he looked at Darian with glee "Well, you must have heard about my new gship product, the shy color painted fabrics.


    I think you can take a boat full of fabrics and other products. "


    Dar¨ªan smiled and spoke with Einar, while the sailors began to lower the ves. When they saw the beautiful port, they were surprised because they thought it would be a barbarous area.


    Where there was nothing built, just maybe a group of tribal people, the Roman soldiers organized the ves so that Philippa and Peder would check the ves.


    This is because Peder had learned from Felipa and Einar how to superficially check ves.


    Also with them, would be A and Angus, who would register each ve, so that in two days they will be given their vination card.


    This is because when there is a new vination campaign, they will be sealed to speed up the process and guarantee that they are vinated against any disease.


    Other people who went down were artisans, alchemists, artists, and free people who were looking for a new home.


    Among the many artists was Morgan, a craftsman and artist of marble chiselling. He wanted to seek a new lease on life and escape the Christian kingdoms.


    Because identally on one of his sculptures that he was working on, a stupid and arrogant son of a duke kicked the marble sculpture.


    The result was that the sculpture fell on him, killing him instantly. Fortunately, he could escape from the ce and took refuge in the city of Carcol under a false name.


    Although he never thought he would go further north, at least he could work on what he was passionate about.


    Another of the many people who came down was a young woman who had a wet habit and in her hand carried a book with a ckened leather cover.


    She was Sia, a young alchemist who had inherited the same spirit of discovery from her father, a famous alchemist who tried to search for the mythical philosopher''s stone.


    But when he was killed by a priest who med him for all the atrocities in the vige, Sia was saved because she was too young to be tried as a heretic.


    Although the death of her father hurt her at no time, she didn''t stop trying her alchemical forms, which helped her many times to escape from the constant persecutors of the church.


    That is why she decided toe to this ce, because she heard it was and that did not prohibit the discovery of new knowledge.


    For a woman like her, that was the best thing that could happen to her, as she wouldn''t need to hide or run anymore.


    Another one of those who got off one of the boats was Gareth, who did it with his family. He had been an expert craftsman in tailoring.


    He worked for a long time making the most beautiful clothes of the nobility, but one day, his workshop was burned by order of a nobleman in alliance with one of hispetitors.


    This caused him problems and debts, so in the end, with his little savings, he reached the city of Carcol, where he found out that he could have a new opportunity.


    That is why he did not think twice and undertook a journey to the mythical kingdom of Konungar Einar, a ce where nobles have no power and anyone can be one.


    If everything the bards said was true, then his family would never suffer any more misfortune, because of everything the bards said.


    The right to private property was something he never thought to hear in his life.


    Finally, from among the boats, a man with gray hair came underneath, who had simple clothes but who carried around him many leather bags.


    He was Bryce, a herbalist who had spent his life analyzing nts on the ind of Britain, although he was not running or came out of necessity.


    He wanted to know more about this mythical ce that had managed to do so much in no time and that began to be heard as a legend by the bards.

 Chapter 295 - The Benefits Of Freedom

    All the ves who had a family watched with joy as the guards and warriors broke the chains of their children.


    To which they were taken to a dining room so that they could feed themselves because, although in the city of Carcol, they had been fed.


    The boat trip was stressful on their little bodies, so Einar had a seal meat broth made with lots of vegetables.


    In order for the children to regain their vitality, he also ordered that the old great hall be prepared so that all the children could sleep in a warm room.


    While the children were eating a fairly healthy meal, the other ves were enjoying a seal meat broth with only salicornias.


    This was the treatment for ves and children, but for free people, things werepletely different.


    For them, Einar prepared a moreplete meal because he wanted to create a good first impression.


    As second-ss citizens they will have the right to found two viges on the Ansgar road.


    This would be a motivation for them and an advantage for Einar, as they would have a ce to call home in the northwestern part of the ind.


    Being the safest area and one of the most mountainous, it was a perfect area to establish a grazing area for animals, such as goats and sheep.


    Of course, that would be for those who were onlymon people, for artisans, artists and anyone with knowledge.


    His ultimate destination would be in the city of Asgard.


    After they had eaten, Einar stood on a tform and looked at all the free men who hade, although for months he had been training his Anglo-Saxon.


    He wasn''t too good with words, but to one like Konungar, he had an obligation to give a speech to all of them in anguage they could understand.


    "You are all gathered here because you are looking for a new life away from trouble or simply trying to find an alternative source of life.


    Away from the nobles and where your families or you can live in a safe ce where no one will harm you.


    I can guarantee all of you that from today your lives will changepletely, as this Ind will be your home.


    But first let me introduce myself. I am the Konungar Einar or King Einar.


    Unlike the Catholic kings, I do not feel born of the hand of God since I was chosen to guide the Nordic people on their path of salvation.


    Which ispletely different because when you are born as a noble Christian, you are superior to everyone, but I am like you.


    With the only difference that I was born into the ruling family of this ce, and that is why I was chosen to guide them all.


    But having said that, it is time for me to tell you the advantages of joining the Norse kingdom.


    The first is that you will all be second-ss citizens for the time being.


    When you learn to speak thenguage andplete a small exam, you will be able to achieve full citizenship.


    Being a second-ss citizen means you will enjoy and that will be yours. It will be given to us and we will also create your houses.


    When you have your houses ready, stables will be built so that you can raise a couple of goats or sheep.


    Which werepletely free given to you, as a measure to allow you to have a sustainable source of ie.


    Of course, you will have to help with the construction of your homes, as viges will be created around an immense highway that is being built.


    The Ansgar Road is an important project as it unifies the entire northwestern part of the kingdom.


    You can be sure that in this ce there are no bandits and if there are, the punishment is worse than death. "


    With a signal of his hand, two soldiers brought the corpse of a seal, which was almost intact.


    "This is a threat and also a good way of letting you know that in this ce, crimes are paid with life.


    You do not need to steal because your children will be fed by us and will receive educationpletely free andpulsory.


    The education that they will receive is superior to the education that a nobleman can receive. I want you to remember those words.


    I am not lying when I say that their children will be the base of this nation, where I hope they can adapt.


    But let''s talk about the test of power. For those who want to try to create problems, the answer will be painful death.


    I am a man who loves peace and even more his family; I am sure that many of you are the same. You would hate that some bastard.


    Dares to harm your family. That is why penalties for disturbing public order will be paid in this way. "


    With the corpse in position, Einar signaled, and a warrior shot an arrow with a stick of dynamite attached.


    The result was an explosion that created fear in everyone present, including Sia, who never imagined an arrow.


    It had such a powerful destructive power that it could create a horrible sound.


    "What you could see is the fury of Odin. I think you understand very well that if you dare to rebel, a rain of these arrows will fall on their heads.


    If a single arrow can destroy an adult seal weighing over 200 kg, your bodies will be destroyed.


    That will be the price to pay for betrayal. I am a benevolent man, but I am not an idiot who would let what I build be lost because of the ambition of some.


    I hope you have understood that point, but let''s move on to the most important information.


    The Ansgar road has almost 40 kilometerspleted, that is why along the way I want them to choose where to found their viges.


    Once you have chosen, tents will be given to you where you will be able to rest as of tomorrow.


    The creation of your viges will begin. Do not worry, the ves will do most of it, you have to help supervise.


    Just remember that there will be warriors with you at all times so no one will abuse ves because unlike other ces.


    ves belong to the state and can get their freedom in 5 years of work or in two years if they join the army.


    Now that is the treatment for any free man and their families. For those with knowledge, their fate will be much better.


    They will have a house in the capital of Asgard and will be assigned a ce in the craftsmen''s guild, where they will have too high pay and a standard of living.


    But if money and wealth don''t motivate you, I''m sure knowledge will.


    I can guarantee you, you will learn from what things live in a drop of water to what minerals are called.


    Of course, the more knowledge they have, the more they will learn. Believe me when I tell you that the world is moreplicated than it appears.


    I''m not lying.


    Since many of the things that you may believe impossible are happening around you.


    But let''s stop talking about those topics and move on to thest part of this little speech.


    I want you to know that in this ce there is something called the Constitution as well as two religions, one where I am the herald of Odin.


    The other is that I am a messiah of God, who is to bring a reform to the rotten church that dominates the word of God.


    I know it may sound incredible and you might even think I''m crazy, but know that everything you can see in this ce I built in just one year.


    The following year the entire ind will be conquered, the following year after that I can guarantee you that this ind will bepletely upied and built.


    This will be a paradise for all of us where we can investigate without having to fear for the church.


    Their businesses will be respected because if someone dares to destroy their property, they will be judged because private property is sacred and immovable.


    So I ask all of you if you will be second-ss Nordic citizens or want to return to the ind where you came from.


    The answer will depend on you, and no one will force you to take it. "


    After those words, the entire crowd of people screamed.


    They were not willing to return to that Ind where they had suffered great hardships or they simply had nothing to do there.


    Seeing that everyone was very excited to be a poption, Einar opened his hands and looked at them all "Since you chose to be citizens, then I hope they can behave up to the task.


    Tents will be set up in this ce as a registration process will begin for all of you at night.


    Those who are fit to be in the capital will stay. Those who are normal people with no knowledge will be separated because tomorrow the construction of their viges will begin.


    You will receive food and briquettes, so do not be afraid that you will be without some protection for yourself and your families.


    If we all work hard before the strong winter starts in November, your houses will be built.


    I hope you remember it because most of the work will depend on you, because the ves will only build, but if you do not do your part, the construction can be dyed until the harsh winter.


    At that time they will be cold but it will be their fault, so they will not be able to me someone.


    Now start helping the soldiers organize the tents. "

 Chapter 296 - Discovering True Talents

    When Einar opened his eyes and looked lovingly at his wives.


    So he decided not to wake them up as he began his day as today he had to supervise the new citizens who had shown surprising talents.


    After taking a bath and changing into his general clothes, he went out to his office on the way he could see the maids working, cleaning the house.


    So a smile formed on her face as seeing them dressed in their Victorian maid outfit was something nice to look at.


    When he arrived at his office, the first thing he did was take a folder where the names of the most prominent second-ss citizens were written.


    <em>''A craftsman who is an expert in creating statues, knows how to chisel marble. I think it could be useful to create an ind beautification project.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>What else do we have around here ... ''</em>


    Einar was surprised to read the following lines of the document <em>''A woman who is a very intelligent alchemist even did a test where one of her sks produced a kind of steam.''</em>


    A smile formed on his face as he was curious to know how someone in this time had created a kind of smoke bomb.


    He knew that only for that reason that girl had to teach him the principles of chemistry to create the foundations of a discipline.


    <em>''Well, it looks like I''ll have a full-time apprentice to work in theb. Maybe I can cut down on the time I spend researching.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>But let''s see who the next person is ...</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>A clothing tailor who worked for nobles, although I already have two artisans who are excellent tailors, a professional is always appreciated.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>I think I will create a tailoring workshop for children to learn how to make clothes.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>It will be a nice extracurricr activity for the children and it will help them to be better.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>But speaking of the children, I need to n the construction of a real school because the orphanage is getting too small and using the old great hall is not very practical.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>I think with the help of the marble craftsman and Seren, I will start with the design of the school. It must berge and in a Nordic gothic style. ''</em>


    While he was thinking, Einar got on the elevator to go down the hill to reach the city.


    <em>''Alright, thetest interesting prospect is a herbalist. This is surprising and rewarding at the same time.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>I think I will work with him together with Kassia and Felipa. We must make apendium of herbal-based medicines to treatmon ailments.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>It will serve as a solid foundation and will prepare us to gain a better understanding of British nts before weunch the conquest.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>I guess that out of 5000 people, only four are such excellent prospects; it shows that the situation in these times is horrible for anything that is not a servant or a free man.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>A thought that could not reach a world with the Roman Empire, in that ce, would get the best artisans and doctors.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>It would only be a matter of having enough gold, but I think this time is not so bad.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>At least, not the entire continent is dominated by the cross and the holy father rules everything from his throne in Rome. ''</em>


    When he got off the elevator, he started on his way to the capital because he would meet the four prospects in Seren''s workshop.


    While this was happening in Seren''s workshop, a group of people were enjoying a rather delicious breakfast.


    Which wasposed of egg with white bread, they also had pine tea and some goat''s milk candy for their bread.


    Sia, who was biting into a loaf with Goat Milk Caramel, could only wince with pleasure.


    "This is a real sweet food, and it is not toxic like the Roman defrutum that is got from lead.


    Seren, you know how this thing is made. "


    Seren, who was also having breakfast, just smiled "I couldn''t tell you until the Konungar Einar authorizes you to know how it is manufactured.


    What I can tell you is that it uses goat''s milk and liquor to create itself. "


    Sia looked at the Goat Milk Caramel and wondered how she could achieve a sweet taste using an intoxicating drink and goat''s milk.


    For their part, the other three men were not as curious as Sia, so they only enjoyed their delicious breakfast.


    When they finished having breakfast, Einar arrived at the workshop who, when he saw the faces of the prospects smiled, all of them looked at Einar with eyes of astonishment.


    But when they tried to get up to pay their respects, Einar made a sign with his hand for them to remain seated.


    "I''m d you epted Seren''s invitation to arrange a meeting with you.


    I have to say that you all caught my eye out of all the free men who agreed to be second-ss citizens.


    I read the summary on what they were up to and found it interesting, but let''s start by talking about the marble craftsman Morgan. "


    Morgan, who was nervous, smiled and raised his hand. He was a man with brown hair and blue eyes; he had a fairly bncedplexion.


    "Very good Morgan, you are the first marble craftsman I have, although I do not have a marble mine in this ce.


    I can tell you that if I have a lot of stones and a fairlyrgemission, but of course everything will depend on whether you ept it.


    For as a citizen, you have the power to refuse and no one can force you unless your office is of strategic value to the kingdom. "


    Morgan showed a serious face and looked at Einar "Although I do not know what I should do, I will help because it is the least I can do to thank for the new opportunity I have."


    Einar nodded and pointed to Seren "I have nned to do a new building which will be a proper school for the children.


    I n to build it onnd close to the imperial pce. It will have the capacity to serve over 4000 children, so it will be a gigantic building.


    But for its construction, I will need your skills to create some decorations around the school.


    You will also work as a temporary leader of the artisans who know how to make statues to be able to work.


    As a reward, you will have a payment of 10 gold coins, which you can use as you want. "


    Morgan, who was quite happy with those words, looked at Einar with happiness "I am willing to work with the people you want, Konungar."


    "In the next few days, I will speak with Seren to prepare the ves to organize the logistics and the construction of the first school of the tribe.


    But now let''s move on to Tailor Gareth. "


    Gareth, a man of normal build, golden hair and amber eyes raised his hand.


    "I am Tailor Gareth His Highness Einar. Tell me how I can help."


    Einar pointed to his military suit "As you may have noticed, I like to design my clothes, so I need a person like you to have a special workshop.


    Well, I want you to teach the children every day for about two hours how to repair, make and design their own clothes.


    If you agree to be a teacher for the children, you will receive a monthly payment of 4 gold coins for your work.


    Of course, you will receive some courses with me on how to teach children. It is not aplicated process, but it requires patience.


    I hope that for the pay you can work with the children. This will be functional in the future as they will repair their own clothes.


    Especially if they are soldiers, who must keep their uniform in good condition even if they are on the battlefield. "


    Gareth nodded, and with happiness on his face epted Einar''s deal.


    "I am ready to teach children, Konungar Einar."


    Einar, who already had the help of the two craftsmen, now changed his sight to the older man who was an expert in nts, Bryce.


    "Bryce, if you agree to work with me, you will do it together with my wife and my stepdaughter. You will work to create apendium of the nts of this ind and the ind of Britain where youe from.


    Also if you agree to work, I will show you a new type of medicine which is artificial and can save the life of a person suffering from cardiac arrest.


    It''s called nitroglycerin, and it''s a powerful medicine that is absorbed through the skin. "


    Bryce formed a smile on his face as he waspletely struck by being able to know a medicine that was not natural.


    He knew that nts were perfect, so something artificial must be the unique work of man.


    "I have no problem working with you, Konungar Einar. I just hope to have my own workshop so that I can work on the analysis of nts."


    Einar opened his hands "You will receive a workshop and assistants to help you at all times. Just remember that to leave the city, you will have to be apanied by guards.


    Because there are white bears on the ind and although weunched a cleanupst year, it never hurts to take precautions. "


    Bryce nodded, for which Einar shifted his gaze to Sia, the alchemist woman with ck hair and green eyes like ss sockets.


    "Sia, I know you are an alchemist, but if you agree to be my apprentice, I will teach you that there is a more amazing world than alchemy.


    To prove it, I think you should see this. "


    Einar took from his suit a small ss vial that had a purple fabric dye on it, which he threw at Sia, who took it in surprise.


    "That is an artificial coloring got from tar. If you ept me as a teacher, I will teach you the world of chemistry, a science that is superior to alchemy."


    Sia did not even hesitate and looked at Einar with different eyes "Teacher, I would like you to teach me the fabulous world of chemistry."

 Chapter 297 - Sweet Beet Sugar

    In the kitchen of the Einar pce, he was with his daughter Laura, his son Daven and his wives were also with little Erick and Katherine.


    "Very well children, we will make sugar the old method with which your father learned to get sugar."


    Laura and Daven, who had little chef''s outfits, looked at their father with a smile.


    "Dad, we can eat sugar whenever we want. I really like the sweet taste it has."


    Laura said as she lifted a wooden spoon.


    Einarughed and stroked his daughter''s hair "At the moment you can only eat sugar in the morning because it is very energetic food.


    If you eat sugar at night, you can suffer from insomnia problems and I don''t think you want to cannot sleep.


    It is a hideous feeling which can make you cry. I hope you can understand why you cannot eat it daily.


    Not only that, his mother and I worry that they may have cavities, a disease in the teeth where bacteria make holes in the teeth.


    Unfortunately, I don''t have a good way to heal cavities, other than pulling out the tooth and I don''t think they want one of their beautiful teeth to get lost. "


    The two children were shocked by what they shook their heads at the same time.


    "No dad, I don''t want cavities, I promise you I won''t have sweet things at night but how I avoid cavities."


    Einar looked at his daughter with a smile and stroked her nose "You have to brush your teeth daily. Coal and mint are a wonderful solution to the problem of cavities.


    Dad is also working hard to get fluoride to make toothpaste, but it is too dangerous and corrosive a gas.


    So the only thing I remember is that you need to have an electrolysis process, which is impossible to do at the moment.


    But I promise you that your children will enjoy a fluoride toothpaste with which cavities will be a thing of the past.


    Although as always, his father is delirious and deviating from the important topic.


    The first thing we will do is wash the beets with soap and water. "


    After saying this, Einar helped their children to wash the beets using the sink. The two little kids startedughing while they were washing the beets.


    Laisa, Kassia and Helmi looked at her husband as they enjoyed a delicious pine tea.


    "I think he is a very well bnced man. I can''t wait to see him with our other children when they are older."


    Laisa looked at Kassia "I''m sure he will teach them to be elite warriors so they can be conquerors like their father."


    Caressing her stomach Laisa smiled "This baby will grow big and strong, I will also give him a Spartan training like the one Leonidas received."


    Einar, who was listening to everything, turned his head and stared at Laisa while shaking his head.


    "Laisa, we are not in the Peloponnese, and we are not a Greek kingdom willing to train warriors to fight.


    We are a civilized nation that will educate children so that they know how to work as a team. Using a militarized education, the situation will be much better.


    A warrior can win battles but will never win a war. An army can lose battles but will win wars.


    The training that our children will receive will be slow but consistent so that they can have a trouble-free childhood.


    Well, it will be the only time where I do not want them to see the malice of the world. This ce devours the weak and only spits bones.


    I prefer that during their childhood they have smiles than a concern about what to do in the future, and when they are older, I will show them the real world.


    But they will have a solid foundation of principles which will prevent them from bing bloodthirsty.


    I want children, not killing machines, without feelings.


    If the timees and I need killing machines. I have many ways to create horrible weapons, which will make the bow and sword seem like child''s y.


    Although that will depend on the future. "


    Laisaughed at Einar''s would-be attitude and looked at him with affection "There is the Einar that I fell in love with, a man who will not hesitate to kill to protect.


    That look of yours I hope our baby can inherit it, it would be great if he did because he could be a genuine leader. "


    Einar smiled and looked fondly at his wife "The look is only the first step. What makes a person a leader are the actions he takes.


    A leader will never fight without considering his subordinates. One must be willing to help and get his hands dirty if necessary.


    Otherwise, if he only dedicates himself to giving orders, he is a foreman and, although they seem the same, they arepletely different.


    But you can rest assured that I will teach all my children to be leaders. Of course they have to travel the road.


    Doesn''t Daven and Laura believe it that way? "


    The two children who had their hands full of soap raised them up and looked proudly at their father.


    "Dad, I will be a prominent leader once my childhood is over that I have to enjoy."


    "I will also be an outstanding leader. I promise you, dad that I will be a general like you."


    Einar bent down and gave his sons two kisses on the foreheads "I know they are going to do it, but I think we just finished washing the beets and it is time to move on to the next step.


    Because you need to use a knife, we ??must use to protect your hands. "


    Daven raised his hand and smiled "We will wear chain-mail gloves, to protect our little hands.


    We will always use the knife only at the table and we should never use it to y because it is a weapon that can be used to kill. "


    Einar nodded and looked proudly at little Daven "Very good, since you know what you have to do, grab your chain-mail gloves and let''s go to the table.


    I''ll put in the beets, cutting boards, and knives. "


    The two children looked at their father with smiles and went to the drawer to get their chain-mail gloves. Meanwhile, Einar prepared everything.


    After a while he just put everything down, so he sat on the table next to Kassia, who leaned on his shoulder.


    "To make the beet juice from where we will get the sugar, we have to cut the beets into small pieces.


    Remember to always take the knife carefully and hold the beet while hiding your thumb.


    This always has to be done to avoid cutting your hands. "


    Einar held up a halved beet and, holding it as he had done, began to make a very fine cut.


    "It does not matter if it is not well cut, the important thing is that they learn how to do it.


    When you finish, you will ce the beet chunks in the saucepan with water in the middle of the table, always avoiding having the knife in hand. "


    After this, the two children began to cut the beets while Helmi and Laisa supervised them, as an enjoyable family activity.


    For his part, Einar was holding his two little babies, who were looking at him with their curious faces.


    Einar gave them both a kiss, which caused them tough with their tender voices.


    "I know you two want to cut the beets too, babies, but you must know that you are still very young.


    But you will already grow up and will be able to help us with the housework, for the moment only my children go to sleep.


    Dad is going to take care of them so they can have sweet dreams. "


    The two babies stared at their father for a few minutes before falling asleep in their father''s arms.


    Kassia, who was still next to Einar,ughed flirtatiously "You have a lot of facility to make them fall asleep. What would we do without you, my beloved knight?"


    Einar rested his head on Kassia''s head "I should say that, for me, family is the most important thing.


    Especially our children because they are the crystallization of our love. They are living proof that we love each other.


    All of them and you are the engine that motivates me to keep going and I will never tire of saying it.


    Because always being with you is my greatest pleasure, but a nation also requires my attention because it will be the one who will take care of us for generations. "


    After those words, the two of them watched in silence as they cut all the beets. When they finished cutting them, Einar exined the following process to his children.


    Which was the simplest and at the same time the mostplicated because they had to boil the beets in water at a temperature of 70 degrees and it should not exceed 80 degrees.


    Otherwise, the sugars in the beets would note out. This was discovered with countless tests where, in the range of 70 to 80 degrees, the resulting juice was sweeter than any other sample.


    At the end of boiling, Einar ced the contents and gave a spoonful to his children, who enjoyed the delicious and sweet taste.


    After this, he boiled the juice that had already been strained and I wait for a kind of honey to form, which he ced in metal trays.


    All this so that they were put in the oven for a few minutes to get the sugar.


    When they came out of the oven, the trays had gigantic chunks of amber sugar that looked like ss.


    "Children, this is sugar in its purest form. Now we will only have to grind it in a mortar so that it bes a powder and we can use it."


    The two children were delighted and looked at their father with smiles full of hope and happiness.

 Chapter 298 - Queen Malenes Concerns

    In a room dimly lit by candlelight, Sigurd Ring found himself swinging his hips with piston movements.


    This because he was having sex with Queen Malene.


    "You''re liking this bitch."


    Malene, who was enjoying Sigurd''s thrusts, simply moaned with pleasure.


    Sigurd, upon hearing Malene''s moans, moved to greater strength as he sped the queen''s neck with his hands.


    Who began to contract due tock of oxygen, so Sigurd raised his head while enjoying the pleasure.


    The noises of their hips colliding could be heard throughout the room, so when the two of them climaxed, they didn''t stop.


    They just switched positions to continue the wild sex they were having.


    To do this, Malene sat on Sigurd''s penis and moved her hips in circles, caressing Sigurd''s penis inside her at all times.


    For his part, Sigurd began to bite the queen''s pink nipples.


    They were both lost in pleasure when the door opened to let in the queen''s personal guard.


    "Queen Malene, we have news from the Danevirke wall. The troops report that the soldiers of the Frank empire are increasing in number.


    It is estimated that they already have a total of 6,000 troops preparing for war. "


    Queen Malene, who was enjoying Sigurd''s penis, simply frowned and looked seriously at her faithful guard.


    "You are a damn reckless Gudrun, but I will forgive you if you do what you do best."


    Malene then used her hands to spread her huge buttocks, exposing her anus, which was contracting as if she was waiting for something to enter her.


    Gudrun sighed and took off his pants to expose his penis, which was too big and thick.


    Fortunately, he had been saved many times from the queen''s fury only because she enjoyed sodomy with his huge penis.


    The first thing Gudrun did was walk to a table where there was olive oil with which he moistened his penis.


    Later, he approached Queen Malene and, holding her by the hips, began to insert his huge penis into the queen''s anus.


    Although at first he found resistance, little by little he entered the warm interior and the deeper he went, Malene could only moan with pleasure.


    When he was fully inside, he moved his hips, causing the queen to fall on Sigurd''s chest.


    Where she kissed him while she enjoyed having both of her insidespletely filled, the pleasure it caused her.


    It drove her crazy because it made her forget any problems she might have, so she just enjoy every thrust inside her.


    Although she tried, she could not contain her moans, which could be heard throughout the room. They were so loud that even the guards who were guarding the room gulped.


    "I think this time the queen is in Valha for the pleasure. I have rarely heard her that way.


    Even with us, he can''t moan like that. When our watch is over, we have to go to a brothel.


    With those moans, it is very difficult to maintain control. "


    The guard looked at his partner and nodded "Ipletely agree with you, but if the queen is an expert at moving her hips.


    She knows how to move with two penises inside her and that is something that few women can achieve. "


    Malene, who was ignoring everything that was happening around her, simply enjoyed the movements of her hips that were destroying her insides.


    With her face showing a smile of pleasure, she felt how the two penises ejacted inside her, causing her interior to feel the hot semen in all her interiors.


    This also made her climax, where she could not contain her dder. Urinating on Sigurd, who was not bothered by this.


    After this, Sigurd waved to Gudrun to leave the room. The queen''s chief guard nodded and left the room after putting on his pants.


    Malene, who was enjoying the warmth of Sigurd''s chest, took a deep breath "I want you to go to the wall of Danevirke and prepare the troops.


    I do not know what that stupid emperor is thinking, but it should not be a good thing. Maybe it is a punitive expedition, so you must be prepared for everything.


    You can recruit warriors and militias from all over the kingdom. I just hope we don''t suffer a defeat like when we faced Odin''s invincible fleet.


    You must remember that if the wall falls, our entire Nordic world will fall and although I heard rumors about a mythical ind in the north.


    Nothing guarantees that the rumors are real, but you must fight the best you can to expel the Christians from our walls.


    In any case, I will send messengers to all the kingdoms and tribes to send troops to defend the wall.


    That emperor wentpletely insane after Anders tortured him, although he asked me what happened to him. "


    On the battlefront, Anders had his throat cut down by a farmer who had tried to attack him.


    "That''s all you have, a bunch of farmers shitting their pants.


    Stupid baron, today you will meet death by real men, feel honored. "


    The next day, Malene woke up and took a bath to cleanse her body. While taking a bath, she looked at Gudrun, who was standing in front of her.


    "Prepare the messengers. I want to send a message to every tribe or Nordic kingdom, that we will need your help to defend the wall of Danevirke.


    I want the messengers to exaggerate the news to say that there are over 500,000 Christian troops ready to kill any Norse.


    Tell them that Odin''s flora was a harbinger of a true catastrophe for our people. Fate will depend on all of us.


    If they do not prepare for war, they will not enter Valha.


    I also want all the cksmiths and wood craftsmen to prepare to produce weapons. We need to be prepared for any attack.


    By the way, we have some news of our spies in the Frank empire. "


    Gudrun nodded and took a letter which he opened "ording to the Jewish merchant we hired, the internal fights of the empire stopped abruptly after the father made a decree.


    He does not know what the decree says because only the nobles can read it, but this has meant an increase in the purchase of resources by the Emperor Ludovico.


    So they are possibly preparing for a war against us. "


    Malene bit her thumbnail and looked seriously at Gudrun "If there aren''t enough warriors or militias, hire as many mercenaries as you can.


    If it is still not enough, I want the women who can fight to be sent to defend the wall. Under no circumstances do I want them to be able to enter ournds.


    That damn Emperor Ludovico ispletely insane, if he can do unprecedented destruction in Christian cities.


    What he will not do with our people and even more so that we are heathen in his eyes, not to mention that we burn their capital.


    Do you think it was the right thing to send Sigurd to burn his capital? "


    Gudrun looked seriously at Queen Malene "It was something necessary because even if we did not want to, Emperor Ludovico would have attacked us because we are enemies in his eyes.


    It was all because of Anders so we cannot do anything to prevent it. At least with Sigurd''s attack, we left an obvious message in their souls.


    The Nordics are not peaceful people to conquer. We all know how to fight and the walls of their cities will not defend them.


    Although that at the same time turned them against us, for now they are afraid of us. If you want my opinion, we should send all men and women to the walls of Danevirke.


    We have to defend our walls with all our strength. If you allow me, I think it would also be a good idea to use all the troops to strengthen the walls.


    If we have strong and well defended walls, we can stop the advance of Emperor Ludovico, perhaps long enough.


    As for his troops to rebel against his hopeless attacks on our walls, but if our defense fails.


    I think the ideal would be to evacuate to the mythical ind in the north. If the rumors of the Norwegians were true, Odin''s invincible fleet seemed to be heading there.


    Perhaps on that ind we could find a good defense for any attempt to attack our people.


    But as always, thest decision is up to you, queen. "


    Malene sighed and raised her head as she enjoyed the hot water.


    "Things are not simple at all in our kingdom. The only thing I am grateful for is that we are warriors and Christians are only militias who do not know how to fight.


    In the previous attacks on the wall they proved to be stupid against berserkers, I think we can defend the walls.


    But he also orders the Danevirke Wall to begin aplete upgrade process on the entire wall.


    The stronger and more resistant it is, the better we can defend our kingdom.


    I hope the reinforcements arrive in time. "


    On the wall of Danevirke, the situation waspletely different. The warriors who guarded the wall looked suspiciously at the Christians.


    Which seemed to prepare to make a gigantic siege against them.


    "Do you think they will be stupid enough to fight us?"


    A warrior asked his partner.


    "I don''t think so. I know they are that is why they are going to attack us, but I am sure that even if they do, they will face a real defeat.


    We don''t have death, they do, that''s why we will win against them. "

 Chapter 299 - Trawling

    Einar, who was in his office, proudly looked at the ne he had in his hand. On it, he could see a special ship design.


    Which had some pieces of wood that had pulleys to raise and lower a gigantic fishing.


    What Einar had drawn was a trawler. This because due to the increase in poption, it had to be guaranteed that everyone had food.


    Because the North Antic where they were was a rich ce for fishing, a high level of fishing could be guaranteed.


    To prevent most of the fish from rotting, Einar also started with an increase in the salt production fields and the salt pans, where salicornias are grown.


    This to make dried fish and pickled fish so that theyst as long as possible and have guaranteed the entrance of food within the nation.


    Another thing that also made Einar happy was the founding of six more towns on the Ansgar road.


    He expected each town to have a capacity of 1200 people, so that in this way, a path of towns could begin to be created that would connect the entire ind.


    All the ves are working full time to be able to build the houses and materials for everything that was nned to be built before the first snowfall of the year begins.


    Einar put down the n of the trawler and looked proudly at the n he had been working on for the past few days.


    It was the n of the nation''s first boarding school, which would have a capacity for 7,000 children.


    It would have beautiful yards and ssrooms, so that the children could enjoy their sses. It would also have training fields and arge kitchen.


    The project was evenrger than the second expansion of the imperial pce and worked as strongly if necessary.


    <em>''I would rather spendbor to create a beautiful school that will help thousands of children than a pce full of luxury.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>Why prioritize vanity when children can have a truly elite school for them.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>With the implementation of the rebar I design, construction should take no more than two years.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>But it will be enough to be able to be a symbol of the nation forter centuries, that the Norse look towards the imperial family and see the constructions they made with pride.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>A person will feel proud to be able to see a school and not a pce full of luxury where a monarch lives. I also have to instill my children with actions.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>That as emperors, we must always seek the welfare of our nation, rather than indulge ourselves just to ease our egocentricity.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>It is not about acting with Franciscan poverty, but it must be guaranteed that if a splendid pce is to be built, there are no needs among the poption.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>When more people arrive, I will also start creating three hospitals and several clinics, but first I need to train more doctors and nurses. ''</em>


    Einar sighed and massaged his temples<em>'' Now that I start to have a poption I need more trained people, I will talk to the merchants to sell me medical ves or bring in doctors.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>It should be time to use the resources at my fingertips to ensure that I can get everything I need.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>Well, it will take a long time for children to grow up and be the engine of the nation.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>At least I know that my children will not have the problem that I had with theck of trained personnel. ''</em>


    After this, Einar got up from his chair and took the two ns to take them to Seren, to begin with the construction of a prototype of a trawler.


    After three days in port, a prototype ship had been built, although it was not a full trawler.


    It could do the same functions, so Einar climbed on it to be able to fish with some experienced sailors.


    Since they were already entering winter, they would not get very far into the chaotic waters of the Antic.


    On the ship, Einar, who was dressed in overalls, long leather boots and a cloth cap, had a typical fisherman''s outfit, as he would be at sea for perhaps a full day.


    Sufficient food and drinks, a sr stove, twopasses, a sextant, and a small drum were prepared for the trip.


    Also on the boat would be Lars, the seal hunter who was also an expert in fishing and who volunteered to take part.


    On the dock, Einar said goodbye to his children and their wives.


    "To test the operation of the trawler and make the pertinent corrections, I must be on the boat.


    I know it will only be a day but you should not worry. With thepass and the sextant, it should be returned without problems. "


    No one in his family was worried because they knew he would return, so when he got on the ship, the sailors released the ship''s moorings and it moved along the docks until it left the port.


    On the ship Einar was enjoying the salty sea air "I really like the sea, when you can''t breathe moisture.


    The heat and the sea are hard ces to live. "


    Lars, who had listened to Einar,ughed and patted him "You must have known a beach in Valha with those characteristics because you never traveled with your grandfather.


    But you are absolutely right about it. When you live near the coast, the heat is unbearable, but even more so is the humidity you breathe.


    It seems that you are always breathing heat; I think that we are more used to the cold, and that is why we feel the climate change.


    But herald how many fish can we get with this method of fishing? "


    Einar smiled and looked at Lars confidently "We will have the boat full in just a few hours about 4 tons of fish on this boat, but we will leave two full catches free because we have to test the operation of the boat.


    If there is a design w, I can correct it so that it does not affect fishing in the future, since an error in the sea can be fatal or create a food crisis.


    Well, the time spent on modifications means that people are without eating, thanks to the fact that we have enough salt and vinegar.


    We can always keep the fish fresh and edible, so nothing will go to waste. That is an advantage of being an ind we can turn to the sea to live. "


    Lars was surprised by the number Einar said "In my best fishing we only got 100 kilograms of fish, but being able to fish in tons is unheard of."


    Einar pointed to the wooden mechanism on the boat "What happens is that we take everything that is on the seabed, that''s why we are not that far from the coast.


    If this were the Pacific Ocean, we would need a bar or a bigger one and more kilometers of rope, for our fortune the Antic Sea.


    It has an always stable depth so it will never be like the Pacific Ocean, where with just walking a few meters, you can be in a sinkhole. "


    Lars sighed and looked up at the sky as he sat next to Einar. "Hopefully one day I can get to know that Antic Ocean you speak of."


    Einar patted Lars on the shoulder "You will. I''ll see to it that you can meet him in a few years, but first we have a continent to conquer.


    Ind by ind, we will enter and conquer. Later, I will be in charge of creating a foothold on the continent.


    Your grandson will be able to enjoy virgin beaches and gigantic farnds. He will notck food and he will be able to have all the children he wants to have.


    It will be the Nordic dream, of course, that the process of our poption will increase with incorporating the natives, who will be treated as citizens.


    Well, in the end we are the ones who will take theirnds, it is the only thing we can do topensate them.


    That they are treated as citizens and can enjoy a full life with respect to their traditions.


    Although to guarantee that we have to put all of Europe in a period of endless war, but that is already a problem that I have to solve. "


    Larsughed at Einar''s words and looked at the beautiful sea "I am sure Konungar Einar that songs will be sung in his name and he will be remembered as the greatest king of all the Norse people."


    Einar did not respond, as although he liked the feeling of power, his realistic goal was simply to create a safe ce for his family.


    After being at sea for a while, Einar took up the drum and yed a quiet rhythm as he sang.


    "There once was a ship to out to sea ..."


    The catchy song in a strangenguage made all the sailors sing no matter that they did not understand the lyrics.


    But the rhythm of the drum and the voice of Einar allowed them to continue repeating the song, which made the atmosphere of the ship quite happy.


    While they continued singing, Einar gave the order by means of signs that thes will be lowered, the sailors following the orders lowed the fishings.


    When the song ended, Einar took some herbal liqueur from his canteen and yed another song.


    "What will do with a drunken sailor ..."


    Although no one was looking at them, the image of a group of Norsemen singing sailor songs in English while drinking herbal liqueur would mark history.


    Because historians and the imperial family following the memories of the founder and father of the country, Einar, they would make an immortalized picture of that scene with their imagination showing the beginning of a new type of fishing.

 Chapter 300 - Back Home After A Successful Fishing

    After singing songs and drinking herbal liquor for a time, Einar gave the order to lift the fishing.


    So the sailors lifted the fishing using levers, because of the size of the catch the was too heavy.


    So it took a while to upload it, when they did it all were surprised by the enormous amount of fish that was there.


    Einar walked to the and three huge cod, which weighed about 20 kilograms each.


    "These cod must be cooked, let go of the catch before the fish end up dying and we pollute the sea with corpses."


    The sailors released thes and all the fish fell back into the sea where they swam to other ces to escape from that ce.


    Lars was surprised when he saw the huge cod "Konungar Einar, is it okay to let go of such valuable fish, shouldn''t we keep them?"


    Einar shook his head "It is just a sample of how trawling will be done. We will catch another full fishing, but we will let it go.


    In this way, we can imitate the stress conditions of the fishing and the pulley system.


    We will already catch the third fishing tomorrow before returning to the tribe, but for now help me clean these cod, I will prepare them onions. "


    Lars took the three codfish and started cleaning them by gutting them and removing most of the bones inside.


    When he finished, he cut them into pieces and ced them on a ss te. Meanwhile, Einar was using the sr stove to heat oil in a frying pan.


    When the oil was hot, he ced four onions cut into cubes and six garlic, which he allowed to cook in the oil.


    Later, he put the cod fillets on the oil and at that moment put oregano, salt and ground pepper on the cod fillets that were being cooked.


    The aroma of freshly prepared food put the sailors in a good mood who waited for Einar to finish cooking.


    When Einar finished cooking, he put a good quantity of fish in ss dishes so that all the crew could enjoy a full meal.


    That way, they would have the energy to work the rest of the day.


    The sailors, when tasting the food, thanked Konungar Einar for such delicious food. Even Lars never thought that cod could be so tasty.


    "If the merchants can bring olives in December, I will prepare a delicious cod for the Yule festival.


    It is a recipe from Valha itself, which will use exotic ingredients such as tomato, but you will have to wait until the Yule festival.


    Anyway, there are still more cod onions who want another portion? "


    The sailors lifted their tes and lined up to receive another ration of food.


    After this, they all took a two-hour break, where they drank herbal liquor. At the end of the rest period Einar ordered thes to be lowered again.


    This time, however, he noticed that the pulley system was being forced, so he ordered everything to stop.


    "It seems to be the weakest part of the link. I think that instead of using bronze, the steel should be used."


    Einar then checked thework and found that it had some small gaps, which would not affect the performance of thework.


    <em>''Perhaps it can only be used efficiently only three or four times before the damage is so advanced that it is useless to use it.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>Although for the amount of fish got, it is worth the expense of making new fishings, I will have to create workshops with ves in the port. ''</em>


    Einar sighed and looked at the sailors "I want you to take the spare parts for the pulleys and a screwdriver from the warehouse.


    Do not take too long because I have to analyze if the damage to these pulleys can be reduced with a new material or it is necessary to add more pulleys to redistribute the weight. "


    The sailors ran towards the warehouse from where they took the things that Einar had asked them, when they were given to him.


    Einar began to disassemble the pulleys and saw that the metal had deformed because of the weight, so he stroked his mustache.


    After seeing each of the deformed pulleys, he turned his head and looked at the wooden base.


    <em>''In theory, if I distributed the weight between three other pairs of pulleys, the bronze should be able to withstand the weight.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>If the mechanical advantage is defined by the quotient between the load and the effort.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>The speed advantage is the ratio between the speed reached by the load and the speed of the point of application of the effort.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>Finally, the efficiency is defined by the quotient between the useful work produced and the work supplied.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>If I applied the form correctly, the pulley system should work with four pairs of pulleys to redistribute a weight of tons. ''</em>


    Einar wiped the sweat from his forehead and asked the sailors to help him install the new pulleys. The sailors did not hesitate to help his king, so in just a few hours, they installed the new pulleys.


    After this, Einar arranged the rope on the pulleys and asked them to lower the fishing.


    In doing so, Einar took a notebook and a charcoal pencil while he wrote some ounts on the notebook to check whether his opera was correct.


    He may not be a man who knows everything, but at least in mathematics he was extremely precise because he always liked them as well as history.


    When he finished doing two math fact sheets, he drank some herbal liqueur and waited patiently for the to catch all the fish.


    While he waited, he thought about unique ns he had to improve the ind, from auxiliary roads such as sea routes to haveplete control of the ind.


    <em>''Now that I have copper and I have maite, I should try to make a hand crank generator. If I can do it, I should be able to produce enough power to light a little horn.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>But how to make a horn if I don''t know how to transform electrical energy into sound energy. ''</em>


    <em> </em>


    Einar frowned, as that was a big problem, since all he knew about the speakers was that the sound was a wave.


    So in theory, to create sound, it had to create vibrations, which had to be amplified, but that presented another problem that it could not solve.


    After looking for many options, he ends up giving up trying to think of a solution.


    <em>''I have to talk to artisans but, first I have to design a crank electric coil, although it will be useless...''</em>


    <em> </em>


    Einar then thought that if he could create a group of crank coils and connect them to the barbed wire, he might have electrified wire.


    The voltage may be too small to kill a person, but it will prevent you from being touched voluntarily.


    <em>''I could put a coal-fired Stirling engine on the watchtowers that can be turned on to provide power to run the hand-cranked generators.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>That way, in the event of an attack, the Stirling engine will turn on and the barbed wire could be electrified. It would not be deadly, but it would save us time.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>Valuable minutes can be the difference between life and death, also in this time of little science and many beliefs.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>It will be of even higher value if it is said to be a blessing from the thunder god Thor. ''</em>


    A smile formed on Einar''s face, as he already knew which project to work on in his spare time.


    After this, he gave the order to lift the fishing, which took a little longer to go up, but now the pulleys were not damaged.


    When it was fully up, Einar looked at the fish load and did an analysis on the approximate weight, so he let the animals be released.


    After this, everyone took advantage of thest hours of the sun to talk and went to sleep to get up at dawn.


    During the early morning, Einar got up from his bed and stretched out his hands, although he had slept well.


    He was not toofortable because he did not have his wives by his side.


    <em>''It is much better to wake up and see their beautiful faces, than to see an empty bed.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>I guess I''ll have to work harder to increase the family.''</em>


    After this, he exercised and woke up sailors because they had to catch the fish that they would take to the port.


    All the sailors worked with all their strength and after some time they had everything ready, so they lowered the fishing.


    At the end they only waited for Einar to give them a signal. When Einar thought it appropriate that they would lift the fishing, he did so taking tons of fish with it.


    Which this time was ced on the warehouse that had been prepared to store the fish, moving the with the help of the pulleys.


    The contents were emptied into the warehouse and, although some fish could escape, most remained inside the warehouse.


    "Let''s start the journey home because it won''t take long for the fish to start to rot and the sun can make that process faster."


    All the sailors raised their sails, and they all set out on their way home, following Einar''spass.


    So in just two hours, they could see the coast of d. After getting closer, they could see the beautiful walls of the port.


    Which were built with cement and partitions, so they had a spectacr view.

 Chapter 301 - Neldas Arrival With A Big Surprise

    In the courtyard of the old great hall, Einar was ying ser with his children.


    "Remember to throw the ball into the goal Laura, don''t worry dad will take care of stopping your penalty."


    Lauraughed and looked seriously at her father "Dad, with this penalty I''m sure I''ll win, so get ready."


    After those words, Laura ran towards the ball and with all her strength, she kicked it under her father''s legs.


    Einar, who could stop her, moved slowly so that the ball could enter the goal.


    Laura, seeing that he had scored a goal, shouted with joy, "Yes, we won the game. Dad is going to tell us the story about a princess who can control the ice."


    Daven, who was also happy, ran to hug Laura because he also wanted to hear the story about that princess who had powers.


    Einar, seeing his children happy, just smiled and put his hands on his waist "Children, this was only the beginning. Remember that although you have won the game, we must continue exercising to always stay in shape.


    If you can score another goal for me, I''ll tell you the story of a mouse who wanted to be a chef... "


    Einar interrupted his words when the merchant bell could be heard.


    "Alright kids, you y for the meantime, Daddy has to work."


    Without wasting time, Einar approached his wives and gave each of them a kiss. "I will be back in the evening. I don''t know how many ves we have to attend to, but fortunately, the soldiers have alreadypleted training for almost three months.


    I had to advance their graduation, but with them a powerful group of 5000 new soldiers from among the new ves began to be trained.


    Fortunately, we will have months of time to digest these new recruits to prepare for too many ves.


    I wish we had more Nordic poption, but I suppose we have to work with what we have.


    Either way, I will keep you actualized overnight. I love you all and you too, my little children. "


    Erick and Katherine raised their hands in joy when they felt their father caress their cheeks.


    Einar after this left the old hall, and could see warriors and soldiers running towards the port, so he too began to run towards the port.


    When he arrived, he opened his eyes and stroked his mustache with a smile as he climbed to the harbor tower to see a fleet of ships.


    Which covered the entire horizon. Although he recognized the gs on the ships.


    <em>''I think Nelda exaggerated a bit with the number of ves, but for the number of ships, it should be over 30,000 ves.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>But that''s good, because I can fully implement the construction of the northeast part of the ind, I think, by increasing the size of the Ansgar road.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>I will be able to create more towns and viges. I will have to divide the ves if they have knowledge of agriculture and livestock.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>All viges must bepletely bnced to avoid any famine.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>I will also need to deploy more makeshift trawlers to get more fish.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>So many things to do and so little time. ''</em>


    Einar came down from the watchtower and began to organize all the warriors and soldiers, this so that they could help in the reception of all the ves.


    When Nelda''s ship docked at the dock, a wooden tform was ced and Nelda who already had a pregnant stomach visible under the ship.


    As he went down, he bit an apple and looked at Einar with joy "A pleasure to see that you are feeling well Nelda, I am going to rmend you some salicorns to improve your pregnancy diet.


    I know you might not like them, but with them, your baby will grow big and strong, and it would also solve part of your cravings. "


    Nelda, who was somewhat desperate for the symptoms of her pregnancy, just sighed "I think I will ept your offer. I really would like to have a solution to the cravings that I have hadtely.


    I even took the opportunity to ask southern merchants for a few lemons and oranges.


    Those fruits are expensive but I got a few. "


    Einar was surprised and smiled with joy "Nelda, tell me what you have avable orange and lemon seeds."


    Nelda nodded and pointed towards the boat "When I bought the fruits they gave me a big bag with seeds of those two fruits but the climate is too cold for it to grow.


    Are you sure you want them? "


    Einar smiled and spread his hands "I will pay you a gold coin for the seeds. I think that shows that I am interested in them."


    Nelda showed a rather surprised face and sighed "I guess I will never understand the Norse people. By the way, I found out that you became king and Konungar.


    The bards do not stop singing songs about your exploits. It is the only thing that is talked about on the ind in these times and about the strange truce in the civil war of the Frank empire. "


    Einar changed his face from joy to a more serious one "Do you know anything more about the Frank empire?"


    Nelda scratched her cheek and smirked "From what I heard Pope Gregory IV made some kind of agreement to stop the civil war.


    Although it is information that only the nobles have, it is said that it is because the emperor is going tounch a war campaign in the north.


    Well, it is said that a group of Vikings burned the capital Parisii and in the process the entire poption died fighting rather than be defeated by the Vikings. "


    Einar put his hand on his chin and took a deep breath to keep calm.<em> ''Such a radical change in history is a sign that perhaps my knowledge of the future is useless.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>But it could take advantage of the attack to the north to create the legend about this ce and bring Nordic migrants. ''</em>


    Looking at Nelda with a smile, Einar showed a sign with his fingers "Nelda, I have a very profitable business for you.


    I am willing to pay you 100 gold coins in products if you can get Nordic skalds, which can transmit the legend of a country for Nordics throughout the Nordic world.


    A ce where there is no hunger and the herald of Odin himself runs the country. I want you to talk about the Nordic kingdom.


    Don''t worry, I''ll take care of giving you an epic song in Norse so that the skalds can sing it in theirnds.


    I want the legend to be told that if theye in peace to the sacrednd, they will be well received, but if theye to war, they will meet death.


    Because Odin gave the herald the right to fire his fury, an explosion that can wipe out his ships like pieces of wood. "


    Nelda, who did not understand very well everything Einar had said, knew who could help her, so she epted Einar''s proposal without hesitation.


    "Well, since we talked about that business, I would like to know how many ves will I be getting this time?"


    Nelda smiled and turned her body to point out all the ships "I am happy to say that we are thergest fleet in the ind''s south, because of the civil war of the Frank empire.


    I could buy boats and with the help of my father, I increased the fleet a little, as you can see.


    But in answering your question, I am happy to say that there are 53,658 ves on these ships.


    All of them are refugees, serfs or simple men who sold themselves as ves.


    There are also 500 goats, 600 sheep, 300 cows and 200 pigs.


    Although the only thing I am sure of is that I cannot bring so many ves without the civil war in the Frank empire.


    There is no reliable ve supply, so perhaps next time I will bring a much smaller number of ves.


    I also got as much food as I could, but it could only have been oats and barley, as wheat increased in price.


    But I bring 30 tons of oats and 10 of barley.


    I have to be grateful that without these ves, the price of food fell too low. "


    Einar, who was somewhat concerned about therge number of ves, simply showed a face full of confidence.


    "That doesn''t matter. Now that you''ve brought too many ves, I can start to implement aplete construction n.


    It could even advance the most important buildings in the nation so that in months it would bepleted.


    That makes me want to ask you, do you know if there are families among the ves? "


    Nelda nodded and from her bag and took out a scroll "Among the ves there are 32,000 people who have families.


    Of these, 6,000 are boys and girls of different ages.


    The rest are single women and men of varying ages, from 16 to 50 years old.


    Also, to avoid problems, I hired scribes so that they would write down their origin and say where they belonged.


    As a reward, they received a te of fish when they had no food to eat, so I can be sure they were telling the truth.


    At least most of them, but you should be careful and keep them away. You never know if they will try anything. "


    Einar showed a serious face because he took into ount Nelda''s words "You can be sure that I will take it into ount, all that information I need you to deliver.


    So you can start organizing the tents and the entire ve registry.


    By the way, I have a new product that I am sure you will love. "


    With a wave of his hand, a group of warriors took some purple cloth packages and carried them in front of Nelda.


    Nelda gulped and looked longingly at the purple fabric Einar had.. She knew that a fabric with such a mythical color would have a high value.

 Chapter 302 - Solving A Management Problem 1/2

    Einar, who was checking the list of ves, took a deep breath as he looked at A.


    "The blue sector must have the following families that are indicated in the document.


    You need to ask Evaristus for help to organize the tents with his soldiers and see if the ves are respecting the rules.


    Remember that there should be no stowaways because the blue sector will receive second-ss citizenship because it has the mostplete families in it.


    That group of 10,633 people will be the foundation for the foundation of the 20 viges that will confirm the northwestern part of the ind on the Ansgar road.


    With them will go the members of the red group, which are 15,378 ves, who will work to create the necessary towns, roads, and sewers.


    When they finish with this work, they will be integrated as second-ss citizens so that the viges have a poption.


    That is, from the northwest of the ind, the capital area will be made up of families with children of study age.


    That group will be yellow and they will be treated as second-ss citizens when they finish helping with the construction of their houses.


    Finally, the rest of the 12,439 ves will work on the creation of the school, the expansions of the imperial pce, and the logistics of materials.


    Remember, that group is purple in the hierarchy. Now go and hand over the list while I prepare the logistics of the materials. "


    A nodded and left Einar''s office in the harbor to walk to where Evaristus was with some of his soldiers ordering the ves in the harbor.


    "Commandant Evaristus, I bring Konungar Einar''s orders for the order of the blue group that will be heading north to found all the viges.


    The red group will go with them, only the yellow and purple groups will stay in the capital. "


    Evaristus took the small book with the names of the families and looked at it with some seriousness.


    "I was amazed at how King Einar was able to transcribe all these names in just three days.


    Perhaps his powers as messiah or herald of Odin bring him such powerful organizational skills. "


    A smiled and shook her head "I think it is more because of his ability to organize his time. ording to Angus, he made an itinerary in which everyone was always working.


    Although in the end, he managed to do everything in just three days, I think you will have to do the hardest thing. "


    Evaristusughed and hit his chest "Empress Irene gave us more hard challenges.


    This time I will only take half my forces with some soldiers and warriors, to see that all the ves and second-ss citizens can found their new settlements.


    In the Roman Empire, we legionaries received training to be able to supervise ves. I know how to deal with them.


    Although it is a sad thing that we have to lose training time with King Einar and Dr¨®ttning Laisa.


    It will only be temporary because no one gives the confidence to have free ves and neers. They can be dangerous for the development of the tribes.


    By the way, many congrattions on obtaining your citizenship, as with your twopanions, what you will do now that King Einar appointed you as high priestess of the church.


    I think it should be a rank simr to that of the High Pontiff in Rome."


    A simply scratched her forehead. "It''s weird that Angus and Duncan speak to me with respect, but I think I''ll eventually adjust to the range.


    Fortunately, among the ves came some scribes and a wonderful group of deacons, along with some novices. I will have the task of educating them so that they can be priests under the Nordic testament.


    It will take months, but they will be the backbone to be able to give relief to the faith of all these ves who only want someone to listen to them.


    I also received support from Konungar Einar to be able to choose boys and girls to start as altar boys.


    In the future, they will be the new priests and clergy of the church, in addition to the reforms of the Nordic testament.


    The abuse of any boy or girl is punishable by death. That horrible ingrained custom has to end.


    Hopefully, in Rome, the High Pontiff will implement the same rules ..."


    In Rome, Pope Gregory IV sneezed and looked with a smile on his face at the horrible deed he hadmitted.


    Evaristus, who wasmanding his soldiers, coordinated with the warriors and soldiers as they advanced with a gigantic group of ves.


    To carry out their work, they would pass town after town to leave the new inhabitants as well as ves with a group of guards.


    When they reached thest town under construction, they would have the duty of creating towns on the Ansgar road.


    Which was divided into two, one that ran along the coast and another that ran through the mountains, because of the difficulty they would first create the viges in the mountains.


    Later they would create the towns on the coast, but of one thing he was sure, and it was that he would not return until February when the guards would be reced by the new soldiers.


    As a grand procession of people left the capital and embarked on a tour of the Ansgar road, the other soldiers and warriors cared for the two groups that had remained.


    All the ves in the yellow group were quite happy that their children were being fed, and they were full citizens.


    Also, having listened to Einar''s words, they knew that they would only have to work hard to build their homes.


    For this, they would be supervised by the new second-ss citizens who had achieved their freedom in recent days.


    They had experience with the constructions of the tribe so they would know how to tell them how to make their own house.


    For its part, the purple group was also excited because they would get their freedom.


    When they finished building all the supply stations and mega-constructions that King Einar nned to build.


    Which were the expansions of the imperial pce and the first boarding school of the nation.


    Although they did not know that it was a boarding school, if they knew that King Einar had told them that because of therge number of new poption, it would have a capacity to house 20,000 children.


    For what would be thergest educational institute on the continent, bing a genuine wonder of humanity for all that it will have inside.


    That is why the names of all those who took part in its construction would be written in gold letters on a monument within the educational institution.

 Chapter 303 - Solving A Management Problem 2/2

    Einar, who was looking seriously at Nelda, started to speak.


    "Nelda, I want you to get by all possible means, monks, priests, herbalists, scribes and anyone with knowledge.


    To avoid problems, you should use bandits or people willing to get their hands dirty. Remember that if they have a family, they must be kidnapped by trusted people.


    As for the motive, only me Christian nobles or any kind of person who might have the power and desire to get rid of them.


    If they ask where they will be taken, tell them that their enemies sold them to a powerful Norse king as ves.


    Unlike conventional ves, I want you to remember that these people you kidnap can have support with nobles, so you will have to bring them immediately.


    When my father-inwes I will talk to him to give you support at sea when he sees the g of your ships. He is the Konungar of Dublin.


    So you will have a support on that ind so you can resupply and have a safe ce on the way north.


    Because of the danger of this mission, I will pay you for each quality ve in a sheet of cloth of any color but purple.


    I only will give you a sheet of purple cloth if you can find a young nobleman who can write and speak Latin.


    The ve nobility is paid with imperial cloth. I think that is a fair deal."


    Nelda, who was drinking some pine tea, looked at Einar with an evil smile "Einar, I think you are sometimes a person who seems to be an authentic hero.


    But others you look too much like my husband, a cold man who will not hesitate to kill to achieve his goal. "


    Einar calmly drank some herbal liqueur "I called it bnce. It is a way to bepletely effective as a ruler.


    If I only use normal methods, I can never achieve my goals, but it sends a powerful message to everyone around me or knows me.


    I am an excellent ally, but as an enemy, I am a veritable demon. You would believe me if I told you that I learned to skin a person using a rusty knife.


    The skin peels off easily at the beginning, but there are parts of the muscle that must be cut deeply as the skin does not peel off.


    Plus, it''s tricky when the poor bastard moves from side to side in pain.


    I don''t want to be boastful either, but the bastard son of a king and king have already died on my beloved ind.


    I do not doubt that in the future that list will continue to grow, but things are different for my allies. I will try to help them whenever I can. "


    Nelda nodded as she blew on her pine tea "I think you have real wood to be king and I''ll take your word on helping the allies.


    I think in the future I might need your help to kill my stupid father. "


    Einar raised his brow "I think I can help you, but you will have to give me time. At least in the next full year, my efforts will be to conquer my indpletely.


    In the end, he could help you with warriors or some troops that I like to call special forces.


    The special forces are the elite of my soldiers. They will enter fortresses and can kill or kidnap any target.


    Before leaving without leaving a trace of their existence, I think they could help you. "


    Nelda put her cup on the table and looked doubtfully at Einar "You are a box of surprises, but I think our friendship will go too far.


    Although I would like to continue talking, I think I have to start the way back because I n to give birth to my baby with my husband. "


    Einar nodded and helped Nelda up from the chair "Take the precautions I gave you and forget to drink alcohol during your pregnancy.


    Only boil water with lemon or orange in the ss jars that I give you. That way you can drink liquids that are not harmful to your baby.


    Remember also that you cane whenever you want so that together with Kassia we can give him a check-up to see if everything is okay with him. "


    Nelda smiled and looked at Einar with gratitude "Thank you very much for your help, Einar. I will take care of getting those people you require.


    My husband is a son of a bitch who will do the job. "


    After those words, Nelda left the office, leaving only Einar, who sighed and massaged his left shoulder.


    <em>''These days have been quite heavy, but I think it was worth having too many ves.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>Good thing with the extra boats I buy from Nelda I can create more trawlers. There shouldn''t be some kind of famine for now or in the future.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>I have to increase food production on the ind and prepare the way to the southwest so that I can found the viges.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>With the next group of ves from my father-inw and the Nordic tribe of the Faroe Inds, I will start founding the southwestern part for that way.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>In April you already have half of the ind colonized, at least the coast, because I will have to continue advancing with the other half of the ind.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>This year, all of d has to bepletely conquered. There can be no failures of any kind.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>Well, after that, it will only be a matter of waiting another year so that I can help my father-inw in the conquest of Irnd.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>With Irnd conquered, the Faroe Inds must be conquered by the hand of that Viking tribe.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>From then on, it will only be a matter of starting a war against the Scottish coast. ''</em>


    Einar, who was imagining everything, sighed and sat down again, as he had to continue making a name book for the group of yellow ves.


    It was important that he not fail because they will be the first to receive the smallpox vine.


    This is because the number is too high to leave those ves without a vine that can prevent a deadly disease like smallpox.


    While he was writing, he could hear that the door of his office was opened so when he raised his face he realized that it was Helmi.


    Who had in his hands a tray that had a cup of hot pine tea.


    "I hope it''s not bothering you."


    Einar shook his head and gave his wife a smile. "I would never be bothered by a member of our family."


    Helmi giggled flirtatiously and closed the door behind her as she walked over to Einar''s desk. When she arrived, she ced the tray on the table.


    Toter sit on Einar''sp and see how he was doing with work.

 Chapter 304 - Fun In The Office

    Helmi, who was on Einar''sp, sitting as if she was riding him, looked at her husband with a mischievous smile.


    "I know you are very busy working on the issues of the city, but I think we could have fun for a while.


    Actually, these days I have felt a bit lonely because you are arriving quitete. "


    Einar smiled and brought his face closer to Helmi before kissing her as he grabbed her by the waist.


    "I know that I am failing my obligations as a husband, but only a madman could refuse the words of a beautiful woman like you.


    Besides, the documents will not fly. "


    Einar then kissed his wife while using his hands to caress Helmi''s soft buttocks.


    While they were kissing, Helmi could feel Einar''s penis get hard as it was colliding with her crotch.


    Helmi then decided to help relieve the pressure on her husband''s pants, so she lowered her hand and opened the fly of his pants.


    At that moment, she put her hand in Einar''s pants and began to caress his penis with her fingers. Because of her experience, she did it with care and used the correct force.


    She realized that Einar liked the caressed with her hand as he was making gestures while kissing her, but unfortunately her relentless attack would face a counterattack.


    Einar, knowing that if he let Helmi win, it would be a defeat, decided to start using his hands as well.


    Because Helmi was a masochist like Laisa, her weak points were her butts.


    So, using his two hands, he began to knead Helmi''s buttocks through the white skirt she was wearing.


    Only he knew that behind that angelic appearance was a masochist addicted to anal sex.


    But all of that was because of him that as a responsible man, he would take care of his wife.


    With his hands, he continued to knead the tworge and soft buttocks of his wife. He realized that she was enjoying it because her hand stopped at times.


    The two continued to caress each other as they kissed passionately until Einar increased his counterattack, for which he introduced his tongue into Helmi''s mouth.


    All this he did with the intention of being able to give her a good French kiss, which ended up winning the minor battle because he felt how Helmi began to tremble.


    This is because she had an orgasm, so at that moment he stopped kissing Helmi and brought his forehead to hers.


    "I guess this brief battle is just the beginning of the proper war. Do you want it to be here or we take it to the office chair?"


    Helmi, who was breathing with some difficulty as she was recovering after having an orgasm, bit her lip and put her head close to Einar''s ear.


    "I think we should do it in this ce. Why waste time, I only ask that the first time be in my vagina.


    I want to get pregnant again with another baby; it is not fair that only Laisa can have that privilege.


    Also, being cared for by you is the best feeling in the world. "


    Helmi then hugged Einar''s neck, who just smiled as he hugged her.


    The hug onlysted a few seconds as Einar''s hand unfastened the tie that held Helmi''s dress, making it loose a bit.


    This he did as he began to lift it to take it off, exposing only the beautiful red lingerie she was wearing.


    "There are always so many contrasts in your way of dressing and being, but you know ..."


    Einar whispered in her ear, "I love everything about you."


    After those words, he unzipped her bra, exposing her beautiful breasts.


    With his hands, Einar held Helmi and ced her on the desk after moving everything with his hand.


    At that moment, Helmi''s panties moved, revealing her vagina that was full of vaginal fluids.


    Without wasting time, he inserted his penis violently and moved his hips, doing his best to touch his wife''s cervix with his ns.


    Helmi, who enjoyed the thrusts of her husband, made her head back as she could feel how Einar licked her breasts like a baby.


    The noise of meat colliding could be heard throughout the room while some asional moans from Helmi could be heard.


    Einar continued moving his hips until he could feel that he was going to climax, so he moved faster, reaching the point of starting to move the solid pine desk.


    Helmi, on the other hand, who could feel that she would reach the climax, used her legs to hug Einar''s waist to guarantee that she would receive all the semen inside her.


    She enjoyed sex, but wanting to have Einar''s children had be her greatest ambition. She just wanted to start a bigger and bigger family.


    Einar and Helmi, after a while, moaned as they both reached orgasm at the same time.


    Helmi then felt a hot liquid enter her entire interior. The liquid entered the depths of her uterus, as she could feel it heating her from within.


    Lifting her head with some fatigue, she approached Einar and began to kiss him again, because she was not satisfied.


    This was only the beginning of their love exchange, so they decided to take their passionate sex fight throughout the office, no matter that some papers had already fallen to the ground.


    At the time, the two of them only had eyes for themselves, so they didn''t notice when A opened the office door.


    She only looked at them for a second before closing the door quickly. Kassia, who was looking at her from the side,ughed.


    "I told you that you would be surprised if you opened the door and did you like it what you see?"


    A, who was blushing, just sighed "That was a low blow Kassia, never expect to see Konungar Einar next to his Dr¨®ttning Helmi.


    Is it normal for them to do that?


    Didn''t you three have an agreement or something like that? "


    Kassia just smiled and raised her hands "We respect the agreement, but there are loopholes in our contract, such as the escapades between us in the afternoons.


    Einar can help us to be happy in the afternoons, but he has an obligation to make everyone happy at night. I think it''s a good deal.


    My only regret is that I am toote, as I wanted to spend time with Einar.


    Anyway,e with me I''ll help you sort the documents you brought for Einar, although I''m not very aware of things that happen in the tribe.


    I am always as up-to-date as possible on the work Einar does. "

 Chapter 305 - Trying A Different Food For The First Time

    On the outskirts of the greenhouse, Einar was reunited with his entire family, including his parents.


    "Today is the day of the first harvest of tomato, corn and pumpkin.


    After this harvest, we will nt peanut seeds and potatoes, so we will have all the most important crops of our tribe.


    When my father-inw Vilhelm arrived with the Irish ves, I will start with the mass construction of numerous greenhouses.


    Where only corn, pumpkin, tomato and peanut can be sown.


    We will only sow the potatoes in the greenhouses for half a year until we have enough seeds to be able to start sowing in the coldest and hardestnds of the ind.


    It is food that grows fast and is resistant to cold, but under no circumstances can it be used as a principal food.


    Since a single pest can destroy all crops. So it is too dangerous to just depend on potatoes.


    I have seen how in the future a nation died when a gue spread through itsnds and killed all the nts.


    Since they had no other way to get food, they could only suffer in silence while millions of their citizens died.


    It is always good to have a variety of foods, bute with me. I will show you the seeds that will feed our people in the future. "


    After this Einar opened the greenhouse door and a heat could be felt throughout the ce, so they quickly entered.


    Upon entering, they could see some strange nts. The first one was a kind of small nt on the ground that had strange leaves and a yellow flower.


    Whereas its fruit was a kind of elongated yellow thing.


    The second was an elongated nt that had small red spheres with green hues.


    Finally, thest nt was thergest of all. That nt had a long and thick stem, it also hadrge and thick leaves.


    But what most caught his attention were the spikes at the top of the nt and therge things that hung at its sides.


    Einar proudly walked to the first nt, which was the pumpkin nt.


    "This nt is our pumpkin nt. In theory, we should be able to sow it in the ind''snd, but before we have seeds to spare, we cannot risk it.


    It is a nt that is rich in nutrients such as vitamins A and C. This will be a good meal for any pregnant woman to replenish nutrients.


    So Mother, Lisa and Juni, from today I will make you meals with pumpkin from this nt, pumpkin flowers are also consumed.


    Now let''s move on to the tomato. "


    Einar, I walk towards one of the nts that had the tomatoes "These little red balls with a green hue are a tomato.


    It is a fruit that is more simr to vegetables, so its use will be an auxiliary to vor foods.


    Like pumpkin, it is food that contains many nutrients.


    Finally, let''s move on to corn, the nt that has a value as high as wheat. "


    Einar then walked towards a cornfield from where he took an cob, which he opened to reveal its yellow interior with purple grains.


    "This is an cob, it can be eaten roasted or after going through a process called nixtamalization, since corn does not naturally contain an essential nutrient.


    If someone only depends on corn to live, without doing the nixtamalization they will end up dying.


    Although we will keep that process a secret because if someone steals the corn, they will pay with death for believing that it would be a good idea.


    But as I like to say, it is better to try than just talk about the benefits of any nt. "


    Einar, at that moment, made a sign of his hand and a group of guards brought a table and chairs for everyone to sit down.


    As they sat down, they could see how the doors of the greenhouse were opened and a group of servants entered carrying trays with two tes.


    The first was a kind of yellow torti that had melted cheeseing out of its sides and the second was a soup that was hot.


    The servants left the meals on the tables, because of the delicious aroma, they all gulped some saliva.


    Although they did not understand why there was a green ball that smelled of citrus still next to their tes.


    Einar, seeing the faces of doubts around everything, justughed and looked at them with affection "That green is lemon, a fruit that I could buy from Nelda at a high price but that I will start nting in permanent greenhouses.


    The first thing we will try will be the Aztec soup, a soup that has pumpkin flower, chicken, cream, cheese, fried corn chips, pieces of corn and a broth made with tomato, onion, salt, pepper and garlic.


    In this soup you will taste all the ingredients of this garden, to start squeeze your lemon on your soup in this way. "


    Einar squeezed his lemon using a wooden lemon squeezer that he had made in his spare time.


    Everyone seeing this used Einar''s lemon squeezer and when everyone finished, they watched as Einar used a spoon to stir the broth.


    They repeated this and after that they began to eat; it was at that moment that everyone was surprised by the taste of the strange colorful food on their te.


    Each spoonful was a bomb of vors and textures as the fried corn chips were crunchy while the cheese was soft, but the vor of the pumpkin flower and other ingredients made them eat without speaking.


    It wasn''t that they didn''t want to talk, but the taste of the soup was so delicious that they just couldn''t stop eating.


    Elin, who had never tasted something so delicious, simply did not realize when she finished her soup, so she raised her head and looked at her son with some sadness.


    Einar smiled and with a wave of his hand, the servants brought with them some ingredients and a pan of hot soup with which they served everyone another dish.


    After this, they prepared it following the steps they had learned from Einar.


    Everyone then ate their second servings of soup and when they finished, Einar had a squash blossom quesadi.


    "This beauty is called a quesadi. It is made with a real corn torti, not the wheat torti with which burritos are made.


    But always remember if it does not have cheese, it is a taco, if it has cheese, it is a quesadi.


    You just need to bite into this quesadi and enjoy all the vor. "


    Einar bit into his quesadi and some tears of happiness fell on his face. He never thought it would take him so long to taste a quesadi.


    The only regret was that there were no chili peppers, avocado and tomatillo among the seeds that Natukt brought, otherwise he would have loved to make a green sauce or, failing that, a red sauce.


    Everyone following in Einar''s footsteps tasted the quesadis and were fascinated by the vor they were tasting.

 Chapter 306 - A New Ancestor Blot Festival

    Einar, who was working hard in his office, proudly looked at the protocol for the development of the Ancestor Blot that he would celebrate tomorrow, and that would be developed in all the towns at the same time.


    Einar''s first action on the new Ancestor Blot was to standardize the ritual so that it was quick and easy to do.


    So any warrior is going to be able to do it for this and to avoid failures in the festival, Einar Asgot''s father-inw trained a group of volunteer warriors for a few weeks.


    They would learn everything necessary to do the Ancestor Blot and the Yule festival by following the steps that Einar will give them.


    To begin, the ritual would begin with the chimes to invite the spirits of the ancestors. Later liquor will be offered, which will be spilled.


    Unlikest year, where an animal sacrifice was made, Einar could not use that same technique because of therge number of Christian ves on the ind.


    Although Einar is a messiah and a herald, in the eyes of his poption, he has to maintain a bnce, which is why he will borrow a Mexican tradition.


    El dia de muertos, where the dead return from the Underworld to visit their rtives, the most characteristic of this celebration is the altar.


    That is why in the Ancestor Blot, it is a ritual to thank the ancestors for their help of the year and future help.


    An altar will be made in honor of the ancestors, where the Godi who is doing the ceremony ces two wooden figures.


    One of a woman and one of a man, these two figurines will represent the ancestors. Later, bread, alcohol and food will be ced.


    At the end, the altar will be left on the tform overnight so that the ancestors can spend time with their families.


    Being a modified Nordic tradition, it would also be mandatory for the Nordic Christian religion.


    The only difference from the Ancestor Blot ritual is that the name was changed to Arrival of the Souls.


    In essence, it was the same ritual, a way to thank the ancestors who visit us and a way to spend time with them only that day.


    How Nordic Einar would promote that death was respected but not feared, because it is something natural that we have guaranteed.


    Living in fear of not knowing when you are going to die would avoid enjoying life.


    Although he had done the protocols, he still couldn''t sleep because he had to work with the printer to make copies of the document.


    He was also somewhat busy with something else important, as he would give a speech announcing the beginning of the reform of the Nordic religion.


    He had already been working with his father-inw in this splendid work, but with the announcement, it would be reported that from April of the following year, the book of Nordic scriptures would be published.


    A bible-like text with a standardization of the gods and myths would be an enormous book of a few hundred pages.


    Also, from January of the following year, the construction of the Nordic Christian churches and the Nordic religion would begin.


    Because he is the point of union of the two religions, altars would be created in the Christian churches of Odin and in the Nordic churches altars with the figure of the divine Trinity would be created.


    In the end, what he would try to do was create a state religion that would promote nationalism. The two religions would be almost the same.


    But the difference would be in what each person has faith. He did it this way for two reasons.


    The Nordic Christian religion would be the main and dominant religion of the conquered territories of the Faroe Inds, Irnd, Scond, Wales and Britain.


    It would also be an important blocking point to prevent Roman Christianity or any other religion from entering the Nordic core.


    While the Nordic church would be the dominant religion of the conquered territories in the Americas as its most friendly approach to nature.


    It would be perfect for integrating the shamanic religions of the indigenous tribes of the north, while it might be easier to integrate the Mayan and Nahuatl religions.


    Well, these two religions are born from the myth created by the Olmecs, the mother civilization of Mesoamerica, the area that is currently central and southern Mexico and the northern part of Central America.


    As for the Andean religions, Einar was not very sure if they could work, since they had the sun as their fundamental belief.


    But he would try when the time came. The new Nordic religion would also create the figure of the warrior priest and war priestess.


    The two of them would be the members of the religion trained to proselytize in dangerous areas, where the natives can be dangerous.


    Sometimes peace cannot be used, so a heavy hand will have to be used.


    Perhaps many in the future willin, but unlike the Christianity carried by the Europeans, the Nordic religion is inclusive.


    It will not erase the culture of the conquered tribes or nations, it will simply absorb them and integrate them into the Nordic nation.


    For most of the people who conquer the American continent will be Native Americans or their children, not Europeans or other races.


    Because there is not enough poption to aplish that feat, the Nordic nation therefore does not distinguish between races or colors.


    It is the purest idea of ??nationalism and patriotic ideas. If Einar had topare it, the closest thing would be the creation of the cosmic race by Jos¨¦ Vasconcelos.


    A Mexican nationalist from the beginning of the century who said that the cosmic race was thebination of all races to form the perfect race.


    Of course, Einar will not be so retrograde to create ideologies based on ethnicity, because in a world with a small poption and a gigantic continent for conquer, it would be suicide.


    It is best to establish that anyone born in the Nordic empire will be Nordic.


    Regardless of any racial, social or gender factor.


    When he finished doing his homework, Einar stretched out his hands and went to sleep because tomorrow he will have to perform the new ritual.


    The next day in the afternoon and after having prepared everything for the new ritual, Einar went up to the tform where there were some cauldrons lit with green and purple fires.


    He was dressed in apletely white garment whose only color came from a purple cape that was on his shoulders.


    All new ves and second-ss citizens who were curious to see the messiah Einar ritual.


    They were already quite surprised by the colored fire they were looking at as well as the clothes Einar was wearing.


    So no one dared to speak when Einar was standing in the middle of the tform.


    Einar, who was nervous about the thousands of people in the central za, just sighed and raised his hand while holding a bell.


    At that moment he rang the bell three times, after that he left the bell on the table and took a ss goblet containing herbal liqueur.


    Lifting it in front of everyone, he screamed with all his might.


    "Today, we are gathered to celebrate the arrival of our ancestors from the ce where they have gone to rest after death.


    This day is special because it is a day to thank our ancestors for everything they have done for us. We must always be grateful for everything we have because if we only ask for wishes, the ancestors will be disappointed.


    That is why, to thank to them and to show that our ancestors are with us, I gave this offering to the ancestors. "


    At that moment, Einar threw half of the herbal liquor on the ground and subsequently drank the rest of the herbal liquor in the ss.


    "With this gratitude made, it is time to give thanks for everything that our ancestors will help us in the future.


    For they will always be concerned about us, because in their eyes we are their descendants, the proof that their legacies were inherited.


    To thank the well-being that we will have next year, I will make a small altar which will be there all night. While the ancestors are with us, they will be able to eat and drink from the altar.


    In the morning, the altar will be burned and all its ashes will be used for the next cycle of farming in the field, because in those ashes is the blessing of the ancestors. "


    After this Einar arranged the altar. Following the parameters he had prepared, he ced the representative figures of the ancestors.


    Later, he ced a te of fried fish, a loaf of bread, and a jug of herbal liqueur.


    At the end he turned around and raised his hands "Now that the altar for our ancestors is finished, I hope that everyone can enjoy the food and drink that was prepared for all of you."


    At that moment, hundreds of ves and servants emerged from the old great hall, carrying trays of fish burritos and diluted liquor.


    Although Einar wanted to make a bigger meal likest year because of the dangerous increase in poption, he had to resort to a meal that is easy to prepare and that will not create a food shortage.


    For this, he made the wheat flour tortis with rye and oats. The fish had only salt and ginger as a condiment. What all the burritos had were mayonnaise and cheese.


    The herbal liqueur, although it had been diluted, was made with only three quarters of water, so it maintained a subtle liqueur vor where the water was not perceptible.


    Despite theck of materials for the ceremony, Christian ves and Norse citizens enjoyed the ceremony and feverishly believed that their ancestors were with them.


    Even Einar thought he felt his daughter Erika''s hand on his shoulder for a few moments.

 Chapter 307 - Vilhelms Arrival And Wedding Preparation

    In the central square of the city of Asgard, the ves were working hard to improve the central square following the design of the Dr¨®ttning Helmi.


    To begin with, the za would have specially made cobblestones, which were being ced on the ground, those cobblestones had very striking colors.


    Which ranged from yellow to purple. All of them were specially designed by Einar, who epted his wife''s proposal to improve the central za.


    Which only had a cementyer that was functional in the rain but was not beautiful at all.


    Another thing that would also be ced would be some pine trees to improve the appearance of the ce and around the square, a series ofmercial premises would be built for the city market.


    For this, the properties of the people who lived around the central square were expropriated.


    What Einar was trying to recreate was theyout of colonial cities in Mexico, where power was concentrating in the center.


    Einar also took advantage of the fact that there were many ves and second-ss citizens in the capital, so he updated the old great hall.


    For this, it would be demolished and it would be rebuilt with an architecture simr to the Stavkirke like the old Norwegian wooden churches.


    With the only difference that it would be a muchrger construction and partition, iron rod and cement would be used for the construction.


    What Einar nned to do was build the House of Representatives and the Prime Minister''s Office. That way, the civil government would have a ce for them.


    He expected the construction to bepleted in the middle of the following year, while the central za would be ready in a month for the Yule festival.


    Einar, who was supervising the constructions, watched with pride as thousands of people carried wheelbarrows with cement and paving stones.


    <em>''If we only had modern machinery, it could increase construction speed to get everything done as quickly as possible.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>But I believe that the schedule system will allow to work all day so that the construction does not stop working at any time.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>When my father-inw or the Faroese merchants arrive, depending on the ves, I will start creating more production sites for building materials.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>This ind will be a veritable fortress and capital of a powerful empire. The people of the maind will only be able to guess what it looks like when it is finished building it.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>For no one will be able to get out of it, to keep the fact that there is a new world a secret.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>I think if my descendants work hard, they could keep the new continent a secret for at least a few centuries.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>Which is enough time for them to work to conquer the entire coastline, with which the Europeans and Muslims will only be able to establishmercial contact.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>But under no circumstances will they be able to establish colonies on ournds. Of course, they will always be free to try to attack us, but with a developed continent, it will be suicide.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>I also have to establish the rules for the government of a gigantic continent, so I should found another capital on the ind of Manhattan.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>I think it is a central area for a capital to develop, although I can always go further south to Florida ... ''</em>


    Einar interrupted his thoughts when the arrival bells of merchants could be heard.


    So a smile formed on his face when he arrived at the port, as he could see many ships that had the g of his father-inw on them.


    When Vilhelm''s Drakkar reached the dock, a group of armored warriors came down, carrying some chests.


    But none of that attracted more attention than seeing Vilhelm wearing with him a typical armor of Arab soldiers.


    Vilhelm, when he saw his son, smiled, and after approaching, gave him a big hug.


    "I can see that you are getting stronger. I think Laisa is forcing you to exercise more, right?"


    Einar sighed as he nodded his head "Because she''s pregnant, she wants me to keep exercising for her. You know she doesn''t want a weak husband.


    But it doesn''t bother me because having three wives requires a lot of physical and mental strength. "


    Vilhelmughed and patted Einar on the shoulder "It''s good that you know your limits. I have been able to see with my own eyes how elite warriors die in bed because they have many wives.


    They cannot bear so much pressure having so many women. It is wise to know when to stop, but changing the subject that you think of this armor.


    Was a gift from a nobleman from the emirate of C¨®rdoba. It must be on one ship. It is said to be a schr who is writing about the world.


    It seems that he found out about your achievements because you are quite famous in all the Inds; it is a pity that there is not at your coronation but seeing everything you are building I think that as herald of Odin.


    You are fulfilling your sacred work. By the way, I bring about 27,000 ves from the recent conquests that I am carrying out in Irnd.


    This winter I should finish conquering thest castle in the ind''s southeast. With that castle, I will haveplete control of the ind.


    Your way of governing that you suggested works very well. The number of rebels was reduced and talking about them.


    I have a ship with 328 monks, priests, scribes and nuns that I have managed to capture. Following your rmendation, no one dared to do anything to them.


    So they should be able to help you keep so many Christian ves at bay that you must receive and talking about it. Some Nordic families who arrived from Denmark want to settle on the ind.


    There are approximately 500 people, most of them women, old people and children, who came to find a good ce to live.


    Although I offered to stay in Irnd, they said they preferred to be away from the battle. Although I do not understand their thinking, I respect that. "


    Einar, who had heard everything, smiled with joy because, with those members of the Christian church, he could re-educate them to join the new Nordic Christian religion.


    What they do not want can always be forced to work as bureaucratic ves, since arge poption is needed that can write and read Latin.


    As for the noble traveler from the emirate of Cordoba, he could be an excellent guest to start a diplomatic exchange.


    For Einar, the emirate of C¨®rdoba is of the utmost importance because, as long as it is not conquered, it will prevent Christians from wanting to go west on their travels.


    Which can lead to an ident like when Christopher Columbus arrived in the Americas.


    "Father-inw, if you have a lot of trouble destroying the walls of Christian cities, I have a weapon that can help you.


    It is called onager is more powerful than the catapult. With it, it will be able to destroy the walls of wood or stone of the Christians.


    It''s notplicated to do, but I''ll show you how it works tomorrow. "


    Vilhelm smiled and showed a face full of confidence "You can always be trusted, by the way, when will my daughter''s wedding be."


    Einar paused for a moment before looking at his father-inw confidently "Next week we can prepare something so we can do the wedding in two weeks.


    I know it can be a long time, but organizing the new ves will be aplicated task that requires all our strength to organize them.


    Hope you can understand father-inw. "


    Vilhelm nodded and showed his peculiar smile "I have no problem waiting, fortunately winter will prevent the Irish kingdoms from moving to try to attack my new conquests.


    Although if you need personnel, I can lend you my warriors to help maintain order with the ves.


    They may seem savage, but they are all elites who can keep their bloodlust in check if you ask. "


    Einar took a deep breath and felt a relief "That would help me a lot because the most difficult thing is being able to keep many ves in order.


    Past traders left over 50,000 ves, so you can see how muchbor I amcking.


    If only I had more soldiers or warriors, it could be easier, but fortunately, it will only be for these months.


    In January, I will have a group of soldiers ready to keep the situation in order. "


    Vilhelm put his hand on his chin and looked at Einar seriously "I think I could wait that long, as the snow will prevent the enemy from attacking.


    Although to avoid wasting time, you think if in the process of waiting you make those onagers you speak of and also prepare me some weapons for my troops.


    I think it will be a good deal. "


    Einar spread his hands in agreement "I think it seems like a fair enough deal for the two of us.


    Don''t worry, I''ll see to it that your warriors have steel weapons, which are much harder than iron weapons.


    You can kill any enemy quickly and efficiently.


    But how about we have a meal while the warriors and soldiers start to unload the goods from the ships. "


    While this was happening, Yaasir al-Zakaria, a noble traveler from the emirate, began to write in his diary.


    <em>''2 Shawwal 216, Yawm al-''ahad day.1</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>The boat trip wasplicated, but atst, we could reach this magicalnd where the magic Nordic king was said to live.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>I have no hope of finding something interesting, but being able to see these inhospitablends is a price that I am willing to ept ... ''</em> 16 of November 831 Sunday

 Chapter 308 - A Point Of View Of A Muslim Nobleman

    Yaasir al-Zakaria, who was sleeping, woke up when the door to his room was knocked.


    "Mr. Yaasir, it is six in the morning. As you requested, it is not dawn yet. I will leave the hot water outside the door."


    Yaasir opened his eyes and got up from his bed to go to the door where he once opened it. He took an iron pot that had hot watered.


    After this, he returned to his room because he had to wash his body doing Wudu, a purification ritual that he had to perform before prayer.


    To begin with, he felt the Niyyah in his heart and said.


    <em>''Bismih Hirrahman Nirraheem''1</em>


    After this, he began to wash his hands with water, starting with his hands up to his wrists. This he did three times.


    At the end, he rinsed his mouth three times, and then inhaled the water using his nose before expelling it using his left hand. This process was also done three times.


    Later, he washed his face from his forehead to his chin and then he did it to his ears. This process was done three times.


    Starting from his right arm, he began to wash his arm to the elbow, doing this process three times when he finished. He did the same with his left arm.


    Later, with the water in his hands, he moistened from his forehead to the nape of his neck.


    When he finished, he used his wet fingers to clean the outside and inside of his ears.


    To finish washing his head, he washed his feet up to the ankles, starting with his right foot.


    When he was clean, he said to finish.


    <em>"Ashadu an h hah ill''Ahu wahda h sharikah, Wa ashadu ana Muhammadan '' ab duhu wa rasul"1</em>


    After this, he changed his clothes because the prayer had to be done with a garment that covered his aura from the neck to the ankles.


    Having everything ready, he ced a Persian carpet on the ground and, using thepass that Einar gave him yesterday; he positioned himself where Ma was.


    He raised his hands to the height of his head and recited "Ahu Akbar."


    He began the process of his morning prayer.


    When he finished, he got up and changed his clothes because he had to have breakfast with the King of the ind.


    For Yaasir, Einar was interesting, because from the beginning he knew how tomunicate with him in Arabic, and not only that.


    But he prepared a special room for him that met his requirements, not to mention that thepass he gave him would help him a lot in his prayer.


    When he left his room in the old great hall, he walked towards the exit door as a warrior should be waiting for him.


    Upon reaching the gate, Peder greeted the Muslim nobleman and asked him to apany him to the pce.


    Yaasir, who was walking, looked at all the activity that was in the city of Asgard. He was quite surprised because it was somethingpletely different from anything he had seen.


    In the Christian kingdoms, the poptions were sad, and in their faces he could see sadness. In the kingdom of Irnd, the Nordics were dirty and had a problem with alcohol.


    But in this ce, things werepletely different. The ves and citizens were happy.


    Not only that, on the way he could see many children walking with backpacks, so he looked at Peder.


    "These children seem to have ve parents, but where do they go so happy?"


    Peder pointed to the orphanage "In the Nordic nation, child very is forbidden, any child born to ves is a full citizen.


    So they have toply with the obligations of the constitution, thew book that governs our society.


    The constitution exins that all children must attend school to receive an education regardless of gender.


    In school they are taught science and some subjects like sewing or self defense.


    All children also learn to write and speak Latin and Nordic.


    Well, they are the two principalnguages ??of our nation, in their backpacks are their textbooks. "


    Yaasir was surprised by the word book, so he looked at Peder curiously "Can I see any of those books that children use?"


    Peder nodded and walked over to one of the children who was going to school.


    "Little boy, could you lend me your textbook in a moment I''ll give it back to you."


    The boy nodded with his small head and, opening his cloth backpack, he took out a book that had written in Latin <em>''Pro haedos math''1</em>


    With great care, he handed the book to Yaasir, who upon opening it was surprised to see Arabic numerals in the book, but that''s not all.


    The Latin text was neatly written as if the scribe who made it was a true teacher.


    After looking through the book for a few minutes, he sigh and returns the book to Peder "This book is fantastic, but I want to know if I understood correctly.


    All children receive books like the one you showed mepletely free to study at school. "


    Peder nodded with a smile on his face "It is one of the benefits of the constitution, it is guaranteed that any child has books at his disposal.


    I think it''s a good move my father did. "


    Yaasir raised his eyebrow "Is King Einar your father?"


    Peder smiled "He is my stepfather because my fiancee is Philippa, the daughter of Kassia, the wife of King Einar.


    I have to admit that I enjoy being part of the royal family, although it is a bit strange I think that our family will not have problems in the future.


    But let''s not waste the time they are waiting for us to have breakfast. "


    When they reached the elevator to go up to the pce, Yaasir was surprised by the strange apparatus that seemed to use counterweights to get up and down.


    When they reached the top, Einar was already waiting for them.


    <em>"Assmu aleykum es rahtmaturuh wa barakatu"</em>


    Yaasir, upon hearing the blessing, responded respectfully, "<em>Wa aleykum assm wa rahtmaturuh wa barakatu.</em>


    I see that you are a fairly knowledgeable in Arabic, king Einar, but I would like to know where you learned all your knowledge.


    Of course, if my question offends you, I offer an apology in advance. "


    Einar shook his head "Not at all. I learned Arabic because of a citizen of our kingdom named Ashraf.


    You will be able to know him in the time you stay in the city. As a noble guest, you can stay as long as you want. "


    Yaasir looked at Einar doubtfully "I see you are eager to make a deal with the emirate of C¨®rdoba?"


    Einar nodded and pointed toward the city that was building below them.


    "I am a king who seeks the welfare of his people and we have amon enemy.


    The Frank empire must stay away from the Hispanic penins and our area of ??influence.


    Furthermore, I am willing to buy all the millions of Christian ves in Muslimnds.


    All that poption is a danger for you, but for me, it is workforce to be able to build my empire. "


    Yaasir, who was walking, stroked his chin "You are an interesting king and I see that you have a very broad vision.


    But I think it could help to talk to the Emir of C¨®rdoba, to help fulfill your dreams of being able to buy ves.


    My family has a special deal with the Umayyad family, so we can always have a business rtionship and it could also help create a rtionship with the emirate to deal with the Franco empire. "


    Einar showed an evil smile "If you can help me with that, I could sign a treaty to help the emirate eliminate the threat from the kingdom of Asturias.


    Of course, it will have to be after I conquer the British Isles. We could also sign a border treaty to ensure that none of us entered someone else''s flu sphere. "


    Yaasir was surprised by Einar''s response "It seems that you are a person who has no prejudice against Muslims and you are willing to help us."


    Einar turned his head "I am a man who does not believe in eternal enemies. I only believe insting alliances, and the emirate of C¨®rdoba will be a great ally.


    We are far enough apart not to intervene from each other, and we have amon enemy.


    Besides, I am not going to dedicate strength to conquer the horrible European continent. That ce is an area of ??chaos that does not interest me.


    But I think we have arrived. "


    Yaasir was very ttered to see that there were fish and Arabic bread on the table to eat.


    "I hope you like it. At dawn I went fishing to bring this fish, I also prepared them personally.


    They are made with olive oil, so they shouldn''t be a problem for you. "


    Yaasir made a small bow "Thank you very much for your hospitality. I believe that of all my hosts you are the first who treats me as a true noble respecting my beliefs."


    Einar pointed to the dining roomvatory "As a king who knows Sunni traditions, it would be disrespectful if I treated you rudely.


    But let''s wash our hands before eating our food, don''t worry, my family cleaned their hands and they will eat only using their right hand.


    We will also give you time so that you can thank for the food before


    and after eating."


    Yaasir nodded and washed his hands with soap. After that, he sat at the table and said to himself,<em> ''Bismih''</em>


    After this, everyone began to eat using the Arab bread as cutlery. All of Einar''s family knew how to eat that way because the torti had be an essential food at the table. I dere that none has the right to be worshiped except God alone withoutpanions, and I dere that Muhammad is His ve and messengermath for kidsIn the Name of God, the Most Charitable, the Most Merciful

 Chapter 309 - Preparation For The Royal Wedding

    In Einar''s room, Laisa was trying on her wedding dress, unlike Kassia and Helmi''s bearskin dresses.


    Laisa''s dress had a more modern look and was made of cotton fabric, which Dar¨ªan brought from the city of Carcol.


    Einar had dyed it purple and designed it as an evening gown, with leg slits and no V-neck.


    Instead, he covered his wife''s breasts. This he did at the request of Laisa, who only liked to show her cleavage to her husband.


    Einar, respecting his wife''s wishes, designed it that way. He alsobed her hair in a double Chinese ponytail style.


    Very simr to that of a Chinese protagonist in a famous fighting game.


    Kassia and Helmi, who were looking at Laisa''s beautiful dress, felt a little jealous.


    But they said nothing, as Einar promised to make their dresses for them, as well as a little more suggestive clothes for their games at night.


    Einar using a copper mirror showed his appearance to Laisa, who, when taking the mirror, could not contain her joy.


    "I look amazing, actually I am so beautiful."


    Einar took her by the waist and kissed her soft pink lips that were painted with a lipstick that Einar had created especially for the wedding.


    The lipstick was made from a non-toxic artificial coloring that wasbined with glycerin to make it.


    Not only that, but it also had a minty vor, so it was an added bonus.


    "You have always been beautiful, it''s just that in fights your beautiful face fills with blood.


    Fortunately, you don''t have to take up arms here unless it''s to defend our family.


    But if that''s the case, you can be sure that we will fight together to eliminate the threat together. "


    Laisaughed and, using her arms, hugged Einar by the neck while giving him a passionate kiss.


    "You are a cheater with us. You know what to say to keep us happy, but how did you learn to create the dresses.


    No, in the future things can already be bought done without the need for you to do them yourself. "


    Einar smiled and leaned his forehead next to Laisa''s "I know what you like to hear, because I always pay attention to what you talk to me.


    Being a husband is more than just having sex. It is the union of our destinies to be able to have a life as a couple.


    I have the obligation to always learn from you to know how to treat you. That is what a good husband does.


    Of course, everything is reciprocal, and you also do your duty. For your fortune, I am a simple man who does not ask for much.


    But answering your question, you are correct in saying that things are bought, but it is not always that way.


    At Erika''s school, many times they asked her for costumes for the ys they were going to perform.


    It would have always been easy for me to buy the suits, but as you know, I am a loving father.


    So I preferred to stay awake for days learning how to make dresses and costumes. I did this with my daughter to be able to learn together how clothes are created.


    Also in the army, I learned to sew my clothes because in the ces where they sent us, we could not have our uniforms torn.


    Because of the dangers that could have against us. "


    Laisa looked fondly at her husband and caressed Einar''s cheek.


    "Have you had any information on Erika?"


    Einar nodded and closed his eyes "Yesterday one ve informed me that he appeared to bring the souls of a couple of ves who suffered an ident.


    It hurts me that she has to be a reaper of souls, but I can''t do anything for her right now. I only hope that in the future when I embark on the journey around the world.


    May I find information to help Erika, that will be myst glorious adventure.


    The empire, I think, will be in excellent hands with our children. "


    Laisa looked seriously at Einar "I hope you have space for us on that trip, because we won''t leave you alone."


    Einar opened his eyes and gave Laisa a kiss "It will be our adventure of all of us into the unknown.


    In the future, an empire from the East created a great fleet with over 30,000 sailors. The expedition that we will do will have over 100,000 sailors and will have gigantic metal ships.


    It will be thergest fleet in the world and will travel throughout the known world. We will take advantage of the trip to get spices and other materials to be able to sow on our personal continent.


    But that will have to wait. First you have to do many things in the present such as forming an empire. "


    Laisaughed and caressed Einar''s face "I know you''re going to make it ..."


    Laisa interrupted his words when Laura came running into the room along with Daven.


    "Mama Laisa, you look very beautiful. I hope that when I get married, I can have a dress like yours."


    Einar looked fondly at his daughter and hugged her while kissing her forehead.


    "When you grow up, dad will make you a beautiful wedding dress so you can get married, but your boyfriend will have to prove that he is worthy of my little princess.


    Not only will he be strong enough, he must be intelligent and the most important thing is that he must take care of you, as I would.


    Promise me that you will not marry a man who does not meet those requirements. "


    Laura smiled and hit her chest "I promise you dad, I will do my best to find a man who is worthy."


    Einar smiled and started tickling his daughter, who startedughing.


    When they finished ying, Einar hugged his daughter and looked at his family "How about we go to see the dishes and the things that are being prepared for the wedding."


    Daven, who was hugging Laisa, nodded. Meanwhile, Einar''s wives also nodded, so the entire family left the room and headed towards the great hall.


    Where Seren should be with the things that have been done for the wedding.


    Seren, who was looking at the specially prepared ss, smiled as she knew it was of high quality.


    ''It is a beautiful tableware that the artisans made. They have an exquisite relief and the gold thread that was used to decorate it gives it a unique look.


    I wish the lead ss tests were stronger, but we barely managed to make a faint change to the green color of the ss.


    We are moving in the right ce ... ''


    Morgan entered Seren''s office, interrupting Seren.


    "Seren, I would like to inform you that I have finished making the base for the new sculpture of King Einar''s family.


    Do you want to see it?"


    Seren raised her eyebrow and got up from her chair. "It seems that the method Einar taught you is quite efficient to be able to make the sculptures faster."


    Morgan waspletely happy, so he opened his hands. "Not only is it efficient, but it allows the process to be done faster because I don''t have to be chipping a stone.


    It is as simple as making the ster base toter fill it with cement. When it is ready, I just remove the ster mold and leave the interior with cement.


    If you make a mistake in any part of the sculpture, there is no need to throw it away, as cement can be used to repair the sculpture.


    I am sure that in April the sculpture will be ready. It will be a true revolutionary method for making statues.


    Well, it does not require chiselling gigantic stones to be able to make the sculptures, although it is a method that takes away the essence of an artist''s work.


    I feel better about being able to create sculptures quickly than taking years to make just one.


    I''m even sure that by the end of next year, the 100 Valkyries, 20 unicorns and 300 snakes that will be in the columns of the entireplex will be ready.


    They will be sculptures that will go down to posterity, although they all have the same shape as they will be made using a mold. "


    When they got outside, they could see a beautiful cement sculpture in which the silhouettes of people could be seen.


    "The one in the middle is Einar on his left side are his father Sven and his mother Elin.


    On the right side are Kassia, Helmi and Laisa.


    In the back are Peder and Felipa, while in front will be Laura, Daven, Katherine and Erik.


    Above all, of them is the Valkyrie Erika, who takes care of the imperial family, so that they are always healthy and do not suffer any kind of damage.


    Although they are only silhouettes at the moment, the modeling process with cement and chisel is much faster than chiselling stone or marble.


    Hopefully, one day he can make a truly gigantic sculpture for which he can be remembered.


    I imagine how future inhabitants of the Nordic nation will talk about me in the future.


    In this ce, the artist Morgan captured his feelings by creating a true sculpture. Believe me that thest thing I want is to be forgotten, like the Roman artists.


    Seeing his beautiful sculptures and not knowing where theye from is something that makes me very sad. "

 Chapter 310 - Foundation Of Settlements And Economic Decisions

    Evaristus, who was somewhat annoyed by the ind''s first snow, drank some pine tea while watching all the ves at work.


    "How many towns do we have to found in order to reach Fort North?"


    One of the seated warriors looked at Evaristus with a smile on his face.


    "We need to found three more viges, although for thest one we have to find a way to get to the top of the mountain because it is impossible to climb.


    Unless King Einar allows us to use an elevator or allows us to build stairs, we can only seek an alternate path. "


    Evaristus stroked his beard "We can use woodendders and rope to climb, temporarily, while we look for an alternate path.


    That two soldiers climbing the slope using the rappelling techniques that King Einar taught us, that way they can try to find a way in the mountain.


    Remember that they must not do things without caution, because thest thing I want is to have deaths among our soldiers."


    The soldiers made a Roman salute and withdrew. For his part, Evaristus came out of the tent and watched as they all worked.


    "Work harder to build the houses, the road, and the drainage system.


    If we take longer, the winter will be too harsh and we will not be able to finish on time.


    You have to work until you are extremely tired. "


    The ves and second-ss citizens gave a cry and worked harder as they wanted to finish their houses quickly. "


    While this was happening in the ind''s north, things were different in the south, as the priority was only to create tents in areas where the towns would be founded.


    While all the ves work non-stop with the construction of Asgot''s road.


    A road that would epass the entire southwestern region of the ind, Einar had named it after his father-inw in honor of his work as Godi of the tribe.


    The road would have two separations. The first was a road that would be on the coast and would serve as a method of sending troops and maintaining a stable trade.


    The second path would be one that would go through the innermost part of the ind, something that Einar considered for the construction of that path was the arrangement of the volcanoes.


    So, avoiding an event like what happened in Pompeii, Einar left a space of 20 kilometers as a security perimeter between each volcano.


    He also created a forbidden zone, which he protected using barbed wire on the ancient volcano that had erupted months before.


    This is because he had created a gem field that had miles ofnd filled with valuable gems.


    Even one artisan was sent to check the ce. He returned with an emerald the size of an adult dog.


    Einar almost fainted upon seeing the precious gem.


    <em>''This thing in the modern world would be worth a few hundred million dors and could cause some people to die of greed.</em>


    <em>I think it''s best to keep it in the bank and use it as a deposit from the imperial family to earn interest.</em>


    <em>In this way, the stone would not belong to the imperial family and would be a property of the bank of the Nordic nation.</em>


    <em>With that, I would prevent some insane from wanting to kill just to have the gem in his possession.</em>


    <em>But if I see that it can cause harm to my family, the best thing is to sell it to the Muslims of the Hispanic penins.</em>


    <em>I think the emirate of C¨®rdoba would like to have such arge gem in their possession, although that leads me to another problem.</em>


    <em>Emeralds in arge quantity will lose their value, so I think it is best to make jewelry with them.</em>


    <em>With jewels, it is easier for them to have an added value so it will not depend on the fluctuation of the value of the gems.</em>


    <em>Otherwise, it would only create a devaluation event like when the sultan of the Mali empire introduced so much gold that it ended up devaluing its value to a level that is remembered in the future for that alone. ''</em>


    After receiving the emeralds, Einar ordered the bank to take over the emeralds as imperial property.


    With this measure, the imperial family would get dividends and control the economy while the nation favored itself.


    Because the emeralds backed the Nordic Smaragd currency, with that more money could be printed, avoiding a devaluation of the currency.


    Taking advantage of the fact that he could already have a very well-backed currency, Einar held a conference the next day in the center of the city of Asgard.


    "Citizens and members of the Nordic kingdom, how do you know the bank has already been in operation for a few months and I know that many people already have saved savings.


    But yesterday the kingdom received news that allowed me to advance the process of creating a more stable financial system.


    From now on, a gold and silver exchange process will begin to obtain Smaragds, the banknotes of our nation.


    This piece of paper has the same value as the gold and silver coins. The equivalence table will be ced in all the ces of the kingdom.


    You must remember that the Smaragd is an anti-counterfeit coin as it uses a secret method to make it.


    It also uses unique materials as well as unique colorants, so don''t fear the Smaragd is a fake.


    To avoid problems throughout the kingdom, sample tickets will be ced in all public ces.


    The theft or counterfeiting of the currency is a crime that is paid with death. I hope you can remember it because each bill has a special number to know where it was got.


    So the kingdom knows at all times if a counterfeit is among the real bills.


    The exchange between coins and bills will be made until April.


    I hope that everyone takes this data into ount because after that day their coins will be bought at half price and those who trade using them will be penalized.


    They should not worry about foreigners as they will be obliged to exchange their money at the bank branch in the port.


    If they do not do so, they will be punished and could lose their freedom. I hope they can enjoy this new mary system that is the banknotes.


    There is also a royal edict, and it is in the constitution that a bill regardless of the year of issue will have value.


    The value will depend entirely on intion and other rted issues, so remember to take care of your bills.


    The bank will also receive banknotes in poor condition and with some damage, as long as they have the important parts visible.


    They can be exchanged for banknotes in terrible conditions as long as they enroll in a research program.


    Where will it be analyzed if you have a real ticket or a fake one, in case youe across a fake bill, you will have to say where you got it from?


    If you cannot do it, the penalties will be forced into very or death. I hope you remember my words.


    Well, from today, a new era begins for all of us. "


    Everyone apuded Einar''s words, as they were eager to be able to change their coins to the new bills.


    During the following days, the citizens exchanged their gold and silver coins for banknotes.


    With the help of Einar and some soldiers who could write, the prices of meals and all the products sold in the kingdom were updated.


    One of those who was most surprised was Yaasir, who looked curiously at a bill in his hand.


    <em>''It is made of soft material and has an immense quality in details, even a true counterfeiter would have trouble trying to counterfeit this Smaragd.</em>


    <em>Not only that, but the idea of ??using paper money instead of gold and silver coins is revolutionary.</em>


    <em>Well, there is better control of what is sold and bought within the kingdom. If the emirate of C¨®rdoba did this, it would guarantee that foreign merchants will pay taxes.</em>


    <em>Also, the emirate could have control of how many banknotes can be manufactured, so in theory, there should be no problems ... ''</em>


    cing his hand on his chin, he stopped as he read a small book that Einar had given him, in which he mentioned what he wanted to do.


    <em>''When a nation creates a currency, it must make it backed by some material, such as gold or precious goods.</em>


    <em>If a nation has a gold-backed coin and each banknote is worth one gold coin, the nation cannot print 10 banknotes if it only has one gold coin.</em>


    <em>This is because if you do it that way, the currency will be devalued as more people will have bills, which means that if a fish was sold in one bill, it was sold in two bills.</em>


    <em>So everything immediately goes up and the coin loses value.</em>


    <em>Although citizens and merchants are forced to maintain the price of products, inmmation will ur.</em>


    <em>If the poption does not feelfortable using the banknote, they will start using gold and silver as secondary currencies.</em>


    <em>But if that is prohibited, then citizens could demand from the bank that issues the currency to give the value of gold that the note is worth.</em>


    <em>That would create a deficit in the event of a devaluation since the state only has to pay 5 bills, not 10 bills.</em>


    <em>The economy is better than regting itself, always avoiding monopolies which are power groups that sell products at the price they want because they have nopetition. ''</em>


    Yaasir sighed and stroked his beard "This is veryplex. I think I will ask King Einar for help to better understand the handling of the economy.


    If I can master it, I could apply it in the emirate of C¨®rdoba. "

 Chapter 311 - Skiing With Vilhelm

    At the top of the snow slope, that formed on the hill where the royal pce was.


    Vilhelm was dressed in clothes specially designed by Einar. These clothes were quitefortable and had a striking color.


    But what Vilhelm liked the most were the leather boots that were extremelyfortable. It was the first time he enjoyed having his feet protected.


    Well, not only that, but the wooden base and steel sheet front protection made them perfect as a weapon.


    So Vilhelm enjoyed them every moment and even ced an order for a few thousand pairs for his warriors.


    One of the ces where the warriors suffered the most injuries was the feet because of the debris and other debris on the battlefield prating the leather of the leather boots that they used.


    "Einar, these boots are toofortable. I think I have never in my life been able to feel my feet are safe like when I wear these boots.


    They are truly a genuine work of art that you could create; I hope that before we can leave the ind, you can have my order of boots ready.


    With them, I am sure that the warriors will have a better performance in the battles.


    I could even use strategies that involve throwing nails and iron shards into enemy fortresses to damage his feet. "


    Einar smiled and patted his father-inw on the back "It''s a good idea, but if you want to do that, I think I can hand you an even more lethal weapon.


    Although I don''t have much, I think a few sks of sulfuric acid will be enough to burn your enemies.


    In a few days, I''m going to do the sulfuric acid test so you can see how deadly it is.


    It is a weapon and an important material; I am sure it will revolutionize the way we wage war. "


    Vilhelmughed and looked at Einar with an evil smile "You are an excellent king and also a strategist. I am sure that the weapon you want to show me.


    It will be a genuine surprise against Christians, just to imagine the damage ..."


    Vilhelm shook his head "I think I shouldn''t expect the facts. Where do we have to wait until that day?


    But now show me how to do that skiing. Lately I have seen quite a few soldiers, including children, ying in the snow with quite strange tools.


    I suppose you are going to exin to me how they work because I am interested in learning. Although the climate in Irnd is humid, it also has snow during the winter. "


    Einar smiled and took wooden skis which he ced on his feet.


    "To start, the skis are ced on the feet in this way. It can be somewhat difficult to walk with them at the beginning, but just follow the same way that I am advancing and you will be able to do it.


    Remember that you have to fix them very well using the tapes that are on them because otherwise you could suffer an ident.


    Because the speeds that one can reach going down the slope are quite high.


    You do not have to worry about absolutely anything because the mountain has been cleaned of any kind of rock or some dangerous element that could cause an ident.


    Also, the slope was prepared in advance so that it had a normal incline and nothing dangerous.


    So you will find that it is too easy to go down the slope, only that at the beginning it may cost you some work.


    But nothing that rigorous training can''t solve. "


    After those words, Einar advanced to the edge of the slope where he took two sticks and a metal helmet covered with leather and cotton.


    He also put on his ski goggles and looked at his father-inw.


    "The helmet is mandatory to be able to go down because we do not know if an ident can run. I hope it does not bother you.


    Now just try to put on all the things that I put on and we can start our teaching process.


    Which shouldn''t be tooplicated because I think that unlike many people, your boat trips have helped you develop a natural bnce. "


    Vilhelm gave Einar a curious look and put on all his gear, as Einar had put it on.


    He only stopped when he looked at the steel staves, which he observed with quite curiosity.


    "Even though I know these things are for skiing, he asked me if we can use them as weapons on the front lines."


    Einar looked at the staves and shook his head "It would not be an effective weapon against an enemy, but you have seen the design of the hatchet that my father gave me.


    I think you may have noticed that the top pointed part is shaped like a cane.


    It is specially made to pierce any kind of armor that cannot be pierced by the edge of the ax, causing deep damage to the enemy.


    Although there are no very resistant armor, I think it is a suitable weapon to be able to achieve its mission of killing any kind of enemy.


    Perhaps when youe back, I will have a set of battle axes ready for you so that you can give them to your warriors.


    Also, remember to create a militia like the one I am creating. I will lend you two of my soldiers so they can train your ves.


    It is important that you have an auxiliary force in the defense of all thends that you are conquering, because we do not know when the Christian kingdoms of Irnd.


    Unite to fight against your forces. If that happens, you must have a defense force capable of stopping the advance until my troops cane to help you. "


    Vilhelm gave Einar a serious look "I am d that you are worrying about me but you must know that the bastard who can win me on the battlefield has not yet been born.


    In any case, I appreciate your efforts and I am going to found the militia so that all the settlements that I have conquered can work in defense against the Christians.


    But since we are talking about it, with the new weapons that you are going to give me, how long do you think it will be before we can conquer the ind. "


    Einar frowned as it was aplicated question "To begin with, I doubt very much that the Christian kingdoms and the main ind are going to intervene because of what is happening in Irnd.


    For what I''m sure, maybe you will be able to conquer all the kingdoms at the end of thising new year. Of course, everything will depend on the resistance that the Irish put up.


    All of them are warrior peoples, therefore the ideal would be to send thergest amount of poption to d and instead bring poption from other ces.


    With the teaching of the Nordic kingdom, we can guarantee that the entire poption will be assimted in months or years.


    It will not be a simple task, but it will allow you to govern without any single inconvenience, while we in d take care of taking advantage of the new poption.


    Well, I also n to finish the conquest of the ind next year. It is amitment that I n to fulfill. "


    Vilhelm stroked his beard and looked at his son-inw with some curiosity "Now that I think about it, you havee up with a name for the baby you will have with Laisa."


    Einar was surprised by the question, so he scratched his mustache.


    "I think we will do that in a fair way. If she is born a boy, she will put the name. If she is born a girl, I will name her.


    But I think Siriana will be the name I will choose for her. "


    Vilhelm nodded approvingly "Not a bad name for a granddaughter worthy of my family.


    I think you have a wonderful taste for names, but I think it is time for you to teach me how to use these skis because I want to feel the wind on my face. "


    Einar showed a confident smile and pointed to the slope "For start, you should know that you always have to stand firm and lean your body in this way."


    With a bowing motion, Einar showed how he should go down the slope to Vilhelm.


    "If you want to brake, you are going to do it sideways. In this way, remember that the skis must be in the snow at all times.


    For no reason should you separate your feet from the snow.


    Take a good look at how I go down the slope so that you can do it. "


    Einar then approached the slope and started down the snow at a rather fast speed.


    But despite that, he did it with a smile on his face as heughed, because he liked the adrenaline of skiing a lot.


    Although it was a few seconds, Vilhelm watched carefully at all times as he did so when it was his turn to do it.


    He followed the same steps as Einar, down the slope at a high speed, but because of his bnce and strength in the body.


    He did not suffer any kind of fall so he could enjoy the air on his face at all times. He only suffered a small fall when he tried to brake but did not suffer any damage to the body.


    Einar, seeing his father-inw in the snow, gave him his hand so that he could get up.


    "How do you feel?"


    Vilhelmughed and wiped the snow off his body "This thing called skiing is fun, even more than killing.


    I think I will promote skiing in Irnd. "

 Chapter 312 - A Dream Wedding 1/2

    In the imperial pce, Einar was gathered in the courtyard with all the important members of the kingdom.


    On the outskirts of the pce, the entire poption was gathered as they would see from below the wedding that would take ce at the gates of the imperial pce.


    Einar, who was somewhat nervous, adjusted his red suit and looked at his father-inw and his father.


    "What do you think my suit looks good?"


    Sven stroked her chin "You look quite elegant and there is a big difference between the bearskin suit you used with your Kassia and Helmi.


    Not only that, but the color red makes you look quite elegant but how did you make the suit look so smooth and shiny if it is made of wool? "


    Einar smiled and stroked his suit "It was not easy, but because of some experiments that Sia carried out with wool.


    She sessfullybined caustic soda to remove grease from fabric, although it was an idental experiment, as she was working with acids.


    Because of that, I did some tests and managed to find the correct substance to be able to make the wool fabric have this consistency.


    Not only that, the same process was applied to cotton, and it proved to work very well, so the inside of the bag is also made from the same fabric.


    Laisa''s dress is also made in the same way. In the future, I will make this kind of fabric fashionable but for the moment the caustic soda expense is a bit high.


    Nothing I can''t solve in the future, but for now only Laisa and I will be the only ones with these beautiful clothes. "


    Vilhelmughed and patted Einar on the shoulder "I think I made the right choice to choose my future son and heir to my kingdom.


    At least I know that with you, everything I do will be fine. My only regret is that I cannot see my grandson until after he is born.


    But it does not matter if he is a man or a woman, I will take care of him with all my strength, because he is part of the family. "


    Einar sighed and pointed to his father-inw "When the little one is born, I am sure he will love seeing his grandfather. Maybe when he is older, he could spend a few months with you in Irnd.


    That way, you could get to know what traditional Viking and Norse life is like.


    Well, what I''m creating is modern Nordic life, a version that I''m sure will be the epitome of Nordic culture at this stage.


    In this way, everything we conquer will be assimted by us and not the other way around, which would make our culture lose and be assimted by the locals.


    We were born to conquer that is why we have to show that we are all prepared to achieve that goal. "


    Sven agreed with Einar''s suggestion that he sent his grandchildren to tanning in the kingdom of Irnd.


    "I think it is an excellent idea to send children to Irnd for at least one year to learn about our ancestral way of life.


    Of course, to do so, they will have to be the age of 16, which is established in the constitution, otherwise they will be impulsive and could be in danger.


    For some illness or something like that. "


    Einar at that moment remembered something very important, so he looked at his father-inw "Vilhelm, I don''t think I asked you but you want to receive Odin''s blessing.


    With it you can avoid getting sick from the dangerous smallpox. You will be immune to that disease but only if you want to be vinated with its blessing before. "


    Vilhelm looked seriously at Einar "You are sure that you will be immune to smallpox. My father died of that dangerous disease when he was young.


    His body full of red points could not resist so he had to be burned where he fell ill to avoid infecting the rest of the tribe.


    But if you have a way to get Odin''s blessing, I am willing to ept it because I am not going to die with that dangerous disease.


    Which prevents strong warriors from dying with honor, just as Odin says we should do. "


    Einar smiled "In a week I will give you Odin''s blessing along with your warriors. They will feel weak for a few days, but after that they will be immune to smallpox.


    Only that sick because even Odin has problems solving other ailments because of theplexity of the matter. "


    While this was happening with Einar, things were different in Laisa''s room, as Laisa was quite excited.


    Marriage meant nothing to her, but in the time she has been living with Einar, she has realized that being close to him is something she likes.


    So the idea of ??being able to marry and show everyone that she was his wife was something that filled her with enthusiasm.


    Elin, who was looking at Laisa, gave her a smile "You look exquisite Laisa. Your dress looks like silk."


    Laisa smiled and caressed him "I don''t know what Einar did but I totally improve it. I hope that all our clothes can have the same treatment because I have to admit that it is toofortable.


    If before it was beautiful, now it isfortable. I really appreciate everything that Einar does for us.


    But if I''m honest, I''m a bit nervous, although I don''t feel fear or fear when killing enemies I think this time it''s a different feeling because thousands of people will see me. "


    Helmi and Kassiaughed and patted Laisa on the back.


    "I also went through that but it was not something difficult to ovee, although in your case it is moreplicated because the poption has increased perhaps too much."


    Helmi smiled and gave Laisa a confident look "But look on the bright side, you can get more people to remember you.


    Not to mention that tonight will be special to you. "


    Laisa blushed a bit and gave Helmi a little tap on the shoulder, who justughed.


    Outside the pce there were thousands of torches to light the entire ce, as the wedding would take ce at night.


    No one present was cold because the warmth of the people and a surprising supply of ss cups with pine tea for the adults and hot milk for the children kept them happy.


    Some of those present had long attended ceremonies among nobles but had never received such special treatment.


    That made them happy as none of them felt that they were being treated with contempt despite their status as ves.

 Chapter 313 - A Dream Wedding 2/2

    Late in the evening, Einar came out of the great room and looked at the beautifully decorated tables in the outer courtyard.


    When he saw all the important people, he could only smile, because he nned to give them a surprise at having attended their wedding.


    Unlike his first wedding, where he had no materials, Einar sacrificed a good part of the little saltpeter he had and with Sia''s help, he created some fireworks.


    To avoid that, someone will find out about their little surprise they went into the sea to be able to test them.


    The result was a sess, as Einar used a variation of the gunpowder form where less saltpeter was used, as he did not want a lethal explosion.


    But beautiful fireworks, because he knew that fireworks got their color from salts, because when he was a child he visited a pyrotechnics factory in a town in Mexico.


    He tried different salts, but only three of them gave color to the pyrotechnics.


    The first were the calcium salts that gave an orange color, the second were the sodium salts that gave a yellow color.


    Lastly, the copper salts gave the fireworks a blue color.


    Knowing that, he created a perfect gunpowderbination which made some spectacr fireworks.


    Einar, who was looking at everyone, used a ss goblet to get everyone''s attention.


    "In a few moments I will give a small speech in front of everyone, but I want them to look at the sky because I will surprise everyone.


    I am sure that what I will show will be something new that can get everyone''s attention. "


    Einar looked at Laisa, who was sitting down drinking some pine tea, as she couldn''t drink alcohol because of her pregnancy.


    "Laisa, what you will see will show that our love is epted by Odin."


    Laisa blushed a little and felt her heart race as she knew that Einar would do something surprising, but she couldn''t think of anything.


    As Einar emerged from the pce walls, he came to a tform where he used a metal megaphone to be able to speak loudly.


    "My dear citizens and members of the Norse kingdom, today you will see Odin''s manifestation in the sky."


    All the Norsemen were surprised, but the ves only looked doubtfully at Einar.


    Einar then said in Latin, "Today, God will send a sign to all Nordics that my marriage will be blessed by heaven.


    I hope everyone can look up to the sky as this is about to begin. "


    At that moment, everyone raised their faces to see the beautiful starry sky. Sia, who was taking care of the fireworks, smiled because she knew it was time to light them.


    Using some matches, she lit the fuse for the fireworks and at that moment they began to fly into the sky, where they exploded, creating beautiful explosions of colors.


    Yaasir, who was looking at everything, was surprised and looked in detail at everything that happened in the sky.


    Laisa, who was looking at the beautiful fireworks, cried because she wanted to see the fireworks of the future, but now in front of her she is looking at the beautiful fireworks.


    Even a small figure materialized in three in the crowd of people as she was looking longingly at the beautiful fireworks that she loved so much when her father took her to the amusement parks.


    Some children were surprised to see the Valkyrie Erika but when they told their parents what they had seen, the Valkyrie had already disappeared.


    Sia stopped when half of the pyrotechnics had been lit, as she had to wait for the Konungar Einar''s wedding to take ce.


    When the fireworks were over, Einar pointed out to all the citizens, "Now that the beautiful fireworks are over, I want you to be ready, as the wedding will take ce."


    At that moment, everyone shouted ovations to Einar. Even some people thanked Messiah Einar for allowing them to witness a miracle.


    When Asgot appeared on the tform, he did so in a suit made of bearskin and carrying with it a center.


    This is because it was the regtion clothing of the Nordic high priest. Of course, the clothing would be different in case there was no bearskin avable.


    But something that surprised everyone was that A was also dressed in apletely ck suit. On her chest she had a crucifix and she also had a veil protecting her face.


    Einar, seeing this, smiled and gave his father-inw the metal megaphone so that he could speak.


    "Today, we are gathered to witness the union between two people and two kingdoms in a sacred union.


    With the power granted to me by the ce of the Nordic high priest, he dered the royal wedding ceremony started. "


    After saying that, he handed the megaphone to A, who took it and looked at everyone with a smile.


    "As the high priestess of Nordic Christianity, I am proud to say that we are initiating this sacred union."


    After those words, a beautiful melody could be heard throughout the ce. Einar ced two groups of children in two different ces.


    In front of those children of the orchestra, there were gigantic iron megaphones which helped to disperse the sound.


    As the two groups of children had yed the instruments at the same time, the wedding march melody waspletely coordinated, so everyone was always apanied by the beautiful music.


    At that moment Laisa came out of the great pce holding her father''s hand. The two of them advanced while Laura and Daven left a path of wheat and winter flowers.


    When Vilhelm and Laisa arrived in front of Einar, Vilhelm gave his daughter''s hand to Einar.


    Laisa and Einar stared at each other while holding their hands.


    A then began to speak while the noise of the music diminished "We are here gathered to see the union of this couple in sacred marriage.


    If there is someone who wants to speak to prevent this marriage, they can be made to speak now or shut up forever. "


    At that time no one said anything so A raised her hands "The bride and groom can exchange the holy marriage rings."


    Einar then took a wooden box from his red suit and opened it to reveal a beautiful baby boy with an emerald of an iridescent color.


    With his hand, he took Laisa''s hand and ced the ring on her.


    "I will protect you forever and at all times, just as I will protect our children."


    Laisa, when she saw the ring, was quite happy, so she did the same.


    So from her dress, she took a wedding ring, which waspletely made of gold with some inscriptions in Latin.


    Using her hands, he ced the ring on Einar''s muscr hand.


    "I promise to take care of you and our family."


    When they finished, A spoke through the megaphone, "Now that they are united in a sacred marriage, a kiss sealed this nuptial agreement that only God can break."


    After this, Laisa and Einar gave a passionate kiss, while other fireworks illuminated the sky.


    Einar did not know it, but the celebration of the royal wedding became a tradition in the Nordic empire.


    So important that it surpassed the Yule festival or the founding of the nation.

 Chapter 314 - Wedding Night With Laisa

    At night, Einar and Laisa had the room only to themselves. This was a reward that Kassia and Laisa gave.


    Well, being such a special day for Laisa, they didn''t want to interrupt her wedding night.


    Einar, who was standing in front of Laisa, used his hand to move a lock of golden hair that covered part of her face.


    "You are too beautiful as the day we met, although the fight we had that day showed me that you are a true warrior woman.


    I still remember the pain in my face, but despite that, that moment marked the beginning of our journey together. "


    Laisaughed and approached Einar so she could give him a big kiss. When she did, she insert her tongue in Einar''s mouth.


    This is why she wanted to give her husband a French kiss, Einar, who only enjoyed the treatment of his wife. Only waited for their faces to separate so that they could see each other.


    "Einar, tonight I want you to use the ropes and treat me as violently as you can."


    Einar raised his eyebrow and caressed Laisa''s face "I can be hard in bed, but you should know that there will be no blows to the stomach as our baby could be in danger.


    If you also want me to be aggressive in sex, I can only insert my penis into your anus, because rough sex in your vagina can be dangerous for the baby. "


    Laisa nodded and hugged Einar "I don''t care about those little details, but tonight I want to climax with the pain."


    Einar sighed and, changing his gaze to a more sadistic one, he took Laisa by the chin "You have been a terrible woman Laisa."


    Bringing his face closer, Einar stared into Laisa''s gray eyes "Now the time for your punishment hase. I want you to walk on all fours to your drawer.


    You have to take your ck leather suit and the tools that I will use; you do not have to dy because your punishment will be worse.


    You understood, my little pig. "


    Laisa, who was breathing with some difficulty because she waspletely aroused, nodded and got on all fours.


    She started to walk along the warm wooden floor until she came to the drawer from where she took a ck leather suit.


    Without wasting time, she took off her clothes, revealing her body outlined with her beautiful muscles. The sweat she had made her look too erotic.


    But despite that, she put on the ck leather suit, which only covered her nipples with a small ck leather band.


    Also, her suit had a huge ck crotch zip, which was specially made so that Einar could open it whenever she wanted.


    When she finished putting on her erotic leather suit, she took a wooden ball with a ribbon which he ced in his mouth, because it was a way to not be able to speak.


    After that, she took a kind of leather muzzle that had the shape of a pig''s trunk. When she put it on, she also took a headband that had pig ears.


    With her piggy appearance, only thest detail was missing. Using her hand, she opened the closure of her crotch, exposing her vagina and anus.


    Taking an anal plug that had a pigtail on it, she wet it a bit with her vaginal juices before slowly inserting the plug into her anus.


    While she was feeling pleasure from doing it, the plug fully entered her anal cavity, so she moaned a little before taking the strings and tasting it with her hands.


    After this, she walked on all fours towards Einar while trying to behave like a piglet.


    Einar took the whip and the ropes from Laisa''s hand. "Who gave you permission to masturbate using your anal plug?"


    Laisa lowered her head and used her head to caress Einar''s foot. This only provoked an evil smile from Einar.


    Who using the whip, began to hit Laisa''s back, although he did not do it with force to hurt his partner.


    Every time the whip hit Laisa''s back, moans could be heard through the muzzle she had.


    "You are a very bad little pig, enjoying my blows when it is supposed to be your punishment."


    Einar stopped and let Laisa begin to move her butt impatiently, wanting to feel pain again.


    "Look how you are asking. It is not possible that a woman like you is demanding a punishment like this.


    But since you are asking in a good way, I will give it to you."


    Einar, leaving the whip aside, began to spank Laisa''s buttocks. At first it was slow, but gradually he increased the strength and speed of his hand.


    In just a few minutes, Laisa was moaning with pleasure as she salivated from all the pleasure she was feeling.


    Seeing this, Einar stopped and caressed Laisa''s soft buttocks before removing the anal plug that was inside her.


    When doing this, Laisa urinated because of the pleasure for which she began to breathe in a difficult way.


    Einar gave her another spanking and, lowering his pants, revealed his fully erect penis, which he suddenly introduced over Laisa''s anal orifice.


    At that moment, he moved his hips with all his might while Laisa began to cry with pleasure.


    Because from the moment Einar inserted his penis, she had a few orgasms in a row, for a masochist addicted to anal sex like her.


    Einar''s thrusts were doors to pleasure, as she could feel like a doll whose only use was to be used to release semen inside her.


    The noises of meat colliding and the characteristic scent of sex filled the room. But despite all that, Einar was moving his hips even more strongly.


    For that he changed the position to one where Laisa was lying face down while Einar prated her from above while she was between her legs.


    Just by holding one of her legs, he could fully insert his penis in each thrust. Because of that, Laisa was already in a state of only pleasure.


    She could not think clearly and could only breathe with some difficulty because the constant orgasms did not let her think.


    After a few minutes, Einar, who had already had multiple ejactions, only took a break from having thest one.


    When he took his penis out of Laisa''s anus, a semen enema came out of her, seeing this a feeling of satisfaction formed on Einar''s face.


    Who, carrying his wife, decided to take her to the hot springs because she needed to wash her body.

 Chapter 315 - The Creation Of The Box

    The next morning Laisa, who could barely feel her hip, clung to her husband like a ko because the sunlight was bothering her.


    Einar, upon feeling his wife''s embrace, ended up giving her a kiss on the forehead.


    "Good morning Laisa, you want me to bring you breakfast."


    Laisa, who was snuggled into Einar, just shook her head "I''m sleepy and I want to rest. Just hug me ..."


    Einar hugged his wife and closed his eyes so he could sleep another time in bed.


    While this was happening in a construction zone, an Irish ve was yelling at a Scottish ve.


    "You are stupid. You know that cement should not be used in that way. Your mistake cost us a wheelbarrow of cement."


    The Scotsman punched the Irishman "Don''t yell at me you fucking idiot, the mistake was your fault throwing me while you were ying."


    The two ves then started a fight. All the ves, far from stopping them, were left to fight while making bets.


    The Irishman gave the Scotsman a good punch in the face, who only spat blood and gave the Irishman a hook on the chin.


    Their fight was seen by the warriors who, far from stopping them, let the fight continue because they did not believe that something would happen.


    The two men kept fighting until the two exchanged a blow to their faces, causing them to pass out at the same time.


    It was at that moment that the warriors approached the two ves and carried them to the infirmary.


    In the afternoon, Einar, who was getting ready to do his work, received Eskol at the office.


    "Good afternoon Konungar Einar, I have information on the ves."


    Einar raised his eyebrow and looked curiously at Eskol.


    "Today we had a confrontation between two ves. It is the seventh of the week.


    The fights are thankfully only with fists, but in today''s case the two suffered some minor damage before losing consciousness.


    The ves who fight the most are the ves of the Irish region against the ves of Scond.


    It seems that there is a kind of enmity between his two groups of ves.


    If we don''t do anything about it, it is likely that the attacks will end up leveling up and trigger a real problem. "


    Einar heard this and stroked his mustache as he thought of a solution.


    Eskol only looked at Einar until he showed a slightly creepy smile.


    "The fundamental problem is that they don''t have a way to release their emotions, so their fights will continue unless we do an event for them to support their representatives.


    Sport is the primary way to release emotions. American football is good to do that, but preparing teams will take time.


    Since they like to fight, I think boxing will be a good way to release their emotions.


    Eskol brings Seren and summons all the ves to choose a representative per region who knows how to fight only with fists.


    Kicking or hitting the crotch is prohibited.


    Just fists like real men do. Anyone who takes part and does that thing of things cannot take part again and will have a penalty of one year in military service.


    In order for him to learn the values ??of a man, organize fighting tournaments between ves.


    To do this, they need to ce bandages on their hands to form a mass of bandages in this way. "


    Einar got up and walked to the office medicine cab, which he opened and take a bandage, which he tied on his hands to create a hand protection.


    "It should be that way. If you have doubts, you can send a soldier or warrior to show them how it should be done.


    As for the mouth, that they use a wooden protector like the one used in the army to train, for head protection that is used a leather helmet.


    Before I forget, punches to the eyes are prohibited. "


    Eskol, who had an idea that it was the box, simply nodded and left the room, knowing that it must be something very important.


    During the following days Eskol organized all the ves to choose their representatives, for this they held tournaments.


    Where the ves fought using only their fists following the rules of so-called boxing, while they did that, Einar proudly looked at his creation.


    In front of him was a cotton-filled leather helmet and cotton-filled leather boxing gloves.


    "These tools to be able to perform boxing will be a new trend. If they want to fight and take out their anger, the ves will be able to do it in the ring with rules.


    Also, with sport muste the rewards to show that their effort is worth it. "


    Einar then turned his head and looked at a simple but beautiful tanned leather belt that had in the middle a medallion of a bear holding a goblet.


    Under the bear was written in Latin.


    <em>''Primum patronium pugnae Decembris 31, 831''1</em>


    Also, next to the belt was a document written in gold letters, in which the winner was given citizenship and a house for his family or so that he could live.


    "I think the awards are a perfect way to motivate the participants. What better than freedom in a sport that, although dangerous, is not deadly.


    There are also some changes to the rules to make hitting the back of the headpletely forbidden.


    This kind of blows can cause a stroke that would end with the death of thepetitor, we will also have to do a check on the gloves of thepetitors.


    To ensure that everyone can have the correct training regimen, they will train with me until the day of thepetition.


    After thepetition, they must continue training to train the next generation for the championship on December 31, 832.


    In thatpetition, I will be a judge again until there are trained personnel to be able to do that work.


    Later, the tournament of 833 must be divided into weights as it is not fair for thin opponents to fight against heavier opponents.


    But what do you think of all this, father? "


    Sven looked proudly at his son and rested his hand on his shoulder "This sport will be quite famous among the ves but what about our citizens."


    Einar smiled and looked at his father with joy. "Starting next year, American football and ser will have their own tournaments.


    For the moment, boxing will be a sport for ves as it will help ease tensions between different groups of ves.


    But judo can be used as apetition to show capabilities and could even make a mixed martial arts tournament.


    But that will have to wait, for the moment the box will be the protagonist. " First championship of box December 31,831

 Chapter 316 - Arrival Of The Faroese Merchants

    Kalevi, who was sitting on the prow of his Drakkar, looked in quite a surprise at the harbor that Einar had built.


    Especially the towers that were built on the sea, and that had strange weapons on them.


    <em>''It is quite surprising how much Einar could achieve in this short time. I suppose that the leader of the tribe was correct when he told us that if he survived the attack of the Norwegian king.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>He would be our greatest ally because, with his tribe, we could start a closer rtionship.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>Although our group of inds is a bitrge, we do not have the capacity to achieve a feat like the one Einar did to maintain such arge poption.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>I guess that means that now we can work with honesty, if before it was almost impossible to conquer the ind, now it is impossible.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>I only hope that Herald Einar can maintain a stable rtionship with us and does not wish to absorb our tribe, as we will not be able to resist. ''</em>


    Kalevi just sighed and looked proudly at her Drakkar, which was covered in a ck substance on the outside.


    <em>''This ck thing thates out of the ground is very efficient in covering the ships and saves us from having to steal wood from the Christian kingdoms.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>Who would say that the leader''s son could find such efficient use of this ck substance, I suppose Odin will bless us for our decision. ''</em>


    <em> </em>


    At the port, Einar was supervising the cement of some small pine trees on the sidewalk for pedestrians to beautify the streets of the port.


    "Remember to nt the pines at a considerable depth, we cannot allow them to be above the surface."


    The ves used their picks to hit the earth that was hard because of the cold,ter other ves used their shovels to move the earth.


    While this was happening, the noise of a merchant rm could be heard, so Einar showed a smile.


    <em>''I suppose the Faroese traders finally finished gathering ves and cattle.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>Let''s see what good things they have brought from the region of Scond. ''</em>


    Einar then started walking towards the docks area where he nned to receive the Faroese merchants.


    It was at that moment that he stood still for a moment as a smile formed on his face, Einar could feel his heart rate increase.


    For he could see that the exteriors of the Drakkars and Knarrs were covered in oil.


    Because of the importance of oil, the discovery was worth it because if it could guarantee a supply of oil it could refine it.


    Even if it was a simple refinement, it would be enough to create a substance simr to Greek fire but with characteristics of napalm.


    Not to mention, it could serve as fuel and the waste that is asphalt could be used to build roads.


    Although it would be impossible to create stics, as they are moreplex processes, their different uses would be beneficial for the Nordic nation.


    When Kalevi''s Drakkar reached the dock, he got off and could see Einar looking at him with a smile that made him feel somewhat ufortable.


    "Good afternoon herald Einar, tell me what is the smile on your face due to, I think it is a bit strange to see you smile like that."


    Einar justughed and pointed to his Drakkar "I was smiling because of what your ship is covering that ck substance has a very important value for my kingdom.


    I don''t think you know, but I was crowned Konungar from the Nordic kingdom of d.


    From that moment on, I became the supreme king of this ce, but that is not what matters.


    How much can you produce from that ck substance and what do you think if we create an exclusive fleet to bring in oil? "


    Kalevi turned her face and looked at her Drakkar "I thought that the ck substance was only used for ships but surely you have some strange function.


    If you want it that badly, I think you could fill y pots with the ck stuff you call oil if we spent about 15 Knarr for transportation.


    I could bring 5 or 7 tons of oil, but because of the use of sailors, I think that each trip will cost about 15 or 20 gold coins.


    I think it is a fair price because I am only buying the shipment from you because we have oil inrge quantities.


    It is in some of the Inds it sprouts and prevents crops from being nted in those ces; it is more a problem than a solution.


    But if you want to stay with him, that''s perfect for me. You would be doing us a favor. "


    Einar smiled and spread his hands to show his joy "That''s what I wanted to hear. I will pay you for each trip with a sheet of red cloth worth 50 gold coins.


    With the only condition, that you have to double the amount of oil that you are going to send and that under no circumstances will the flow of this stop.


    That means that you are going to have to be sending ships transporting that amount of oil every day. I am sure that the red cloth has a very important value for you.


    Well, when you see it, you will realize that it is not the typical blood red, it is a stronger and more striking red.


    But since we are talking about business, I would like to know how many good things you brought on your ships. "


    Kalevi scratched his head and turned to show all his ships "We managed to get 8645 ves with their families.


    But the real prize was the 2000 sheep that we stole from the coastal towns. We also took 300 goats, 200 chickens, and 50 cows.


    In terms of food, we could only get a small quantity of 4 tons of different grains.


    We got more, but as you know, the tribe needs grains to be able to support themselves, because the food shortage is serious. "


    Einar nodded and patted Kalevi on the shoulder "I can sell you a kilogram of salted fish for 5 silver pieces.


    I have enough salted, smoked, and pickled fish for your people to eat.


    Of course, it would be very expensive for you, but as long as you have ves and oil, I am willing to give you a credit so that all of you can enjoy food with enough salt.


    That way, your people won''t have to go hungry. What do you think of my proposal?


    Your only concern should be to capture ves. Mine will be to guarantee their food. I think that is a fair deal. "


    Kalevi swallowed hard as it was a good proposal "I would have to ask the leader of the tribe but I am sure he would not refuse."

 Chapter 317 - Training Of New Boxing Prospects

    In a specially built gymnasium in the Greek soldiers'' barracks, a group of 20 ves was gathered.


    All of them were the ves chosen to take part in the first boxing championship of the nation.


    "Wee regional champions. All of you were chosen because you showed that you are the best among your teammates.


    You are all true warriors. That is why you will train the rules of Nordic boxing and learn the training.


    It will beplicated and I am sure you will cry in training, but you will be the first boxers in the country and not only that.


    You will be the representatives of their own groups, the winner of the tournament will receive a champion belt, you will be released and they will receive a house for their families.


    Also, as members of the first boxingmittee, you will have certain privileges because your job will be exclusively to train you and the new recruits.


    You will have to learn everything that I taught them and not only that, You will have to create your own techniques, always respecting the rules that are imposed.


    I am sure they will be remembered in the future as the 20 founding members of boxing.


    People will remember them fondly because they are the pioneers in this sport. I just created the sport and the path, you will have to show that you can follow the path.


    Now let''s move on to the first thing they should know about what protective gear they should be wearing. "


    Einar then showed them a table where there was a head guard, gloves, and a wooden mouth guard.


    "I know that many of you enjoy fighting only using your fists or, failing that, bandages on your hands to be able to hit each other.


    But there is one major difference between what they did and what they are going to learn now.


    It is that they will practice a sport. In this case, it is important to win, but you must not kill or seriously injure their opponent.


    That''s the difference between a sport and a battle royale. I hope you understand now I want one of you toe forward to show you how to use the equipment. "


    One of the ves stepped forward. He had a thinplexion but with marked muscles. He also had red hair.


    "I am Braian, Konungar Einar.


    I am willing to participate as a volunteer to show how boxing equipment is used. "


    Einar nodded and, with a wave of his hand, invited him toe forward.


    "The head protector is extremely important and should never be absent because they should know that blows to the head can be lethal or can cause long-term problems.


    The mouth guard is used to prevent you from losing teeth or identally biting your tongue if you get hit on the chin.


    Finally, the gloves are specially constructed so that they can hit without having to worry about the consequences of their blows.


    These three tools will be the most valuable to you, but to begin with, you have to learn how to bandage your hands. "


    Einar took Brian''s hand and, using a woolen bandage, he began to make a correct tie so that the fingers and the hand would not suffer damage.


    When he finished tying the bandage, he went to the next hand and returned the same procedure. When he finished, he put on the leather gloves.


    When they were already on, he tied them to his hands using a specially prepared leather strap, after which he gave Brian a few minor blows on the hands.


    "Does it hurt or do you feel any difort?"


    Brian shook his head, so Einar nodded and put the mouth guard on him. After that, he put on his leather helmet and looked at him with a smile.


    "This is the way you should look, but the clothes are wrong. The boxing uniform will be shorts only and some special boots that I made for you.


    But since this is a test, I want you to see how the equipment is used correctly. "


    After saying those words, Einar put on protective equipment, as well as gloves.


    When he was ready, he looked at everyone.


    "The best way to train is for you to feel the training with your bodies. For the moment, I am a demonstration.


    Well, under no circumstances should you practice a workout without first warming up, as the body can end up damaged.


    Brianes with me to the ring that I had specially made. "


    The two walked to a square wooden tform with a cloth covering that had four posts covered in leather and cotton.


    The whole structure had ropes around it and they also had a kind of sinks in the two corners of the ring.


    Einar pointed to the ring "The fight can only be done in this ce, because time is very short. You will only do two rounds in the tournament.


    Each round willst for 10 minutes, in which you will have to fight. Each hit they give will give them points they will earn if they knock out the opponent or make more points than the opponent.


    If you wonder about the sinks in the corners, it is to rinse the mouth, as there may be blood in the mouth even when wearing the mouth guard.


    But let''s have a little round of fighting Brian. Get in the ring. The red corner is yours and mine is the blue.


    Just normal punches, no kicks or blows behind the head. "


    When the two got into the ring, Einar put on his mouth guard and made a signal with his hand to indicate that the fight could start.


    Brian, who had experienced fighting since he had been fighting for bread since he was a child, was surprised when Einar began to beat him in a strange way.


    Unlike their undisciplined fight, Einar''s punches were orderly and when he tried to hit him, he blocked his punches.


    For 5 minutes, Brian was beaten relentlessly until Einar decided to stop when he saw that Brian was already losing consciousness because of the constant punching.


    Taking off his gloves, he approached Brian and patted him on the face "Stay with me Brian, it was just training but you must learn to block punches.


    It won''t be easy, but I''m sure you will learn. "


    Gesturing to a soldier who brought a ss container of water, Einar removed the protection from Brian''s head and wet his face.


    Because of this he reacted and looked at Einar in surprise as he took off his mouthguard "Is the training finished?"


    Einarughed and patted him on the shoulder as he handed him the bowl of water "You did well but you have a lot to learn."

 Chapter 318 - Situation On The Wall Of Danevirke

    Outside the wall of Danevirke, a group of young men were ring at the wooden wall in front of them.


    "You don''t think it''s strange that they are repairing the wall. I think they realized that we will attack them before the end of this cold winter."


    Said a young soldier who was warming his body using a woolen nket with holes in it.


    "The only thing I know is that stupid Emperor Ludovico is taking revenge against all of us because look at how we are in this ce.


    Most do not have proper clothing, and the food is only moldy barley and stale oats.


    What is the high pontiff thinking, to allow this sinner to stop the civil war, at least at that time it was easy to get food.


    Because robbing the stupid nobles who supported the emperor was feasible, but now we can''t even send support to our families.


    Well, this holy war against the Northerners is something we cannot refuse. I just hope we find enough things in theirnds. "


    The young soldier just looked at hispanion and smiled bitterly "You think that group of pagans and barbarians will have something of value.


    They are only arid and coldnds where there is nothing to eat; I am sure that is why they constantly attack our coasts.


    A colleague I met in Count Freudian''s army told me how his town was mercilessly attacked. Those damned people burned the ce.


    Women were raped and taken away, children were impaled, and most of the men were killed. Only the strongest were taken to be ves.


    How horrible to experience something like that. Thank goodness that my home is in Aquitaine. "


    The soldier raised an eyebrow "But the emirate of C¨®rdoba is not always supposed tounch raids against Aquitaine, it is not more dangerous to be a ve of the Muslims."


    The young soldier shook his head "My family does not live on the border but my uncle is a merchant who travels through the border cities of the emirate of C¨®rdoba.


    ording to him, Christians can continue to process their faith on the sole condition that they pay a tax, but they live better than us.


    You can believe that in a country that is hostile to us, they have better lives than us, even tell me that some rich Christian merchants.


    They have traveled to Jerusalem, where they have been able to see the birthce of Christ and his deathbed. One of them even told him fantastic stories about Bethlehem.


    I would also like to travel to Jerusalem to get to know the holynd, hopefully the Supreme Pontiff will do something so that we Christians can go.


    If we will already be called warriors of god unless we are given the opportunity to go to the holynd. "


    The soldier looked with some condescension at the young soldier "You have enormous ideas, but first we have to survive the winter.


    I am sure that at this rate, we will run out of wood so we will end up dying of cold.


    What a depressing way to die. You know, my grandfather saw his family die in a snowstorm in his vige in the Alps.


    The local nobleman, a dirty son of a bitch, thought it was a good idea to take the grain from the vige and the supplies from the town because, ording to him, they were to receive a duke.


    My grandfather, who was a child, just watched as his parents and other members of the vige were savagely beaten.


    He says that after that, a winter storm began that did not allow him to see beyond his hands.


    He nevercked a te of water with wheat or barley, but he noticed how his parents lost weight day by day.


    When the wood ran out, his father took an ax and left his house. When he returned at night, he did it carrying wood and food.


    That day he says that the meat tasted sweet and soft. His mother and he ate, but his father only ate a little because ording to him he had already eaten. "


    The following days, they only ate meat until it was finished. At that moment, his father took up his ax again and left in the morning.


    When he returned at night, he did so with a wound on his arm. My grandfather did not know why his father was injured, but his questions were never answered.


    Well, the aroma of the meat in the pan distracted him from the conversation his parents were having. ording to what his mother said, from that day on, he only ate enough meat.


    All of this continued to repeat itself throughout the winter until the storm finally ended, at which point her parents took their things and left the town.


    From what he had understood is that all the inhabitants had died and that their houses had burned down.


    From that moment on, his family traveled north and settled in a beautiful town where wines were grown.


    There was where he made his life and where I was born, near the city of Strasbourg, a beautiful ce to grow up. "


    The young soldier was surprised by the story of his partner "I think your grandfather''s father was an excellent hunter to only use his ax to have meat.


    But did you ever say what kind of meat it was? "


    The soldier shook his head "ording to what I heard from my grandfather, it was sweet meat with a taste of pork, sometimes was very soft and others were hard.


    He could never taste such delicious meat again. "


    While this was happening, Gautier''s ship was entering the river Rhine. The situation inside it was somewhat depressing.


    For they hadpleted the mission that had been entrusted to them, but they never thought that Kassia was married to a young Norse king.


    That he had weapons that could somehow make explosions had a very great sense of defeat, especially the priests.


    Those who, despite seeing thousands of Christian ves, could not do anything, could only report their findings to Rome so that they would know of the existence of a dangerous ce like that in the north of the continent.


    A dangerous and distant ind that must have been at the end of the known world. The only thing they knew about it was that the natives called it d.


    Although their words were incorrect because there were crops and roads, they did not want to name that ce filled with pagans in another way.

 Chapter 319 - Mad Emperor Ludovicos Plan

    The Ludovico''s ship continued to advance down the Seine River until a group of ships signaled for it to stop.


    Gautier, who was quite depressed, only sighed and with a wave of his hand a group of soldiers raised their coat of arms to inform that they were a ship of a duke of the empire.


    The guard ships then allowed the duke''s ship to pass, as they had to anger a member of the nobility.


    After a few hours of travel they reached the ruins of the city of Parisii, so that the faces of Gautier and Guido turned terrible.


    "You think the son of the Emperor Lodovico went mad or was the emperor."


    Guido shook his head. "I don''t think either of us wentpletely insane that they could have carried out a massacre in the capital.


    That would be a political blow for either of them. Even in madness, they should never have done that. I mean, they won by burning the city to ashes.


    We must quickly find a soldier or someone who can tell us what the hell happened in this ce. "


    After this, the two continued advancing on the Seine River for a few minutes until they reached a ce where there was a group of pilgrims carrying a cross on their back.


    The boat got as close to the river bank as it could and dropped the anchor and then began to descend in the shallow area of ??the river using a rope.


    After this Gautier, Guido, a priest and 10 crew members went down to talk to the pilgrims who looked at the ship with some joy because they knew they were not Vikings.


    So they waited to be able to speak with the mysterious crew of the ship.


    When Gautier arrived with the pilgrims, he looked at them with some doubts. "Excuse me, you know what happened to the capital of the empire.


    Who was to me for such destruction and what became of the city''s poption? "


    The older pilgrim looked at Gautier seriously "I see you must have been away for a few months, but I will exin.


    Some time ago the emperor''s son and the emperor''s daughter were fighting each other, when a group of Vikings arrived and finished off the army of the emperor''s son.


    Later, they besieged the city using the siege weapons of the emperor''s son. The emperor''s daughter could not coordinate an efficient defense because of the damage caused by her brother.


    That is why the Vikings entered, but the inhabitants of the city fought in thest bastion of the city, which fell.


    But all of them, far from surrendering, fought against all of them bravely and that is why they earned the honor of being the fallen.


    The entire city has been dered by the High Pontiff Gregory as a holy site because it is the city of those who fought against the pagans instead of surrendering.


    Such was their feat that the leader of the Vikings did not dare to sully the corpses, instead he buried them as warriors.


    Currently, the emperor should be in the capital Aachen as he is preparing everything for the attack against the pagans of the north. "


    Ludovico, who was looking at the report of hismanders, frowned, "So the damn Vikings are preparing troops to reinforce their stupid wall.


    When do you think winter will end so you canunch an attack? "


    All of hismanders sighed at the same time and one duke decided to speak.


    "Your Imperial Highness, things are moreplicated than you may believe. We will not be able tounch an attack at the end of winter.


    We will have to wait at least until the summer tounch the attack because the supplies are few, because of the civil war.


    There are no grains avable and food is scarce in many parts of the empire, not to mention that the constant Viking attacks on the coasts prevent us from dispatching troops correctly.


    The casualties of prepared soldiers are too high. Summer is the only time where we canunch an effective attack.


    We have spoken, and that is why, as the one chosen to exin the situation, I hope that you can decide to wait for the attack after the end of the winter.


    We need that time to prepare the troops. If you don''t want to listen to us, listen to your daughter.


    She is going to tell him the same as us, because it is logical to wait until we are better to be able tounch an attack.


    The heathen wall may be strong and have more troops to defend it, but we will gather nearly 100,000 soldiers for battle.


    Most will be levies, but at least they will have food for the initial raid.


    The high pontiff will send us aid and grain, as well as the Christian kingdoms of the Italian penins. "


    Ludovico, who was extremely angry, struck the table with his only hand "Everyone is ipetent shit and assholes.


    They had only one job, and you have failed at it. Now all of you are before me, giving me excuses that the attack cannot beunched because there are no supplies.


    Do not forget that the troops in the front line are rebels, dirty rebels who do not deserve mercy from God or the empire.


    Since you want to wait, you can do it, but you will have to build siege machinery until everything is ready tounch an attack.


    I don''t care if they have to prune all the damn forest they find. I wantdders, siege towers, and weapons to attack the wall.


    Hire every engineer in the empire and anywhere you can. I want to have siege towers every 100 steps.


    We must win the war against those damned pagans at all costs, that the corpses of those who do not survive are used as wood to feed the fire.


    Their corpses at least have to be used for something against the cold. I hope that way they learn to harden themselves in battle.


    Also, because food is scarce, make a meritocratic system. If they want to have a good diet, let them work.


    If they do not work, they are not given food; they do not deserve it. We can only keep the troops efficient.


    Does anyone have aint? "


    Everyone in the room fell silent and decided to follow the tyrannical orders of the emperor, who already believed that he had lost control.

 Chapter 320 - The Dangerous Anders

    In a battlement tower, Anders was looking at the small town burning at his feet with a golden crown on his head.


    "What a beautiful destruction of an earl''s property, don''t you think so Rusell."


    Russell, who was covered in blood, just turned his head to look at Anders.


    "That this count was not supposed to have his doors taken care of. I think it was too easy to kill him."


    Andersughed and raised his hand with the earl''s head "You heard count, you''re stupid and even a child knows you were too trusting.


    But since you''re listening to me, I think you deserve to know how you died. "


    Anders cleared his throat and began to remember what he had done.


    "Anders, you are crazy how you dare to say that we can enter the city, you are an intelligent bastard, but how you are going to achieve it."


    Anders smiled at his father-inw and spread his hands "I will use the same guards to enter your city, for that I have some spies who have done their job.


    All I ask is a ce for my troops and perhaps a title of nobility for my own use and that of my wife.


    I think a duke of his size will be able to reward a man as efficient as I am. "


    The duke looked at Anders with a smile "Very well, if you can conquer the earl''s city, I will give you a small castle south of this ce and you will have the rank of baron.


    I will exempt you from taxes for 100 years, that''s all you will get if you can conquer the city. Just remember that the poption is important.


    You can burn down the city and steal anything you want, but I need the poption of the city.


    Also, do not burn the walls and bastion of the city because I need it to be able to rebuild the city again. You can keep all the loot.


    See it as a reward and a help so that my grandson can grow up without problems. "


    Anders showed an evil smile "You don''t need to worry, father-inw. I willply with all the actions I said.


    Now, if you excuse me, I have a city to conquer. "


    The duke then just watched as Anders left the room.


    <em>''That damn Anders is a real danger, but I can''t take out one of my best people hunters.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>The gains that it produces to me, like my stupid daughter, are too many to be able to go against them.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>But when I have a way to trade with the mythical King Einar, I think I''ll stop using them so I can eliminate them.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>I just hope that damn Anders can bring me those sweet children. I think I will enjoy them along with the rest of the clergy. ''</em>


    <em> </em>


    Anders, who had already left his father-inw''s castle, put his serious face and approached the stable where his warhorse was.


    At the scene, he could see Russell using a brush to clean the horse.


    "Mr. Anders, it''s a good moment thating back the horse was starting to get angry because of your absence."


    Anders justughed "Now can you talk to the animals Rusell?"


    Russell scratched his head "Mr. Anders, it''s just that before seeing you, the horse is getting desperate.


    Besides, since it''s the only thing I do in my free time, I know when the horse is somewhat stressed by theck of you. "


    Anders raised his eyebrow and shook his head "Let''s save the talks forter we have a city to conquer.


    Get on your horse and be prepared that we will ride for at least three hours to reach the meeting point with the troops and our informants. "


    While they were riding, Anders was preparing everything in his mind for the night raid.


    First, they would take all the gates of the city and the bastion.


    Having the guards threatened, they would go to the bastion where they will open the doors and begin the ughter.


    It was an infallible n, as the city guard was mostly corrupt, so Anders promised arge amount of resources to them just for their help.


    After riding for hours, they came to a hut in the middle of the forest.


    When they got off the horses, they walked towards the hut where they opened the door and could see a group of mercenaries drinking.


    "Anders, you took too long. The boys were already looking with evil eyes at the women and children of the guards who will help us."


    Anders shrugged his shoulders and shook his head "It wasn''t my fault I was negotiating with my father-inw about the prizes of our valuable conquest.


    He said that we can keep everything, but the poption must be enved for sale, the houses can be burned but the bastion and the walls are forbidden.


    I hope that everyone knows how to control themselves because if I find out that they are burning something that they should not or have killed someone.


    You will suffer, as for the children we have in our possession, send them to my father-inw as well as the women.


    Those poor bastards were unlucky that their families were requested by my dear father-inw.


    But who am I to deny the pleasure of the father-inw, start to move that I do not want waste of time.


    By the way, when do our informants arrive? "


    At night, the mercenaries of Anders approached the walls and, after making a few gestures, the doors were opened, so the mercenaries entered in silence.


    Well, his main mission was to take the bastion because if the count were to dig in, it would be almost impossible to get him out.


    Upon reaching the gates of the bastion, these were opened and Anders and his troops were admitted, after killing the guards loyal to the earl.


    Anders opened Pandora''s box and let his people start robbing and hunting people.


    When Anders kicked the door of the battlement tower, he did so smiling while smelling the smell of shit from the ce as they were throwing their shit through the tower because there were no pipes.


    "I love the smell of shit at night. It reminds me of the battlefield where when you open an enemy''s stomach their blood and shit wille out of their stomachs."


    Anders went up the stairs while his mercenaries beat the servants of the ce. When he reached the door of the count''s room he kicked it.


    The earl who was holding his sword red at Anders.


    "Damn the duke''s dog ..."


    He could not finish his words as Anders buried his sword in his heart.


    "Shhh, keep quiet trash.


    You just go to your god and send him my regards. "

 Chapter 321 - The Mythical Nordic Kingdom

    In a tavern in the city of Carcol, a bard was singing a song in an inn, using his lute while his wife yed the flute.


    ''Today I am going to tell you the story of a magical ce in a dreand.


    The ce calls itself the Norse kingdom, a ce where dangerous Vikings settled and civilized.


    In that ce, there is no hunger, and private property is respected. The nobles have no powers because they are regted.


    Go and start a new life. Do not be afraid, in that ce, the mythical king Einar rules.


    A king who cares about his people, a king who can do anything and everything he touches, makes it well for his people ... ''


    One of the men who were at the bar of the inn looked at the innkeeper, who was enjoying the song.


    "That Nordic kingdom, it sounds very exciting, for sure you know more about it."


    The innkeeper looked at the man in front of him "I know it is a magical ce that has amazing things like ss, salt, and even colored fabrics.


    Look, I was able to get this colored fabric with a wing that I made a beautiful handkerchief. "


    The innkeeper took out from his bag a red handkerchief that looked beautiful; the man looked at the handkerchief and smiled.


    "You know what it takes to go to that mysticalnd."


    The innkeeper frowned, so the man put five copper coins on the table so the innkeeper smiled.


    "At the dock, you will find a Jewish man you will have to register with him to give you a ce for the next expedition to the Nordic kingdom.


    I don''t know much about what the ce is like, but what I do know is that they always return with an enormous amount of goods, so themerce in the city has increased.


    Even the situation improved for us because the substantial amount of things that they bring improve our life like the white salt and nothing bitter that they sell.


    It is a mystery how they get it, but its vor is not astringent and it is white like snow.


    I got a chance to get a taste for a nobleman who stayed at the ce, but that was a long time ago. "


    The man finished drinking his stale beer and left the inn towards the port of the city. On his way, he watched the significant activity of people at night.


    <em>''It is surprising that this city has advanced far enough, just by keepingmerce in such a mythical ce as the north.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>I doubt if King Einar would be willing to ept a man with as much experience as myself in the arts of espionage.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>Since the Duke died in the civil war, maintaining a stable life has be increasingly difficult. ''</em>


    After walking for a while, he reached the port where he could see hundreds of people lined up to enter a hut.


    With some curiosity, the man approached the crowd of people in line and asked one of them who seemed to have his entire family.


    "Excuse me, this is the line to register for the mythicalnd of the north."


    The man turned his head and looked at the guy, who had ck clothes and who appeared to be some kind of bandit.


    "That''s right, this is the line to register for the mythical Nordic kingdom, where King Einar lives.


    I hope everything they say is true as my children need a stable ce to live and spend the winter.


    Even if the food they offer you and the ce to avoid getting cold is not true, I appreciate it very much because our family lost everything.


    In the south, many kingdoms have started warriors to get people. Our people suffered the same fate but fortunately, I and my family managed to escape.


    That is why I started my way to this ce. It was not easy, but fortunately, I managed to join a caravan of people who came to the same ce.


    I hope things get better for our family, but you also seem to be looking for a new ce to live, right? "


    The man just nodded and raised his eyebrow "I see you pay a lot of attention to detail, but I am here for the same reason as you and your family.


    A new ce to live. I would also appreciate some food and a roof to sleep on. "


    The man smiled and began to walk as the line was advancing "I hope we meet again. It was a pleasure talking to a person like you."


    The man sighed and began to form because he had to wait his turn to get to the registration area of ??the dock.


    After some time, the man was finally able to enter the hut where he could see a man dressed in merchants'' clothes.


    "Come in and sit down."


    The man sat in the chair, and the Jewish merchant looked at him.


    "Name, ce of origin, age, and reason for traveling to the Nordic kingdom?"


    "My name is Henry and Ie from the Frank empire. I am 26 years old.


    My reason for being able to travel to the Nordic kingdom is that I want to offer my services to King Einar, as I have experience in finding and eliminating pests. "


    The merchant raised an eyebrow and looked at Henry with some doubt "It is not normal that peoplee from so far. How do you find out about the Norse kingdom?"


    Henry smiled and replied calmly, "In the ce where I worked, there were many kinds of gossip and talk about what was happening outside.


    That is why I found out about this ce, so I decided to leave my past behind and set out on my journey to know the mythical Nordic kingdom.


    If I may, how can you see such a special ce that the bards never tire of talking and singing about? "


    The merchantughed a little and looked at Henry seriously "It is a ce where you can find a new life, but if you want some advice, remember not to try anything funny in the Nordic kingdom.


    Spies like you do not survive in that ce, but answering your question, it is a cold ce but where the ves smile as well as the poption.


    Everyone is happy with their ways of life. It is something that not everyone can achieve, but you will have to see for yourself.


    For now, leave the hut and head to the dockside barracks. You will be in barrack 15.


    Give this token to enter.. You will be living there until the next expedition in January. "

 Chapter 322 - The First Electric Alternator

    Sia, who was working on some experiments, could not stop repeating the table of elements in her mind.


    So when Einar entered theb with little Daven, Sia was quite happy.


    "Teacher, I am d you havee I have some questions about the elements and their atomic weight knows how we can weigh them."


    Einar sighed and smiled casually "We don''t have the right tools to do it, because we would need a lot of time to develop them.


    But we can do other things even more interesting. Today we will make a small crank electric generator, with which we can make electricity, which is a direct current.


    For this we are going to use two mas made of maite covered with copper, copper wire, a copper disk and a small support to attach a crank.


    When we have the electric power generator, we will make an electrolytic bath, with which we can create a tedyer on objects to be able to protect the metals.


    But first we are going to make a continuous power generator which transforms mechanical energy into electrical energy through the use of a maic field.


    To speed up the work, Seren and a group of artisans cut and tested some maite stones with high maic levels. "


    Einar pointed out two stones which were painted blue and red "The red stone is positive and the blue stone is negative if we put these two stones together."


    Using his hands, Einar together the two stones and they are joined "As you can see, these stones are joining. This will help us generate the maic field.


    To begin, each of you take a stone and I want you to cover it with copper wire.


    It has to be as you are that they are already covered. "


    Einar then pointed to some maite stones that werepletely covered in copper.


    Sia and Daven smiled and carried out the task that Einar had given them. For his part, Einar just watched them work.


    <em>''Sia may be young, but she behaves just like Daven. They are both still children, both of whom have lived difficult lives.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>But if I can at least make their lives better, I''ll be proud to see how they make their own lives. ''</em>


    When the two of them finished, Einar gave them a smile "Very good job you did, but now is the time to do the primary job.


    How do you know a positive and negative ma creates an electromaic field, but what you should know is that if we ce a material like copper and move it, an electric current will be generated.


    There are two kinds of electric currents, alternating current and direct current.


    As its name says, alternating current creates an electrical flow that is slow while continuous current always produces energy.


    If we wanted to create alternating electric current, we would have to use a copper wire that covers a cylinder with which we will ce some mas.


    When we move it, the current that will be generated will be alternating. I know that it may seem that it is a useless current.


    But they must know that if you want to transmit electrical energy over long distances, alternating current is the best way to do it.


    Unfortunately, I have no way of making an energy transformer because I do not understand many things. You just have to know that electrical energy will revolutionize our lives.


    But let''s not waste time. We make our hand crank generator.


    For this, we will make wooden support where the two mas can be ced at the bottom and the copper disk at the top. "


    After saying those words, Einar took his saw and a pencil while he began to cut the wood. For their part, Sia and Daven helped him in any way they could.


    After a while of working, they had before them a frame where, using pine glue, they glued the mas, which created a maic field.


    Later, they ced a copper disk which was attached to a crank to be able to turn it.


    "We have just done the mostplicated now we only have to ce copper wire that sticks out of the mas, but who of you wants to test a little electrical energy through your body?"


    Daven shook his head as he knew from his father that it was dangerous, but Sia, who knew nothing about electrical power, volunteered.


    After Einar tied two copper wires to the mas, he handed the two copper wires to Sia.


    "Do not be afraid because the energy we will produce will be small. You will not die or suffer damage, you will only feel a strange sensation in your hands."


    Sia nodded and Einar began to turn the crank slowly so that Sia could feel a kind of tickle in her hands.


    As Einar started to pick up speed, Sia''s tickling turned to a slight numbness in his arms.


    Einar then started cranking the crank at full speed and Sia just screamed at the pain in her hand, so Einar stopped and quickly helped Sia.


    "Are you okay Sia?"


    Siaughed and looked at Einar in surprise "If we use this to electrify the barbed wire, no enemy would dare to touch the barbed wire.


    It could even be such dangerous protection that it would be talked about for thousands of years.


    But now I want to see how the electrolytic bath works. "


    Einar smiled and looked at the two seriously "I want you to stand near the window and use your sses to ski, as I will be using hydrochloric acid and distilled water."


    The two nodded and obeyed Einar, while Einar ced half distilled water and half hydrochloric acid in a ss container.


    With the substance ready, he ced a gold bar that had the copper wire tied with the positive current.


    Later, he ced a steel dagger that had the copper wire tied with a negative current.


    The gold bar and the steel dagger were ced opposite each other.


    "What I''m going to do is take gold molecules to the steel knife to create a protectiveyer of gold.


    It will still be steel, but if it is filed enough, the gold that covers it can be removed, it can also be done with copper, tin, and zinc.


    Although they will have to wait a bit, as it is a time-consuming process that will take almost half an hour. "


    After saying those words, Einar turned the crank quite hard for a period of half an hour.


    Only after fifteen minutes did he change his hand because his right hand had gotten tired of turning the crank.


    When time passed, Einar used tweezers to remove the knife, which was covered in ayer of gold.


    "This is how you create gold-coated items without spending valuable resources."


    Daven and Sia looked at him in amazement as they couldn''t believe their eyes.

 Chapter 323 - Start Of The New Yule Festival

    Einar, who was in the central square, prepared everything for the new Yule festival, because of therge number of Christians, it was not possible to celebrate as it was done before.


    But it would not be correct to dy it to be able to celebrate it on December 24, so Einar concluded that the best thing would be to celebrate two celebrations.


    On December 21, the Yule festival would be celebrated, changing its meaning to the day the giant Ymir died.


    While on December 24, the day of the birth of Christ and the creation of Midgard by Odin would be celebrated.


    The procession would continue to be done in the same way, the trunk of the Yule would continue to be burned, and pine trees would be used to decorate.


    But the sacrifice of the goat was reced by throwing liquor and wheat on the ground as a way of thanking for all the good of the year.


    Regarding food, Einar prepared sheep burritos, because he did not n to use much meat because he needed all the animals to establish a stable livestock for the nation.


    During the afternoon, all public ces were adorned with beautiful pine trees, and ve winds worked hard to make flour tortis.


    While other ves were preparing the dozens of sheep that were ughtered for the festival.


    Einar, for his part, prepared the clothes for his wives and children, Vilhelm, would also be participating in the ceremony, who was curious to see the Yule festival.


    For his part, Yaasir was walking the streets of Asgard while writing down everything he saw.


    <em>''8 Dhu l-Qa'' Da 216, Yawm al-''ahad.1</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>This day seems special because Einar celebrates an event in honor of the death of a giant with which the world they call Midgard was created.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>It is curious how King Einar created two religions with him as a base. Although his ideas are interesting, his Christian religion seems to be created to make a radical change.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>Mainly, it eliminates the need for churches because, ording to him, God listens to them that way because it is everywhere.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>It is a clear break from the Christian traditions of Rome, but I think that is precisely why it can be a true ally.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>The use of their religion will create a powerful system in the Christian church. Perhaps this will not destroy them, but it will prevent Christians from having dominance of the northern part of the continent.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>Although I''m sure no one will recognize the Einar man as a messiah or prophet.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>I think the books could refer to him as a valuable ally for the Muslim world, but that will be it. His ideas of wanting to be sent from God are dangerous ideas.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>That no person should do, however, I have to admit that the world will advance better with its reforms and changes in society.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>Not to mention, his inventions will be very well received in the Emirate of C¨®rdoba and the Abbasid Empire.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>I believe that a new era of mutual support will be born, which is good because it is always better to have allies than enemies.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>But one of the things I don''t understand is why Einar would spend so many resources to be able to give food and clothing to so many ves.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>The white clothes that children and adults wear make them look very good, but I do not understand why to do that, the concept of the nation I cannot understand.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>I hope that in the future you can understand all the things that he is doing, especially the constitution, that document of guarantees for everyone is something surprising. ''</em>


    At night, all the ves formed around the road where Einar and all the Nordics who believed in the Nordic religion would pass.


    Einar walked, holding a small y pot that gave off a beautiful purple fire.


    He began his journey from the docks to the central square, so on the way all the Christian ves looked at him with devotion.


    This, because of his clothes and the purple fire in his hands, made him look quite mystical.


    All of them were grateful to be alive, so they could see Einar doing a ritual like that.


    After walking for a while, the noise of some ceremonial drums could be heard so Helmi who was waiting for everyone.


    He handed over the Yule log to A who, as High Priestess, ced it on the pile of logs to be lit.


    Asgot then took the bowl of purple fire from Einar and lit the pile of wood. The noise of the drums beginning to increase in intensity.


    While Helmi, Kassia and Laisa rang some bells to indicate the beginning of the sacrifice to the earth.


    At that moment, Einar walked to a tform where he was holding a golden cup and a fist of wheat.


    On the tform, he threw Liquor and Wheat to the ground. At that moment, the noise of the drums reached the end and Einar looked at all his people with seriousness as he spread his hands.


    "Today we celebrate the death of the primeval giant, Ymir, is because of which our world was created.


    Midgard before that was a lifeless fireball, but thanks to Odin and his brothers the giant died and life could be born.


    But we don''t just celebrate that ... "


    Yaasir, who was listening to everything, wrote down in his diary.


    <em>''Then he throws liquor into a golden and wheat cup with his hand. It seems to be a kind of ritual to thank the earth.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>I had heard of ceremonies like those celebrated by the ancient Celts, but this is the first time I have seen anything like this.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>The noise of the drums, the lights, and the atmosphere make it look something quite interesting to see.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>But despite everything, it is only a party celebrated by them, although the one who seems to be more interested in it is the king of what is called Irnd.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>Vilhelm is a traditional Norse leader with many shorings, unlike King Einar.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>It is interesting to be able to see the evolution of the Nordic traditions into something more modern and advanced ... ''</em>


    Yaasir interrupted his writing when a ve approached to offer him pine tea and amb burrito so that he could eat.


    "Lord Yaasir, the herald specially prepared these foods, they are not dedicated to any god and the death of the animal was quick and painless.


    I hope you can enjoy your food. If you have a special request, do not hesitate to look at me. I will be waiting in that tree in case you need something from me. "


    Yaasir was ttered by the respect they were offering him, so he made a small silent prayer and proceeded to eat his food. 831 December 21, Sunday

 Chapter 324 - Game In The Office 1/2

    Einar, who was in his office reviewing some reports on the functioning of the nation, could only sigh.


    <em>''The ss production has already increased to 500 pieces per day. We are producing 100 crossbows per day, 5 kilometers of barbed wire per day.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>Soldiers and children''s uniforms are being produced inrge numbers, it appears that Gareth is working very well with the female tailors.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>Conventional clothing has also had an increase and the number of faithful of the Nordic church increases among the less fervent Christians. ''</em>


    Einar stretched out his hands and closed his eyes as he settled into his chair.


    <em>''Following the development of the ind, the following years will be much easier. Once the ind is taken, we just have to go through the Faroe Inds ...''</em>


    Einar interrupted his thoughts when the door to his office opened, so he opened his eyes and looked towards the door.


    To his surprise, he could see his three wives wearing clothes that he had designed for them.


    The three of them were wearing a beautiful ck jacket and a ck short skirt. Their legs were covered with ck socks that were supported by garters.


    Her breasts were partially exposed, revealing her beautiful cleavage through her white shirts.


    On their faces you could see beautiful frames of sses, as well as a delicate makeup next to their hairstyles with their hair collected.


    They made them look like very elegant businesswomen. This caused Einar to swallow a bit of saliva for having such good wives.


    <em>''Blessed is the moment that Sia discovered caustic soda treatment for woolen cloth.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>But I suppose it is time to act or I will suffer some punishment. ''</em>


    Kassia started walking towards Einar while Helmi and Laisa closed the door to the room.


    Every step Kassia took was moving her hips in a very provocative way.


    "I think some beautiful women like you got lost in an office of a worker like me. Tell me about who is searching, beauties.


    Maybe I can help you. "


    Kassia sat at Einar''s desk and looked at him seriously "Einar, your performance in thepany has been poor.


    Documents showing a deficit in your area were shown at the meeting with the board of directors. "


    Using her hands, Kassia adjusted the frame of her red sses and looked seriously at Einar as a smile formed on her face.


    "That is why we were sent to train you. I hope you are willing to undergo training for the good of thepany."


    Einar put his hand on his chest "I am always willing to follow the training that such beautiful executives want to do with me.


    Tell me what do I need to do? "


    Kassia, with a smile on her face, moved the documents on the table and ced herself in front of Einar while spreading her legs.


    With her hand, she pointed to her embroidered ck panties.


    "I have first to know what kinds of things you can do. Consider it a little test on the use of your skills."


    Einar shook his head happily and looked at Kassia "I guess I must thank you for the food."


    Approaching slowly, he put his face in front of Kassia''s panties and began to breathe.


    This made Kassia bite her lips while making small moans. Einar stopped bothering his wife and with his hand moved her panties.


    Revealing her beautiful vagina that gave off a delicious aromabined with the aroma of soap.


    Using his tongue, he began to caress his wife''s clitoris. This made Kassia close her eyes and lift her head.


    Because she was enjoying her husband''s mouth.


    Laisa crawled over to where Einar''s legs were and without saying a word, used her hands to unzip Einar''s pants.


    When he did, Einar''s penis came out of his boxers, leaving himpletely uncovered.


    "I suppose that as the one in charge of supervising this area, I will have to do it as the manual dictates."


    Laisa licked her red lips and slowly introduced Einar''s penis into her mouth, the strong, salty taste of Einar''s penis almost driving her crazy.


    So She began to insert it deeper and deeper into her throat, when she felt that she could not take it out and breathe before repeating the same process.


    For her part, Helmi walked to stand next to Einar, taking his left arm and putting the Einar hand under her skirt.


    "As the person in charge of supervising your hands, you must show that you know how to use your fingers for work."


    Einar, who was licking Kassia''s sweet vaginal juices, turned his gaze and looked at Helmi.


    Using the fingers of his hand he began to caress Helmi''s vagina. At first he did it over her underwear but after a while of ying with her.


    Deciding it was time to start the genuine work, using his fingers he moved Helmi''s panties and without warning, he inserted both fingers into Helmi''s vagina.


    The soft, warm sensation made him smile, but that was just the beginning. He used his thumb to caress her clit as he moved his fingers inside Helmi.


    The sensation of being prated and caressed by Einar''s hand made Helmi lean on Einar''s shoulder, as she moaned in pleasure.


    Einar, as a good husband, was in charge of pampering his wives, including Laisa, using his right hand.


    He pulled Laisa''s hair to use her throat as a hole to release his semen. This he did because Laisa was a masochist.


    She enjoyed being treated violently. Of course, Einar wouldn''t do something to her that would harm her, but making her gasp for having his penis down her throat was something Laisa enjoyed.


    Helmi was also a masochist, but she enjoyed another kind of masochism, so Einar''s thumb squeezed Helmi''s clit tightly.


    This seeded her, so she screamed with pleasure.


    Last but not least was Kassia, who was the one who liked to do the least masochistic things. There was only one to which Einar made her addicted.


    That was to be prated in the anus. But it was not only her, but Helmi and Laisa enjoyed the same.


    It was something they shared inmon, and they liked to do with Einar.


    When Einar''s tongue stroked Kassia''s clit hard, she climaxed with a stream of vaginal juices wetting Einar''s face.

 Chapter 325 - Game In The Office 2/2

    Einar used his tongue to cleanse Kassia''s vaginal juices and, as he did so, he had to close his eyes as he pressed Laisa''s head tightly into his crotch.


    Laisa could feel a jet of hot semen going straight down her throat so she just rxed and let the warm semen warm her up.


    When Einar finished ejacting, he let go of Laisa''s head, who let his penis out of her throat. Helmi at that moment also had an orgasm, so she dirtied Einar''s hand.


    Kassia, who was stroking Einar''s head, smiled "You have shown that you can achieve great things, but that was only the beginning.


    Nowes the major test, you will have to satisfy the three of us. You will start with me, then Laisa will follow.


    Finally Helmi will continue but you should not move with her because you will fail the exam. I hope you have understood subordinate.


    Now do your work and remember that we will find out if you spend more time with one of us. Last time, I think the punishment was clear enough. "


    Einar nodded and, rising from the chair, took Kassia by the hips before inserting his penis into her vagina.


    He did it this way because Kassia could climax with that position and with the spoon position after so much time having sex together.


    Einar knew how to please his wife, so he began to move as he carried the full weight of Kassia with his hands.


    The noises of meat colliding and fluids on the ground were proof that Einar had not stopped in his thrusts at Kassia.


    With each movement of Einar''s hips, drops of vaginal fluids fell to the ground and sshed onto Einar''s boots.


    While having sex with his wife, he kissed her soft red lips, while his hands squeezed Kassia''srge, firm buttocks.


    Kassia, who was enjoying Einar''s thrusts, used her legs to hug him because she wasn''t going to let him go free. She wanted him to leave his seed inside her.


    After a few minutes, Einar felt the inside of Kassia''s vagina tighten, so he gritted his teeth and moved faster.


    It was at that moment that he climaxed together with Kassia, so they both groaned, but this was only the beginning for Einar.


    As an experienced worker, he left Kassia in an office chair and turned around to see Laisa with a wicked smile.


    Laisa felt a chill and looked at Einar while swallowing hard.


    On the outskirts of the imperial pce, a warrior was drinking some water when he heard a strange noise.


    He turned his head from side to side but it did not ur to him to raise his gaze, Laisa, who was looking at the beautifulndscape while her breasts were glued to the window.


    She felt a sense of lust and danger because they could see her in such a disastrous state, because Einar was abusing her body.


    Einar, who was holding Laisa''s shoulder and hip, kept his hip movements while prating Laisa''s anus violently.


    Laisa, who was leaning against the window, only pawned the green window with her breath, as each thrust of Einar against her made her enjoy pleasure.


    The guard who was outside listening to the strange noises walked to a security booth to talk to his partner about the strange noise.


    Laisa, who was enjoying sex, opened her eyes with concern when she saw two guards in the courtyard. Einar felt Laisa''s intestines tighten more tightly.


    So he sighed and raised his head to move his hips with much more force. The noise then increased, so the guards only looked at each other for a moment before lifting their shoulders.


    This was a sign that perhaps the noise must have been from a pipe or something that they do not understand, so they just continued with their duty.


    Laisa, seeing that the guards left, rxed, and it was at that precise moment that the speed of Einar''s hips increased, that Laisa opened her eyes.


    Because all her pleasure points on her sphincter were hit at the same time, so she climaxed while moaning with pleasure.


    Einar felt the constant contractions in Laisa''s sphincter, so he released his semen inside her while he held her as she seemed to have lost the strength of her legs.


    Einar then carried Laisa and looked out the window at the guard, who seemed to be looking for the source of the sound, so he justughed and let Laisa rest in one of the armchairs.


    When he saw her lying down, he kissed her forehead and stroked her golden hair "Sleep well my dear wife."


    Einar theny down on thergest chair and ced his hands behind his head, as now it was Helmi''s turn.


    Helmi, seeing Einar''s state, only smiled evilly because she was sure that the technique she learned would be enough to be able to defeat Einar.


    The first thing she did was remove her jacket and skirt, leaving only the white shirt and the beautiful ck socks.


    Helmi advanced towards Einar and when she arrived in front of him, and sat on her husband''sp.


    "Now you are going to know how the beast is tamed, I hope you are prepared Darling."


    Helmi then moved her panties and inserted Einar''s penis into her vagina, then began to move her hips up and down.


    Einar just closed his eyes and enjoyed the movements of his wife, who, upon seeing Einar''s rxed face, only frowned, so she decided to use her technique.


    For this she stopped and at that moment began to move her hips in circles, the faster he did.


    Einar''s face changed from calm to a worried face, as he could feel a non-present stimtion on his penis.


    "Helmi, where did you learn this technique ..."


    Helmi smiled and put her finger in Einar''s mouth, to prevent him from talking any further.


    This is because she was enjoying it too, so she closed her eyes and patiently waited for her to climax.


    Einar, who was enjoying, also gritted his teeth, and it was at that moment that he remembered the entire Kamasutra book that he had been secretly writing.


    So he onlyughed, as he knew his days would be rewarding but painful.

 Chapter 326 - Celebrating December 24

    In the central square, Einar gave a passionate speech in Latin in which he celebrated the birth of God.


    As part of the celebration he was doing, he gave peoplepletely free fish so that they could prepare their food that day as part of the celebration.


    When the ceremony was over and the children stopped singing the Christmas carols Einar had taught them.


    He got off the tform and went to one of the henhouse they had built, as he nned to take fiverge chickens to prepare the Christmas dinner.


    When he got to the henhouse, he took five chickens and broke their necks quickly and painlessly, after which he started plucking them using hot water.


    When he left them without feathers, he used his silver dagger and removed their intestines, as well as all the useless parts of the chicken.


    All the guts and waste were ced in a metal bucket, as they would be taken to the pr bears so that they could eat.


    When he finished, he ced them on a paper so that he could take them to the kitchen of the imperial pce.


    On the way, he met Peder and Felipa, who were walking towards the elevator apanied by two Roman guards.


    "Father, your speech was excellent, but I hope you have not forgotten that tomorrow we have a meeting with Bryce and mother.


    To be able to talk about the consequences of the use of medicinal nts in excess and to decide the correct amounts


    We have to make the medical manual as the new students of Bryce and mother, as they are the future doctors of the nation. "


    Einar smiled and nodded at the words of his daughter Felipa "You can be sure that I will be present at the meeting. Those things are not forgotten.


    We have to keep improving the health system so that your siblings can grow up without any kind of problems in the future.


    It is amitment not only to them but with the entire nation. There is also the issue of disease management and the approach protocol.


    There are so many things but don''t worry, next year the medical manual with which we can treat most diseases will bepletely ready.


    But we have to continue promoting medical advancement, for my part I am working hard to be able to produce formaldehyde.


    A substance that allows the preservation of bodies, but is too dangerous, so its use has to be controlled.


    How is it no use talking about something that is still a long way from creating it, better tell me, how is your pregnancy process going? "


    Felipa smiled and clung to Peder''s arm "ording to mother, I am three months pregnant, so my body is asking for more nutrients.


    I have already made the diet change, and I had to sleep early. Although I do not like these measures, I know what I have to take because the baby''s health is the most important.


    But I think Grandma Elin and Juni must be a little worse as they are already in thest stage of their pregnancy.


    By the way, will I be able to take part in the birthing process of both of them? "


    Einar nodded and opened the elevator door so they could climb to the top of the pce, letting Felipa and Peder climb first.


    He closed the metal door of the elevator and turned his head to look at Felipa "If in these weeks that remain you can pass an exam with some women who have giving birth.


    You will be able to be present in the ultimate days of January, which is when Juni and my mother will give birth.


    Remember that the delivery room is a ce of respect where all our actions must be careful, for the life of the baby and the mother.


    I know it sounds a bit pedantic on my part, but you have to learn the techniques correctly to be able to attend to any kind of emergency.


    I hope that does not happen, but if at some point a mother dies in childbirth, I will teach you to do a cesarean in order to deliver the baby.


    It is a very delicate and time-consuming procedure, but once it isplete, we can save the life of the baby even if the mother dies.


    The only good thing is that the death of the mother will not be a waste because we will learn the techniques to do a cesarean section.


    It will not be a path free of blood, but we will only learn to do something that could cost the life of the babies inside the mother. "


    When he finished speaking, they reached the top of the slope, where Kassia and Helmi were waiting for Felipa.


    "Daughter, we don''t have time to waste. We have to prepare the decorations for the tree because Santa us ising today.


    It will be a tradition that your father will start to give the good children a small gift. Peder your stay with Einar and help him make the food. "


    After saying those words, the three women left alone, Peder only looks at Einar with some doubt. Einar, seeing his son-inw''s face, justughed and patted him on the shoulder.


    "When you grow up, you will learn how to deal with women. Sometimes they are quiet and sometimes they just want to do things.


    But it is something that only experience will tell you how you should behave. Better join me because we have to prepare five fried chickens for Christmas dinner. "


    After this, the two went to the kitchen where, once they arrived, they could see Sven and Vilhelm drinking some liquor.


    Einar apanied them while, with the help of Peder, they prepared fried chicken with a recipe from Einar''s grandmother; it was simr to that of fried chicken from a major restaurant chain.


    But it couldn''t be the same as Einar was missing a lot of ingredients, but despite that, he also prepared biscuits and a cauliflower sd with mayonnaise.


    For the evening drink, he made an apple vored liqueur, although the taste was a bit mild because of the use of dried apple.


    When it was time for dinner, everyone enjoyed the food, especially Daven and Laura, who really liked the biscuits and fried chicken.


    "Dad, this is delicious. We can eat this kind of food more often."


    Einar stroked his daughter Laura''s hair "At the moment it is impossible because it is a high calorie food but we can eat on your birthdays and maybe once a month.


    But we cannot eat it daily because the body needs vegetables. Remember the table of healthy eating, we must consume very little sweet and more vegetables. "


    Laura smiled and took a bite out of her chicken leg.


    "Children remember that once you have finished eating, you must fall asleep because today Santa us arrives with his gifts."


    The two children rejoiced and ate more quickly.

 Chapter 327 - New Year Celebration

    In the morning Laura and Daven woke up from their beds and, putting on their slippers, they got up so they could run to the waiting room.


    Because they wanted to see the gifts that the mythical Santa us that his father had told him had brought him.


    They, like good children, had left milk and cookies under the pine tree for the mythical Santa us, so they were sure that he had brought them something.


    When they reached the waiting room of the pce, they saw some boxes covered with a beautiful red paper that was wrapped with a cloth bow.


    With surprise, the two children ran towards the gifts, which were marked with their names. When they opened them, they were surprised by what they found.


    Laura opened arge wooden box and found a beautiful golden ax that did not seem to have an edge.


    Daven, for his part, found two things, a book called The Art of War and a chess set made of silver and gold.


    The two children enjoyed their toys while Einar watched them from the doorway as Kassia hugged his shoulder.


    "You don''t think it''s a fantastic tradition for children. They don''t have to be very advanced toys, but look at their faces full of happiness.


    I have to work hard to protect them. "


    Kassia, who was hugging him, giggled a little and stroked Einar''s face "You''re doing the best you can.


    You are creating a new generation of leaders who may have all the qualities they need, although I would like to always protect them.


    I think that sooner orter they will have to know the outside world, which is full of death and blood.


    It''s good that they grow up in a healthy environment but we can''t let them grow up in a bubble either, they must know the cruel functioning of the world. "


    Einar smiled and took Kassia by the waist "They are going to do it with Vilhelm and in the army, in those ces they are going to know the reality of the world around them.


    They will learn everything they should know, but thanks to their rxed childhood, they will not have mental problems in the future, which will lead them to be psychopaths.


    But we will have to create manuals to identify mental illnesses. Some can be controlled, but some others can cause problems.


    Either way, as humans, we are fragile. "


    After this, they looked at the children for a while before approaching them to listen to them talk about how wonderful their gifts were.


    For the next few days, things were fairly quiet, as Einar oversaw the final construction of the Praetorian barracks.


    He also reviewed the general functioning of the nation and took a short three-day tour of the entire kingdom by boat.


    Supervising at all times the progress of the constructions in the towns, also in that period of time he asks about theints or shorings of the citizens.


    In most cases there was no problem, but in mountain viges a good situation was found where more animal skins were required.


    This because the winter in the mountains was a little colder than in the rest of the ind, Einar knowing all this nned to bring more furs and charcoal briquettes.


    After visiting all the ces that were being built, he returned to the imperial pce where he spent the rest of the days until December 31 arrived.


    It was on that day that the first boxing tournament of the Nordic nation took ce; the event was held in the central square where everyone gathered to watch the opponents fight.


    The event was so important that those who could not see the event could only hear it from the presenters who were using a spyss and metal megaphones.


    The confrontation between all was so exciting that even Laisa promised to learn to box once the baby was born.


    Einar had to promise his wife that he would teach her.


    Thest fight was the Irishman, Brian, against a Scottish ve. The fight was exciting. Brian effectively hit the Scottish.


    Until making a hook to the jaw, he ended up knocking him out. The referee, an Anglo-Saxon ve, counted the time in which the Scotsman was passed out and gave Brian the winner.


    Einar proudly presented him with his belt and all his awards.


    "This is a big step for boxing, but a small one in your boxing career. I''m sure you will achieve great things."


    All the ves, regardless of nationality, shouted with joy, as it had been an extremely exciting event for everyone.


    After that Einar informed everyone that when 12 chimes will be heard, the new year will begin.


    As a major celebration once again sacrificed the valuable saltpeter to create fireworks, fortunately, therge number of people in the new towns were creating septic tanks.


    Which were made in special areas where they maintained a correct temperature, so that the saltpeter crystals could form.


    Although it might seem like a lot, the amount of saltpeter produced will be too small to produce gunpowder, however to produce nitric acid, it will be more than enough.


    In the afternoon, Einar was reunited with his family while they exined the operation of the fireworks.


    "How can you realize thebination of coal, saltpeter and sulfur can produce gunpowder, then only salts are added to make them have the desired color.


    Not all salts work, but the ones that do can produce striking colors. "


    Daven looked at his dad with pride "Is it possible to make the color red or other colors?"


    Einar stroked his son''s hair "Yes, it can be done, but we have to try many kinds of salts and they must also be made of non-toxic materials.


    For example, if we use mercury or lead salts, we will be putting everyone''s life at risk. That is why we have to be careful.


    Remember what I told you about the code of conduct for scientists. We can create materials for different purposes.


    But under no circumstances should we do research to harm our citizens, only tyrants do that.


    It is different when you think about using these weapons against enemies, because in war sometimes it is necessary to use special weapons.


    The use of these weapons should only be avoided if an understanding between the participants of the war is guaranteed and a war convention is signed.


    Where it is detailed that no one should harm the belligerents of war using chemical or biological techniques.


    Sometimes it is better to be the bad guy in history than to be the good and stupid one who lost the war, because history is defined by the winners. "


    After that talk, they all talked together until nightfall, so Einar ced a huge roast pig on the table.


    Like some sds and different kinds of bread, when everyone was enjoying dinner, the hourss in the dining room struck 12 o''clock.


    From what could be heard throughout the capital of Asgard, the ringing of bells in the orphanage, the port and the imperial pce.


    The bells rang 12 times before the colors of the fireworks could be seen in the starry sky.


    Who caused a happy hunger in the entire poption regardless of whether they were ves or citizens. All of them enjoyed their new lives or what they had achieved that year.


    But everyone was sure that Einar had created a safe ce for them.

 Chapter 328 - Construction Of Defensive Towers

    During the first days of January, all the citizens and ves prepared for the construction of the new defense system of watchtowers.


    For this, Einar began the year with an increase of 10,000 recruits who would join the existing 2,000 to be the backbone of the army.


    Einar, who was in front of one of the towers under construction, looked at Seren, who was next to him "We must be careful with the construction because it has to be done with the measurements we set.


    Reviewmittees must be established as the security of the troops depends on the strength of these towers and bunkers.


    Also, because we have ess to oil, the new towers must have a system of siphons and pipes to expel napalm. "


    Seren was surprised by Einar''s new word "Napalm is like Greek fire?"


    Einar smiled and shook his head "It is very difficult to say, but they arepletely different because the manufacturing process, I think, is not the same.


    Either way, it can be called the Nordic fire, apletely different version of the mythical Greek fire.


    Although one day I should be able to ask Kassia how the mythical Greek fire is made, I think it is something she should say if she sees fit.


    I don''t want to have to force her to tell me something she can''t possibly manufacture.


    However, on the outside of the pipes there should always be blubbermps which must be filled daily.


    In order to guarantee the correct operation of the methrowers that you open in the towers, with thesemps, the Nordic fire thates out of the pipes will be lit.


    Although its power will only be concentrated in the front of the defensive towers, it will be enough to make the enemies move to the sides.


    Where they will have to pass the electrified barbed wire, which reminds me that in a few days we have to oversee the Stirling engine factory.


    We must produce enough coal and natural engines to guarantee the proper functioning of all our projects.


    We also have to build enough alternators to be able to achieve a proper advance in electrical production. "


    Seren, who was writing down in a notebook, frowned "Speaking of electricity, it only works to produce energy but it has another function.


    Apart from assisting in chemical processes and electrifying the barbed wire, it has another function. "


    Einar sighed and looked seriously at Seren "I would love to tell you yes, but at the moment it is impossible to do something functional.


    Until I can produce sound or light like that of a candle, when I can do that.


    It could create an expensive but faster data transmission system than optical telegraph towers, which will help.


    But a message takes minutes to get from one side of the ind to the other. With electrical energy, we could create an immediatemunication signal to make a real telegraph.


    A tool that will take us to a whole new future, but for the moment, I would like to ask you how the development of the spinning machine is going. "


    Seren showed a smile and when she turned a few pages of her notebook, she found a text that she had written "Thest tests with the design that you made are being carried out in Ibsen''s workshop.


    If everything goes correctly, it will be mass-produced for the loom factories. Also the construction of the sheep''s wool cleaning areas are being built quickly.


    I have to thank therge number of people who areing to the ind, because it is because of them that we can work quickly.


    I just hope they keep bringing high-quality merchandise like the one they''ve been bringing. "


    Anders, who was with Nelda, just frowned as he listened to Nelda''s words.


    "I think that King Einar is quite interesting. He is confident that he can donate to the Norse whoe to hisnd.


    Since you want to have a poption, I will help you spread your message in all corners of the Scandinavian world. I hope you are prepared.


    For although many wish they were in theirnds working, most Vikings only want riches, but I suppose they are lucky.


    Well, the situation in the Franco empire is more attractive for the Vikings than for the adventurers who seek to conquer their ind.


    From tomorrow I will be in contact with Nordic merchants to bring the news about this Konungar Einar Odin''s Chosen One.


    He is a true hypocrite, or he knows how to do things because that is a very pretentious title, but he can have a ve trade and he promised to help us.


    I think we can help you, unfortunately, the number of ves will be greatly reduced without the ie of the Franks.


    But I''m pretty sure with close kingdoms we''ll get roughly 30,000 to 40,000 people.


    It won''t be much, but it will be enough to have a pretty nice sale. By the way, tell me what that mythical city of Asgard is like. "


    Nelda clung to Anders'' arm "It is a city that is being built at all times, it is even more beautiful than the cities of the Franco empire.


    Not only that, its walls are gigantic and are made with quite novel angles, since the walls are inclined.


    ording to King Einar, that is because they can better resist any kind of siege weapon. He said some more advanced things, but I was more aware of what the city looked like.


    Not only that, the ves have smiles on their faces and some of the citizens have clothes of different colors.


    Which are quite strange to the clothes we wear, even the bras worn by Nordic women are more beautiful and expose skin than the one I buy. "


    Anders raised an eyebrow and looked at his wife "I hope you bought a pair of those bras. I think they would look great on your body."


    Nelda climbed on Anders like she was riding him and gave him a mischievous smile.


    "You''ll have to find out on your own, but I''ll give you a little sneak peek."


    Nelda took off her dress, revealing her huge breasts covered by a purple bra.


    Which made her breasts quite firm and soft. Anders brought his face close to Nelda''s breasts and smelled them with lust.


    "I suppose blessed be Herald Einar for such a wonderful invention."

 Chapter 329 - The Family Hunters

    In the imperial pce, Einar was ying with his children while Kassia and Helmi were lying on deck chairs, sunbathing.


    They were happy because they had found out that they were pregnant again, so they were doing everything they could to enjoy the sun that came through the skylight of the internal patio.


    For her part, Laisa was talking to her mother-inw and Juni.


    "Mother, how should I act if the baby cries a lot like Erik and Katherine sometimes do?"


    Elin, who was holding her grandchildren, looked seriously at Laisa "You must use your mother''s instinct to know when they need care.


    Go to Kassia, Helmi or even Einar. They somehow know why babies cry, especially Einar.


    It is not easy to know why they are crying because, as babies, they cannot tell you where it hurts or what bothers them.


    But as you spend more time with them, you will learn how to treat them. Maybe you will even be an exemry mother to your children. I think you have the best teacher who is Kassia.


    She was always good at taking care of the children, even taking care of little Einar many times.


    But let''s not talk about things from the past. Better tell us more about its night sections.


    Sometimes we can only listen ... "


    Daven, who was a goalkeeper, stopped the ball that his father had thrown using his leather gloves.


    "Nice try, dad, but since you won''t use all your strength you are destined to lose."


    Einar smiled and ced his hands on his waist "I may not be able to win, but your sister will."


    At that moment, Laura started running to the ball and, using her foot, managed to throw the ball into a corner, making a goal for Daven.


    Who only scratched his head "I would like to say that it was a trap but that is not possible because Laura would be angry with me."


    Laura startedughing and pointed to her brother "No matter what you think to win, it means I managed to score the most points in an honest way."


    While this was happening in the imperial pce in a small ramshackle hut, a child was hiding in the closet.


    "Woman, where is your son, if you tell us, we promise you that together with him you can survive. You will only be a ve in a distantnd."


    The woman with her hands on her chest looked at the men "I don''t have children ..."


    One of the assants hit the woman on the cheek "You stupid old woman, your neighbors betrayed you, you just have to tell us where your son is.


    Don''t make me end your life and that of your son. I can do it because your family is just a job bonus that they are paying me.


    Now tell me or we will have a good time with your corpse and your son, who must be watching us. He will see how his mother is raped after she dies. "


    The woman with tears in her eyes pointed to the closet, so one of the assants walked over to it and opened it to see the boy.


    "I''m sorry, little boy, but your life and your mother have a price. I think you will live in a much better or worse ce.


    I''m not really interested. I only get merchandise and they pay me for them. Now go with your mother and embrace her that a family is worth more than a single woman or an orphan child. "


    The boy ran to his mother and hugged her with fear because he did not know what would be of him and his mother.


    "Very good since you are the couple of beautiful products now they must put on their metal nes, they will not be painful.


    I can promise you because if you hurt them they will reduce their cost, that''s why I don''t hit you too hard, woman. "


    The assant then took two metal nes and ced them on the neck of the woman and the child. Using a chain, he tied them and as if they were dogs; he took them out of the wooden hut.


    When the woman left, she smiled happily because her neighbors were alsopletely enved. At least she had the happiness of knowing that her destiny would be the same as hers and her son.


    These scenes were repeated by all the towns of the ind of Britania. It did not matter if they were Scots or Anglo-Saxons.


    Human trafficking gangs began to proliferate in all kingdoms and duchies.


    Their mission was to get as much poption as they could because everyone wanted to be able to earn gold and silver coins from the ve trade.


    This put pressure on the free poption of the kingdoms, which waspletely unprotected as they had no one to protect them.


    That is why most decided to make their way to the city of Carcol in order to go to the mythical kingdom of the Norse.


    For all the good things they heard about, gave them greater hope than just being dependent on the will of the nobles or how lucky they were not to get caught by ve traders.


    This began to cause a poption problem in some ces because of theck of people in some areas, the amount of food produced reduced.


    Although as a ratherplex problem, it would not begin to present sequels until a long timeter.


    Without Einar realizing it, he created a new problem in the kingdoms of Britain and, at the same time, created a new kind of work in the northern part of the European continent.


    Anders, who was checking the numbers of people caught by his mercenaries, smiled when he saw that they were getting 300 people daily.


    "If we continue with these numbers, we will soon be able to reach a good amount of poption to be able to sell.


    Don''t you think that way, Nelda? "


    Nelda, who was reviewing the numbers, frowned and looked at Anders seriously.


    "It may seem like a lot of ves, but at this point, we will only be producing 10,000 ves on our own.


    You must find some way to get more poption, try to talk to my stupid father so you can coordinate a good attack on a city.


    We need all we can get from ves; we have to work twice as hard to meet the quota.


    All the products we bring sell very well and it is because of them that we can support a good group of mercenaries. "


    Andersughed and looked at his wife fondly "Don''t worry Nelda, I''ll show you that I can conquer one or hundreds of cities to achieve my goal."

 Chapter 330 - First Oil Shipment

    At the port of Asgard city, Yaasir was basking in the strange winter sun while sipping honey-sweetened pine tea.


    "Ashraf, I have to admit that after spending time in this ce, I feel quitefortable with all the things that I can do.


    Not to mention that being able to tour the indpletely is something that I appreciate, but you are sure that you do not want to return with me to the emirate of C¨®rdoba.


    A person like you will always be wee in the emirate, not to mention that you worked for the emir for many years. "


    Ashraf, who was drinking some liquor, shook his head. "I appreciate the invitation, but I have to decline it.


    Like in the emirate, I will be working in this ce and maybe in the future we will see each other differently.


    But there is something you can do for me. You could talk to all the bulk of the mercenaries that my father founded to start their way to this ind.


    I think they also deserve to know that there is a ce for them to call home. It will not be an easy thing at first, but in a while we will all be in a better ce.


    If Konungar Einar promises something, I am sure he will fulfill it. By the way, has he already vinated you against smallpox? "


    Yaasir nodded and showed a small scar on his arm. "After exining why he had to use mythical and godly words, I understood that many times the poption would not be vinated.


    Well, they would be afraid of the vine, in any case, I have to thank Einar for the goodwill gesture that he made with me.


    The following month, I will return with Nelda and from that ce, I will start my way to the emirate of C¨®rdoba.


    I will take care to convey your words to your father''s mercenaries, but I cannot guarantee that they will follow you. "


    While the two of them were talking, a group of ships was arriving at the port. All of them had in their interior arge quantity of oil in y jars.


    In order to save as much oil as possible, they made gigantic y pots weighing almost 50 kilograms, which were carried by 2 people.


    In total, they were carrying a load of almost 10 tons of oil that they had been collecting sincest month.


    Einar, who was working in his port office, heard the bells of merchants and was surprised because he did not know that a merchant would visit him.


    When he left his office and walked towards the port, he noticed the Knarrs of the Vikings from the Faroe Inds with the load of oil, so a smile formed on his face.


    <em>''Atst I will be able to refine the oil to create a mmable fuel capable of imitating Greek fire, he asked me how Kassia would react when Ibined it with copper salts and alcohol.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>In theory, these twopounds should make a blue me,pletely different from Greek fire, but which will be so striking that I am sure it will be talked about until today.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>But first I have to receive the materials, otherwise nothing can be done. ''</em>


    Upon reaching the dock, a group of quite well-groomed Vikings began to lower the containers with oil from the ship.


    Einar, seeing the y pots with oil, smiled and started pointing at the ves.


    "Quick, I want three of these pots in theboratory of the imperial pce. You should not be long.


    Leave all the other y pots in the warehouse for dangerous substances in the port and ce vignce. No one should go near them.


    As it is a mmable and dangerous material, Eskol takes care of paying the Vikings the guaranteed payment we made.


    I will be busy in theboratory creating a substance that will revolutionize the world. "


    In theboratory, Sia was doing some experiments with the alternator that Einar had built.


    "The energy transfer is quite stable here and with metals, but I still haven''t found a metal with a higher conductivity than gold and copper."


    Sia sighed and patted her head. "I guess this is tricky when a lot of the materials we have to discover from scratch and it doesn''t help that we know very little about them.


    I hope that before the teacher dies of age, we can see all the minerals in the periodic table. It would be interesting to be able to describe how they work ... "


    The door of theboratory opened and Einar entered along with a group of ves who carried with them threerge oil pots, which they left in a set ce before leaving the room.


    Einar looked at Sia with a smile. "Sia, our oil order has arrived. I want you to prepare the phosphoric acid, animal fat, blue food coloring, alcohol and copper salts.


    While you do that I will begin to refine as much oil as I can to make a simple gasoline. "


    Sia nodded and began to prepare everything. For his part, Einar put on his protective equipment and, taking a bulb-shaped still, he ced oil in the ss container.


    After arranging the parts of the simple still so that a mmable gasoline-like substance could condense, he used an alcoholmp and set the ss container on fire.


    This meant that in just a few minutes, the oil began to bubble while a few drops of a dark, yellowish substance condensed in a beaker.


    The condensation processsted a few hours until Einar had in his possession almost a liter of the substance produced by the simple process of distition.


    If Einar knew something, it was that this substance must be mmable, but especially the gases that it could release.


    So, using a dropper, he ced a few drops of the substance on a petri dish and using a match.


    He discovered that the substance was mmable; he knew that if at some point he added lead and other substances to the distition, he could create a better fuel but for the moment what he has would do.


    In a notebook, he began to write down the amount of materials he would use to make napalm. As a military engineer, he learned the manufacturing process.


    Although it does not have aluminum soap or naphthenic acids, he has the substance that was originally used that was phosphoric acid.


    To give it a sticky consistency, he would use refined animal fat or pure animal fat. It was only a matter of research since it did not have palm oil or some other oil.


    To give the mixture a blue color, he would use blue food coloring, alcohol and copper salts.


    Because he did not know how dangerous this mixture would be, he decided to use a gas mask created as a leather prototype and covered in cloth with pine resin to seal the gas mask.


    The filter is made of activated carbon and is simr to those used during the First World War. Because of the danger, he would also be wearing gloves covered with pine resin with cloth.


    He would also do thebination with the windows open to ensure everything went smoothly.

 Chapter 331 - Demonstration Of The Nordic Fire Or Napalm

    Einar, who was looking at the samples in front of him, smiled as the moment of truth hade to test the chemical samples.


    To do this, he began by testing bottle number one, which was the control material.


    Which was thebination of petroleum distite, phosphoric acid, and animal fat.


    To carry out the tests, he did them in a ce far from the imperial pce at the soldiers'' crossbow shooting range.


    Each bottle had a 500ml quantity of napalm or Nordic fire.


    For the first test, he ced some of the substance on a wooden mannequin. When he finished, he used a torch to set the mannequin on fire.


    It was at that moment that the wooden mannequin began to burn. The fire it produced was an orange color, so Einar smiled.


    After a few seconds he gave the order to a ve to throw a bucket of water to put out the fire on the mannequin, but it did not go out, so it continued to burn while Einar remembered his days in the Sierra de M¨¦xico.


    <em>"Lieutenant Max, this is a real massacre. Why would criminal groups burn down a vige using Napalm.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>That they don''t know that if they do that they would be ssified as terrorists. "</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>Max, who was looking at the corpse of a girl which was still burning from the slimy substance, just clenched his fist.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>"This was a terrorist attack and it must be reported to the centralmand. Those bastards will have to pay the price."</em>


    Einar, at that moment, only sighed and stopped remembering those tragic moments that marked him.


    "Use the earth to put out the Napalm, we know it works like Greek fire."


    The ve, using buckets of dirt, managed to put out the fire on the mannequin, so Einar took the jar with the number 2 and walked over to another mannequin.


    Unlike the dark brown liquid in the first vial, the liquid in the second vial had a strong blue color.


    After smearing it on the wooden mannequin, he uses the elongated torch to light it.


    At that moment, a bluish orange me was present. When using water to try to extinguish it, it continued to burn with the same intensity.


    <em>''Well, Napalm with alcohol and copper salts seems to be non-lethal and even has higher vtility than napalm, which was created with nothing.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>Now we just need to know if it is toxic or if ves can survive it. ''</em>


    To carry out this test, Einar used two ves who had tried tomit murder and abuse of a minor.


    They were both that kind of scum that did not deserve to live, so it was decided to test them for the toxicity of the vapors.


    The one who had tried to assassinate him was ced in a hut where the Napalm vapors would enter. Also their bodies were covered with Napalm.


    This to see if he had any skin damage, Einar would not waste such valuable test subjects.


    After a few minutes of testing, a soldier wearing a gas mask entered the scene and took out the prisoner who was dead.


    Not only that, his skin had blisters on some sides, so his death had beenpletely painful.


    Einar jotted down the directions, and the next prisoner suffered the same fate as the previous one. Only his skin was shed in ces.


    <em>''It seems that the liquid is extremely dangerous on the skin and gases in closed ces arepletely dangerous.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>So all soldiers who use a methrower as a weapon must wear gas masks just like the auxiliary troops of soldiers with methrowers.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>In order to release the substance from a distance, I think I can design a hand-held siphon bomb so that a soldier can pump Nordic fire at enemies.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>But once this problem has been solved, let''s see if Molotov bombs can be used in the army. ''</em>


    After this, Einar ced blue Nordic fire in a ss bottle and moistened a piece of cloth with petroleum distite.


    Lighting the cloth with a match, heunched it towards some mannequins where once the ss bottle was broken, the range of the fire caused by Einar smiled.


    <em>''Although the methrower will take time to show its value, the Molotov grenades will be weapons that all members of the army and warriors must use.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>Now I just have to prepare the siphon to demonstrate in front of my family and members of the army. ''</em>


    After this, Einar prepared as much of the petroleum distite and phosphoric acid as possible using apatite.


    It also began with the construction of the first simple refinery, where oil would be ced in gigantic copper tanks.


    In order to obtain petroleum distite, while what is left over will be used for road construction after beingbined with stones to form asphalt.


    When the waiting week was over and the siphon pump tank wasplete, Einar gathered his entire family together with members of the Thing and leading members of the nation''s armed forces.


    Vilhelm was also in a meeting as he was curious to see the new weapon that Einar had created.


    For the presentation, Einar got on a small tform and looked at everyone present.


    "Greek fire is a mythical weapon that saved the Eastern Roman Empire many times, but it has a big problem and that is that its form is a mystery.


    That is why I decided to make something called Napalm or Nordic fire, a blue fire that is much more dangerous than Greek fire and that can burn even in water. "


    After this, two soldiers came out of a small warehouse, both wearing gas masks that made them look like real monsters.


    But that was only a part that made them look like monsters. Their ck leather suits that they were wearing and the tank that one of them was wearing on his back was what really caught their attention.


    The two started walking towards a remote area where the soldier with the methrower, using a match, lit the methrower torch.


    Subsequently, the auxiliary soldier ced a hand pump on the ground with which he began to pump the solution to create pressure at the outlet nozzle.


    When he was ready, he tapped his partner on the shoulder and he pointed at a mannequin on arge steel pot of water and pulled the trigger of the methrower.


    An orange-blue me flew out at a distance of almost 10 meters, which burned the mannequin and any surface it will touch regardless of whether it was water.


    To maintain tank pressure, the auxiliary soldier used the hand pump to pump air and create pressure inside the tank with Nordic fire.


    This demonstration surprised everyone, especially Kassia and Evaristus, who could not believe that Einar could have created a Greek fire almost identical to the original.

 Chapter 332 - The Greek Fire Formula

    Kassia, who had seen the Nordic fire, was surprised by what she hugged her little daughter Katherine.


    "You saw, little girl, Dad managed to create a fire more amazing than the Greek fire that saved the empire for thousands of years."


    Raising her head with pride, Kassia turned to Evaristus. "I think you lost the bet and I will have to say the Greek fire form to my husband.


    How can you see it created a Nordic fire more powerful than the Greek fire that once saved the empire? "


    Evaristus sighed and smiled as he looked at Kassia. "I guess, just like your mother, you know how to choose your partner.


    I think that shows how good her mother was to be able to know with whom she should have children, but as the representative of the Imperial Guard already decided, it would not matter to her that the secret of the Greek fire spreads.


    I believe that you are the only person who should know of its existence outside the imperial ports of Constantinople.


    It is surprising that your mother let you know such an important secret. "


    Kassia just smiled and said nothing because her mother, despite having been cold to her sometimes, whenever she was with her, she treated her in a good way.


    At night when Kassia was in bed, she hugged Einar''s arm and stared at him.


    "Einar, I think after seeing the Nordic fire, you showed me that you could do something very amazing, that''s why I would like to tell you the secret of the Greek fire.


    My mother told me never to say it because it was a secret of the Roman Empire, but now it doesn''t make sense because I''m sure you won''t use it against the empire. "


    Einar smiled and stroked Kassia''s brown hair. "If you want to tell me such a secret, I can promise you that I will not use Greek fire.


    Napalm is much easier to do, and because of the blue color, it will be something that will be remembered for centuries toe.


    But I think that in the future people deserve to know the secret of the Greek fire, maybe not in these thousand years, but when the timees, I think the exactposition should be known.


    In the future, much was theorized about Greek fire, from the fact that it was impossible to do until the loss of parts of Anatolia.


    Greek fire could never be produced again, although what is a fact is that the civil wars ended the form for making Greek fire.


    ording to the chronicles during the civil war, the port where they were produced was destroyed in the confrontation between two rivals for the throne of the emperor of the Byzantine empire.


    That itself led to the death of that great empire. "


    Einar stroking his wife''s forehead. He came over and gave her a kiss.


    "But even if the Eastern Roman Empire falls, I promise you that its history will not be lost. I will do my best to bring books, texts and anything that talks about the past.


    Unlike the Western Roman Empire, only the city of Constantinople will be lost, but its history will be protected in the history books of the Nordic Empire.


    Not only that, but a branch of the imperial family will be descended from Empress Irene and Emperor Carlo Magno.


    So, in the Nordic empire, there will be a ce where their descendants can continue to carry on their legacy.


    With the imperial familyw, any illegitimate child will be recognized as a member of the imperial family.


    Babies and children should not pay for the stupidities of their parents, of course this must be corroborated.


    Well, anyone can say that their children are part of the imperial family. That is why the guards must follow the members of the imperial family and the servants.


    Of course, there will be restrictions to avoid a Praetorian Guard that destroys emperors and does what they want.


    There are so many things but I am sure that we will achieve a bnce, it will be difficult but we will do it. "


    Kassiaughed and clung to her husband''s chest. "Tomorrow I''ll be in yourb so I can talk about Greek fire."


    On the morning of the next day after breakfast, Kassia was sitting in a chair across from Einar, while Sia was ready to write down the information about the Greek fire.


    She could be in the ce because the rules she signed said that she would live in the imperial pce until the day of her death.


    For her, it was not a bad thing, because she was willing to live in that ce to be able to work with information so advanced that it would make any alchemist jealous.


    Well, since she learned everything about science, the elements, and all the things that Einar had, she has not stopped experimenting.


    Although by Einar''s orders he cannot use any acid or explosive element, because that kind of thing can only be done with supervision due to the danger.


    Kassia smiled when she saw her husband so happy and began to speak what she remembered about the Greek fire.


    "To begin with, a ck substance is used. What you call petroleum is just that in Greek it is called Petrio.


    Whatever the petroleum, it must be boiled in arge lead pot, in which sulfur and saltpeter are added.


    When the mixture has boiled for a few hours, ce pine resin on it and let it rest for three hours.


    Later, when the substance is cold, dark mineral coal will be ced. In the book I read it said that it must bepletely mineral or the Greek fire would not work.


    After this, the mixture had to be left to rest in y pots for 1 month, then they could be used at all times.


    Itsts in that state for almost 50 years. If it is not used at that time, it has to be discarded as it loses its fire ignition capabilities.


    I will convert the measurements to ours, as they are easier to remember. It is a 100-liter lead pot which has to be filled with oil.


    Each liter of oil should use a tablespoon of sulfur and each 10 liters of oil a tablespoon of saltpeter.


    In the oil boil, wait until 20 liters evaporate and that amount of pine resin should be ced.


    As for mineral coal, two kilograms of powdered coal must be ced.


    That''s all the book said. I can always remember it because something very important that I learned to repeat myself over the years. "


    Einar smiled and looked fondly at his wife. "I''ll make a single batch of Greek fire to try it but the recipe for Greek fire.


    It will be under safekeeping so that future generations can discover it in the future. "

 Chapter 333 - Important Births For Einar

    Elin and Juni, who were resting in the inner courtyard, felt at the same time a sensation of pain in her stomach and it was then that Elin felt water fall from her crotch.


    "I think the babies are going to be born!"


    After those words from Elin, a group of servants quickly appeared and with them some wheelchairs.


    They carefully ced Elin and Juni in the wheelchairs and led them to the elevator, where they went down to the clinic.


    Felipa, who was with Bryce talking about some things, was surprised to see Elin and Juni arrive.


    "I have work to do, Bryce. We will continue our postpartum talk, but you should prepare a revitalizing drink for the two women.


    It is important that after a longbor they can take something that will help relieve the symptoms. "


    Bryce just watched Felipa walk away and sighed as he drank some rxing tea that he had made from some native dic nts.


    "I think it will be apletely difficult day for Einar."


    Einar, who was in his office in the imperial pce checking some things, was interrupted by Kassia.


    "Einar, your mothers are inbor. I need you to help us so that your brothers or sisters can be born well."


    Einar got up somewhat worried and prepared himself for the hard work of receiving his little brothers or sisters.


    After going down the elevator, he quickly went to the shower area where he bathed and changed into apletely clean clothes.


    After going through the disinfection filters, she reached the operating room where she could see Felipa taking care of her mothers. Kassia was also preparing everything.


    "You will both be fine. Just remember that the delivery is a bit painful, for you who already have experience, it will not be so difficult to prepare.


    I will be with you at all times so that you do not feel alone, do not hesitate to tell me if you have any kind of pain or any adverse reaction. "


    Elin just looked at her son with pride as she squeezed Juni''s hand. "This is more painful than sex with your father. I had already forgotten about this kind of pain.


    Einar, I hope you can take care of your brothers. I know that you are different from other people, but they will not condition your throne. "


    Einar smiled and walked over to his mother, wiping the sweat from her forehead with a damp cloth.


    "Mom, the knowledge of Odin prevents me from having feelings against my brothers. I can promise you that they will live in the most beautiful colonialnds with luxury.


    Of course, unlike my children, education will depend on you, but despite that, I will take care of them.


    They will notck anything as long as they live. That is a promise I can make to you. They will live a quiet life free of problems.


    But I will support you in everything you want to do because that is what the family does. Now it is just trying to rest.


    The contractions will hesitate for a few minutes, so you must resist, as they will get stronger and stronger. "


    Elin looked fondly at her son and nodded as she leaned her head back on the chair where she was.


    After almost two hours, Juni was the one who startedbor, so Einar was with her at all times.


    While helping to lift the head of a small bald baby, when he came outpletely, Einar held him by his little feet and spanked him so that the amniotic fluid from his lungs came out.


    After cutting and tying the umbilical cord, she ced her little brother on a nket where Felipa helped clean the baby.


    At the end, he left it in the hands of Juni, who hugged him with great affection.


    "Hi baby, I''m mom."


    The little baby only yawned as he had cried for a few minutes until he calmed down, so he snuggled into his mother''s arms.


    "I think I''ll call him Soren is a good name."


    Einar smiled and looked at his brother Soren. "Sounds like a good name to me, but now rest a bit as the centa coulde out at any moment and that will be a longer process."


    Elin looked at the baby and, using her hand, stroked Soren''s cheek.


    "It is very beautiful. I am sure he will have a good time with his nephews and brothers ..."


    Elin gritted her teeth and looked at her son as her birthing process began, so Einar helped his mother along with Kassia.


    In a few minutes of screaming and pain, from Elin. Einar could see beautiful red hairing out of his mother''s vagina when he helped to carry the baby.


    He realized it was a girl who was born with her green eyes wide open, which was very strange for a baby, but Einar gave her a smile.


    "Sorry sister, but I have to make you cry a little because you need to get the amniotic fluid out of your lungs."


    Using his hand, he took his sister by her little legs and spanked her, which caused the girl to start crying.


    With great care, he handed his sister to Felipa, who began to clean her.


    To Einar''s surprise, his mother was still inbor, so he was able to see another babye out, helping as much as she could.


    He was able to get his other sister out, so he repeated the process he had done with his first sister.


    "Mom, you are a strong woman, you have to endure because two beautiful girls are waiting to see their mother."


    Elin sighed and began to fall asleep as she was quite tired, but despite that, she could see her two beautiful daughters.


    "I think I''ll call them Blomst and Skjonnhet. One is like a flower and the other is a true beauty, like her mother.


    I''m sure your grandfather would have loved to see what they look like, but at least your father will be able to see them.


    Just take care of them for my Einar. I''m very tired, I have to sleep a bit before I start to deliver the centa. "


    The two babies, seeing their mother close their eyes, began to cry, so Einar took them in his arms and sat with them.


    "Easy sisters, Mom is only sleeping, having a twin delivery is always difficult.


    Just try to sleep while I sing a song for you. "


    The girls rxed a bit as Einar began to sing.


    <em>"Hey Jude, don''t make it bad.1</em>


    <em>Take a sad song and make it better¡­ "</em>


    The beautiful song made the twins fall asleep in their brother''s arms. Nice song

 Chapter 334 - The Creation Of Ketchup

    Einar, who was looking at some ss jars, smiled because he knew it was the ketchup he had prepared.


    To make it, he had boiled chopped tomato without seeds, onion, cloves, cinnamon, and bay leaves in a steel pot.


    These ingredients had been boiled for half an hour untilpletely soft.


    Once they were ready, Einar removed the cloves, cinnamon, and bay leaves from the pot.


    To be able to ce sugar, honey, vinegar, salt, and some peeled garlic cloves in the mixture.


    When everything wasbined, he used a wooden tool with which he began to crush all the ingredients.


    After a while of squeezing all the mixture until it ispletely integrated, he put it in using a strainer.


    The result, a very watery red liquid, was ced back in a steel pot where it began to boil for a while until the water evaporated to leave a thick and good-smelling mixture.


    When the mixture was ready, he ced it in sterilized ss jars, where heter sealed them using a water bath.


    Einar, when he stopped remembering how he had made the ketchup, took one of the jars and took it to his family so that he could taste it in the food he would prepare.


    In the afternoon, when everyone was sitting at the table, they looked at the delicious fried fish on the table as well as the sd and bread that Einar had prepared.


    "Well, after working for a few days, I was able to take the time to make the new seasoning.


    I know you all like mayonnaise, but ketchup is the other king of condiments. Almost any food can be better enjoyed with it.


    That''s why I''d like you to try it. Just put a little ketchup on your food. "


    Laura, without wasting time, took the ketchup jar and spooned three tablespoons over her fried fish.


    After this using her fork, she cut a piece of fried fish with ketchup and opened her eyes.


    The bittersweet vor stimted Laura''s taste buds because it was something she had never tasted. It was a new vor that she liked so much that she began to eat her fried fish without saying a single word.


    Everyone, seeing this, decided to try it. So, like little Laura, everyone was amazed by the taste of ketchup.


    Especially Laisa, who was already showing pregnancy symptoms like cravings. She didn''t even say anything when she ced almost a quarter of a jar of the ketchup on her te.


    Einar, seeing how his family fell in love with ketchup, only smiled as he wondered how they would react to the fries once the first potatoes were harvested.


    After the meal, the whole ketchup jar was gone. Almost two liters of ketchup were not enough for a family looking for new vors.


    Laura, who waspletely full, looked at her dad with a sad face. "Dad, we can eat ketchup again. I''m interested in being able to eat such a tasty condiment again."


    Einar smiled and patted his daughter''s head. "Don''t worry. Last month Dad built 5 new greenhouses even bigger than the first one we made.


    One of them will be used to raise lemon, orange, olive, and apple trees, while the other four will be used exclusively to sow the important seeds of our nation.


    What are tomato, pumpkin, corn, potato, and peanut, we will also try to sow seasonings although I do not know the temperature they need.


    This month another 10 greenhouses will be built with all the surplus poption that will be arriving by a merchant who arrives first.


    That is why from March we will have a stable supply of tomatoes, so we must control the amount of ketchup we eat even for a month.


    You can promise dad that you will control yourself if you do¡­ "


    Einar leaned close to his daughter''s ear and whispered, "I''ll give you some of my ketchup but don''t tell the others."


    Laura was happy and hugged her father by the neck while giving him a kiss on the cheek. "Thanks, dad."


    While this was happening in the imperial pce in the new greenhouses, things were going quite well.


    "Remember that we have to sow the three seeds together as Herald Einar exined to us that the three seedsplement the nutrients of the earth."


    One of the ves who was sowing the seeds looked at his partner. "Who would say that in this ss building a ce with such a unique temperature could be created.


    If the ind had this temperature, we would all befortably working."


    The ve who was holding the sack of seedsughed. "You are very funny to say that, but you should know that things are not that simple.


    I was born in the southern part of the ind of Irnd, as the Vikings called it, in that ce docks aremon and the number of insects is annoying.


    But look at the ind. There is not a single fly or mosquito, because they can''t survive the weather, they all die and that''s good.


    You know I can leave the food on the table and it won''t have flyrvae or insects trying to contaminate my food.


    Well, that''s what my daughter says. It still makes me strange to know that pests are not born in dirty ces but that they are born with eggs.


    She even exined how he had seen some things on dirty animal skin called mites and their eggs through a microscope.


    Knowing that she doesn''t have to be a ve and that she can be a carefree girl just to focus on studying makes my life happy.


    I''m even sure that in the future she will be able to be some important person in the kingdom. "


    The ve he was sowing smiled and worked harder. "All our families have that opportunity to be able to improve themselves and not just continue to be oppressed by a nobleman.


    Maybe that''s what I like the most about the Nordic kingdom. The nobles are just like us and they must work.


    But we can get a title of nobility if we work hard, it''s something I never thought we could get.


    I have to say that I am proud of this system without mentioning that with the constitution; we know thews that govern us.


    You know, my father lost a hand when they med him for stealing something from the nobleman he worked with. In the end, the culprit was the son of the nobleman.


    But as a simplemoner, he could not defend himself, but now if something like that wants to happen. We can have a fair trial.


    I think the future is bright for us in the Nordic kingdom. "

 Chapter 335 - The Return Of The Jewish Merchant

    On a ship, Jasiel found himself looking at the document in front of him, drinking some herbal liqueur.


    <em>''In the end, the decision of the leaders was the most logical of all. I cannot wait to deliver this document to Einar.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>I''m sure you will find it quite interesting. ''</em>


    As he drank the herbal liqueur, he looked at the other document on which he could see some Nordic numbers written on it.


    In the port of the city of Asgard, there were some ships unloading tons of fish, which quickly began to be cleaned on the spot.


    The fishy aroma was too strong, not to mention that many migratory birds were enjoying the fish guts in metal buckets.


    Because of the regtions, it was forbidden to throw fish waste on the ground or into the sea. This was done by Einar to avoid polluting the sea.


    Well, all that waste was used as food for foxes and pr bears, while the rest of the waste, along with bones, was incinerated to create a simple fertilizer.


    This is due to the fact that the production of chemical fertilizer was very slow and the quantity was only enough to cover the needs of the greenhouses.


    When the guards on the furthest tower of the harbor wall saw that in the distance a fleet was approaching with a trade g.


    Quickly the merchant''s bell began to ring, so the ships that were in the docks moved to the auxiliary docks.


    This was because they had to leave room for the foreignmercial fleet to dock and descend quickly.


    Einar, who was in the military barracks reviewing the soldiers'' training, heard the bells of the merchants.


    So he smiled and without wasting time, he started his way to the dock. While he walked, he proudly looked at all the new buildings in his path.


    From new roads, houses and even themps of animal fat, which are lit at night so that they can illuminate the roads.


    Because only seals and a few small whales were the sources of blubber, only the capital and outer viges on the coast could have such a system.


    Einar hoped to refine the oil a little more for a fuel that would be efficient to lightmps across the nation.


    But it was not that simple as oil refining is a moreplex process than just boiling it and condensing the steam it releases.


    Einar, together with Sia, started some testsbining the oil with sulfur and lead to see if the result was better.


    He had to do tests like that because he didn''t know anything about oil refining. He just knew that lead was used as a catalyst for many years.


    That was a problem that he had to solve, but that would take a long time to solve.


    Even if it did, the result would not be as advanced as modern gasoline. Maybe it would just be a substance simr to diesel but much less efficient.


    He also had the option of making ethanolmps, but if He didn''t have a high grain or corn production, it would be a waste of food.


    When he reached the harbor, Einar looked at therge ships which he recognized as the ships of Jasiel, the Viking merchant.


    <em>''I hope that the council of the Jews has epted my deal, with them as allies. The conquest of the British inds and trade with the Christians will be easy.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>Not to mention, they will be a good stabilizer against Muslim expansion on the continent.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>Allies are only allies as long as there are enemies. I must never forget that. ''</em>


    When the gigantic ship of the fleet reached the dock, a table was ced, so that Jasiel was able to get off while being apanied by some men who appeared to be merchants.


    Einar knew that it was perhaps some representatives of the Jewish council or new merchants. In any case, he decided to receive them with respect.


    "Jasiel, I''m d you came."


    Einar, after greeting Jasiel, raised his gaze and looked at the three people who apanied him. "Wee to the Nordic kingdom. I am the Konungar Einar or King Einar.


    Join me, we''ll talk in my office. "


    Jasiel and herpanions started walking as they looked curiously at the ves at work with smiles on their faces.


    Although they were ves, they also had good quality coats, scarves, hats and gloves covering their bodies.


    <em>"Yonatan, you are watching this. These ves are better than us, if it weren''t for the standard color of clothing.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>I would think that these are nobles, I think this ce will be a good ally of us, if they can have ves in that way the king must be a person who knows who conquers hearts and not with violence ... "</em>


    Einar, who was listening, turned his head and looked at the merchant who was speaking in Hebrew, so he replied in the samenguage.


    <em>"Your words tter me"</em>


    <em> </em>


    This made the four of them stop and they will look at Einar with some fear and amazement.


    Einar smiled and opened his arms. <em>"I am a lover ofnguages, Latin, Hebrew, Arabic and even a little Persian.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>I know all thosenguages ??because I am an envoy of God. "</em>


    Seeing the increasingly puzzled faces of the merchants, Einar began tough. <em>"It was just a joke, or it wasn''t. Sometimes the truth doesn''t exist.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>But let''s get on with the road. "</em>


    They all kept moving forward and said nothing for the rest of the way until they reached the office where Einar sat in his chair as he invited the four to sit across from him.


    "Well, we can start the business. First that so many volunteers, ves, animals and food brought."


    Jasiel cleared her throat and took a notebook. "We have 6783 volunteers. Among them there are 200 artisans of all kinds, the rest are adults or children.


    As for ves, we have 1,590 ves who can read and write. Many of them were Christian nobles or monks.


    Which disappeared one day and was never seen again. "


    Einar stroking his mustache nodded "It is a pity that I have not seen them either, I only know that I have 1590 possible bureaucrats, religious or ves of the mercury mines."


    Jasielughed and turned to the next page. "We bring 12,582 ves with families, 20 tons of grains of different types such as wheat, barley, and oats.


    We have 10 tons of cotton, 2 tons of linen, and 7 tons of sheep''s wool.


    We have 700 cows, 1500 sheep, 400 goats, 600 chickens, and 200 ducks."


    Einar showed a satisfied smile. "I see that the merchandise I ordered is more than enough to cover the immediate needs that I need.


    As an extra gift for your good service, I will give you 10 sheets of Nordic fabric of the color you want.


    Unlike conventional fabric, it looks soft and not annoying. "


    Einar took a caustic soda-treated wool scarf from his desk drawer and handed it to Jasiel, who enjoyed the soft sensation.


    "This fabric is very soft. Can we buy this fabric?"


    Einar shook his head and from the drawer, he took out a salicornia. "If you want me to sell that cloth, I will need this nt. I need thousands of them.


    I think that for a merchant like you to give value to this thing will be simple; they grow in saltwater so they are easy to find.


    But if you want advice that people sow them, then a momentary profit is not worth it. "


    Jasiel looked at the salicornia and looked seriously at Einar.


    "I am willing to start the purchase and nting of this nt, but I think it is time to talk about the main topic.


    The birth of the Jewish kingdom. "

 Chapter 336 - The Norse / Jewish Treaty

    "This is the letter from the Jewish council, you should read it Konungar Einar."


    Einar epted the letter, which was on very fine papyrus and had a very detailed wax seal.


    When he opened the wax seal, he realized that the letters of the papyrus were in gold and were written in Latin. With great curiosity, he began to read them.


    ''The Jewish council epts the terms of King Einar for the creation of an independent Jewish kingdom that allows to maintainmerce in the continent.


    Details will have to be discussed with the three council representatives who will be apanying Jasiel to discuss the terms of the treaty. ''


    Einar showed a smile and put the scroll aside and looked at the four men in front of him.


    "Since you want to talk about the terms, we will start with the basics.


    The Jewish kingdom will bepletely autonomous in its internal decisions or its form of government. Its only function for the Nordic kingdom will be one ofmerce and ce of protection.


    How do you know a rift was created on the European continent. "


    Einar took from his desk drawer a map of Europe, which already had three divisions.


    "The entire northern part of the continent from Denmark, the region of Sweden, Norway, Find, Karelia and Murmansk.


    They will be part of the Nordic kingdom. In those areas, small puppet kingdoms will be ced, which will only maintain a status quo on the continent.


    They will not interfere with anything on the continent and should not be attacked.


    From the western Seine river, it will be the area of ??influence of the northern emirate, an emirate that will do the same as you, so that in that area you will not be able to expand.


    But the northern emirate will also not dare to attack its territories on the eastern Seine River.


    We as the Nordic kingdom or Nordic empire guarantee your safety throughout the region of Friend, Belgium and the Nethends. "


    Einar pointed out the whole area. "Any kind of enemy that dares to attack them in that ce will bepletely annihted by the empire''s troops.


    But we will not defend anything beyond those regions. If you want to start wars or destroy nations, it will bepletely your problem.


    This does not mean that we will not help. We will provide them with war material and weapons at half price.


    I hope that for the moment, what I am saying is to your liking. "


    Yonatan, the leader of all the men in the ce, stroked his chin. "What you are offering is too tempting, but why create puppet kingdoms in the north of the continent?"


    Einar smiled and pointed to d. "Because those ces are the holynd of us Nordics.


    As such, it must always be open to pilgrims from the empire that he builds. That is why those puppet nations will be created.


    They will not be part of the Nordic empire as they would break the rule of not interfering in the affairs of the continent, but they will not represent a problem for you in your conquests.


    But despite that, you must be careful when you expand because I know that you Jews are not many and arge amount ofnd will be a problem.


    Once their kingdom is founded, they must work to increase their poption or assimte the natives under their control.


    Remember that the poption will be amodity that the Nordic empire needs, no matter what you may believe.


    That is why you should be careful in your conquests, because if you kill civilians you will lose poption to sell or to assimte. "


    Yonatan nodded and looked seriously at Einar. "We want the technology to produce ss and other war materials."


    Einar shed a fox smile and stroked his mustache. "We can give you the technology to make ss and the obsolete military technology, but only until the Jewish kingdom is founded.


    At that time, the things that have been signed in this treaty will be delivered, also as allies and an associated kingdom will have the obligation to participate in the wars of the empire.


    Because we only intend to attack the northern part of the European continent, that will be the only wars that they will have to participate in or in any defense war.


    To protect the kingdoms that we create. "


    Yonatan nodded and showed a smile. "On the subject of culture and religion we also want to be guaranteed to be able to make our culture and maintain our religion."


    Einar pointed to the map where the Jewish kingdom was supposed to be. "Within its borders, they can do whatever they want. As I told them, I don''t want vassals, I want allies.


    If you want to establish religious rules like the northern emirate that will establish shariaw, you are free to do so.


    But you must remember that the rules within the empire must be respected, so I hope you remember that because you will have freedom of worship.


    But if you want to establish temples or ces of prayer, you will have to follow thews of the empire. Outside of the empire, you know how they are managed.


    As for trade, you can do whatever you want, but any order in thend of the empire must have passed a security and cleanliness filter.


    Its merchants will have the obligation to clean the boats and to have cats or animals tobat pests that may be in the goods.


    This is very important because a single rat or louse can create very dangerous health problems for everyone.


    Not to mention, invasive species anywhere can destroy entire ecosystems if you''re not careful with them.


    But since we are talking about medical things, the Nordic empire hopes that they can implement modern medicine in their kingdom.


    Bacteria and viruses are a subject that concerns us all. This is not about religious beliefs but about something feasible that can cause the death of all.


    From the use of soap to the mask or alcohol on the wounds, a health code must be implemented at all times.


    I hope that they can take that into ount when they make the Jewish kingdom. I will take care of transmitting manuals and books so that they can learn everything they must about the microscopic world that lives among us. "


    Yonatan agreed with that rule as he had heard from Jasiel that it is because of this that illness could be prevented.


    While they continued talking about the different points of the treaty on the ships, the monks, nobles, merchants and other people who knew how to read and write.


    They were being taken off the ships where they were being held.


    To receive them was A, with her supreme priestess dress. This caused difort to the ve monks and priests because they did not understand why there was a woman in front of them.


    "Wee brothers, you have arrived in thend of God, our Lord, in the northern part of the continent. I want you to listen carefully because I will begin to read the Gospel ording to Judas Iscariot.


    Whoever was judged as an enemy of Jesus, when he only followed the orders that God our Lord had given him. "


    Upon hearing that, they all began to wonder if the woman in front of them was a demon or someone who would test their faith.


    To their surprise, upon hearing the gospel ording to Judas Iscariot, they were quite surprised because they could not believe that one of Jesus'' disciples had epted such a cruel fate.


    Even the most faithful monks felt doubt at the words that the woman in front of them was saying.


    A continued reading the Gospel, describing in great detail everything that the disciple of Jesus had experienced and the weight of having been chosen to be the traitor among all the disciples.


    When A came to the end, at least 50 monks and priests knelt down and begged to hear more about Judas.


    The rest of the monks and priests looked at theirpanions as true traitors and spat at them, but the soldiers gave them some blows to make them behave.


    A using a handkerchief cleaned the saliva that had soiled those who wanted to know more about the Nordic Christian religion.


    It was a fairly high number of potential prospects to be able to talk about the Nordic Christian religion.


    After this the next day Einar met with Yonatan and the other three Jewish men. The members of the Thing were also present as they would sign the document.


    The document had written the most important things about themitment of the two nations. Perhaps the most important points for Einar were.


    Recognizing the equality of women in everyday life and the use of medicine.


    With these two, it could be guaranteed that the entire poption will be used to the maximum and that an elementary right for women will be advanced.


    This was done by Einar because, in war or in different tasks of the empire, he would needbor inrge quantities, just depending on man was something stupid.


    Well, the woman could also help the development of the empire, not to mention that with those changes she made.


    He guaranteed that his daughters and granddaughters could always upy the throne, since empresses are often better than emperors.


    Because of the tenacity of such brave women.

 Chapter 337 - Forcing A Mindset Change

    In a dark room, the noble ves, merchants, monks and priests were locked up.


    All of them were in individual cells where they only had a bed of hay to sleep in, a torn nket and a hole for them to relieve themselves.


    All of them only received the most basic food and every day at five in the afternoon, a guard entered and began to recite the Gospel ording to Judas Iscariot.


    Einar had made such a drastic measure because he wanted to break the minds of all of them.


    During the first day they were locked up, they could only scream and curse. The second day it was the same, the third day it was the same, on the fourth day it was different, however, because they stopped screaming.


    They did not have the strength to scream, so they only had to wait for their convictions and beliefs to be destroyed in that ce.


    Einar had learned such a despicable and utterly malevolent technique when traveling to prisons to transfer inmates.


    As a lieutenant in the Mexican army, he had some missions that took him to the darkest prisons and outside the civilw.


    In them he learned how to torture and extract information, he also learned some psychological techniques to be able to break a person.


    Although it might seem extreme to use them against mere ves, Einar needed topletely break any kind of silly ve mentality.


    Well, he needed them to teach and work ording to the rules that he imposed; he doesn''t want a monk to talk about the Christian religion in ss.


    This is because if they teach the wrong things, it is more difficult to eliminate an idea than a person.


    In one of the dark cells was Odell, the son of an earl who had been sold by his brother in order to keep his father''s inheritance.


    He tried to convince the kidnappers to let him go, but only managed to get him hit on the head.


    Now everything he thought he had was lost, and he was in a cold, dark cell, where he could feel despair.


    He only felt somewhat calm when the guard recited the entire Gospel of Judas Iscariot.


    To some extent, it made him feel safe, as he listened to the courageous story of Jesus'' disciple, who decided to be a traitor for the good of humanity.


    As the days passed, the situation became moreplicated for those most faithful to the words of the church with which they had grown up.


    Their beliefs copsed from their eyes because when they closed their eyes and prayed to God, they could feel it without needing to be in a church.


    Something as simple as that changed their beliefspletely as they realized that depending on the church was a lie.


    That is why, instead of yelling or insulting when the guard had just read the gospel, they asked him about Judas.


    Einar, who was in his office, smiled when he saw the reports on the captives.


    <em>''I think they realized that the church deceived them in order to keep them under their control, people''s faith invite.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>But for them to have true faith, they must leave behind the dogmas that the church created for them.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>It is time for them to learn about the Christian Nordic religion and be true followers of the true religion. ''</em>


    Einar, seeing his reflection in the ss of the office, realized that he was smiling at all times, so he sighed and stretched out his hands.


    <em>''I guess I''ll be a real viin in the eyes of the church, but when youe from the future and you watch everything they did.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>A church built on the bones of thousands of people who were silenced by thinking differently or seeking a better life.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>So many years of obscurantism, where the church dominated the world and avoided the development of science by blind fanaticism.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>If I have to be a viin to destroy the church from its foundations to make it a pir of the advancement of humanity, I will.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>Perhaps one day he will visit, see and conquer Rome, only to destroy the Vatican to the ground.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>I will be worse than Neron or Att in the eyes of conventional Christians, but I am not interested in being their enemy and receiving their hatred.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>I will save millions from an era of oppression, all in order to ensure that my family can live in peace and carefree. </em>''


    Einar stroked his nasal septum and sighed<em> ''I think I am the clear example that the end justifies the means, but it is what a man has to do to ensure the well-being of his family.''</em>


    After a few more days in the darkroom, Odell hadpletely broken his previous ideals.


    He no longer cared if he was a nobleman or a ve. He just wanted to lead a calm and full life. He did not even want revenge because what use would it be for him.


    It will not change anything, and it will only make you live in a situation of sadness.


    That is why, after hearing the gospel of Judas Iscariot, he decided to speak with the guard to allow him to leave his prison so that he could learn more about the Christian Nordic religion.


    He believed he was ready to help instead of thinking about his tragic past.


    To his surprise, the door of his prison opened, and it was then that a guard entered. Odell, who was quite weak, closed his eyes when the light of the torches blinded him for a moment.


    When he was released from his prison, he was taken to a white room where he was ced on a bed while A cared for him personally.


    "Wee brother, I am d that you have decided to leave your past behind and your old beliefs.


    Now you must start a new path in the true Christian Nordic religion, where you canpletely change your life.


    But before eating some soup with vegetables will help you regain your strength. "


    Odell looked at the soup and when he tasted it, he began to cry because it was the most delicious thing he had ever eaten in his life; it was as if all he had eaten before was sand.


    A, seeing Odell''s behavior, only smiled because she knew that the system of breaking the ves was working.


    <em>''I just hope they don''t hold hatred in their hearts for what they went through. Although I don''t like this method, I have to admit that it is functional.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>In maybe just a few days, we will be able to have a new teacher for the children. ''</em>


    <em> </em>

 Chapter 338 - Older Sister Laura

    In the morning, Laura, who was sleeping in her bed, heard someone enter her room and open the curtains.


    Allowing the sunlight to enter her room so Laura opened her eyes and yawned as she stretched.


    "Good morning mom Kassia."


    Kassia, who was looking at her daughter, approached her and gave her a kiss on the forehead. "Good morning Laura, remember to brush your teeth to go down for breakfast.


    Dad made pancakes with honey, your favorite breakfast. "


    Laura was d and hugged her mother before starting to run to the bathroom where she could look at her reflection in a beautiful green ss mirror.


    That their father had invented so that they could see their reflection, ording to what he had understood.


    The ss was washed with water and sand,ter tin was ced on the ss andter liquid silver was ced.


    It is in this process that special tools are used to remove excess silver, then paint and ayer of copper are ced.


    Although the process seemed veryplicated, Laura had been able to see it in her father''sboratory from a safe distance.


    From what she knew, it wasn''t veryplicated, or at least she could guess from the ease that her father made the whole process.


    <em>''I have to ask Daven how this kind of ss is done correctly. It is very surprising to be able to see my reflection on a surface that is lighter than water.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>I doubt if I can use a ss to fight, if I can reflect sunlight on its surface, I should be able to blind my enemies. ''</em>


    Laura scratched her head and smiled, looking at her reflection in the mirror<em> ''I think I should ask Dad if using the sun as a weapon is possible.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>I mean, if it can be used for cooking without using wood, I think it can be used to burn enemies like Nordic fire. ''</em>


    Laura rinsed her mouth using water to remove all the rest of the toothpaste, which had improved a lot.


    <em>''I think the baking soda at the paste is the best. It makes little bubbles in my mouth and it feels cleaner.''</em>


    Laura stopped thinking and went to the kitchen on the way she could see her mother Laisa carrying her two brothers.


    "Mama Laisa, can I kiss my brothers good morning?"


    Laisa nodded and crouched down so that Laura could see little Erik and Katherine, who already had their eyes open and were looking at everything with curiosity.


    Laura looked at her little brothers, and using her hand, she caressed their faces. "Good morning brothers, how did you wake up today."


    Katherine was d to have her sister''s hand on her face and began tough, while Erick just squeezed Laura''s hand.


    Laura, seeing the behavior of her brothers, was very happy, so she approached them and gave them a few kisses on the forehead.


    "I love you very much little brothers, you have to grow up big and strong to be as powerful as dad.


    Laisa gave Laura a kiss on the forehead and looked at her with pride. "I like that you are good to your brothers. I am sure you will be a very good older sister.


    But remember that after breakfast you have to do your homework and after training, as an older sister you must take care of your brothers.


    For this, you must have the ability to defend them. At this time, they arepletely weak and unable to defend themselves. "


    Laura caressed her brothers and looked seriously at mother Laisa. "I promise you that I will always take care of them.


    They are our family and I am sure that in the future they will also be able to count on me to help them achieve their goals. "


    Laisa smiled and got up. "Let''s eat that your little brother or sister is hungry for pancakes."


    When Laura got to the kitchen, she looked at the four pancakes with honey on her seat, so she quickly ran to wash her hands.


    When she finished, she walked to her chair and sat down. Before she could do something, she looked at Daven, who had already finished with his pancakes and who was looking at her.


    Laura clenched her fist and sighed before giving Daven one of her pancakes. Einar, who looked at this, smiled and ced two of his pancakes on his daughter''s te.


    "You did a good deed, Laura. Just remember that not all good deeds will always be beneficial to you.


    However, it is important that you do not forget that family ties are always important to maintain, but despite these words, I am proud of you. "


    Laura was moved by her father''s words and remembered what she wanted to ask.


    "Dad, we can use the ss mirrors to reflect sunlight so we can burn enemies like the sr stove.


    I''m sure it will be a great weapon against enemies not as powerful as the blue Nordic fire you created, but I''m sure it will be fantastic. "


    Einar smiled when he heard his daughter''s words. "It''s a great idea, but if we wanted to use the sun, it would take us minutes to burn structures.


    The sun, although it is powerful, is not an effective weapon, but we can use the mirrors for a better action on the springs to ce them on the headlights.


    With your help, we can create a stronger light with which ships can navigate at night without fear of running aground.


    Although it may seem that your idea is not good for war, it has a very important value in the navigation and protection of our coasts.


    But we could make a miniature Archimedean mirror so that we could burn some ship models using only mirrors.


    It will be a time-consuming project but it will show that although the sun is not powerful, it can also be dangerous if used carefully.


    Daven was happy and Laura was also happy because, although her idea was rejected, it could work to safeguard the ind''s coasts.


    Laisa, who was listening to everything, bit one of her pancakes and looked at her husband. "I hope you can take me to the demonstration of that little sun gun.


    I already think it is fantastic to be able to cook food without fire only using sunlight, if we can also use the sun to burn it will be fantastic. "

 Chapter 339 - The Arrival Of Vilhelms Goods And The Farewell

    Vilhelm looked proudly at the warehouse where Einar had taken him. In it were hundreds of crossbows and steel bolts.


    There were also 200 liters of sulfuric acid in one liter jars, all those jars would be a destructive weapon against enemy gates or troops.


    Although they were very few, the real batch of weapons that Vilhelm carried were 1000 Molotov bombs, which were filled with Nordic fire.


    They might seem few, but Vilhelm would only use them against highly concentrated groups of enemies.


    Also, as a gift, Einar had given him two methrowers, with a capacity of 50 liters of Nordic fire.


    Vilhelm nned to use them against enemy buildings to create chaos in their defenses.


    Although everything seemed to be very little, the real gains were the 5000 steel axes and 2000 steel breasttes.


    Einar had to create a water mill to be able to repeatedly hit a steel te to form a shell.


    Although it had a very simple appearance and was much less efficient at protecting the whole body, the armor could perfectly protect from arrow shots and could even stop crossbow bolts.


    That is why Vilhelm was too interested in breasttes because with them he will equip his troops, to protect the rest of the body it will be worn under the breastte chain-mail.


    In this way, it is guaranteed that the whole body isplete. As auxiliary things, he took bandages, alcohol and jars of macerated nts to treat diseases in Irnd.


    It would also take almost 30 tons of dried and salted fish.


    "This whole warehouse is too impressive Einar, with this equip I am sure we can win because those stupid Irish kingdoms that are weak.


    They don''t have the fearsome cavalry, but even if they did, methrowers or Molotov bombs will teach them to respect my power. "


    Einar smiled and patted his father-inw on the shoulder. "These weapons are only the beginning. At the moment, I can''t produce much more, but when youe back, you will have more weapons.


    You have to be careful of the assassins or people who try to create damage to you; I hope you ept the 20 Greek guards that I prepared for you.


    They have modern training and will be able to protect you on the battlefield. Although they are not warriors, they are trained to protect you in any situation. "


    Vilhelm nodded and looked seriously at Einar. "You can be sure that I will ept the guards. I always appreciate having more security by my side.


    But how should I treat them so that they do not reveal themselves against me? "


    Einar smiled and spread his hands. "Give them women and allow them to have families, keep their families close to them.


    Do not allow them to interact with your generals or people in charge, but allow them to talk to normal troops.


    Maybe they can even find out if there is any action against you, it''s the best I can think of at the moment.


    In the future, once I have an army of 50,000 soldiers, I will be able to send you surplus troops to take care of your troops.


    Either way, remember to start with the construction of towers in your kingdom to be able to transmit information through the optical telegraph.


    When youe back, you can take a group of soldiers who can read the code so that they can train your soldiers.


    It is important that you do not forget to build the towers, as they are very important for the safeguarding of your kingdom.


    With them, you can transmit information in seconds. You are going to take almost 20 tons of cement. You just have to make the bricks using the ves that I give you.


    When youe back, I will give you more cement so that you can work without problems in the construction of your kingdom.


    It is important to prepare everything to avoid giving the Irish kingdoms a chance to create a counter-offensive.


    At least this year I will not be able to help you because I will be with thest construction of the kingdom.


    Next year, I will be able to help youpletely after conquering the Faroe Inds. After finishing the conquest of Irnd, I hope you can help me.


    Well, I n to conquer the main British ind. That area is part of the influence zone of the empire that I n to do. "


    Vilhelm was proud of Einar''s words. "You have everything you need to be the husband of my daughter. I am sure that the world will remember you as the conqueror Einar.


    Even our people will make sagas with your name, which they will sing for all eternity until Ragnarok, where I am sure you will fight Odin himself. "


    Einar nodded and hit his chest. "I''m sure we will fight alongside Odin in a deadly battle at the end of time.


    I know Heimdal will fight Loki, but I will take that ce away from Heimdal and end that danger on my own.


    Because of him, Baldur died and condemned humanity to a horrible fate.


    But now that I think about it, I will give you a copy of the Nordic book, a book that talks about our religion and history.


    It will be a good way for your Godis to improve their knowledge of the history of our people.


    You could also bring them a few days when youe back so that they could learn how to do the new rites of religion.


    Although the ideal would be to educate many boys and girls so that they could transmit the ideology of the Nordic religion ... "


    Einar interrupted his words when the noise of merchant bells could be heard.


    At that moment, he went out with his father-inw and they could see the entire fleet of Vilhelm, who seemed toe with arge quantity of ves and merchandise.


    "It seems that winter was not an impediment to be able to catch ves."


    Vilhelm began tough at Einar''s words. "Traditional Norse people love the value of gold and silver coins. We have been traders since we were children.


    People are perhaps the easiest resource to find. That is why they are going to bring their goods to be able to sell them to you. "


    When Vilhelm''s warriorsnded, so did one of Vilhelm''s most loyal warriors, who promptly delivered the report to Einar on the merchandise brought.


    <em>''12894 ves, 256 monks, and 400 head of mixed cattle.''</em>


    Einar smiled happily. "Too bad there are no grains, but the Irish ves and monks are more than enough to present a profit for the nation.


    Do not worry, father-inw with the dried fish, you must avoid a famine in your kingdom.


    Be careful out there anyway. Not all ces are as peaceful as d. "


    Vilhelm smiled and looked at Einar confidently. "Don''t worry, I''m a tough old man to kill. I won''t give you the pleasure of ending me without first suffering my will.


    But I can be sure that even if someone kills me, you and my daughter will avenge me.. That is something that gives me peace of mind. "

 Chapter 340 - The Black Beaches Of Iceland

    Because of the increase in poption, the new towns that would begin to be created would be made in the southern part of the ind.


    That is why one of the many explorers who was checking the shoreline was surprised to see a beautiful, ck beach.


    When he got closer to see the impressive beach more closely, he realized that the sand was not sand, but some ck pebbles.


    When the explorer thought about oil, he thought that there must be oil on the beach, so he took a sample and started on his way to the nearest dock to take it with Einar.


    Einar, who was supervising the construction of the Nordic institute, the huge boarding school for thousands of children.


    While checking the construction area, he gave advice to the ves so that the construction was done in the best possible way.


    Although they are in a seismic zone, Einar used good foundations and modern construction techniques, which reduced the weight of the construction.


    This to avoid that in case of earthquakes, the damage to the children would be greater.


    To avoid tragedies, he created specially prepared emergency exits as well as an intensive course so that teachers and directives of the school could act.


    Not only did the school have emergency exits, all new construction must have them by obligation.


    This because you had to have a correct way of reacting when living in a dangerous area. The previous outbreak of the volcano was a reminder that things had to be changed.


    While he was reviewing the construction at the dock, a ship had arrived with the explorer who, upon reporting a possible oil discovery, was given an emergency horse.


    When the explorer reached the school''s construction area, he was surprised by the immense size of the building.


    After searching for some time, he managed to find Einar.


    "Herald Einar, how good that I found him. In the south, I was able to find a beach with a ck stone that looks like the oil that merchants bring.


    I didn''t know if it was the precious oil, but I still brought a sample so you could see it.


    The ce where I got it was apletely ck beach that had a very powerful and dangerous swell. "


    At that moment, the explorer took a ss jar with ck stones and handed it to Einar.


    Einar, having the bottle, uncovered it and smelled it. The first thing he noticed was that it did not have a petroleum scent, so he took a stone and realized that it was basalt.


    At that moment, he remembered a conversation with his daughter Erika.


    <em>"Dad, I was doing research on d and I discovered that there was a big beach named Reynisfjara.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>You promise me we can go; it is a beautiful ck stone beach which is a tourist attraction.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>It is not for swimming but it looks very good, as I could read it is due to its color because there were hot magma currents in the ce.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>Like the one we saw in the documentary about the Popocatepetl and the ind of Hawaii.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>Then dad we can go. I want to see that ce because I am sure that the Vikings in that ce created some beautiful history.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>I want to be able to hear it ... "</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>At that moment, the memory stopped abruptly and Einar watched as his daughter pointed to a calendar that had a date marked in red.</em>


    Einar tried to speak to Erika, but at that moment, he regained consciousness while holding her head.


    <em>''What did you try to tell me with the Erika calendar, an attack, someone''s death, something that will happen...''</em>


    Einar took a deep breath and looked at the explorer with a smile. "That beach has no oil. Its name is Reynisfjara, a volcanic rock beach.


    It is a dangerous ce but a good ce to be a tourist attraction. Near it make a town with the name of the Valkyrie Erika.


    She will be very ttered if they do. I am sure that many times she will appear in that ce. Just remember that it is not a good ce to swim or fish because the waves are dangerous.


    Put warning signs in the ce so that you cannot enter the sea. "


    The scout nodded and walked away while Einar only looked at the vial of ck earth in his hands.


    <em>''Erika, something is going to happen but what can it be and why did it have a date on the calendar.''</em>


    Einar took a deep breath and began to walk towards his office to be able to calm down because the vision he had with his daughter had a great impact on him.


    While this was happening in Aachen, Duke Gautier met with the emperor to be able to report and report on his trip.


    This is because she learned that Princess Adide was under house arrest with her father.


    So he had no choice but to tell everything he had experienced to the emperor. When he stood in front of the emperor, Ludovico looked at him seriously as he put one knee on the ground.


    "Emperor Ludovico, I have returned from a trip I made for Princess Adide and a request from her father, Emperor Charlemagne.


    On the trip, I went to Constantinople and traveled through the northernnds for months, confronted pagans, and destroyed their fleet using Greek fire.


    All to be able to search for Kassia of Thrace, his stepsister daughter of Emperor Charlemagne and Empress Irene.


    I was able to find her, but to my surprise, she married a young man named Einar, a Norse king who seems to be too capable.


    In his eyes I could see the gaze of his father, the Emperor Charlemagne, although he is far away in the north on an ind that appears to be made of ice.


    That is all the information I can give, along with the fact that there is a group of thousands of guards loyal to Empress Irene, who swore allegiance to Kassia. "


    Ludovico, who had a golden cup, squeezed it with his only hand and took a deep breath. "When we finish destroying the pagans, we will start a crusade against them.


    She may be my sister, but marrying a traitor and pagan is enough for her to die with her children.


    But they will not go anywhere, so we can focus on theplete conquest of the continent to get those pagans out of thosends.


    You did your job well, Gautier and it looks like you''ve had a long trip.


    In a week, I want you to go to the battle front, as one of my most intelligent generals, you will know how to put those rebels in order.


    Also, take the time to learn about the changes that have urred during these months.


    Now go, I want to be alone. "


    Gautier nodded and walked away from the throne room, where Ludovico sighed and looked at his reflection in the wine.


    <em>''I guess I''ll kill members of my family again.. I''m sorry Kassia will die and your children will too.''</em>

 Chapter 341 - A Very Special Doll 1/2

    Einar, who was working on a beautiful piece of clothing, used yarn in order to finish sewing thest details for Helmi''s dress.


    This is because a few days ago, while he was having sex with his wife, the topic of a suit came up so that the two could spend time together.


    It would be something they would keep a secret from Kassia and Laisa, among the many outfits he could think of.


    Einar knew that Helmi''s delicate face was perfect for dressing her up as a doll, so he decided to make a Victorian outfit.


    This is because he wanted to do a bit of BDSM with his wife, so he already had the script in mind so that the two of them could y.


    Because they wanted to keep their game a secret, they decided to use the port office as their workce.


    To avoid suspicion, they said they would be working on something rted to religion and some dates that needed to be standardized.


    No one felt it was a bad excuse. Either way, it was a perfect alibi for both of them.


    When Einar finished fixing the dress, he put it in a closet along with the lingerie Helmi would wear.


    The next day Einar arrived at the office along with Helmi, the two of them once the office door was closed.


    They began to kiss passionately, not paying attention to their surroundings


    Einar, who was kissing Helmi, led her to the couch where he sat with her while passionately kissing her with a French kiss.


    Helmi, who was enjoying her husband''s kisses, closed her eyes and hugged him because she did not want to be separated from him.


    After a few minutes, the two parted ways and Einar got up from the couch so he could walk to the closet, where he had prepared the clothes for his wife.


    When he opened it, Helmi was surprised by how beautiful the purple embroidered dress Einar had made.


    But what made her blush a little was the underwear Einar had made, which left very little to the imagination, but despite that, the red strings on one side caught her attention.


    Einar, when he saw his wife''s face, only smiled with some malice. "It is supposed to be more beautiful, but I''m not that good at making dresses.


    Either way, with it, you will look like a beautiful porcin doll. Also, let me tell you that with the help of Sia, we were able to do some artificial makeup.


    It ispletely free of dangers as we do not use lead or mercury in its manufacture, not to mention that we have been testing it on the servants of the imperial pce.


    It is the second generation of artificial makeup, a little more beautiful than the first generation.


    But let''s move on to the forey. As you are a beautiful doll, it is my duty to have to put your clothes onpletely.


    Don''t worry, I''ll be quick or at least I''ll try so I can make you look much better. "


    After those words, Einar took all the clothes and took them to the chair. Once he had everything decided to start with Helmi''s soft and thin feet.


    Slowly removing her white socks revealed herpletely clean and beautiful feet.


    Einar brought his face close to his left foot and gave it a kiss. When he finished, he used his hands to slowly enter Helmi''s skirt.


    As he took her panties, he began to pull them by her beautiful feet. When they came out of her skirt, they revealed a beautiful thread of vaginal fluids.


    Einar only used one of his fingers to take the vaginal fluid before putting it in his mouth and feeling the smooth taste of Helmi.


    Helmi bit one of her lips at Einar''s action, and she could feel a little vaginal fluid dripping from her crotch.


    When hepletely removed Helmi''s ck panties, he proceeded to slowly remove her dress, raising her hands and starting to pull on the dress.


    Little by little the dress began toe off, revealing Helmi''s well-formed body, as well as her smooth white skin.


    Which was in good condition, as Einar had given them a glycerin-based skin cream to moisturize their skin.


    Because if it was used directly on the skin, it could bepletely counterproductive, since glycerin needs water to be able to moisturize.


    When he exposed his wife''s body, he used his hands to remove her ck bra, exposing her beautiful pink nipples.


    Which werepletely erect as it was a reaction that waspletely aroused, not to mention that there was a little milking out of them.


    Einar admired his wife''s body for a second before bending down and sucking on his wife''s nipples, as he didn''t want the breast milk to go to waste.


    Helmi, biting her lip, hugged her husband''s head and enjoyed his husband''s mouth. Einar, for his part, took Helmi''s sweet breast milk.


    After a while, he licked both nipples and gave them a kiss.


    "I would like to drink your milk every day, but little Erick and Katherine need to drink from their mother''s milk so they can grow up big and strong.


    But on our little escapades I can do that so you don''t develop milk lumps, which are quite painful. "


    After saying those words, he looked at his wife''s face before giving her a good kiss on her red lips. When he separated from her soft lips, he took the purple lingerie that he had made for Helmi.


    The first thing he took was a bra which was made with purple thread embroidery. It had a simple style, however; it revealed Helmi''s breasts among its fabric.


    Using his hands, he ced the beautiful bra on Helmi, then lowered his head and brought his face closer to Helmi''s vagina.


    Using his tongue, he began to clean her of the vaginal fluids. Helmi, who is enjoying the whole process, only moaned a little while letting Einar pamper her.


    When Einar finished, he ced a beautiful purplece panties which had an area at the waist where small ribbons were ced.


    This is because they were Garters Lingerie to hold the purple socks that Helmi would have.


    When he finished putting on the panties, he put on her feet a purple socks which covered Helmi''s two white legs in a sexy way.


    After this, he ced the purple dress on her that seemed to give her a doll-like appearance since Helmi''s skin resembled porcin.

 Chapter 342 - A Very Special Doll 2/2

    When Helmi was fully dressed, Einar then decided to ce a Victorian hat on her head, which gave her the appearance of a doll.


    But that was just the beginning. Taking a makeup box, he began to do Helmi''s makeup. To begin, he ced a powder base to give her facial skin a beautiful glow.


    Later, using a red blush, he began to put on some badges using a beautiful red color.


    In the end, he put red lipstick on her lips, which nodded to Helmi''s lips, then used eye shadow and mascara.


    Einar, when saw the beautiful face of his wife, could only smile because the time he used to put on her makeup would be well used once he begins to destroy her beautiful face.


    Using a mirror he showed Helmi the result. She was only surprised by how different it looked.


    "Einar, this second-generation makeup is wonderful. How did you manage to create something like this?"


    Einar just stroked her cheek before kissing her. "It''s what a man does to make his wives look much more beautiful than they are.


    The arrival of Sia also has a lot to do with it. She had many alchemical forms, which were helpful in developing this makeup.


    But of one thing you can be sure and that is that under no circumstances will I make makeup of lead, mercury, arsenic or anything else that is dangerous.


    Although I think I can go on exining the makeup creation process, you should use this. "


    Einar then took a leather gag with a leather ring. Helmi swallowed a bit of saliva, knowing what Einar would use it for.


    That far from bothering her only caused her to smile. Einar only looked at her with affection while he ced the leather gag on her.


    After finishing amodating her and cing the leather ring over her mouth, Einar then lowered the zipper of his pants to expose his erect penis.


    It was then that he climbed onto the couch and, using his hand, pushed Helmi''s head back before inserting his penis through the leather ring in his wife''s mouth.


    The warm and moist sensation quickly caressed Einar''s ns. Helmi, like a good wife, used her tongue to caress her husband''s penis.


    Einar enjoyed Helmi''s league on his penis before sighing and moving his hips. Helmi could feel that he couldn''t breathe, but it was something he enjoyed.


    Einar''s hips moved quickly and efficiently, as with each thrust he could reach deep into Helmi''s throat.


    Because she could barely breathe, Helmi began to cry, so the mascara in her eyes dripped, leaving her face in a mess.


    Not only that, the red bile on her lips began to fade because the friction with Einar''s penis and the saliva affected his adherence.


    When Einar was about to climax, he grabbed Helmi''s head by the hair and pulled it towards his crotch as he ejacted all his semen deep down Helmi''s throat.


    After this, he took out his penis and let Helmi''s tongue clean it as he had a little semen on his ns.


    "You were fantastic Helmi, but it''s time to move on to the main course and reveal a little hidden part of your dress."


    Einar then got out of the chair and took from the closet the red ropes with which he would tie Helmi.


    Having the ropes in his hands, he sat on the couch and gave a signal to Helmi to sit on hisp.


    Helmi obeyed and sat on Einar''s legs, as she could feel her husband''s penis colliding with her buttocks.


    "Put your hands up Helmi, I''m about to start."


    Helmi raised her hands and Einar then, using his hands, touched the front of the dress, started at the waist and worked his way up to the breasts.


    Upon reaching Helmi''s soft breasts, he looked for two buttons on the dress which once opened revealed Helmi''s brazier.


    Einar then under the bra to reveal only Helmi''s breasts. It was at that moment that using the ropes, he began to create a knot around her breasts.


    When he finished under Helmi''s hands and brought them to her back, where he tied them.


    When he finished, Einar smiled evilly, and it was at that moment that, lifting Helmi''s dress, he lowered her panties and immediately introduced his penis into Helmi''s anus.


    Helmi only groaned, but Einar took advantage of the fact that she waspletely tied up to use his hands to spread Helmi''s legs.


    Since she couldn''t move, it was Einar''s duty to move his hips as hard as he could, since he wasn''t going to give Helmi time to rest.


    Helmi, who was enjoying the thrusts on her, just closed her eyes and let herself be carried away by the pleasure.


    Although it was not the first time he had sex in that position, Einar''s thrusts tightened one of the sensitive areas where the pleasure was greatest.


    A, who was not paying attention to her surroundings as she was going through some documents, opened the door of Einar''s office.


    At that moment, she raised his face and her gaze met Helmi and Einar''s, so she just swallowed hard and closed the door immediately.


    <em>''What kind of bad luck do I have to see Einar ying with his wives¡­''</em>


    A blushed and shook her head<em> ''I am not to me. It is him for doing such acts at his workce.''</em>


    As A debated Einar''s actions, the situation in the room waspletely different as Einar was feeling his penis being squeezed by Helmi.


    This because she was too excited to be seen by A, Einar had to take a deep breath and lift his head.


    Because he was in a situation where, if he moved, he would ejacte, but the problem was that he couldn''t move because he was being stimted like never before by Helmi''s sphincter.


    <em>''I think I have created a real monster of pleasure. I should ask A to enter without a care more times¡­''</em>


    Einar had to stop thinking because he felt like Helmi had an orgasm, which caused him to ejacte, too.


    They both groaned at the same time and their little adventure came to an end, as Einar did not dare to continue due to the fact that at night he had to attend to Kassia, Laisa and Helmi again.

 Chapter 343 - A Murder At Night

    At night in the city of Asgard, everyone was enjoying the tranquility of the city when a man who was somewhat drunk.


    Looked at something strange in one of the alleys because in the snow he looked at some strange footprints, which did not look like someone else''s.


    When he approached and looked in the alley, he could not control his stomach so he began to vomit, because in the alley there was a corpse of a woman.


    Einar, who was sleeping in an armchair with little Katherine in his arms, was surprised when the bedroom door opened and Eskol entered.


    "Herald Einar, we have found the body of a woman. It has signs of torture and rape.


    The corpse is being taken to the morgue located in the cave below the imperial pce. "


    Einar looked seriously at Eskol and subsequently looked at his daughter, who was sleeping peacefully in his arms.


    "Dad has to work. I will see you in the morning."


    After those words, Einar kissed Katherine and left her in her crib, knowing that Laisa would take care of her because she was a few meters away in bed.


    Seeing his daughter lying in the crib, Einar nodded and put on a coat as he went out with Eskol.


    "Is there information on the woman?"


    Eskol took a notebook and began to read, "Her name was Minerva. She was a ve who came with Nelda''s first expedition. She has a daughter and is a single mother.


    From the quick investigation of Odin''s Eye and reviewing the records, we know that she is one of many female converts to the Norse religion. "


    Einar closed his eyes and worried for a moment, as the first thing that came to mind was that it was most likely a hate crime.


    "That the guards and soldiers do double shifts of protection at night and in the morning to prevent a crime like this from being repeated.


    I also need you to investigate as much as possible about Minerva''s past. I want you to ask your neighbors and your daughter if they have any idea who the murderer may have been.


    I don''t want to have toe to the wrong conclusion. That is why I want you to investigate correctly, because if you see another murder case again.


    Most likely it is a serial killer who kills people who profess the Nordic religion.


    That ispletely bad because in that case, finding the culprit or the culprits will be tooplicated.


    Either way, I''m monitoring all the ves and looking for anyone missing or not showing up for work.


    In general, killing a person involves varied sensations in the body. Depending on the murderer, it could even be full of energy.


    Unfortunately, the human mind is tooplicated for us to understand."


    After saying those words, Einar and Eskol took the elevator that would take them to the clinic below the imperial pce.


    Once they arrived at that ce, Einar opened a door and took you some concrete stairs. Those stairs began to go down and, after a few minutes, they reached a cave lit by torches.


    In which there was arge room with ss. Inside the room there wererge metal tables on which there were some corpses in different degrees of dposition.


    Einar and Eskol took a gas mask and put on special clothes as they would enter the morgue.


    When they were fully dressed, the two entered through a door where a soldier sprayed them with a disinfectant substance.


    Upon entering that room, they could then smell the scent of death through the gas masks, although Einar was used to smelling the scent of death.


    He ended up frowning because the scent was too unpleasant. Eskol acts the same way as he could also feel the foul scent through the gas mask.


    After walking through some tables, they came to one where they saw the corpse of a woman; the woman had brown hair and where the eyes were supposed to go there were only two empty sockets.


    Which were full of dried blood. The face that once had been beautiful was nowpletely disfigured, as it seemed that they had been hitting it repeatedly.


    The body that waspletely naked and blue because it had been found in the snow had deep wounds and some other small ones in different parts of its body.


    Einar noticed that the corpse also appeared to have wounds from whips and some ropes.


    All of them appeared to bepletely recent, but had traces that some of them had already coagted and started to heal.


    Using his hand, which had leather gloves, he touched some of the wounds that already seemed to be healing.


    "Eskol,she is injured. They have already had time. I can assume that two things happened.


    The first is that the warriors or soldiers are lying and have created a kind of Machiavellian ce, where they are subjecting female ves to brutal punishments while raping them.


    The second is that within the ves themselves, there seems to be a kind of hierarchy, even though they are still ves.


    I would dare say that they are possibly cults or something that was created in the course of which they were transported from their ces of origin to the ind.


    I want you to start creating a specialmittee to investigate and identify these acts, as this does not appear to be a serial murder.


    I do not know a murderer would take so long with the victim without us realizing it, instead it is easier for a group of people to collude and make it seem that the woman was always there when she was not.


    This is a slightly moreplicated case than anything we''ve already seen.


    You must be careful when you are conducting the investigation, because we do not know how they are going to act because they are not cornered like rats.


    Well, I am sure that we are going to find those responsible; it is only a matter of looking in the right ces.


    Eskol will be the first important case and must be recorded in the annals of history as the mysterious death of Minerva.


    We can say that his death served to create the first group of investigative police in the Nordic nation, a grouppletely different from the soldiers or the military police.


    Well, their only mission is to investigate the crimes, to bring those responsible to trial in which they will most likely be found guilty.


    And I can tell you that it will be so because I am the judge and I intend to bring those sons of bitches to court so that they can speak and say why theymitted these barbaric acts against the Nordic poption.


    But there is no point in continuing to talk about it for the moment, let''s just pass the scalpel, I''ll do an autopsy of the body, just hand me my notebook.


    After you give me my notebook, the investigation begins. You have no time to lose.. The more time we allow to pass, the more difficult it will be to find the culprits. "

 Chapter 344 - Einar The Coroner

    Eskol, after performing the action that Einar had requested, left the mortuary and went to the ce where the woman had been found.


    Stepping out into the cold night, he could only sigh as he made his way to Asgard city.


    On the way, examine any kind of person who was outside, because before he left, Einar told him.


    <em>''A murderer who enjoys killing his victim will always be in the area where he left the body.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>It can be very subtle, so pay attention, but I think once you check the crime scene, you should see the little girl.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>Ask A to check her body for injuries or anything that could show that she suffered any harm. ''</em>


    Eskol took a deep breath and reached the alley where the body had been found, following Einar''s advice.


    He began checking the snow for possible clues as to who had been there.


    For his part, Einar used makeup on the woman''s wounds, this because he was looking for fingerprints.


    He may not be a forensic expert, but each fingerprint was unique. To obtain it he would use the simplest make-up and a sheet of lightly moistened wax paper.


    In this way, the fingerprints would be reflected on the paper. They would only have to be reviewed with the microscope to find who the fingerprint of the murderer or murderers belonged to.


    Perhaps the method would take time, but Einar was ready to find the culprit or culprits, this because they were a danger to his family.


    Now only one ve has been killed, but it will be tomorrow that a member of the family suffers an attempt on his life.


    Einar had a philosophy of better apologizing thanmenting all his life, even more since the death of his daughter Erika, because that made him more serious on many issues.


    Especially with the care of the family, which was something he was not willing to endanger, since they were his only link to life.


    After some inspections, he manage to find someplete fingerprints around the woman''s neck.


    After moistening the waxed paper, he ced it on the neck and waited a few seconds before the fingerprints would be impregnated on the waxed paper sheet.


    The first thing he detected with the naked eye was the fact that it appeared to be that the thumb had a scar just like the fingers.


    This, together with the fact that it was the left hand, greatly reduced the search range. He knew that it was not the finger prints of a guard.


    Because they had orders to touch the bodies only with gloves, to avoid damaging any evidence.


    After taking more fingerprints, he continued with the autopsy, opening her stomach to begin with because he had to see that it had been thest thing the woman had eaten.


    Taking advantage of the fact that it was a corpse and that he had to train to perform a caesarean section, he made the cut in the lower abdomen.


    Unlike the births and some things of medicine that he had studied or practiced as a military man when the Dn3 n was made, a protocol for assistance to the poption in case of natural disasters.


    Cesarean section was somethingpletely new for him. He only knew where the incision had to be made, but not how deep.


    That is why he nned to train with the corpse of the woman.


    Using his steel scarp, he made an incision to a depth of half the scrape. When he opened the lower part of the stomach, he used his hands to separate the tissue.


    Unfortunately, the cut had gone too far because he managed to cut one of the intestines so that a shitty aroma could be smelled.


    Fortunately, Einar had his gas mask to avoid any kind of infection. Using his hands, he realized that the cut must only be superficial.


    Well, if the scalpel was inserted a lot, it could harm the baby, in case there was a baby.


    Ignoring the foul aroma, he scooped out the intestines and ced them on a metal te.


    When he finished, he pulled out her stomach and opened it on a metal tray. What he saw made him frown.


    This was because there were hairs and nails on the woman''s stomach, which waspletely unusual.


    When he had been in the hospital with his wife Margaret, he had heard from the doctor who gave his wife chemotherapies that a patient had arrived very badly at the hospital.


    This is because he had a ball of hair and nails that covered his stomach.


    Einar then checked the woman''s hands and noticed that her nails were very small, because she seemed to bite thempulsively.


    "This is a sign of anxiety or stress, it seems that the woman had something that caused her too much stress.


    Knowing that children are protected in the Nordic nation and that they do not go hungry, their stress should not be something produced by that.


    But maybe if someone threatened her, it would make sense for the poor woman to live in fear.


    Einar just sighed and clenched his fist quite angrily, as he would not allow the Norse nation to be tainted by assassins or groups of abusers.


    <em>''This matter has to be solved as quickly as possible. Whoever caused this does not deserve mercy.''</em>


    After this, he began to check other parts of the body, such as the vagina in which he found visible tears in the vaginal walls.


    Not only that, but he found in the woman''s womb a small fetus of a baby that could not finish forming.


    If before Einar was angry, now he waspletely furious. A small fetus and its mother had been murdered in a brutal way.


    Einar ced the organs inside the woman and, using a needle and thread, began to sew the stomach together.


    After this, he went to a shower in the morgue where he gotpletely wet to clean the dirt on his body. When he finished, he took off the protective equipment that had to be disinfected.


    To go to the other shower of the ce where he bathed thoroughly. When he finished, he came out withpletely clean clothes and went to the morgue guard.


    "I want you to incense the corpse of the woman, that her ashes are buried in the cemetery.


    Let a monument be made on them. You can tell Morgan to see the woman''s face before being cremated.


    You also inform Eskol that I want the woman''s daughter in the imperial pce.. The little girl has to grow up in a ce away from any threat. "

 Chapter 345 - A Little Victim

    Eskol, who was at the crime scene, started looking for strange things that could be used to find the killer.


    The first thing he noticed in the snow was that there was a piece of linen cloth that was yellowish and looked quite old.


    The piece of cloth appeared to belong to a pair of pants that had been caught in a piece of rubble in the alley.


    Another thing that he noticed was that in the alley there were twopletely abandoned houses because they were nning to demolish them because a street would be built there.


    To interconnect the main avenue with the secondary ess street, so that the person who did the murder or who left the body in the alley knew that it was a ce without people.


    Another of the things that are not is that the body was left in the alley at approximately 10 at night because the rounds of warriors that guard the streets have an exact time at which they have to make rounds.


    In the case of that area, the patrol took ce at 9 o''clock at night and I do not know it would make another one until 11 o''clock, taking into ount that the body was found at approximately 10:45.


    Well, it took a while for the drunk to arrive at the guard checkpoints; the body was left between 10:30 and 10:40.


    Although it could have been more before, however at that time there were still people outside so it would have been impossible not to notice someone who is carrying something strange to them.


    The first action Eskol took was to check the two abandoned houses to look for signs of what had taken something macabre in there.


    Because there was also the option of which inside the abandoned houses the crime would have been taken.


    First start with the house on the left, which was a typical Nordic house built by the first inhabitants of the city of Asgard when they were still a tribe.


    Upon entering, they did not find anything strange, only umted dust and some snow that had seeped through the roof that was in bad condition.


    So they closed the door of that house again and went to the other one, which had been built for some original ves of the tribe.


    So its construction was much simpler, but it could perfectly cover the ce from any kind of inclement weather.


    When they opened the door, they found apletely ruined ce in which there was a horrible stench of blood.


    Not only that, but you could also smell the excrement that had already been in that ce for days.


    Using a whale-oilmp, they illuminated that building and realized that some people had been living in it.


    They found remains of food as well as somepletely dirty dishes.


    "What kind of ce is this? I can''t believe we allowed something like this to happen under our noses.


    We have to report this incident quickly to Herald Einar; it was if they could be doing actions like it is in an abandoned house.


    The rest of the houses are possibly meeting ces for criminal groups like the one that murdered Minerva, although it can also be the act of a single person.


    Whatever the result, we have to find the guilty or guilty of such a heinous crime.


    I want you to ask all the people who live in the vicinity if you have not seen people approach these houses.


    Meanwhile, I will go to check the condition of the little girl because I am worried that if they did that to her mother that they will not do to her. "


    After those words, Eskol left that ce and went to Minerva''s house.


    To do this, enter the group of houses that had begun to be built a few months ago, the houses differing from the old archaic style.


    They were built in an orderly way in which the space will be better used and all the houses have their own heating system as well as a drainage system and a water transport system from the nearby rivers.


    After walking through that area of ??houses for some time, the house with number 623 arrived, which belonged to Minerva.


    Since her daughter was a minor, she had received nationality and with it apletely free house, in the case of ves without children, they received an equal house.


    But they would have to pay for it during their working lives, but unlike the traps of the raiders, the Nordic government did not charge interest or increase the debt.


    When Eskol knocked on the door, he waited for a few minutes until a girl came out. The little girl was barely six years old, but she looked at Eskol with a smile as she stretched out her little hands.


    "Good evening sir, my mom is not at home ..."


    The girl yawned and used her little hand to wipe her eyes because they werezy.


    Eskol clenched his fist, as the little girl would be an orphan. "We did note looking for your mother. We came looking for you. I am Eskol, the leader of the nation''s warriors.


    We have found your mother, but I think it is better to let Herald Einar tell you about it, because I do not have that capacity. "


    The girl opened her small eyes and looked at Eskol in surprise. "I will be able to see Herald Einar."


    Eskol, who was an experienced warrior, wanted to shed some tears because the girl was so innocent.


    "If you will see the herald Einar, while it seems to you if you tell me more about your mother, while I carry you in my arms.


    Snow is very ufortable to walk in the early morning. "


    Eskol then carried the little girl and ced a nket over her. The girl snuggled into Eskol''s arms and began to speak.


    "Mom worked a lot. She said she had found a way to get Nordic citizenship for her.


    In the beginning, he worked his normal hours, butter he began to workter andter.


    Yesterday, when it was my day off from school, I didn''t arrive, but she told me that like a good girl she had to take care of the house.


    She also warned me not to open up to anyone ... "


    The girl was scared for a moment because she realized that she had opened the door. Eskol justughed. "Don''t worry, little one, I am an authority in this ce, no one bad will dare to touch you."


    The girl rxed and smiled, showing her teeth, which were missing some teeth.


    "Luckily you are a person who works with the warriors who take care of us. Mom would give me a gift for having left with a stranger."


    Eskol could not contain her tears and shed some on the girl''s face, who only looked at her with some curiosity.


    Because she couldn''t understand why the man who seemed to be strong was crying.


    Einar, who was in his office in the imperial pce, watched as the door opened and Eskol entered, carrying a girl in his hands.


    "This is Minerva''s little daughter. I thought about going with A first, but I would like you to talk to her.


    Me¡­


    I cannot give you her information about her mother, as she is too innocent for me. "


    Einar was surprised but understood what Eskol meant. "May her house be taken care of, because when she grows up, she will have the right to regain her home.


    But leave her on the couch. When she wakes up, I''ll talk to her and Eskol don''t worry she''ll be fine, I have experience giving bad news. "


    Einar sighed as he remembered how he had told his daughter Erika that his mother had died of cancer.


    Eskol, seeing Einar''s face, knew that the girl was in good hands, so he closed the door and left.


    When the little girl opened her eyes, she looked at the person in front of her. At first, she did not recognize him but after a few seconds.


    She realized that it was Herald Einar, so she was excited and screamed with joy.


    Einar just smiled and handed the girl some warm milk. The little girl epted the ss of milk and began to drink it with gusto.


    "I really like milk, but mom says she can hurt me. Usually I have to give my milk to my ssmates because mom says I have something called diabetes."


    Einar was surprised and at the same time felt like an idiot because the feeding of the children had been designed for the maximum development of her.


    But he never took into ount chronic diseases, allergies or children''s intolerance to certain substances like gluten orctose.


    "Do not worry little one, I will take care of finding a way to treat your diabetes. It is a somewhat dangerous disease but you can live a long life with it with the appropriate measures that I can promise you"


    The little girl smiled as she could feel the security in those words.

 Chapter 346 - Explaining About The Death To A Little Girl

    Einar looked at the little girl in front of him with a very warm smile.


    "Little girl, could you tell me your name?"


    The girl smiled. "My name is Norma. Mom said I have that name because Dad liked it, it''s just that he died of that thing called diabetes.


    But now that I think about it, Herald Einar, where is Mom? "


    Einar smiled and stroked the girl''s brown hair. "Mom decided it was time to leave and go to a better ce.


    That''s why she asked me personally to take care of you. "


    Norma was a little saddened by Einar''s words "Mom, she abandon myself but I have been a good girl."


    Einar shook his head. "Mom had to go with the Valkyrie Erika to a better ce. She went to Valha with your dad.


    She had to go ahead because a group of bad people forced her; she wanted to spend time with you, but those people or person prevented her from being able to continue with you.


    As Konungar and leader of the Norse, I promise you that those guilty of forcing your mother to go to Valha will be punished. "


    Norma began to cry, and with her little hands, she tried to cover her sad face. Einar, like a loving father, hugged her and let her cry into his chest.


    "She is in a better ce. You don''t have to feel alone as she sees you from the stars at night."


    Norma, who was crying with a sad face, looked at Einar. "But I will be alone and with the illness that mother dedicated herself to taking care of.


    Sometimes I feelpletely bad. I get dizzy but Mom was there to help, but now who will sing to me. "


    Einar stroked Norma''s head. "I will. As I told you, Mom Minerva went to a better ce in Valha.


    But before she left, she asked me to take care of you, so I will be responsible for what happens to you.


    We will treat your disease the best I can. I will also do everything possible to get insulin to take care of your health.


    The disease you have is a terrible disease that makes your body unable to produce a substance called insulin.


    That is why the first thing I will do is look for a nt, seed or herb to increase insulin levels. You will have a bnced diet and a lot of exercise. "


    Norma, who was listening to Einar''s words of encouragement, felt a little better, but still she continued crying because her dear mother had left.


    "Don''t worry, the family will take good care of you, you will have many brothers and sisters to y with.


    Especially little Laura is a very active girl and I am sure she will love to y with you. Daven is a very intelligent boy.


    I can tell you that if I can''t find a way to treat your illness, he will take care of finding a way.


    Unfortunately, it is something that you will have to live with, but you will get used to it because life should be enjoyed not living in fear.


    I promise you will have a full and trouble free life; it is something I ammitted to. "


    Norma used her little hand to wipe her tears andter closed her eyes, as she was feeling a bit tired.


    Einar, when he saw the girl''s condition, was startled in a veryplex way because he knew that the girl was having low blood sugar.


    This is because his father was a man with type 2 diabetes, which is why he knew how to treat most of the symptoms.


    Carrying little Norma in her hands, she left her office and started walking towards the kitchen where she once arrived.


    He took some milk in a jug and put a little sugar on it, after which he amodated the girl in his hands.


    Toter start giving him milk to drink, little by little to prevent him from choking on it.


    When he had already given her half a ss of milk, Norma started to open her eyes and looked at Einar with a smile.


    "Herald Einar, I could see Mom and the Valkyrie Erika.


    She told me that you will take care of me; she cried a little and told me that I would be in good hands.


    Even the Valkyrie Erika touched my head, said some words that I did not understand, but I can repeat them.


    Hermana.


    Those words sound great but I don''t know what it means. Is it a good thing? "


    Einar smiled fondly and stroked Norma''s forehead. "It means sister. It''s a way of saying it in a strangenguage, but it recognizes you as a sister.


    The Valkyrie Erika is my daughter and therefore also your sister. Do not worry about the details, you just have to know that I will take care of you.


    Now just drink the rest of the milk with sugar. When you''re done, I''ll take you to a room so you can sleep.


    A good girl like you shouldn''t be awake at this hour. "


    Norma looked at Einar with some fear. "I''m afraid of being alone."


    Einar gave Norma a kiss on the forehead. "Don''t worry, I will be with you until you fall asleep. When you do, I will be sleeping in a chair next to you.


    Tomorrow I will introduce you to the whole family. I am sure you will be received with a warm hug. You will not have to be alone anymore. "


    Norma smiled and drank the ss of milk. After this Einar took her to a room where heid her on the bed while he told her some funny stories.


    When she fell asleep, Einar got up from her chair and looked out the window at the city of Asgard.


    In her eyes you could see an immense fury, although she was happy to be able to adopt a little girl and take care of her illness.


    He was immensely angry at theck of security on the streets, in order to prevent an action such as a cold-blooded murder from being done in his home.


    The simple act ofmitting something like that is a challenge to his authority without mentioning what it means to dere war on him.


    But as a determined military man and a concerned father, he was more than willing to ept the deration of war that had been made on him that night.

 Chapter 347 - The Power Of The Nordic State

    The morning of the next day, the first thing Einar did was introduce little Norma to the whole family.


    For this, he took enough time to be able to exin to them what had happened during the night as well as the sad story of the little girl.


    Fortunately, none of his wives or children had any sign of disagreement with his decision, this because they fully trusted him.


    Not to mention how little Norma quickly adjusted to her new brothers and sisters, also Einar''s wives.


    They took charge of taking care of her, following the instructions that she had given because he had to go personally to the town to look for those responsible.


    For that, he would first meet with Eskol, with whom he would speak so that he could find out what results the night''s investigation had yielded.


    He had the priority of finishing that same day to be able to find the culprits, because the longer it will be, the more difficult it will be to find clues that will lead to the murderers or the murderer.


    But before leaving, he went to the clinic where Bryce was staying. He nned to leave him the task of investigating all the nts that could be used to treat sweet urine or, better known as diabetes.


    After a few minutes, he left the imperial pce to head towards the warriors'' barracks where Eskol had to be.


    Upon reaching the barracks, he realized that there were numerous warriors from one side to the other carrying some materials with them.


    It only suffices to review it from afar to be able to realize that they were documents about the ind''s poption.


    Eskol, who was quite awake and somewhat tired, was analyzing some documents which contained information about some suspects that he already had in mind.


    The first group of suspects belonged to a group of French called the chosen ones. All of them had been sons of nobles, so they had a despicable behavior towards ves.


    The second group of suspects was a group of Norsemen who had belonged to the tribe since its origins. They did not like themand of the herald Einar.


    But they did not have the courage or the strength to rebel. At the time, they had been able to join the rebellion that Ivar had made when he challenged Einar in a duel.


    But when they saw that stupid Ivar lost in the most absurd way possible to Einar, they just kept a low profile.


    Observing at all times the actions that Einar wasmitting, as they were looking for some error to be able to take advantage of it and present it in the assembly of the Thing.


    Eskol had many doubts about that group because if someone could have threatened Minerva, it must have been someone from the Nordics.


    This is because how Nordic can have some influence, so it would be easy to deceive a ve.


    Not to mention that the house where the blood and others had been found belonged to some ves that had been owned by a family that belongs to that group.


    Thest suspect was a ve man who had been a soldier whotely had tried to have a rtionship with Minerva.


    Although his attempts had not progressed, he was a confirmed alcoholic who had had problems before in the bars of the city.


    When Einar entered the room, he started talking to Eskol and went through the three files. When he finished reading them, he looked seriously at Eskol.


    "I want you to investigate The First Group and the drunken suspect, Odin''s Eye, and the Imperial Guard, will take charge of treating the rebels'' cancer.


    If I find out that they were the culprits of Minerva''s death, blood will flow these days.


    Keep me informed of all the things that happen with the investigation and prepare your warriors for possible uprisings in arms of a group of rats. "


    After this, Einar left and headed towards the barracks of the eye of Odin.


    Three days after the talk they had had in front of Einar, a 10-page file was found with all the members of the rebel group.


    To Einar''s surprise, they were a group of vermin that had lived under Ivar''s protection, although he had previously cleaned some rats.


    He realized that there were quite a few rats that had escaped from hiswork. That is why this time he would not allow failures in his execution n.


    To begin with, he would deliver an urate blow to the 45 members of that group of rebels. He would apply the same tactic that King Philip IV of France used against the Knights Temr.


    First, a raid would be carried out on all the houses of those involved. Later, Einar would personally take charge of torturing each one of them.


    The truth will have toe to light, if at a certain moment Eskol informs you that the real culprit or culprits are other people.


    Einar was willing to also punish them, as he would not allow a dissident group in his nation because it endangers his family.


    Besides, it is not that they are protesters; it is a group of scum that seeks power and they have to do what they have to do to get it.


    That same day, in the quiet streets of the city of Asgard, the soldiers of special forces dressed in green uniforms and armed with crossbows.


    They began a raid on the city at the same time, while the warriors and imperial guard guarded the exits of the city wall.


    The members of the special forces in charge of Drew were almost 500 soldiers trained in modern tactics that Einar had led in the Mexican army.


    Although they had no firearms, Einar made sure they learn to use their melee weapons, crossbows, and explosives to the best of their ability.


    The group of special forces went to the addresses of the traitors and in just minutes, they removed the 45 traitors from their homes.


    They all put a ck cloth bag over their heads and were taken to the warriors'' barracks, where there was a prisonrge enough to be interrogated.


    The citizens and ves of the city said nothing bad against Einar''s actions, believing that he had done something good for them.


    While the families of those arrested were simply informed that their husbands and children were being investigated for actions against the stability of the Nordic nation.

 Chapter 348 - Drastic Measures To Obtain The Information

    In a dark and gray room, a man woke up. The first thing he tried to do was scream, but unfortunately, he waspletely gagged so he can do absolutely nothing.


    He only waited and wait for a time that seemed eternal until the door of the ce was opened and it was then that two warriors raised it.


    When he left the prison, they sat him in a chair where there was only a whale-oilmp to light the ce.


    "Keldan Engman, age 25, you lead a fairly quiet and peaceful life with your wife and children in Asgard city.


    But there is something I don''t understand in your perfect life, why trying to conspire to overthrow the government and why hurt a ve girl. "


    After saying those words, Einar came out of the darkness where he was and threw on the table two drawings that he had made with Minerva''s face destroyed.


    "I think I think you guys did is macabre, because killing a female ve simply for the sake of being a ve.


    Did you think that I was not interested in the lives of my citizens, unlike you worthless scum.


    I do appreciate life for which I respect it and I do everything necessary so that I can live it to the fullest and also those around me can have a dignified life.


    Imagine for a moment that, that ve you killed, along with yourpanions, had been your wife or your child.


    Would you like someone else to murder your family or are you just a sick person who believes for the simple fact that a ve is a ve has fewer rights than you. "


    Einar approached Keldan and stared at him. "I''m going to remove the cloth that covers your face. I want you to tell me everything you know about the ve they murdered as well as her subversive actions."


    When Einar removed the cloth from Keldan''s mouth, he red at Einar and spat at him, "Damn traitor, I will never speak ..."


    Einar put the cloth back in his mouth and smirked at him. "If you think I can only skin people alive.


    You are very wrong. I will show you a whole new world of pain. I think you will enjoy the electrical energy.


    Don''t worry, not only will it make you scream like a whore, but it will beg me to let you die. "


    Einar then gave an order and in just a few minutes, someone brought in an electric alternator, which was slightlyrger than the first version Einar had created.


    "This machine produces energy to performplex processes, but this time it will function as a functional tool for you."


    Using gloves, he ordered a warrior to lower Keldan''s pants. When he did, Einar ced iron mps on the man''s testicles.


    He just screamed in pain, but Einar only smirked. "That''s just the beginning. Today you''re going to start screaming like a whore."


    With an order, two warriors forcibly seated Keldan, Einar then used the crank of the electric power alternator.


    Keldan could feel a strange sensation in his crotch that little by little became an immense pain.


    Einar turned the crank of the electric alternator with more force, causing the copper disc to rotate with a lot of speed producing electrical energy.


    Keldan screamed as he writhed in pain in that wooden chair. With an order, they removed the cloth from his mouth so his screams could be heard louder.


    "What happened to the warrior who spat on me and where is your bravery scum!"


    "AHHHH!"


    Einar, with his macabre smile, turned the crank harder so Keldan yelled with all his might, but Einar stayed the same for about 5 minutes.


    Until he decided to take a break and looked at Keldan, who was looking at him with fear.


    "Now tell me scum, who killed the ve woman and how many deaths have they caused?"


    Keldan gritted his teeth, trying to resist as he wasn''t going to speak, so Einar startedughing as he turned the crank again.


    "Haha, sooner orter you will have to give up.


    Don''t worry, you''re not going to die and I''m not going to get tired. We have all day to be able to force you to speak. "


    The torturested for a few hours until Einar took a break and drank some water, which heter threw in Keldan''s face.


    He only opened his eyes in fear, so Einar looked at him with his macabre smile. "You want to answer my questions, who killed the ve woman and how many deaths have they caused."


    Keldan took a deep breath and began to speak while crying and shaking. "We have killed more than 20 ve women and 4 girls, all in the same way.


    We lure them with false promises, we rape, beat and torture them, and then threaten them. Because of that, their disappearances were never reported.


    We also bribed two government workers to have their names removed.


    It''s just that in the case of the female ve, stupid Oleg killed her while he was raping her.


    How he did it, he only left the corpse abandoned because the idiot believed that no one would realize why he was a ve. "


    Einar clenched his fists and started hitting the face of the bastard in front of him. "Motherfuckers, you killed innocent women and girls, right under my damn nose.


    I want names of the scum that erased their information; I want to know where the bodies of those women are.


    You guys deserve a bloody trial with the worst convictions for your actions, but for now, a little electricity will make you think about your bloody actions. "


    Keldan started crying as he spat blood and some teeth on the ground. "No more electricity please, I beg you ...


    AHHH! "


    Einar turned the crank much harder this time, determined to hear the screams of the bastard in the chair.


    Well, otherwise he would end up killing him because of the anger he was feeling. After a few hours, he took a break and asked for the names of the culprits.


    Like the ce where the corpses of the women were, which were buried in the foundations of a house.


    Because they had set up a ce to dump the corpses because that way no one would suspect them at any time.


    Einar then gave the order to prepare a group of soldiers with gas masks and special equipment.


    To be able to remove the corpses of the women and give them a burial in the same ce where Minerva was.

 Chapter 349 - The Trial Of The Guilty

    When soldiers dressed in protective uniforms and gas masks entered the house, mentioned by Keldan.


    They quickly reached the basement and after searching for a while, they managed to find the entrance where they could find the bodies of the 19 women and the 4 girls.


    The corpses werepletely in a state of putrefaction, although because of the cold of the Ind, their process of putrefaction had stopped at a certain point.


    All the bodies were quickly identified with the names that had been provided by government officials who had been erasing the names of the women and girls.


    After this, the corpses were ced in wooden boxes and taken to the cemetery where they would be buried next to Minerva in that ce.


    Einar nned to create a memorial in their memory, in which they would mention who were victims of government oversight.


    So it would always be a reminder that with human life, there should be no setbacks because people''s existence is endangered.


    The next day after doing this in the Central Square, the first major judgment of the Nordic nation was held.


    Because of the importance of the matter, everyone had been invited to participate in the process that would be carried out against the 45 murderers and rapists.


    Due to the nature of what will be done after the trial, parents were forbidden to bring their children, as it would be quite bloody.


    Because Einar nned to murder by skinning all the used, but that was only the beginning, as the punishment of the blood eagle would be used to end their lives.


    Later that day, Einar was sitting on a tform in front of him with 47 prisoners who were tied up and lying on the ground.


    Around them were thousands of people who were witnessing the event, Einar, so that they could hear them used a metal megaphone.


    "Today we are gathered in this sacred court to be able to tell the crimes of these citizens.


    Which are med for three kinds of crimes, the first of which was to end the lives of 20 innocent women and four innocent girls.


    The second is to hide their corpses and eliminate the existence of their existence, using two government officials.


    The third crime is conspiring to overthrow the government, doing subversive actions.


    With the power conferred on me by the constitution and my right as king of the Nordic nation, I will be the judge of this event.


    To begin with, the government will provide the evidence. "


    A, who was dressed in her high priestess robes of the Christian Nordic religion, stepped forward and holding her megaphone and a de started shouting.


    "As a representative of the 24 murdered women and making use of the testimony of Keldan, one of the members of the group of alleged murderers.


    The house of Oleg was investigated, another member of the group of alleged murderers, inside the corpses of 19 women and 4 girls were found.


    The names of those women and girls are as follows.


    Jolie a 24-year-old woman, Joanna an 18-year-old single mother, her daughter was also murdered, Soleil a 31-year-old woman¡­ "


    While the list of names was being listened to, the hatred began to appear in the faces of all the people.


    This is because the descriptions after the name gave the presidents somehow a sense of empathy.


    Because being able to imagine themselves as victims of those free murderers who could operate with impunity for a long time.


    "Last Minerva single mother whose corpse was found in the night, her daughter Norma has been adopted by the Konungar Einar.


    How could you listen.


    We have enough evidence to prove the crimes each and every one of themmitted.


    The actions of intimidating their victims and threatening them so that they could not speak were detestable.


    But even worse was the actionmitted by the two members of the government, who failed their bureaucratic vote and sold themselves in order to eliminate the names of these women.


    That is why representation of all of them who cannot speak today demands the maximum penalty of torture and death. "


    Einar smiled and pointed to thewyer for the culprits, who was a former Frankish merchant who liked to read.


    He volunteered to try to save the guilty, as he wanted to take part in the city''s first major trial. "Your honor, I speak on behalf of all my clients.


    Respecting the rights of the constitution, I humbly ask what is hidden from them in very, since murdering and torturing them is an affront to the individual freedoms of each one. "


    A just smiled and raised her hand. "Mr. Lawyer, I understand your point of view, but let me remind you that documents and detailed ns on possible uprisings in arms were also found inside the houses of those involved.


    ording to the Constitution, the right to freedom will be respected as long as no crimes have beenmitted against the government, since at that time it is a matter of national security. "


    Thewyer simply sighed and looked at Einar. "I cannot argue against thatw, so the defense will not say anything."


    Einar smiled and looked at the 47 defendants in front of him. "After having listened to the two testimonies, I havee to the conclusion that those implicated are found guilty.


    Following the suggestion of the high priestess, they are condemned to be skinned alive, toter be executed with the punishment of the blood eagle.


    Their corpses will be disyed in disgrace for 3 days. After that, they will be cremated and their ashes will be dumped deep in a volcano.


    I consider it disrespectful to dirty the sea or thend with their ashes.


    By the power that I have and that the constitution confers on me, he dered that his punishment must begin immediately. "


    Einar using his mallet struck the table and hundreds of warriors took their tools to begin the skinning of the guilty while alive.


    The screams of those convicted men began to be heard as the entire crowd shouted a series of insults against the guilty.


    Einar did not know it, but that day would be remembered in the future for two things, the first that A became the patron saint of murdered women.


    As well as that, on March 9th the day of skinning would be celebrated, a celebration where the carcass of a chicken was skinned.


    To be able to celebrate the death of the murderers of women.


    In the case of true assassins, their destiny was to be executed that day as a tradition in all parts of the Nordic nation.

 Chapter 350 - The Return Of Darían

    Days after the trial of the 47 bastards who hadmitted murders in the city of Asgard.


    Einar looked at his people from a tform. "Today we are meeting in this Central Square to be able to talk about the new police force that I n to create.


    The new police force will be made up of 500 volunteers who will have to pass an exam to determine if they are able to take care of our families.


    I have to say that being a police officer means being a guardian of the poption; they are the first line of defense against any kind of crime that is tried to bemitted in the city.


    They will not only have the obligation to take care but also to investigate in order to know who the guilty of the crimes aremitted.


    To preach that the shameful incident of eliminating names is repeated, a database of the poption will be created which will be in the police headquarters. In turn, there will be a support in the imperial pce.


    Like a copy of the headquarters of the government of the nation, in that way the name of some person can never be erased again, since all those who arrive on the ind are and will be Nordic citizens.


    Which are protected under the protection of the constitution so that no one has the right to take away that privilege that they enjoy for the simple fact of being Nordic.


    I hope that these words can be remembered because it is very important to know that we all deserve to have our data protected.


    Well, that not only means well-being for us but for our families. "


    After he finished giving the speech, people began to shout slogans of joy and support for Einar, as he was showing that he was interested in his people.


    That same day a call was created that wouldst a few days. When it was finished, the police academy was founded, for that 500 volunteers were epted who passed an exam on skills and management of people.


    In order for the police to function better, Einar fullymitted to training them at all times. They would have a 3-month course.


    After finishing the police course, they will have to take a course for the military police to learn how is the handling of prisoners and a little military training


    Einar was not at all concerned about having a deficit of ves because he knew that an immense number of them would continue to enter from the merchants.


    In fact, he even had ns to begin with the conquest of the northeast side of the Ind, leaving the conquest of the southeast side for the end.


    This was done with the motive of allowing to have solid foundations so that when the southeastern part was built, arge amount of resources could be allocated for the immediate creation of defensive towers.


    Because unlike the other areas, this part of the ind waspletely unprotected because it was a ce where enemies couldnd at any time.


    While it was happening in d, at sea, Dar¨ªan was writing his diary.


    ''Today March 15, 832, we are close to reaching the ice ind of King Einar. This time, we have a little more cargo than usual.


    For we have almost 9000 volunteers who have escaped from the nearby kingdoms because of the great manhunt that is taking ce.


    I have to admit that if it weren''t for Einar''s words that volunteers had value, I would be in league with human traffickers in order to catch as many ves as I could.


    Each one of those ves has an immeasurable value which I am not willing to lose, although I think the surprise of the trip will be the 300 horses that I am transporting.


    Although the treaty that we signed did not mention anything about horses, I am sure that he will not reject it because he has the capacity to feed them.


    They may not be the highest quality horses, but I am sure they will fulfill their duty of being able to serve to create a small group of cavalry or at least have a better exchange of information.


    Be that as it may, I am sure that I will receive arge amount of resources for them.


    Although I think the most important thing I bring is a deposit of almost 1000 gold coins that my father wants to do in the central bank of the imperial family.


    I am not very sure, but I think it is due to the one who wants to have an extra resource saved for us; I think it is a good investment because after talking with the Jews.


    They told us that it was a good idea to keep our gold in good hands. We trust them because if they know something, it is the handling of the coins ... ''


    In Einar''s office, the rtionship between Helmi and Einar was in full swing as Einar was lying on the couch, lifting her wife''s leg as he prated her from behind.


    It was one of Helmi''s favorite positions, although unlike prating her anus this time, she was being slowly prated into her vagina.


    This is why Einar did not want to hurt the baby that was forming in his wife''s stomach.


    As he prated her, he passionately kissed her while he squeezed her breasts with great care and affection.


    After a few minutes of moving their hips, the two of them climaxed, so Einar left his semen deep in Helmi''s vagina.


    At that moment, Helmi turned around and hugged Einar while kissing him.


    "You were fantastic Helmi. I think that every day I am more in love with you, you are part of my family and an important person."


    Helmiughed as she snuggled into her husband''s arms "You''re too romantic, Einar, but that''s what I like about you, you''re not afraid to say things.


    Not to mention that you are a good father and husband, you know little Norma won''t stop talking about you. She even mentioned that she could dream about Erika.


    She said that in her dream she had been able to see arge number of women, even some girls. They seemed very grateful for the actions you did.


    Although they told him some words that she can no longer remember but what she can remember was the proud face that Erika had.


    I guess your daughter is proud of your actions. "


    Einar smiled and stroked his wife''s white hair. "I guess that means I''m doing things right. It really reassures me a lot because at least I know how our daughter feels.


    It should be quiteplicated for her because I am sure that she already knew from the beginning of the deaths of these women. Unfortunately it makes me feel powerless to know that I did not realize it before.


    But despite all the bad, there is something good, and it is that fortunately we managed to find that there are children who suffer from diseases.


    I will prepare numerous actions so that they can have a full life as much as they can. I know it will be something that will take time, but I will achieve it because it is amitment.


    Not only with myself but also with those around me, especially little Norma, she deserves to have a full life free of problems. "


    Einar took a deep breath and kissed Helmi''s forehead "But I guess I talk a lot. The ideal would be to get some sleep, because we both deserve a well-deserved rest."


    Helmiughed and settled down while enjoying the warmth of her husband, Einar, for his part, also hugged his wife and fell asleep.


    A few hourster, in the port of the city of Asgard, Dar¨ªan disembarked and met with Einar in his office.


    "I have to say what a nice ce to receive people, but what a strange aroma there is in the environment.


    It''s quite strange in a way it seems familiar to me but I can''t recognize what it is or where it belongs from "


    Einar justughed and lit a candle that had the scent of orange to ventte the office, as he was not going to say that he had had sex with his wife.


    "Don''t worry about that, Dar¨ªan. It must be something rted to wood because it is normal for moisture to enter at this time.


    Although it could also be something that I have been researching in my spare time, you never know when my inventions may be needed.


    But take a seat. You like a ss of herbal liqueur. "


    Dar¨ªan nodded, and Einar poured him a ss of herbal liqueur, while he poured himself one.


    "Tell me how much merchandise are we talking about?"


    Dar¨ªan smiled and took his booklet, which he opened. "There are 8,632 volunteers who agreed toe, 10,823 ves, 200 cows, 631 sheep, 300 horses of medium quality and 2 tons of grain."


    Einar raised his eyebrow upon hearing that he had brought horses. "It is interesting that you have brought horses and a lot of them. I always thought that horses mean a very luxurious medium for you."


    Dar¨ªan nodded and drank from his ss. "Horses are very expensive, but after contacting some vendors in the town of Carcol, I managed to get those horses at a good price.


    They may not be the best, but they are better than nothing. "


    Einar smiled and spread his hands before pulling a green ss mirror out of his desk drawer. "I''ll pay you for every horse you bring with a mirror like this."


    When Darien looked at his reflection in the mirror, he was surprised as he immediately realized the value of the thing in Einar''s hand.


    If there was one thing that guaranteed a steady ie, it was making products for women, especially after the sess of lingerie, wooden toys, and books on sex positions.

 Chapter 351 - Discovery Of Aluminum

    In theboratory of the imperial pce, Einar was using a mortar to grind up some bauxite.


    This because he nned to make aluminum because many of the things he wanted to build had to upy that element.


    Although he did not remember the ancient method of obtaining aluminum, he could remember the method of obtaining aluminum that he learned in the military.


    This is because he had some opportunities to visit the military factories of the Mexican army, where arge amount of minerals were used.


    One of them was aluminum, so there was an exclusive aluminum factory that produced specifically for military weapons.


    The process that they will use would be electrolysis, which would need to generate energy without stopping.


    For that, he made a small Stirling engine for theboratory, which worked with a small water boiler that used coal briquettes to heat the water.


    The Stirling engine would generate mechanical energy, which produced electricity by a mechanical alternator.


    When Einar finished grinding the Bauxite into a fine powder, he ced it on a beaker where he ced it with sodium hydroxide.


    In order to make the sodium hydroxide, he used a ss container which had a lid which had two wires connected.


    A positive cathode and negative anode which were connected to small graphite pirs.


    Later, he added distilled water and ced two tablespoons ofmon salt, forming a saline solution.


    In which he ced the two graphite pirs, at that moment he turned on the Stirling engine and it began to generate electrical energy.


    At that moment, the chlorine that was being formed began to gather at the positive cathode, while at the negative anode sodium began to form.


    This is why the bonds ofmon salt, which isposed of sodium chloride, were breaking.


    Einar would not waste the chlorine that would be produced in the reaction either, so there was a small hole in the sk that was connected to a tube that led to a condensation sk.


    Where the chlorine will be stored forter use.


    When the chlorine had finished evaporating, sodium hydroxide began to form.


    Afterbining the sodium hydroxide with the Bauxite powder, he began to heat the beaker; he had to do this process because the aluminum oxide was starting to form.


    While it separated the impurities from the bauxite, like iron and other minerals, that were not useful for what Einar was doing.


    After a while and after mixing Einar, I let the mixture rest for a few minutes without fire so that the chemical bonds will form.


    After this, he added the sulfuric acid mixture and began to heat the beaker again.


    All this was done to be able to form the Aluminum hydroxide, which was necessary to obtain the aluminum.


    For that, in a stone container, molten cryolite was ced, which Einar had got from some trinkets from the Inuit tribe that had joined long ago.


    Although getting aluminum inrge quantities would be almost impossible if it did not have cryolite, fortunately the Inuit knew where there was a mine in Greend which was near the coast.


    So Einar decided to take the opportunity to found his first colony on the ind of Greend to get this valuable material.


    That unlike uranium, if it had an important function.


    When Einar ced the aluminum hydroxide in the molten cryolite, he ced a cathode and a graphite anode in the stone container.


    One with a positive charge and the other with a negative charge. It was at that moment that he turned on the Stirling engine and let the electricity begin to flow through the copper wires towards the graphite pieces to do the electrolysis.


    Unlike the other processes, this was quite curious because the aluminum would stick to the negative graphite anode and sink to the bottom of the mixture.


    While the oxygen was attached to the positive cathode where it reacted with the carbon of the graphite to produce carbon dioxide.


    This process was going on for quite some time until he turned off the Stirling engine and removing a plug from the stone bowl.


    Molten pure aluminum began toe out of the bottom of the container. This formed a smile on Einar''s face.


    Well, the functions that aluminum had were fantastic. Just thinking that he could do many things with it made him extremely happy.


    But he knew that if he wanted to get aluminum inrge quantities, he had to found the first colony to be able to obtain the cryolite from Greend, an inhospitable ce but which has an extensive amount of valuable minerals.


    Perhaps many of them were not functional since obtaining them would be impossible without the correct techniques, but at least the cryolite was easy to get.


    "Sia, this silver mineral is aluminum, an extremely important mineral in many things and construction projects.


    It is a light metal, and it has many properties, but I want you to keep producing more sodium hydroxide and chlorine.


    Remember to use your gas mask with activated carbon as chlorine is a dangerous material, but it is quite functional.


    I''ll see youter, as I have to prepare everything for the creation of a colony in Greend. "


    After this Einar left theboratory, leaving Sia alone, who looked curiously at the aluminum before going to work to produce chlorine.


    Einar, who was in his office, looked seriously at Eskol, and Natukt, who had called.


    "Eskol, I n to found a new colony called Muspelheim, in the Greend region.


    I want you to gather 10 trusted warriors and 50 soldiers of your liking to send 500 ves to found a colony.


    Natukt, the colony that they founded, will be located in the mine of this white stone called cryolite. It is an important mineral for the Nordic nation.


    I hope you can stay in the ce for a while while the colony is being built. When it is finished building, ten ships will be used to keep it always supplied.


    His only mission will be to get cryolite and try to create a habitable capital in that world of ice. Food and resources will be sent from d.


    So they will not suffer any kind of loss. The capital of Greend, the city of Muspelheim, should be built by the end of the year.


    There has to be a wall, a port that did not freeze and a water and sewage system. I think I am not asking for anything impossible. "


    Eskol put his hand on his chest "You can be sure that I will found the city of Muspelheim in the Grend region."


    Natukt also gave a military salute.. "I will be in charge of supervising the creation of the new city."

 Chapter 352 - Founding The First Colony

    In the port of the city of Asgard, Eskol was meeting with ten warriors and 50 soldiers, the one in charge of looking after and supervising the construction together with Natukt was Ull.


    A warrior who participated in the expedition that stayed in the north fort in charge of Goi during Christmas of 830.


    As the father of two children, he was willing to be the governor of the new colony, because he wanted to give his children and wife a great life.


    He knew that the north was an inhospitable ce, but Einar promised him that all the houses that would be built would have a heating system which would use a firece.


    To be able to bring heat to the whole house like the system used by the children in the orphanage only that unlike them.


    What the hot springs used to heat the entire heating system that would be built in the houses of the new colony.


    They will use a hot air system which will travel throughout the house from the lowest part to the highest part, thus creating a heating system.


    Also, not only would be used partition in the construction but also would be using wood to create a point of thermal istion.


    In the port, thergest ship in the nation was prepared, which was of considerable size to carry enough resources and food to be able to build and survive.


    Either way, every two days a ship with supplies would arrive in the city of Muspelheim, so there would never be a shortage of any material or food.


    When all things were ready, the 61 men got on the boat and prepared to set out for Greend.


    After saying goodbye, Einar gave a short speech to the families of the men who were going to found a new city.


    "Today we are gathered to say goodbye to our heroes who will embark on a path to a newnd which belongs to us.


    The Greend region is quite a cold and inhospitable area but it is extremely important to us because inside it I already know more than just snow and dirt.


    To begin with, the capital of the Greend region called Muspelheim was founded, in honor of thend of ice in Norse mythology.


    In that ce, a valuable mineral will be obtained, which is necessary because it is needed to get a resource called aluminum.


    With this resource, we can build great tools and we can improve our lives, that is why they have to go.


    But this is only temporary because you will have the task of building a great city in which your families can live in afortable and pleasant ce for life.


    I know that the snow can be ufortable but their lives in the Greend region will be guaranteed as they will not have to pay to buy food as the state will take care of everything.


    This is because it is an area of ??important strategic value that you yourself will realize in the future.


    This is not the time to say it, but you can bepletely sure that many ships will pass through the city of Muspelheim.


    So they will be able to obtain resources of uncountable value before the rest of the entire nation, not only that, but they will be guardians of thest bastion of humanity in the north of the continent.


    Beyond you, there is only and of ice and snow which is inhospitable and nothing can live in it.


    That is why, as guardians of the northernmost region of the Nordic nation, you all received the name of the northern guardians.


    They will be treated with respect because it is born in the northern region and growing up is the farthest part of the continent means that human beings have managed to tame nature.


    Well, I would be guaranteeing everyone''s life in a ce that is inhospitable to life. I hope this speech can be remembered for posterity.


    But I think it''s time to sing our glorious national anthem as we bid farewell to our heroes. "


    At that moment, the children''s orchestra began to y, and it was at that moment that everyone saluted the g while singing the national anthem.


    When they finished singing, the ship started on its way to the northern region, already in the sea. Natukt stroked her chin and sighed.


    "Who would say that he would have to return to ournd in order to begin the work of re-colonizing it.


    What do you think about it Ull? "


    Ull justughed and drank herbal liqueur from his horn. "It''s quite strange. It brings back memories of the time we had to stay in Fort North all winter.


    You may or may not know the story, but when Herald Einar founded the Fort North after surviving a bear attack.


    I and others of mypanions stayed under themand of Goi, a good warrior who, as I could hear, had been single after the death of his wife.


    But now he got a very beautiful wife who is pregnant, I think a talk with the herald was enough to achieve that.


    But I never really asked him, anyway, that time we were wintering in an inhospitablend covered only by trees.


    That time we killed so many white bears that I can still remember them at night. I hope that where we go, there are no such white bears.


    Well, they are very dangerous and I think eating bear meat is a real punishment rather than a good thing, but I may be wrong. "


    Natuktughed. "It''s funny you say it because in our tribe the warriors who hunted the white bears were heroes.


    What they had the right to eat of their meat, but I guess things change when you have the ability to kill them as quickly as possible.


    If I have been able to learn something with the herald Einar, it is that everything that he proposes can be achieved, that is something surprising.


    Even the change he made to his tribe to make it a gigantic city is to be admired.


    I hope that in the future these changes will continue to happen so that we can improve our lives even more. "


    Ull nodded and drank some more herbal liquor.. "I know it will continue to improve our home into a copy of the mythical city of Asgard."

 Chapter 353 - An Important Seed

    In the outer courtyard of the great hall, Einar was with his children as he taught them to ride a little pony.


    For Einar, it was a surprise to see a group of small horses as they lowered the horses from the ships.


    When Dar¨ªan was asked about those horses, he replied that the daughter of a nobleman had brought them from the Frank empire, but that when she grew up she no longer loved them because they were small.


    This was a pleasant surprise for Einar, as with the little ponies he could teach his children how to ride a horse.


    Although he was not an expert on his father''s farm, he learned about numerous animals, but especially horses, because his father was a fan of them.


    When he was a child, he had a horse that he called nco. It was a white-haired horse with a good character. Being able to travel the farm on horseback was a good luxury.


    Perhaps the only bad thing was the hip pain that could leave after spending a lot of time riding a horse.


    Because ponies were very good horses, Einar ordered the construction of a stable in the lower part of the imperial pce.


    This so that they could always be on hand to take care of them, although he had no hay, in April when the thaw began and the beginning of spring.


    It would start with the sowing of hay to be able to feed therge number of animals that are arriving on the ind.


    Well, the grass might not be enough for them. He knew it would beplicated, but not impossible, because the ind was big enough to support hundreds of thousands of animals and even millions of people.


    "Dad, this horse is very beautiful, but why is it so small that the horses weren''t bigger, or is it a baby horse?"


    Einar smiled at the question of the little Norma so he stroked her hair "It is because it is a kind of small horse, just as there are small people there are also tall people.


    The animals are simr to us. This little pony is an adult and is the most famous of all the ponies that arrived.


    So it will be the pony with which I will teach them to ride a horse, which is not somethingplicated, but it is very time-consuming.


    For this, I had a small saddle made so that you can learn to ride these majestic animals.


    Remember that any animal deserves respect, so you should never ride a horse if you are not in a position to do so because it puts your life at risk.


    Like the animal, I hope you can remember that, but who wants to try it first? "


    Laura raised her hand so Daven and Norma looked at their sister with smiles because they wanted to see how she could ride the pony.


    Einar smiled and carried his daughter in his hands before putting her on the pony. The first thing to put in ce to be able to ride a pony is the protections.


    For this, Einar took a small metal helmet which he ced on Laura''s head, then ced elbow pads on her hands and knee pads on her feet.


    After that, he put ski goggles and leather gloves on his daughter and gave the helmet a few blows.


    "I know it can be a lot of protection to ride a little pony, but always remember that life is valuable.


    We must always take care of it as best we can, for this we have to be careful in our actions.


    In this case, we are using protective equipment to train because that way we will not endanger our integrity. "


    Laura smiled and raised her hands. "Dad, I am a good girl so I will always follow the rules, but what do I have to do now."


    Einar smiled and pointed to the stirrups of the saddle "First the feet have to be inside the stirrups, with this our feet will have a support at all times.


    We will also avoid hurting the horse as our feet will be in one ce, not to mention that they also function to guide the horse''s movement. "


    Einar then pointed to the pony''s reins. "Now you have to hold the pony''s reins to be able to guide him at all times.


    There are many kinds of movements that you have to learn during your training, but I am sure you will achieve it.


    Just hold the reins for the moment while I lead the pony into a trot. "


    Laura nodded and held the reins of the pony. At that moment Einar, with other tents, began to pull the little pony, who began to walk.


    For Laura, it was something fantastic because she could feel apletely new sensation; it was a sensation of adrenaline that she liked.


    "Dad, can we go faster?"


    Einar smiled and looked at his daughter fondly. "At the moment, I can only jog so that the little pony can advance at my speed, but in the future, you will be able to go full speed with your little pony.


    Just enjoy this feeling for the moment. "


    Einar then began to trot, so the pony elerated his pace. This made Laura start tough at the joy she was feeling.


    When Einar finished walking around with the pony, he returned with his other children, and it was at that moment that he noticed Norma''s condition.


    She was dry-lipped and looked confused. Einar took a deep breath to reassure himself and maintain control, as he did not want to rm his other children.


    "Children, your sister is having a high blood sugar attack. I will take her to the clinic so she can recover.


    You stay in this ce and wait for your mothers, Daven takes care of Laura so that she does not ride the pony because it is dangerous for her to do so.


    This is because she has no experience and even if it is a small horse, it is dangerous. Laura obeys your brother or there will be no sweets. "


    Laura nodded and looked at her sister Norma with concern as Einar held her. "Dad, will my sister be okay?"


    Einar nodded and kissed Norma on the forehead who was clinging to Einar like a little ko. "She will be fine, don''t worry.


    I''m sure he will enjoy his turn to y with the little pony. "


    Einar then started walking towards the clinic. When he arrived the first thing he did was put his daughter on a bed so that she could feel a little better.


    Later, he took a jar that had fenugreek flour, a Mediterranean seed that Bryce had. Among his things, it was a seed that had been shown to work for noblemen with diabetes.


    Einar then ordered a whole greenhouse to be nted with the fenugreek nt so he could treat his daughter''s sugar attacks.


    Fortunately, Bryce had so many seeds that they could be sown while the rest Einar ground them so that he could give his daughter enough flour to treat her condition.


    When little Norma tasted fenugreek flour, she only made a face of disgust so Einar stroked her head. "Don''t worry daughter, I know flour tastes bitter but you have to be strong like your father.


    It is a medicine that I am sure you will like because it will alleviate your feeling of illness that you feel right now or do you like to feel how you are feeling now? "


    Norma denied and dly ate the sour flour. After this, Einar gave her daughter a ss of water so that she could rinse her mouth. When she drank the water, Einar caressed her forehead.


    "Since I will be with you during this time, what do you think if I tell you a story about a girl who wanted to live a quiet life but bad people always attacked her?


    I think the story was called Marie ..."


    Einar was simply stunned for a moment and scratched his head because he did not know where he had heard a story like that. He could not even remember something like that, so he just turned his head and looked fondly at his daughter.


    "Let''s forget what I said, and I''d better tell you the story of a woman who loved her husband, but when she went to battle she found out that he had died ..."


    Einar continued to tell him the legend of the Popocatepetl and Iztihuatl, the two volcanoes of the Mexican capital, which had a beautiful love story.


    When Einar finished telling her story, little Norma was much better although she was sleeping so Einar decided to take care of her, it was at that moment that the door opened and Kassia entered carrying little Erik.


    Who looked at everything with curiosity through his eyes. Einar smiled when he saw his son and caressed his red hair that he had. "You are a beautiful baby. I am sure that in the future you will take care of your brothers and sisters.


    You have to be a good boy because you are part of a big family. "


    Erik just startedughing and yed with his father''s hand, Kassia, when she saw that sheughed and looked at Norma with concern. "Will her attacks be very frequent?"


    Einar just sighed and looked fondly at his daughter in bed "They shouldn''t be but without a way to get insulin, it is impossible for me to have her disease under control, the problem is that I only know that we can get insulin from cows, pigs and of yeast.


    But I do not know what kinds of things we have to do to maintain them because it is not something simple to achieve, I will have to get more patients with diabetes and start tests but the biggest question I ask myself is where is the pancreas in those animals.


    We have so much to investigate, but at least we know the result, but not the path to take. "

 Chapter 354 - New Test Subjects

    Einar, who was in his office, looked at the document in his hand with a smile.


    In it, he analyzed the different nutritional data for the children, taking into ount part of his mistake with his daughter Norma.


    This time there were special meal ns for children with allergies,ctose or gluten intolerance, as well as special cases such as diabetes or arterial hypertension.


    To begin with, if a child cannot eat something because he gets sick like milk or wheat, the nutrients will be reced with other things.


    How is a double portion of fish or the use of corn or potato in the food.


    Although there were not too many options, Einar would do everything possible to guarantee that the children.


    They could have a very happy and worry-free childhood, especially for children with diabetes. Fenugreek was promoted.


    Fortunately, only Norma was the only girl who suffered from this disease, but there were two adult ves who also suffered from this disease.


    Einar would meet with them in the afternoon, as he would talk to them about joining his research n to get insulin from pigs.


    All this so that little Norma could have a normal life, Einar was not interested in wasting the lives of thousands of pigs to get animal insulin.


    The first thing he knew was that slow insulin was got from animals, pigs and cows.


    Therefore, he will focus his research on pigs, since they were the animals with greater reproductive and growth capacity than a cow.


    In the afternoon, the door of Einar''s office was knocked on and two men appeared, who looked quite thin and sick.


    "Wee Snell and Nold, I have called you because I know you suffer from sweet urine disease.


    I have a way of managing their illness so that they can have full lives and are not impaired of any kind.


    But it is important to know if you are willing to participate in this experiment, if you ept, you will receive a stable ie.


    You will also have the nationality for your families and you, as you will be helping people who suffer from the same disease of sweet urine.


    I am not going to force you to ept this deal, but you must remember that you can die in the tests, as this is just an experimental process.


    I hope you can understand it. Think about it because it is a way in which you can improve your lives and spend more time with your families.


    Also, as part of the things they will receive will be the ability to have medical treatment and moisturizers.


    Well, if I''m not mistaken, her skin is dry, and it hurts a lot, right? "


    The two men nodded. Snell looked at Herald Einar. "I am willing because I want to live longer than my father.


    He died when I was a child, so I don''t want to end up dying like he did. If there is a way to treat this disease, I am willing to agree to participate in the experiment. "


    Nold, for his part, just sighed and looked seriously at Einar. "I would like to participate, but if I die, who will take care of my family?"


    Einar smiled and pointed to a document on the table. "When you agree to work on this experiment, it will give you a lot of benefits that no one else has.


    If you were to die from the disease or from something that happened during the experimentation, your families would receive a generous pension and would be exempt from taxes.


    So their families will not be harmed or starved. Not only that, their own names will go down in history as the two great pioneers in the treatment of diabetes. "


    Nold looked at Snell and scratched his head. "Since that''s the case, I''m willing to work on the experiment."


    Einar opened his hands with joy. "Since you are willing to start the investigation from tomorrow, you can take this contract to any branch of the bank.


    In order to get some tickets so that you can buy something extra for your families, I look forward to seeing you tomorrow. "


    Snell and Nold took the documents and left Einar''s office in the great room, he for his part, got up from his chair and also left.


    This because he was going to go to the morgue because he had to continue dissecting the corpse of a pig.


    ording to what little he could remember, the pancreas is near the stomach to iste the insulin. He had to use alcohol and before he could inject a person; he had to purify it sufficiently.


    This is because an excess of insulin could kill a person, but if it is not purified, it would cause a contrary reaction.


    To test the insulin that he will take out, he would use rabbits, this to measure the level of insulin that he got.


    If the rabbit died, it was because the insulin was highly concentrated. If the rabbit suffered from a fever, it was because the insulin was poorly purified.


    If the rabbit did not show a reaction, then it could be tested in humans, in this case Snell and Nold.


    This would prove two things, that the insulin was in the correct amounts or that it was too dilute to generate a favorable response.


    It would be a trial-and-error process in which many pigs and rabbits would be killed to find the correct method of obtaining the insulin.


    Einar used that method because there is at least one ce to start, in the case of yeast, he does not even know how the process of creating insulin is done.


    Upon arriving at the morgue, he put on his work clothes and greeted Sia, who was waiting for him, she as his assistant, had the obligation to hold Einar''s notebook.


    Well, Einar had to draw the parts of the pig and know exactly where the pancreas was, because with a live pig, he was thinking of using an needle to get the fluids inside the pancreas.


    It might seem like a pretty primitive method, but he had been an engineer and historian, not a doctor or researcher.


    On the autopsy table, Einar used a scalpel to open the body of the pig that was face up. When he opened it, he used his gloved hands to separate the skin.


    In the stomach, he looked for an organ that had an elongated shape.


    It didn''t take long for me to find something near the small intestine that was elongated and that was close to the pig''s liver.


    "This organ seems to be the pancreas, but now let''s see what is inside it, in an animal that has only been dead for 3 hours."

 Chapter 355 - A Morning In The Life Of Norma

    When Norma opened her eyes, she did so feeling a bit tired as she had had a low blood sugar attack the night before.


    That is why she had to sleep a littlete, but despite that she is happy because the attacks of diabetes are less and less.


    Her only regret was that she had to eat that sour flour that Dad had given her to keep her sugar levels low.


    Although she really did not like it, she had to admit; she wished she made better sense by taking that strange flour with a bitter taste.


    She could even feel that she felt a little more energetic during the day, which was quite nice for her.


    When she got out of bed, the first thing he did was put on her sandals and walk to the bathroom in the room because she had to brush her teeth.


    When she got to the bathroom, she looked at her reflection in the mirror and could see her face looking much better than it had when he arrived.


    <em>''I think mom will be proud of me wherever she are because for the first time I can drink milk even once a day.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>The only thing I don''t like is that I have to be exercising, but Papa Einar say that it ispletely necessary because otherwise, I could feel too bad.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>It''s a shame that I can''t rest like the other children, but at least Mom Laisa and Dad are with me at training.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>So I do not have to feel so alone, nor am I afraid of any kind because I am a strong and big girl like the Valkyrie sister Erika.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>I''m sure I''ll be a Valkyrie like her too, so maybe I can see Mommy or even Daddy again. ''</em>


    <em> </em>


    After those thoughts, she take a toothbrush and put some activated charcoal paste with mint and bicarbonate of soda.


    She began to brush his teeth while she could feel some small bubbles form in her mouth, which they liked a lot.


    All this because she liked to feel the sensation of how the bubbles burst in her mouth.


    When she finished washing her mouth, she cleaned himself using a towel and removed her clothes to be able to take a bath.


    This was because Daddy Einar and Mommy Kassia had given her the suggestion that she had to bathe every day, because her skin was much more sensitive than that of her brothers and other children.


    After taking a quick shower, Norma took a bottle of cream and quickly began to cover her body. She knew that she had to keep her skin hydrated because it could dry out quickly.


    So it could itch and cause wounds thatter would be impossible to heal.


    Although she did not understand very well why it was that he trusted Papa Einar a lot, so she did to the letter all the advice he gave him.


    After that, she put on her clothes and goes to the kitchen because it was time for breakfast. When she arrived, she found his other brothers who were having breakfast.


    "Good morning Laura and Daven.


    Dad left already? "


    Daven nodded and bit into his ketchup egg sandwich. "Dad said he was working hard to find a thing called insulin.


    So that you could be better, that''s fantastic because if you can get in good shape, all three of us can y for longer.


    Besides, I think it''s fair because among the three of them; she was the only one who can ride Chiquita. That pony has a lot of confidence in you, which is something fantastic because neither me nor Laura treats us with that care.


    But how can you ride Chiquita with no problems? It''s a bit difficult for me and Laura just likes speed. "


    Norma smiled and sat at the table where she took her ss of milk, which she drank before biting into her ham sandwich with mayonnaise.


    "I really don''t do anything. I just feel like the horses can move the way I want them to.


    I have to say that it is as if the horse and I were the same person; it is difficult to exin because it is something natural.


    It''s like breathing for me is something I can do without having to remember. I think you are that way with math, too.


    In Laura''s case, she is good at sports and other things. We all have our own natural advantage. "


    Laura smiled and bit into her fish sandwich with mayonnaise and ketchup. "I agree with Norma. We have something we''re good at.


    But today after breakfast, what do we have to do? "


    Daven smiled and thumped his chest. "We have to take the first aid sses that Papa Einar did with Mama Kassia.


    We always have to be prepared in case something happens to our sister Norma. That''s what brothers do.


    We take care of each other in order to achieve a much better quality of life, remember we are brothers notpeting for a stupid crown. "


    The three childrenughed and continued eating breakfast, after which they all got ready to go with mother Kassia.


    After breakfast, the three of them went out to the courtyard of the great hall where Kassia was teaching a group of students.


    All of them were people who had been chosen because they knew how to heal wounds or simply because of their ability to learn.


    They were the first group of doctors in the Nordic nation. Of course, their training as doctors is slow, unlike handling a weapon or being disciplined.


    Medicine is quiteplex and requires an exhaustive time to learn it because it deals with people''s lives.


    The group consisted of 50 people, including women, men and even some older adults.


    Which had been herbalists of their viges and had the ability to cure some diseases using their knowledge.


    Although they weren''t as good as Bryce, the herbalist who was even a man who could read and write Latin.


    His years of experience and travel on the ind of Britain had made him a very knowledgeable character of everything that a simple herb could do.


    When the children arrived, the students knew it was time for first aid training, so they all prepared their notebooks.


    In order to draw the techniques they will be taught, Kassia smiled as she saw her children, so she prepared herself.


    "Today we will learn a technique to save the life of the patient if he is drowning.


    To do this, we will squeeze the pit of the stomach .... "

 Chapter 356 - Tests For Animal Insulin

    In theboratory of the imperial pce, Einar was analyzing a reddish-yellow liquid. It was what he had obtained from the pancreas of a pig. He very carefully tapped the syringe.


    This caused the blood to separate from the yellow liquid,ter it began to release the red liquid, leaving only the yellow liquid.


    "This liquid should be insulin, but it has to be diluted with alcohol to make it work the right way, although I will also use distilled water.


    If she prepares an entry in the notebook, the first test of yellow liquid presumably insulin begins. The first bottle will have an amount of 20% yellow liquid, 10% distilled water and 10% alcohol. "


    Sia, with her notebook, began to write that the first bottle had a certain concentration of liquids. When Einar had just put the yellow liquid in, he put the distilled water and the alcohol.


    At the end the bottle was left with 20 ml of liquid, so I move on to the second bottle "This second bottle will have a concentration of 30% yellow liquid 15% distilled water and 15% alcohol."


    Einar then began to fill the second vial and, in that way, he repeated the same procedure until hepletely filled the ten vials that he had in front of him. "This batch of insulin vines has a concentration of 50% yellow liquid and 25% distilled water and 25% alcohol.


    The same type of change is always maintained, only in different proportions in order to know which is the correct measure. To begin the test, we will start with the injections of the rabbit that extruded the pancreas. "


    Einar then took a rabbit that was swollen because of problems caused by not having a pancreas or an effective way to digest.


    "Subject 23 white rabbit with a weight of 1.58 kilograms without pancreas, ording to the experiments with the previous subjects in 4 days, will die due to theck of pancreas.


    Alright little guy, let''s get started on your insulin shot from batch D. "


    Einar then took his ss syringe and took the substance in bottle 1, very carefully injected it into the animal and then turned an hourss "The substance in bottle 1 was injected correctly into the subject 23 20% yellow liquid, 10% distilled water and 10% alcohol.


    The mouse does not seem to have any improvement in the short term; I proceed to deliver a little carrot with honey so that little subject 23 can be fed. "


    Einar then took a piece of white carrot and put a little honey on it, which he gave to the rabbit, who quickly began to eat the carrot.


    "Very good little subject 23, you are doing very well, you have to survive because the life of my little daughter is at stake, she needs the valuable insulin so that she can live in peace, at least with that disease I can fight.


    It would be impossible for me to fight cancer and I am not going to lose anyone else if I can do something to prevent the death of my family. "


    Sia, who was already used to the nonsensicalments that Einar made, just kept writing down in her notebook while she looked at the hourss because she recorded in real time what the rabbit''s state was.


    At ten minutes, subject 23 screamed and was struck dead in the test area, causing Einar to hit the table.


    "Unlike Lot C, the subject lived longer, so we have to do a test by increasing the distilled water and reducing the alcohol. The cure should be close to us.


    It is just a matter of further testing. Sia ces Subject 23 in the dangerous waste canister for the servants to take them to the morgue oven to burn them, which are a health hazard. "


    Einar sighed and threw out the entire batch D of bottles because it would be the same result. I check it from the test with batch A and B.


    With new bottles he started the test again, for that he took a pig pancreas from a cooler with snow and with a syringe he began to obtain the yellow liquid that came out with a red substance that looked like blood.


    When he finishes taking the liquid, he is in charge of throwing the red substance and he looks at the new bottles


    "Bottle number 1, 20% yellow liquid, 15% distilled water and 5% alcohol will be used, leaving at the end a substance of 20ml."


    Einar then ced the substances in the bottle and repeated the same process in the other 10 bottles. When he finished, he took from the cage a small rabbit that had the number 24 written on a ne.


    "Very well, subject 24, it is a rabbit without pancreas weighing 1.68kg,


    Well, bunny, you will be injected with an injection of insulin from batch E, to test if with more distilled water and less alcohol, the substance stops being dangerous. It is expected that it will barely live about three days without the pancreas.


    You have to survive, little one; I am not asking you for something impossible, just resist the first reaction and lead me to the path of sess that my daughter''s life is in danger. "


    Einar then took the ss syringe and took the substance from bottle one, which he injected into the body of subject 24. Doing the same procedure gave the mouse a little white carrot with honey.


    With the hourss running, the minutes passed and there was sweat on Einar and Sia''s foreheads as the hourss was approaching 10 minutes, when the time indicated the death reaction did not happen.


    Einar smiled and began tough because he could see time continue to run. After an hour, Einar took a thermometer and inserted it into the rabbit''s rear to take the temperature.


    At that moment, he realized that the rabbit was suffering an increase in temperature, something normal in the insulin that was not sufficiently purified. Einar was too excited that he hugged Sia as if she were his daughter.


    "We did it, we managed to find a percentage of the vine that works, write it down in your notebook."


    Sia also smiled and felt Einar''s paternal affection, so when she stopped hugging her, she began to write in her notebook.


    "On May 1, 832, the batch of vines E showed a functioning in the rabbit named subject 24, creating an adverse reaction in the organism in the form of fever.


    This is caused by the impure insulin. Different grades of distilled water and yellow liquid should be tested. The alcohol for the moment remains in the 5% range, but if no improvement is shown in future subjects .


    The concentration of alcohol should be increased, keeping it below 10% since the body does not seem to support that amount of alcohol in the blood, if a significant advance is found.


    We have to start testing in different animals, from dogs to pigs, this to measure the amount of insulin needed ording to weight and to be able to have an exact amount for an adult.


    If the test is correct and there are no alternate reactions, it should be used in the Norma patient, with 24-hour supervision at all times, to know how many injections a day he will need. "


    Einar rejoiced and patted the little rabbit who was suffering from a fever because of impure insulin in his organism.


    "Little rabbit, unfortunately without your pancreas your life wille to the end in a few days but I will make a statue in the name of all the rabbits that died to obtain insulin, no one is going to die of diabetes in my nation.


    Much less my daughter. I think that in the future I will be a rock star because they will say that I was a genius or that everything I did was for the help of aliens.


    There are things that never change, but I suppose that at least I will leave my name in this era and people will remember me with love or hate, but that will only be for the students.


    Especially for math, but not everyone could like it. "


    Einar then turned his head and looked at Sia. "We can take an hour''s break. I think we need to eat a little, because a bnced diet can help us think better.


    But I think we can also celebrate a bit. We have created history this day because we found a non-lethal percentage of insulin; I know it may not seem as fabulous as the process of getting aluminum or electricity.


    Although you have to admit that this procedure could save millions of lives in the future, of course it will require a stable ie from pigs, but human life will always be a priority.


    In addition, the pigs that die from the research will be well used to eat and produce food, which reminds me that today I will prepare to eat delicious pork ribs with honey, ketchup and pepper.


    I''m sure you will love them. "


    Sia nodded happily because if there was something she liked more than doing scientific research, it was eating the delicious food that Einar prepared. What she did with the food was fabulous.


    Before arriving at Einar''sboratory, she only ate to satisfy her hunger, but now she can enjoy the food because its taste is fantastic. It is something that she can always remember, even if she is working.


    After that, the two left theboratory and started on their way to the kitchen of the imperial pce, leaving the rabbit in theboratory who lost consciousness because of the fever he had.

 Chapter 357 - Presentation Of A Spy

    Henry, the former spy of the Frank empire, looked with pride at the house in front of him. As a second-ss citizen, he had the right to a house.


    Not only that, in the month that had passed, he had met a beautiful woman who was Scottish and with whom he fell in love.


    The woman had beautiful golden hair and had amber eyes that reminded her a lot of honey. That is why he had been trying everything to make her fall in love.


    But he realized that it was a somewhatplicated task, so he decided to use his skills as a spy.


    With them, he began to ask the people around the woman what he liked and what her preferences were when talking to people.


    His experience made a wide difference because of the way he asked and got the information.


    They allowed him to ask without looking like a stalker or a person who was trying to do something wrong with the information.


    Not only that, but he had also learned many things, such as that the woman was divorced and that her ex-husband had been a drunkard.


    Who had been tried for physical violence and sentenced to work in the ind''s mercury mine.


    These kinds of things did not affect Henry in the least because the love for him was greater than the past that the woman he had fallen in love with had had.


    Knowing that the woman liked flowers, he traveled from the vige that was to the center of the city of Asgard.


    Where once he arrived he can see the beautiful market that had beenpleted a few days ago. In the market there were hundreds of stalls which were neat and clean.


    So, holding a bag of coins, he began to walk towards the bank branch that was near the ce.


    When he arrived, he formed in line and after a few minutes it was his turn to pass, at which point Henry handed over his bag of coins and his personal identification.


    Which was a metal identification that had his full name, age and address, on it was a fingerprint of his thumb.


    Those were the second-generation identifications that Einar had begun to make to prevent cases like the death of Minerva or the women.


    The woman at the bank smiled and received the ID. With it, she looked at the name and address.


    So after this she looks for a poption registry book and she search in surnames until she get to the correct one.


    After this, he took it and began to browse until he found Henry''s name, doing all this in order to maintain order and prevent scams or moneyundering.


    With his pen he wrote a date next to the name <em>''May 5, 832 at 3:30 in the afternoon, a change was made from coins to bills.''</em>


    After this, the woman took the bag with coins and began to count them patiently. When she finished, she looked at Henry seriously.


    "I receive one gold coin, four silver and 60 copper coins.


    It''s right?"


    Henry nodded, so the woman smiled and took notes of various denominations as well as Nordic copper coins.


    After handing him the money, Henry put it in a bag on his chest and went to the market, where he started looking for a flower stand.


    It didn''t take long for me to find a market stall with a grown-updy.


    "Good afternoon ma''am I would like to buy a bouquet of your beautiful winter flowers."


    The woman smiled and showed him the beautiful colors of the winter flowers. "What kind of color would you like young?"


    Henry put his hand on his chin and looked seriously at all the flowers. "I would like that bouquet of white flowers."


    Thedy took them and using a piece of paper she wrapped them very carefully. "It would be 2 Smaragd."


    Henry took the bag from his chest and took out two bills which he handed to thedy. "Thank you very much for your purchase, young man. I hope the woman who is going to give them to you likes winter flowers.


    They are a true beauty and young women seem to like them as the empresses married using the winter flowers as ornaments. "


    Henry looked fondly at the flowers. "I''m sure you''re going to like it, but now that I think about it, madam, you know where they sell fish sandwiches.


    I haven''t eaten since morning so I''m a little hungry. "


    Thedy nodded and pointed to the left. "Just follow the path and you will reach the food area. It is an extremely clean area and one that the inspectors of the imperial pce check very well.


    From what I heard, it is because food must be prepared with great care. "


    Henry looked at her gratefully and started walking towards the food court where once he arrived, he looked at all the delicious food in the ce.


    Burritos, sandwiches, fried fish and an infinity of varied and colorful foods.


    The food was something he had fallen in love with since his arrival, as the vors were varied and tasty.


    Especially the mayonnaise sandwiches with fried fish. He considered them a real delicacy on the pte.


    When he approached the ce that sold sandwiches, he looked at the man who was serving.


    "I''d like to order two Fried Fish Sandwiches with mayonnaise."


    The store clerk nodded and began to prepare the food while Henry waited.


    It was at that moment that he was able to hear a conversation in a kind of Anglo-Saxon dialect that he could distinguish.


    This is because he knew how to speak that variant of Anglo-Saxon, because as a spy he knew how to speak numerousnguages.


    "The group of tools is collected. We hope that in some days we can start mining the first gold nuggets from the mountain.


    We have the routes of the soldiers so we know what time we cannot pass, but we are sure that we can mine enough gold. "


    "But why do we need so much gold if we are not really going to use it since the economy is highly controlled? What is it going to do for us?"


    "It is quite simple. We will only melt it in our homes and give it a few small strokes, that way we can create jewelry.


    We may not be able to sell them to normal people as the quality would be very low, but we can sell them to the bank to get Smaragds.


    With that money we could improve our lives a lot, we just have to prevent someone from finding us.


    Which will be quite simple because we will not leave clues of our participation in the gold mining that we are going to do ndestinely.


    I''m sure it will work, but now that I think about it, what time will our burritos be ready. "


    Henry, who was listening discreetly, only smiled, as he had perhaps found a way to prove that as a spy he could function.


    How a person who grew up on the street knew what he had to do in order to move up the ranks.


    Upon receiving his sandwiches, he paid the clerk at the sandwich shop and sat on a chair while casually ncing at the two men.


    They continued talking while enjoying their burritos. Henry took his time to eat.


    When he saw that the two men were getting up, he took his bouquet of flowers and carried the garbage to its ce before following them.


    How a professional spy started following them at a considerable distance, so when they came to a house in the suburbs of Asgard city.


    Henry only smiled because he already knew where the gold thieves were. He only needed evidence to be able to report them and get a chance to join the eye of Odin.


    The ind''s spy organization that he had heard about many times.


    Because he had nothing to do in that ce, he went to his town where he lived because he had to take the flowers to the woman he loved.


    After almost half an hour of walking, he arrived at the town of Fjolnir, a beautiful town where about 1,300 people lived and which was located north of the city of Asgard.


    Upon arrival, he began to walk to the beautiful woman''s house and knocked on the door.


    In just a few minutes, the door opened and a beautiful woman came out, so Henry smiled. "Good afternoon Beth, I am sorry you look exquisite today.


    Would you allow me to give you a bouquet of flowers as beautiful as your beautiful face? "


    Beth justughed and epted Henry''s bouquet. "It''s exquisite, thank you for the gift Henry."


    Henry smiled and cleared his throat. "I was wondering if you would like to take a walk in the city of Asgard for the night.


    Don''t worry, I have permission to carry a sword so I can defend ourselves in case something happens.


    What do you say? I think they sell a lot of things at night that I''m sure you will love? "


    Beth smiled and fondly sniffed the flowers. "Since you wish we can go on a date but you don''t mind that I''m divorced, a lot of men don''t like the idea of ??being with a woman like me."


    Henry shook his head. "You didn''t choose your husband, but you are an exquisite woman. I wouldn''t mind going out with you."


    "Very well. We will meet at night. What do you think about 7 at night?"


    Henry nodded and bowed.. "You can be sure I''ll be on time for our date."

 Chapter 358 - The Power Of Chips And Fish And Peanuts

    When Einar opened his eyes, he could feel Kassia''s hair on his face, so he smiled and, using his hand, he pulled off his wife''s beautiful brown hair.


    As he did so, he could see the beautiful face of the woman he loved.


    "Good morning Kassia. How did you sleep today? Did you have that dream again? *


    Kassia opened her beautiful gray eyes and looked at her husband with a smile. "I slept perfectly, but I dreamed again that we were married.


    Only this time, little Erika gave me to your hand. It''s strange because what our daughter Erika wants to tell us. "


    Einar frowned because sometimes he heard about it with friends. ording to what they say, when one dreams that someone dies is why that person is going to live a long time.


    But when someone dreams that they are getting married, someone will die. This put Einar in a dilemma because next to the calendar that his daughter had shown him, he did not know what he wanted to say to him.


    <em>''This is a real crossroads. What is Erika trying to tell me that one of her brothers is going to die or that Kassia is going to die?</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>In theory, there is nothing that endangers Kassia''s life, except for her age and childbirth.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>A saying was well said that if one listens to the river it is because of what water it is carrying, I will try to increase the practice of cesarean section with Felipa.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>In order to guarantee that in the event of aplicated delivery, a cesarean section can be used so as not to endanger the mother''s life.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>I will also have to prepare blood donors, for this I will have to draw blood from Kassia and use ves to inject blood into them.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>If they present adverse reactions, the blood transfer should be stopped, but if they do not show symptoms, another test should be carried out.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>Well, if Kassia has a positive blood type O, she would bepatible with all kinds of blood. It was all a matter of statistics.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>Maybe some people would die, but it was something that I was willing to do. Unfortunately, I did not have an advanced microscope to be able to analyze if the red blood cells were attacked by lymphocytes.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>That would be the fastest way to test the blood, although there should also be chemical reactions and other substances that will react with the blood.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>Once I have the ves ready, I will check them to see if they do not have any diseases or something that could cost Kassia or the baby his life.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>But not only that, but it will also improve the security of the pce to avoid idents. I was aware that I could not fight against death.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>But at least I would do everything possible to reduce the chances that my family would die from idents. It is not the same to go downstairs than to do it on stairs with safety measures.''</em>


    Kassia, who was looking like Einar thought, looked at him with affection because she knew that when he got that way, it was because he was thinking of doing something to improve their lives.


    So she did not interrupt. She simply looked at him with love. When Einar noticed his wife''s look, he only smiled.


    "I think I was lost in my thoughts again, but I was thinking that I will need to take some of your blood so I can perform an experiment to find your blood type.


    Not much. Maybe a liter of blood will be enough to be able to do the experiment, but first I need to get the test subjects.


    You will not have to worry. I will give you a high iron diet so that the blood recovers, but I will find the right people so that they can transfer blood to you.


    Although it pains me to say it, it may be that seeing you as a bride is a sign that you will die or that someone close to us will die.


    That worries me because death is something I really fear, not because it coulde, but because it could kill any of you.


    But I do not want to suggest things that I do not understand. I think it is better to continue with our lives.


    That reminds me today we have to check the greenhouse to see the potatoes and peanuts that are harvested today, prepare a delicious meal with them.


    I''m sure you would like to eat something that tastes delicious. Potatoes and peanuts will improve our standard of living. "


    After this, Einar got up with the rest of his wives, and they prepared to go to the greenhouse.


    When everyone reached the greenhouse, the guards opened the doors and then they could see the strange potato and peanut nts that were in the ce.


    Einar first approached the peanut nt. "The peanut is quite delicious, and it is a seed that has many functions. Perhaps the most important is that it can provide oil and an enormous amount of nutrients.


    At the moment, we will only be able to enjoy the harvest a little, as we need everything else to start nting it in our other greenhouses. "


    Einar then bent down and picked up a beautiful potato flower.


    "Potatoes are tubers, but they can also be sown by seed. If they are nted as tubers, they will grow very fast, but there is a big problem.


    The nts will be susceptible to diseases, so a single diseased potato nt could destroy all our production.


    That is why we will nt it using seeds and no tubers because in this way we will guarantee that these nts can produce enough food and are resistant to diseases.


    Also, as they are being nted in closed environments such as greenhouses, there is no danger that we will run out of potatoes in the future.


    But as I always say, the best thing about this show is always trying the things we do. Sit down at the table today. We will eat peanuts and potatoes with breaded fish. "


    It was at that moment that the entire family sat at the table that had been prepared in the ce. Sven and Peder were extremely excited.


    Well, being able to eat new food was always a luxury. At that moment, a group of servants entered the greenhouse carrying dishes with white seeds with a very pleasant aroma.


    Einar, A, Sven, Peder, and Juni were given a ss of herbal liqueur.


    While everyone else was only given some citrus water, Einar, looking at everyone''s faces, cleared his throat.


    "These are roasted peanuts with a little salt. It is a way to prepare them because they can be used to make many meals, but at the moment it is the best way to eat them.


    Just take a little with your hands and bite them. The vor, I''m sure you will love the taste. You can use your water with orange or your liquor to be able to rinse your mouth "


    After those words, everyone began to enjoy the delicious taste of peanuts, especially Helmi, Kassia, and Laisa, who enjoyed them more because, as they were pregnant, their cravings were even bigger than those of the others in the greenhouse.


    "These peanuts are delicious. It''s a shame I haven''t been able to taste them before, but they are perfect for drinking with alcohol. I would dare to say that they are aplement that was born to be with alcohol.


    If only this had existed earlier, I think all those nights of drinking with friends would have been better. "


    Sven, who had said those words, enjoyed the taste of peanuts, especially the sensation they left after drinking a little herbal liquor. For their part, the children did not even speak because they could not do so.


    Because the taste of peanuts was extremely addictive to them, especially the salty taste they had, even little Norma ate her peanuts with immense happiness.


    Einar, for his part, just closed his eyes and remembered part of his childhood in the town where he had grown up in Mexico when his father harvested peanuts were the best thing in the world because after roasting them.


    He could spend hours eating peanuts without salt, just roasted was a food he was proud to eat.


    After everyone finished eating their peanuts, their Chips and Fish arrived, delicious food that Einar fell in love with in Ennd when he visited his father''s inws, although he did not remember the dressing that ketchup made was something basic that he could not miss.


    Einar''s wives, when they saw the delicious te of fish and Chips, they used ketchup and began to eat it. At that time, no one spoke because they simply could not do it.


    The taste of cod and the taste of potatoes with salt and ketchup was a kind of drug that made them eat even more, so they all kept eating until they were satisfied.


    His tes ended uppletely empty so Einar looked fondly at his family "Unfortunately we cannot eat peanuts every day, as we need to nt them, but we have enough potatoes to be able to eat until the next harvest so the food will improve a lot.


    I will prepare potato gratin, mashed potatoes, potatoes with tuna and many other dishes. I am sure that it will be the star food of our nation in the future.


    But although it will be important, it should not be the main one since potatoes can suffer pests or diseases. "


    They all nodded because they agreed with Einar, however the most grateful for the fact of being able to eat potatoes were the children, as they found the Chips extremely delicious.

 Chapter 359 - Henry The Spy

    When Henry began to open his eyes, he could see the beautiful Beth by his side. That made him feel a sense of pleasure and achievement because he had managed to win the heart of the woman he likes.


    Using his hand, he caressed Beth''s face, and it was at that moment that Beth only made a small gesture on her nose, this because she wanted to continue sleeping.


    "Henry, just let me sleep a little longer. I''m pretty tired."


    Henry smiled and turned so he could see the ceiling of his room as he considered what the action n was in order to eliminate the gold thieves.


    <em>''It would be best to speak directly to the leader of the warriors, although I think I could speak directly to Herald Einar.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>If I''m not mistaken, he has an office on the dock. ''</em>


    "Beth, you who work on the dock? Do you know what requirements I need to be able to speak with Herald Einar?"


    Beth opened her eyes and yawned. "I think you just need to introduce yourself to the guards and give the reason for your visit. They will search you and if you pass the search, you will be able to enter.


    Do you want to talk to herald about something? "


    Henry smiled and turned his head to look at her. "I have to inform you about something that happened while you were shopping for sandwiches.


    Don''t worry, if everything goes well, maybe I can have a better job and our quality of life will improve. "


    Beth sighed to bring her face closer to Henry, whom she kissed. "I have confidence in you, but be careful what you do.


    The herald is a wise ruler, but with enemies; he is a man who will not hesitate to kill them. Please do not do things that you may regret. "


    Henry smiled and stroked Beth''s cheek. "Don''t worry, I''m not an idiot who does things impulsively.


    You can be sure that I will do things the right way. "


    After this, the two kissed and Henry got out of bed to have some egg and pine leaf tea for breakfast.


    After breakfast, he started walking towards the Asgard city pier. On the way, he could see people carrying goods from one ce to another.


    But especially the ves carryingrge quantities of building materials on horse-drawn carts that seemed to be brought to the viges and towns of the north.


    Although he had never seen them, he knew that the northern towns were quite numerous, especially those towns that were in the interior of the mountains.


    After passing some bridges with a strange and wonderful infrastructure, he reached the port walls, where a guard stopped him.


    "Reason for entering the port of Asgard city?"


    Henry smiled and handed over his identity document. "My name is Henry. I want to see Herald Einar. I have important information that I am sure will be of use to him."


    The guard looked at him with some curiosity and turned his head to look at his partner seriously.


    "We will take you to the Konungar Einar office, but before entering, a thorough search will be done is a requirement.


    I hope you don''t mind? "


    Henry shook his head "Not at all, it is my duty to contribute to the safety of the Konungar Einar."


    After this, Henry followed one of the guards through the harbor until he came to a beautiful brick and wood building.


    Upon arrival, one of the guards took Henry to a room where he had to undress, when he showed that he did not have any kind of weapon or dangerous substance.


    He was taken in that building to an office where the guard knocked on the door. Einar, who was working on some documents, raised his head.


    "Ahead."


    At that moment, he could see one of the guards from the office building who was escorting a young man with brown hair and green eyes.


    "Konungar Einar, this man wants to see you, it seems that he has information that may be of interest.


    The eye of Odin prepared a file on this person. In a few minutes, he will be avable. "


    Einar smiled and motioned for Henry to sit down. "Have a seat, young man. When your file arrives, we can start talking."


    Henry sat on thefortable sofa and gazed curiously around the office as the guard watched him silently off to the side.


    After a while, the office door opened and a young man in soldier''s clothes entered, carrying a folder in his hand.


    After handing it to Einar, he left the room. Einar opened the folder and began to read the information. "Henry Bernard, 26 years old.


    It is presumed that he was a former spy of the Frank empire; you arrived on thest expedition of Dar¨ªan and you settled in the town of Fjolnir.


    It seems that you started a rtionship with a woman named Beth; you are quite a box of surprises, Henry.


    Tell me what an ex-spy like you needs to tell me? "


    Henry felt a chill on his back because in just minutes the Konungar Einar could have information about him.


    "I came because I could hear a group of ves in the market speak in a strange Anglo-Saxonnguage.


    They mentioned that they had the time of the patrols ready to be able to start mining gold from a kind of mountain.


    With the gold, they nned to make jewelry to sell to the bank, to be able to earn Smaragds. "


    Einar smiled evilly. "So they are trying to rob the nation. I am d you give me this information but as you know I need a poption with experience in many fields.


    You proved to have the ability to be a professional spy; I want you to take charge of the investigation and to catch those involved.


    I want them alive because they have to receive a fair trial. You will have 10 soldiers of the military police under yourmand.


    Show me that you can do the mission and you will have the opportunity to train in the army to be able to enter the eye of Odin.


    It is not enough to just have the ability to be a spy; you need physical condition to be able to do things well.


    Tomorrow first thing in the morning outside your house there will be 10 soldiers of the military police, you will have to train them so that they can be of use to you.


    They will agree to do anything but end their lives or kill. Remember that it is a test, so if you abuse power.


    Instead of receiving a reward, you will have a very strong punishment. Now you have something else to say to me. "


    Henry nodded and looked at the guard, so Einar gave the guard a signal to leave them alone.


    When the guard left Henry looked at Einar seriously. "I don''t know if this information is useful, but I was able to hear from other spies who left the Franco empire.


    That a war is going to take ce in the north, we do not know when, but it will be a war against the pagan Vikings in retaliation for the burning of the city of Parisii.


    On the part of a group of Vikings, it is all the information that I think will serve you because the person for whom you worked died in the civil war.


    So their secrets are worthless, except for their bastard children. "


    Einar nodded and thought of his daughter''s calendar and Kassia''s dreams. <em>''A possible attack by the Frank empire, as a punitive activity because of the burning of the capital.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>The development of the situation in Europe is interesting. If that bastard Ludovico wants war, I''ll give him war.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>Let''s see if he can face the fury of the Nordics, but especially if one of my wives or someone in my family dies because of him.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>I will not stop until I turn theirnds to ashes. I will not kill civilians because they are a good workforce, but someone will suffer for my loss.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>You better not do something stupid, Ludovico. ''</em>


    Einar sighed and turned to see Henry. "Thanks for the information. When you finish this mission, you will receive an extra payment for your actions.


    You can retire that I have to prepare some things. "


    Henry nodded and left the office, heading home. He had to admit he felt an almost invisible pressure from Einar.


    He was like a beast about to kill its prey. When he got home, he spent time with Beth and the next day on the outskirts of his home were ten soldiers of the military police.


    Henry just sighed and, using his experience, the first thing he did was change his clothes to some more formal clothes.


    After this, Henry began a solo investigation until he could discover the day they nned to do the robbery.


    With the help of the soldiers, he managed to follow the ves at all times, which were a total of ten, when they believed that there was no one taking care of them.


    The soldiers of the military police caught them using wooden batons to subdue them.


    After this, steel handcuffs were ced on them and they were taken to the warriors'' barracks as they had to be interrogated.


    Because of Einar, they knew that the best way to interrogate them was by using a simple but very efficient torture, in which a cloth was ced over the prisoner.


    Which got wet. That way, the prisoner would have the feeling that he cannot breathe, but in fact he could.


    It was a simple but efficient torture, so Henry was present at all times as the testimonies of the ves were needed.


    To be able to judge them.

 Chapter 360 - A Date With Laisa

    Einar, who was exercising with his little daughter Norma, watched with joy as his daughter was doing much better since she started eating fenugreek.


    That seed had a positive impact on her, not only that, but it improved her life.


    Despite this, he did not stop investigating animal insulin. His greatest advance was to obtain from a pig pancreas almost 1 liter of penicillin.


    Which after filtering and diluting it with alcohol and distilled water, almost a liter and a half of clean penicillin was obtained.


    Although now the problem was to find the perfect measure in a matter of milliliters per kilograms of weight, this to avoid an overdose or a wrong amount that does not help.


    Einar reckoned it would take almost another month before he could test it on the two men who had volunteered.


    Once he has tried it with them and it has proven to work, little Norma could live a happy and safe life.


    Fortunately, obtaining insulin was not something impossible to obtain with the archaic technology that Einar had. Taking advantage of the fact that he was doing that process, he also sought to obtain adrenaline.


    Although it was more difficult to find the adrenal nds, they were not as easy to find as the pancreas was.


    But that was not of such high importance to Einar because what he intended to use adrenaline for was to keep the airways open in case of an allergy.


    After running around for a while, little Norma decided to take a break, so Einar also rested with her daughter.


    "Remember to breathe deeply and avoid using your mouth to breathe as you may end up tired faster than normal."


    Norma breathed as her father had told her and felt much better, so Einar stroked her back.


    "Exercise is hard, but for your health, it should be done always and without excuses. Of course, you don''t have to force your body more than normal.


    Because that is also bad, in your case you only need to have a physical condition in good condition to be able to have a stable and calm life.


    Don''t worry, dad is working on a way so that you can have a normal life without problems. It won''t be an easy thing, but I''m sure I will make it.


    Now we are going to walk just to finish this training. Later you will have to take a tablespoon of fenugreek.


    Your body needs to produce insulin in order to digest the sugars in the body."


    Norma smiled and nodded while holding Einar''s hand lovingly as she felt safe next to her father.


    After walking for a while, the two of them entered the pce gym where Laura and Daven were sitting in a pool of their sweat.


    "Dad, the training with Mom Laisa is very demanding, but I feel very good after activating my body."


    Einar smiled and took two towels, which he gave to his children, who were lying on the wooden floor.


    "You have done very well. Remember that a good diet without exercise will cause obesity.


    Fat is not bad, but if it umtes too much, it can bring horrible diseases that will end your life in a painful way.


    You should always be careful in that regard. It is not because of how you look physically; it is because of the damage to your bodies, but it is always good to lead by example.


    The body that his father has was achieved with a hard training. You should not do such a spartan training because you are growing.


    But a sport is always good for you, by the way, where is your mother. "


    Laisa sneaked up on her husband and hugged him from behind. "Einar, I want to go out for some fresh air.


    I like being inside the pce but I want to go out for some fresh air. You and I can have a date. "


    Einar smiled and caressed her wife''s hands. "Sure, what do you think if the two of us go out tonight, because I''m sure Kassia and Helmi will also want to have their own date the next few days."


    Laisa was d, so she leaned against Einar''s back and began to smell the scent on his clothes.


    Einar said nothing because he knew that a pregnant woman would have very drastic changes in attitude. It could vary from woman to woman, but in the case of Laisa.


    It made her much more sensitive than she normally is, so her demeanor is more like a young girl than a woman she has killed on the battlefield.


    After this he did all the work in the house and at night, he got ready with quite casual clothes, this is why Laisa wanted to spend a night alone with them.


    Because it was dangerous, Einar ced two mini crossbows between his clothes, which were small enough to be hidden.


    But that was not all. Each mini crossbow could fire three consecutive bolts. Einar had not been able to implement it inrger crossbows because of the materials.


    To make them, he uses all the aluminum that he had obtained and as long as he does not have more cryolite, it will be impossible to get more aluminum.


    In addition, the bolts of the crossbow were special because they had an explosive tip. They contained mercury fulminate and a little dynamite.


    This he did to make up for the mini crossbow''sck of piercing power. Luckily, the bolts were so well built.


    These will not explode just by touching them, they will explode only when the metal tip deforms after being fired.


    This will activate the mercury fulminate at the tip which will explode the dynamite in the arrow, undoubtedly an ammunition that can create fear among enemies.


    After this he put on a jacket and said goodbye to Helmi, Kassia and their children before reaching the elevator where Laisa was.


    She had beautiful casual clothes, ck boots, ck pants, a ck shirt, and a jacket made of white bearskin.


    Not only that, her hair was tied up in a beautiful ponytail, Einar could swear that if she were in the future, Laisa should have been a motorcyclist.


    "You are more beautiful than normal. I think that kind of look makes you stand out much more.


    Remind me to design you a ck leather vest and ck gloves. I''ll give you a biker look. "


    Laisa startedughing and took Einar''s arm. "Will I ever be able to see a motorcycle like the one you are talking about?"


    Einar sighed and looked at Laisa with a smile. "It''s a challenge I''m willing to ept. Maybe I won''t be able to build you a motorcycle with an internalbustion engine.


    But if I can create a steam engine and I can miniaturize it, then creating your motorcycle will not be impossible.


    But you can be sure that it will take some time for me to achieve that feat, although I promise you that you will have a beautiful steam motorcycle. "


    Laisa looked fondly at Einar and caressed her stomach. "You know with you I think even going to the moon is not impossible."


    Einar smiled and turned his head to kiss Laisa. "I don''t think I can travel to the moon in my entire life, but we can let our descendants do it.


    The future of humanity should not be on earth, it should be space. I know that in the future they will be able to put a man or a woman in space.


    It will take a long time and thousands of people working at the same time, but they will do it.


    In the future, we did it. We put a man on the moon and in space.


    It''s just that the mistake was investing in more weaponry to kill each other than staring into space, ourst frontier. "


    After saying those words, the two realized that they had already reached the city of Asgard, so they decided to go to the first ce.


    Which was the central square, as the food businesses and some enthusiastic ves yed music.


    Not only that, but there were also bars and some entertainment venues that Einar had allowed to open.


    Also, in order to keep a city fully active at night, there were thousands of petroleum distite grease streetlights operating at night.


    The change was made by Einar because he took advantage of the fact that not all oil could be used to make weapons, his poption also needed to benefit from oil.


    So the petroleum distitemps became something that was installed throughout the capital, not to mention the event of the death of Minerva and the other women.


    A construction of light poles was started to avoid areas without lighting.


    Because of this, the quality of life of the inhabitants increased too much.


    Upon reaching the central square, Einar and Laisa enjoyed the food stalls and the great atmosphere of the ce.


    Because the two were dressed in normal clothes and were not apanied by anyone, they went unnoticed.


    So they could enjoy their date inplete anonymity, because Laisa was pregnant they could not drink in any of the bars, however they could enjoy the atmosphere of the ce.


    Einar in that outing also noticed that some of his citizens were gaining weight, so he decided to start with the creation of public andpulsory gyms.


    It could not allow its poption to gain weight, as the world around them was a world of war and death.


    Where only the strongest could survive, they were only in a bubble that sooner orter could give them a bad surprise.

 Chapter 361 - A Skald Arrives In The Kingdom Of Denmark

    In a small port in the kingdom of Denmark, a Knarr arrived at the port as he was returning from the kingdoms on the British ind.


    When the ship docked, a group of Vikings came down carrying boxes of gold coins.


    But someone who did not appear to be a short Viking. The man had enviable muscture and some wounds on his face.


    Although what was most striking was that he carried with him a sword a long flute made of wood.


    The man was an old Skald who had lived in the Christian kingdoms for a time, but had received good pay from a berserker named Anders.


    A bag with 10 gold coins was enough for him to agree to return to thend of the Norse so that he could speak and tell about the mythical Nordic kingdom in the north.


    Not only that, but he also knew that the mythical Konungar Einar had killed the bastard son of the former king of Denmark and the Norwegian king who tried to attack him.


    Although he did not know if it was true, he wanted to give his speech and sing songs about things in the north.


    Especially the legend that in the Nordic kingdom there was a cure to avoid dangerous smallpox. He himself wanted to go check if that was true, but first he had to talk about that magicalnd.


    Like his Konungar Einar, who was the herald of the god Odin in Midgard.


    The first ce he went was to the great hall of the Earl in charge of that ce. Being a small town it did not take long to arrive.


    The building was made of wood and had dragon decorations on the wooden pirs. At the entrance of the building, he could see a warrior.


    "Foreigner, tell me why are youing to do in thend of Earl Risto and why you are approaching to the great hall."


    The man smiled at the warrior. "I am the Skald Kol from the region beyond the sea. Ie to sing a legend about and called the Nordic nation.


    And in the north where the mythical Konungar Einar, chosen by the god Odin and his herald, fought against the bastard son of the ancient king of Denmark and killed the Norwegian king.


    Not only that, in hisnd it is said that food grows in isted areas of the world and to enter, you need to go through your reflection.


    Most importantly, though, he has a cure for smallpox. "


    The warrior was surprised by the Skald''s words, so he stroked his beard and asked him to wait as he entered the great hall.


    When the guard entered, the first thing he could see was Earl Risto sitting on his throne, eating some grapes and drinking beer.


    "Earl, there is a Skald who wants to sing about a mythicalnd in the north called the Norse nation.


    ording to what he says, there may be a cure for smallpox there. "


    The Earl was happy for a moment before regaining his normal appearance. "Tell the Skald that can enter. I am very interested to know more about that mythicalnd."


    The guard nodded and left the great hall so that he could see Skald Kol "The Earl awaits you but your sword will have to stay with me as well as any weapon you may have."


    Kol handed over his sword and two daggers. He only kept his things that he had in a leather suitcase as well as his flute.


    As he entered the great hall, the Skald walked to the Earl''s chair and bowed; the Earl asked him to get up and begin his song.


    Skald Kol took his flute and began to y a simple melody, then began to sing.


    <em>"In the frozennds of the north, the god Odin created an ind full of volcanoes and ced the mythical tribe of Hegebak on it.1</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>A tribe that survived a sea voyage after being driven from their ancestralnd in a Norwegian fjord.1</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>They lost half the tribe on the way, but with Odin''s blessing, the rest were able to reach the ind. They all settled down.1</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>It was in that ce where our chosen one grew up between ice and snow, achieved great things. The name of that hero was Einar Hermansen.1</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>Grandson of the mythical explorer Eero, the one who first came to the city of Migard.1</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>From such a famous family, little Einar did not know it, but he was destined to achieve great things.1</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>After a duel where he won, he lost consciousness and at that moment he met Asgard and thend of the dead where he learned with Odin a knowledge of the world.1</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>The great Einar, who managed to have the knowledge of a god without dying, from that moment began his journey towards change.1</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>From a tribe of 1500 people and a few hundred ves, began a great change in the life of his people.1</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>Food improved and quality of life increased, the building of a great nation began.1</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>In just one year, he fought a white bear and won a fight, married two women, made life better for everyone, and cured smallpox on his ind.1</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>From the second year, the poption increased and trade flourished, thousands of ves arrived and with them, the Nordic nation began to grow.1</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>If you want to see the mythicalnd to the north, you must arrive, but be careful because the Konungar Einar will not tolerate Vikings who are going to steal.1</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>If your intentions are good, a happy life, you have to lead or the great Einar who defeated the Norwegian king and whose head I decapitated.1</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>The great Konungar Einar, who married the daughter of the Konungar Vilhelm of Irnd, now allies are and he will inherit the throne of two kingdoms.1</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>Land of science and the word of Odin, sacrednd and soil where Midgard was created with the death of the ice giant by the god Odin.1</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>Come to thend of the north and know the life of a true Nordic and do not suffer from hunger or disease.1</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>And that will be the envy of Christians and the pride of Nordics is the promisednd. "1</em>


    When the song came to an end, the Earl was surprised because he knew who the mythical Eero Hermansen had been. He was even a child when the stories of him and his expedition were heard.


    <em>''To think that the grandson of the mythical explorer Eero would found a kingdom in the north in and of ice ...''</em>


    The Earl sighed and looked seriously at Skald Kol. "Are you sure the story about the smallpox cure is true?"


    Kol nodded. "The man who handed me the document with the song was an envoy from the Konungar Einar.


    You can even see for yourself that your rune writing is perfect without any human error.


    He is Odin''s herald, but they told me that in case you didn''t believe, for some reason you could always see the power of Odin''s blessing. "


    Skald Kol opened his leather backpack and took a wooden box, which he opened and from it took out a model of a tensegrity table that only used ropes to support itself.


    Earl Risto threw down his ss of wine and looked at the tabletop model that only used strings for support.


    "How is that possible? Why can you hold something using just strings that shouldn''t be something a human can do?"


    The Skald Kol just smiled and from his suitcase, he took a beautiful green ss goblet. The goblet was decorated with details.


    But if that caught the Earl''s attention, what the Skald took out afterward almost made him sigh as he took a green bottle that seemed to have a kind of green liquid.


    The Skald opened the ss bottle and poured some herbal liqueur into the ss before handing it to the Earl.


    The Earl Risto looked at the ss and when he smelled the liquid, he swallowed some saliva as it smelled stronger than beer or wine he had ever tasted.


    When he took a gulp of the drink, a smile formed on his face as the taste of the liquor was strong and left a good feeling in the throat.


    "This drink, what is it called."


    The Skald smiled "It is absinthe or herbal liqueur, a drink made in the Nordic kingdom just like the ss cup.


    But these are just normal things. This is the most important and this if I can give it to Earl.


    The Skald then took a soap covered in paper and handed it to the Earl. "This is a sulfur soap, a thing that will allow you to wash your body and remove any kind of lice or insects that you have in your hair.


    The Nordic nation gives free soaps to its citizens, just so you know, the Nordic nation epts new citizens, especially Nordics who want to enjoy the safety and tranquility of d. "


    The Earl stroked his beard. "This is very important. In a few days, we will have a meeting with Queen Malene. I hope you can participate.


    They should hear about the Nordic kingdom, as it can be a great ally of us against Christians. "


    The Skald Kol bowed. "I will be proud to be able to speak for Queen Malene and all the guests.


    I''m sure they would like to know about Herald Einar. " Barnebarn til den mytiske oppdageren Eero, han som f?rst kom til byen Migard.


    Den store Konungar Einar, som giftet seg med datteren til Konungar Vilhelm i Ind, er n? allierte, og han vil arve tronen til to riker.


    "I de frosnendene i nord skapte guden Odin en ?y full av vulkaner og sserte den mytiske stammen Hegebak p? den.


    Hvis du vil se det mytiskendet mot nord, m? du ankomme, men v?r forsiktig fordi Konungar Einar ikke vil tolerere vikinger som skal stjele.


    En stamme som overlevde en sj?reise etter ? ha blitt kj?rt fra deres forfedresnd i en norsk fjord.


    Vitenskapensnd og Odins ord, hellignd og jord der Midgard ble opprettet med isgigantens d?d av guden Odin.


    Fra en stamme p? 1500 mennesker og et par hundre ver begynte en stor endring i livet til hans folk.


    Den store Einar, som rte ? ha kunnskap om en gud uten ? d?, begynte fra det ?yeblikket sin reise mot endring.


    Etter en duell hvor han vant, mistet han bevisstheten, og i det ?yeblikket m?tte han Asgard og de d?desnd hvor han sammen med Odin l?rte kunnskap om verden.


    Fra en s? kjent familie visste ikke lille Einar det, men han var bestemt til ? oppn? store ting.


    Fra det andre ?ret ?kte befolkningen og handelen blomstret, tusenvis av ver kom og med dem begynte den nordiske nasjonen ? vokse.


    Kom til norndet og kjenn livet til en ekte nordiker og ikke lide av sult eller sykdom.


    Etnd som vil v?re misunnelse for kristne og Nordens stolthet er det lovedendet. "De mistet halve stammen underveis, men med Odins velsignelse rte resten ? n? ?ya. De slo seg til ro.


    Mat forbedret og livskvaliteten ?kte, byggingen av en flott nasjon begynte.


    Hvis dine intensjoner er gode, et lykkelig liv, m? du lede eller den store Einar som beseiret den norske kongen og hvis hode jeg halshugget.


    P? bare ett ?r kjempet han mot en hvit bj?rn og vant en kamp, ??giftet seg med to kvinner, gjorde livet bedre for alle og helbredet kopper p? ?ya hans.


    Det var p? det stedet hvor v?r utvalgte vokste opp mellom is og sn?, oppn?dde flotte ting.. Na p? den helten var Einar Hermansen.

 Chapter 362 - The Power Of A Skalds Words

    A few dayster, an assembly was held in the capital of the kingdom of Denmark where Jarls, Earls, and tribal leaders from all over the Nordic world were invited.


    This because it was intended to talk about the situation on the wall of Danevirke, which throughout the winter had been improved in many aspects.


    Perhaps the most important was that a stone cigar was built in front of it to be able to withstand the blows of the siege weapons of the Christians.


    Not only that, a great moat was built which was filled with sea water, creating a kind of small river which separated the wall from the maind.


    Fortunately, no Christian dared to take any action to prevent the construction of the improvements to the Danevirke wall.


    They just stared from their bases as they were busier building their siege weapons, especially their stupid siege towers.


    At the meeting in the battlement tower of the capital, everyone was seated at arge square table.


    Outside that room were hundreds of warriors and Vikings who were waiting for their respective leaders.


    Although in that room, it only seemed there were high-level people, there was someone who did not fit in with the rest of the leaders of that ce.


    A strong adult who was wearing simple clothes looked more like a warrior than some leader.


    Some looked at him with curiosity, and others simply ignored him. It was not until Queen Malene entered the ce apanied by Sigurd Ring.


    Her greatest warrior and main lover at the moment.


    When Queen Malene looked at everyone, she realized that even next to Earl Risto, there was someone who did not seem to belong to the group of leaders.


    "Earl Risto, you thought this was a meeting of leaders only. Why did you bring a warrior to the meeting?"


    Earl Risto justughed. "He is not a warrior queen Malene, he is a Skald who has information about a valuable ally in the north of the continent.


    I think everyone in the ce has heard the stories about the mythical explorer Eero Hermansen, the man who came to Migard.


    Well, it seems that his grandson created a kingdom on a northern ind ... "


    One of the Jarls interrupted Earl Risto when he hit the table. "Those are bullshit. Everyone knows that we eliminated Jarl Eero Hermansen during the civil war of our fjord.


    His sessor Jarl Sven and the rest of his tribe cannot possibly have survived."


    Ristoughed at what made Jarl angry. "Not only did he survive but his grandson, the Konungar Einar, created in just two years a kingdom that trades on equal terms with the Christian kingdoms.


    He is married to the only daughter and he will inherit from the Konungar Vilhelm of Irnd, so he has two kingdoms in his power.


    He is a powerful man blessed by Odin himself and the Skald Kol has the proof of it.


    Show these unbelievers the proofs of the Nordic nation. "


    Skald Kol took from a leather bag a wooden box which he opened and from which he took out a model of a tensegrity table.


    "Take the model of the table and admire the power of Odin. The table is supported only by using ropes.


    ording to Skald Kol, Herald Einar can create tables and chairs like these using only ropes to support them.


    It is one of the powers he obtained from the god Odin. The other is the cure for smallpox. "


    Everyone was surprised by those words. Even Queen Malene looked seriously at him. Earl Risto "You must be lying, that disease is the punishment of the gods."


    Earl Risto spread his hands and pointed to the pattern of tensegrity in the hand of a tribal leader. "See the power of tensegrity for yourself.


    If he says that he has the cure for smallpox, it is because he has it; I trust his words because I sent my children on a ship to the mythical Nordic nation.


    This is because I want them to be immune to smallpox because their mother died of that disease.


    Only time will tell if what is being said about the Nordic nation is true, but for the moment, I believe in its history.


    Not only that, but the Skald brings some other things that are produced in that ce, just pass things from one ce to another and looks at them carefully.


    That they are part of something bigger than us and Skald Kol starts singing your song about the Nordic nation. "


    The Skald smiled, and taking his flute, began to sing his song. While they did so, the small model of the tensegrity table created doubts in the minds of the leaders.


    Many called themselves chosen from the gods or from Odin, but when they saw a table that was supported only by ropes and that could support weight.


    It was something they could not understand; it broke the rules of what they knew and opened their horizons.


    Well, if the mythical Nordic nation was the cure for smallpox, the lives of them and their families could be much better.


    Because smallpox was a disease that existed in many ces and to treat it, they only left the sick in a secluded ce.


    Where they were given food and left alone, in that ce their destinies were decided because if they survived they were worshiped, but if they died, their corpses were burned in that same ce.


    When the song about the Nordic nation came to an end, many were surprised, especially the subjects of the Norwegian king.


    For they knew that the Norwegian King had taken many warriors and Vikings tounch an attack on a ce.


    They never thought that the idiot would have attacked the mythical Konungar Einar.


    Queen Malene, who was looking at the tensegrity table, looked at everyone seriously.


    "Well, since we know that there is a mythical Nordic nation in the north of the continent, I think we must send a fleet to establish rtions.


    Unfortunately, as mentioned, the Skald seems to be a ce with a strong Konungar that is not afraid of threats, so our approach with him must be one of peace.


    We may not be able to demand that you help us in our war, but I''m sure we can get you to trade with us.


    Skald Kol, do you have any idea what products the Konungar Einar cares about? "


    The Skald Kol nodded and took from his bag a document written in runes "The Norse nation epts ves, farm animals and grains such as wheat, as merchandise.


    In exchange, arge quantity of material goods will be given. "


    Queen Malene smiled and looked at everyone. "Well, since the Nordic nation epts ves, animals and grains as payment, I think we can meet the conditions.


    All of us have thousands of ves who die of cold or hunger, not to mention that in our robberies of the Franco empire we killed many people and animals.


    I believe that now we have a ce to send the ves that we obtain as well as those animals that we cannot take.


    I propose in this assembly to create amittee to initiatemercial rtions with the Nordic nation. We all contribute with materials and receive a part of what is traded with them.


    We also need someone to do diplomatic work to try to get the support of the Nordic nation against the Franco empire.


    Although we are well prepared, we need all the help we can get. "


    Earl Risto pointed out to himself, "I would like to volunteer to be the intermediary between this assembly and the Nordic kingdom.


    For this task, I will take Skald Kol with me so that I can have a more reliable representative.


    But I think we should use the name of the Nordic nation to create fervor among our warriors and fear in Christians.


    At least we have the representative of a god. They have nothing. I think this is a sign from Odin that things will improve for us against those Christians and their crucified god.


    May Valha wait for us with open arms because we will fight against all those Christians or we will die in the attempt. "


    Everyone screamed with joy while Einar in his office felt a sensation of chill as well as a feeling of difort.


    <em>''I feel dangerous things areing. It''s strange a long time ago that I didn''t have this feeling.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>It reminds me of the moments before the ambushes, however I will ask the soldiers to prepare for anything that might happen.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>Better safe than sorry¡­''</em>


    At that moment the noise of the merchant bell could be heard, so Einar smiled as he could assume that it was Nelda with new merchandise.


    <em>''I hope they bring more ves as we need to increase to 10,000 soldiers on the ind in order to guarantee that our life will be better.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>In the end, the number of soldiers guarding the ind should be around 80,000. It seems to be a lot, but it is better to be safe than sorry.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>Soldiers do not represent a financial burden to some extent, and even if they are, the economy will not be affected.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>That is the advantage of having a well-nned nation from the beginning. Security is guaranteed in the short and long term. ''</em>


    Einar took his coat and left his office while on his desk you could see the ns of a fairly modern and easy to identify the weapon.

 Chapter 363 - First Pet Of The Royal Family

    In the port of the city of Asgard, Einar was watching with pride as they disembarked a ship full of dogs and cats.


    Although Einar did not understand why he was motivated, it never hurts to have the two most important animal species for human beings on the ind.


    To begin with, the cats would be promoted in ports and coastal cities or towns, this to ensure that in case there are rats, they are quickly caught.


    While the dogs would be divided into two sections, the first will be that the strongest andrgest will be for the army.


    The smallest and weakest will be for the police. Although he was not a talented trainer, he had experience.


    Because one of his colleagues in the army had a sergeant dog, so he had to take care of him at all times.


    As it was a degree greater than him, this was done with the intention that the soldiers would not harm him.


    Among the dogs that wereing down, Einar could see still a group of ck and white dogs that he recognized as Border Collies.


    A breed of dogs who were good dog sitters. This brought a smile to Einar.


    Because on his father''s ranch he had had a Border Collie and a Chihuahua as pets. The two dogs were loving, but the Border Collie was a breed of dog that was born to be a sheep keeper.


    With a sign of his hand, he indicated to the warriors that they would bring him all those dogs, which totaled almost 35 dogs.


    Among all of them, Einar took a scrawny puppy, which he looked at with affection because it reminded him of his pet on that ranch.


    "From today you will be a Flea, because you are the size of a small flea, don''t worry, you will grow up to be a good sheepdog.


    How will all the other Border Collies. "


    The dog just looked doubtfully at Einar before licking his hand quite affectionately. Einar justughed and carried the dog with one hand.


    Before looking at the rest of the dogs with affection, "For the moment, you will adapt a ce to sleep near the sheep stable.


    Tomorrow I will talk to Jesper, Joakim, and little Daven, so they can learn what their training has to be like.


    You do not know worry, you will be able to reproduce without problems or restrictions because we will need many of you so that you can take care of the sheep. "


    Einar gave a signal to a group of ves and ordered them to begin the construction of an area to keep the dogs.


    Something that Einar would do to avoid future problems is to create aw for the protection and care of dogs.


    Only dogs that work in the field can breed, while pets in the city must be registered.


    This to prevent animals from being abandoned, this only with dogs, in the case of cats a control of their poption will be maintained in the field.


    This to prevent cats from turning feral and starting to kill ind species could be a drastic measure for some people.


    But they were done to avoid the horrible situation where dogs could live on the streets and be a problem.


    They were like thews that prevented the abandonment of children in the streets, this to avoid that there were orphaned children begging in the streets.


    How protectionws guaranteed that there would be no problem in the future, because the problem was nipped in the bud.


    Children would be cared for by the state if they were unwanted or if they were just unlucky enough to have their parents die.


    The dogs would be cared for by responsible owners or their owners would be punished.


    Also, to avoid tragedies,rge and hunting dogs will be reserved for ces such as towns or for use by the army.


    This is to prevent dogs from threatening the lives of children or people in cities.


    Einar was sure that with all this, he would avoid problems such as Pitbulls attacks against children or people.


    He knew very well that the fault was not the animal but the irresponsible owners who often did not take care of their pets.


    With everything he would do, bad dog owners would be punished and the right to have a dog as a pet would be taken away from them.


    As for cats, these furry creatures are free spirits that will never stay in a house to be pets.


    Simply maintaining a stable and well-fed poption was enough, as sooner orter rats could be a veritable pest.


    All this because the increase in poption and cities, as well as the creation of drains, together with the increase in trade, would create the perfect environment for these creatures to reproduce.


    Although the climate of d would kill them outside the cities within them, they would have a ce to create an environment to reproduce as far as cats.


    They will be the necessary creatures to be able to kill them because they are the only predators of those rats in the absence of house birds in d, such as owls.


    Perhaps the white foxes could keep the poption under control, but that would be almost impossible, as the rats will not adapt to the cold outside the cities.


    Already with his little cub in his hand, Einar started his way to the pce because he was very happy.


    He had obtained 7,592 new citizens and


    12839 ves, which would be of help for the construction of the city.


    About 340 cats, 237 dogs and 36 Border Collies.


    He had also won 256 cows, 568 sheep, and 344 goats.


    As for food, he had obtained 5 tons of various seeds as well as 2 tons of fruits and beets in different degrees of conservation.


    This was not an impediment for Einar, as he nned to use those fruits to create sugar so that he could trade to create glycerin with it.


    In case they were very bad, they could always be used to produce liqueurs or vinegar failing that.


    To Einar, all of these were valuables that he could use to do anything.


    When he got to the elevator, he started to go up and stroked the fur of his little dog that was a bit shaky. "Flea, don''t be afraid.


    You will have a very loving family. With you, I will teach my children to take care of life and take responsibility.


    You are not a toy. You are a new member of the family that has privileges. Do not worry, you will not live in a cold ce.


    But before you can meet them, I''ll have to cut your hair and take a shower. "


    Flea raised his ears and began to lick Einar as he felt the affection in his words.


    Einar, who looked like a child, stroked his puppy. He always enjoyed thepany of dogs but for work and the death of his wife.


    He never had the opportunity to be able to take care of another puppy again, because as Erika''s father and mother, he had to work twice as hard for her.


    Upon reaching the tform, he began to walk towards the imperial pce because he nned to go to hisboratory because there he had the tools to cut the puppy''s hair and he could bathe it.


    When he got to hisb, he opened it and could see Sia working on a ckboard while using chalk to write on it.


    "If what Einar told me is correct to bnce an equation, it should be used ..."


    Sia turned her head and looked at Einar with a smile. "Wee Einar, I thought you weren''ting today."


    Einar just smiled and showed the puppy in his hand. "I came to cut the hair and bathe this puppy with sulfur soap to remove any fleas or animals he might have.


    It will be a gift for my children, although the one who will take care of it will be me because as the responsible adult I have to take charge of training it.


    If you want advice, you should also have a pet, maybe a cat or another dog. They are lifepanions that will help you at all times.


    The selfless love they give you is something to admire. "


    Sia just smiled. "I''ll think about it because my father always said that as alchemists we must be detached from the life of anything because our experiments could end the life of many things."


    Einar smiled and started using a metal machine that appeared to be a tweezer, and started cutting the puppy''s hair.


    "That is true, but I have children, a wife, and even a beautiful pet. But I am not afraid to end a life either out of revenge or necessity.


    One always has to know how to distinguish between what is right and what is wrong. Giving a purpose to the deaths we do is the secret not to go crazy about what we do.


    It is not about justifying, but about making sense of the deaths. For example, the rabbits that we kill are used by science.


    Believe me, it is necessary to have someone to trust. I think a dog will be the ideal, cats are disinterested animals.


    One day you feed them and the next they turn around never to return, no matter that you have cared for them since they were babies.


    Instead, you give a dog a caress and he can remember you for most of his life. "


    When Einar finished cutting the puppy''s fur, he threw the fur into a trash can to be cremated and, using gloves, began to bathe it using sulfur soap.


    At that moment a lot of fleas began to fall into the sink drain, as well as other kinds of vermin.


    Flea the little cub wagged his tail, as he felt so much better for what Einar had done.

 Chapter 364 - Creation Of A Weapon That Transcends Time 1

    That same day, Einar left the puppy in a cage in theboratory, as he would need to take care of him for a few days, until the little dog had no fleas.


    He also gave the ves some warnings to wash all the animals for days so that all the vermin they might have would die.


    After a few days, the little dog waspletely free of vermin, so Einar introduced him to the family.


    This caused the children to be happy because it would be their first pet. Einar exined how to train and educate him.


    As well as the care they needed to do to their wives, they also liked the idea that the children could train their responsibilities with the puppy a bit.


    After this, Einar decided to focus on creating a weapon for himself, because although the mini crossbows were functional, they would not be of any use to him in a real fight.


    Well, it could kill a few times, but it couldn''t reload. That''s why it had to create a weapon far ahead of its time.


    But that he could use effectively on the battlefield and for his personal defense, so after a long time he came to the solution of creating two revolvers that will use lead ammunition and paper cartridges with ck powder.


    Because of theck of saltpeter and theplexity of making the steel parts together with the fact that he would need athe, he decided to only create three prototypes.


    The first would only be a test and would be used until it was destroyed. Based on those tests, he would create his own two revolvers.


    Although they would be weapons to kill that could wage asymmetric wars, theck of saltpeter was something that could not be fixed until conquering the ind of Brittany.


    At that moment, a trade could begin with the emirate of C¨®rdoba, from whom it could buy saltpeter from the arid regions of the Sahara desert.


    At that time, Einar could start directly with the production of firearms and advance the technology of war for a few hundred years.


    Although hisst intention was to conquer the European continent because there were too many power groups in that ce that maintaining control would be difficult.


    Not to mention that having to attack Europe meant having to fight Muslims, tribes, and the Eastern Roman Empire.


    Without a supply of saltpeter, the war would have to be done with cold weapons. Perhaps the Nordic fire will change the situation of the war, but the poption was a problem.


    Because the premise of Einar''s method of government is to integrate migrants into the nation, but it is a process that takes time.


    If they are sent to fight a war of aggression in and where perhaps they were born, the only thing that will cause problems is.


    Well, those soldiers will end up deserting or rebelling. That is why the focus of Einar''s expansion is on the American continent.


    Fresh and virginnd where you can create a solid power base, a territory and a poption of millions of potential citizens.


    Which will be integrated into the empire in order to achieve the conquest of the American continent.


    A few dayster, in Seren Einar''s workshop together with Gerd, they were working hard on the construction of athe to be able to make the grooves inside the barrel of the revolver as well as the holes inside the barrel.


    To build it, Einar spent a few days making drawings of individual pieces of metal which were brought to Seren every day.


    So that she and Gerd will begin to create them. When they had everything, Einar simply started with the assembly of the pieces.


    Since he did not have a very strong steel, he used the high carbon steel form to make the parts that will pierce the metal parts of the revolver.


    This is why it needed hardness, unfortunately it did not have tungsten or any other material to help harden the steel.


    But the parts in charge of making the perforations could be reced in a simple way.


    With the turning machine ready, Einar started and started designing the parts of the revolver, so he would let Ibsen do them because it was a veryplicated job.


    For this, Ibsen would make the models in wood and with them he will cast steel molten in sand to make all the parts of the revolver.


    Because it was a simple revolver, it did not haveplicated parts to manufacture, so its assembly would be simple.


    While Ibsen worked on making the wooden parts for the revolver mold, Einar began nitrating the paper for the ammunition.


    To do this, he dipped sheets of paper in a saltpeter solution to make it more mmable, but that was only the first step.


    In order to protect the paper with nitrate, he used seal bait to create a kind of wax paper which would only ignite with a spark but would be resistant to water.


    Einar smiled when he saw his creation, but took the opportunity to make the ck powder for the cartridges.


    To make it, he used a measure of carbon, a measure and three-quarters of sulfur and seven and a half measures of saltpeter.


    With this form he created a perfect powder to fill the cartridges, to carry out some tests on the amount of gunpowder with Gerd. He made a rifled barrel with the shape and size of the revolver.


    Once he had it, he created in the imperial pce a shooting room. To prevent the sound from affecting his family, he filled the entire room with a cardboard lining stuffed with wool.


    The cardboard I use was shaped like an egg carton but with more pronounced peaks, this so that the sound could not easily leave the room.


    Also, because of the danger of the ce, he ced two extinguishers with sodium bicarbonate powder, this so that he could put out possible fires.


    The room he set up as a shooting room had a brick wall where a target was located.


    In front of it, a few feet away, was a wooden table where the rifled barrel of the revolver with which Einar would test was held by metal mps.


    Because of the danger that the gunpowder rifled barrel would explode, he decided to start small.


    As 20 grains of ck powder were to begin with, he ced only the tip of the bullet inside the barrel, leaving the paper cartridge on the outside.


    Although it was the wrong way to test it, he first wanted to see if the rifled barrel could withstand the uracy of the first test.


    In order to light it, he used a 5 meter long pole with a lit fuse. All this he did from a ce that he considered safe and using metal armor.


    When he ignited the paper cartridge, it ignited immediately, creating a small explosion that fired the bullet through the rifled barrel.


    Upon checking the barrel, he realized that there was no damage to the barrel groove and that the steel tube was not cracked.


    But when he checked the target, he realized that the bullet had done little damage.


    <em>''I think the amount of powder grains is terrible. I will make an increase of 20 more grains to see if it has more power.''</em>


    At that time, Einar filled a paper cartridge with 40 grains of ck powder, after which he ced the lead bullet with a little pine resin glue.


    When the bullet was ready, he ced it back on the rifled barrel and moved far enough away to start the test.


    Using the same stick with the fuse, he lit the cartridge, and a known explosion could be heard, unlike thest time.


    Einar could hear the ssic sound of a bullet hitting partitions.


    Upon reviewing the barrel, he realized that it was still in good condition without any mark of damage, when on the way to the target he smiled maliciously because the bullet hadpletely pierced a few centimeters of the partition.


    <em>''I think this is the correct measure, but just to test, I will do it with 60 grains of gunpowder.''</em>


    Repeating the same process, he made a paper cartridge with 60 grains of gunpowder andter ced the bullet in the barrel.


    When he used his wick stick to light the cartridge, this time the tip of the stick was destroyed by the explosion that caused the paper cartridge.


    Einar sighed while stroking his mustache "It seems that the correct measurement is 40 grains of ck powder. We must avoid overfilling the paper cartridges.


    Well, I doubt very much that the cylinder of the revolver can withstand the explosion of 60 grains of gunpowder.


    But I already have the ammunition made. I think I will take the opportunity to start creating it and leave it in wooden boxes in a safe ce to avoid idents.


    When I have my revolvers, I will have to give the same talk to my children as the one I gave to Erika.


    Regarding the danger of firearms, they are easy to use and that makes them a real danger. They are not a toy but a tool to defend or attack.


    But the most important thing is that when you have a weapon, you are willing to kill and die, because you cannot doubt at any time.


    Because in those seconds, life can be in danger. Thank goodness I was in the military in my past life.


    I still remember looking at Erika trying to open the safe where my gun was. "


    <em>"Dad, I was just trying to take your gun because I thought I heard a bad person outside the house.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>I swear it wasn''t for ying games. "</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>Einar just looked at his daughter and leaned down to stroke her hair. "I really appreciate your help daughter, but promise me that you won''t try to do anything like that again.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>Weapons should only be used by people willing to lose their lives. Are you willing to do that? "</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>Little Erika shook her head and started crying. "Dad, I was a bad girl ..."</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>Einar hugged his daughter and used his hand to wipe her tears. "No daughter, you are a girl with good intentions.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>You will never have to take a weapon in your hands because Dad is willing to die to protect you, as well as the nation and our home.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>That is the duty of a soldier and a father. You as a daughter should only enjoy your childhood, but I promise you that I will put security cameras and improve the security of the house.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>But if when you grow up you want to use firearms, Dad will teach you how to use them to defend your life.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>I can promise you that. "</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>Erika nodded and continued hugging her father.</em>

 Chapter 365 - Creation Of A Weapon That Transcends Time 2

    When Ibssen finished making the wooden molds for the revolver, he took them to Gerd''s workshop where Einar and Seren were already meeting.


    Upon arrival, Einar ced the pieces of wood in sand to create the mold where the molten steel would be poured.


    When he finished making the sand mold, he took out the wooden pieces and sealed the wooden container with metal mps.


    Later, they took the mold to the steel factory where, from a st furnace; they poured the molten steel into the wooden mold.


    They waited a few minutes and when the steel had solidified; they removed the wooden presses to be able to open the wood that had the sand inside.


    When the sand was cleaned, it revealed a steel mold with all the parts joined by steel wires, like a kind of model kit that only needs to be cut and assembled.


    Taking the piece of steel to the water, they waited for it to cool down when it was already cold.


    Einar took it out of the water and, using a saw, began to cut the steel pieces. Later, Gerd used sandpaper to polish the steel pieces.


    This process took a few hours, so they decided to start the assembly the next day.


    While Einar was on his bed, he hugged his wives and looked somewhat seriously at the ceiling.


    <em>''The pieces will be shaped like a 19th century Colt Paterson revolver, a somewhat simple weapon to assemble, but with devastating power.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>I think the .308 caliber will be perfect for that beauty of a weapon, to think that I will end up using a revolver when I was used to pistols.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>I suppose that maybe one day I can have a gun in my hands again, but at least the revolver should be more than enough to protect myself and my family. ''</em>


    The next day, Einar arrived at Gerd''s workshop and began assembling the parts of the revolver.


    Although it was not aplicated task if he did it meticulously because he had to check that everything would be done correctly.


    For otherwise the consequences would bepletely devastating, if the weapon is disarmed.


    To begin with, the hilt would be made of steel, which was covered with ivory tes that Einar had made previously.


    The rest of the weapon was quite angr in shape because he didn''t know they had the tools to create a more stylized design, and Einar wasn''t interested in that.


    Well, what he was looking for was a functional weapon.


    After assembling everything, it was only necessary to ce a part of the revolver, which was the rifled barrel, to do it thethe and a steel tube were used.


    When it waspletely done, it was ced in the revolver, and then the weapon waspletely done.


    At that moment, Einar took it in his hand and began to pull the trigger. Since it was a single action revolver, he had to ce the firing pin in position before firing and he had to turn the drum with his hand.


    Although it was a cumbersome process at the beginning, it was easy to learn, so he was sure he could adapt in the future.


    After testing the revolver mechanism for a while, he ends up putting it down on the table and looking seriously at everyone.


    "I really appreciate everyone''s help, but this time we have to test the weapon to do so. I hope you can apany me to the shooting room of the imperial pce."


    They all nodded, so they watched as Einar ced the revolver in a wooden box and they all left for the imperial pce.


    Upon reaching the room in the imperial pce which had been adapted as a shooting range, there were also Sven, Elin, Kassia, Helmi and Laisa.


    Well, because it was a momentous event, all of them had to be there because they had to see the devastating power of firearms.


    To carry out the test, the corpse of a pig with a metal cuirass and a chain mail was ced on its body.


    Because of the danger of using the revolver, Einar donned a steel helmet and leather gloves covered by steel tes.


    If the gun exploded, at least his fingers could be spared from the devastating power of the revolver.


    "What you are going to see in some moments is the result of teamwork and the technology delivered by Odin.


    Firearms are the future of war, unfortunately I cannot build them on arge scale because to produce ammunition.


    We require gunpowder which can only be got with saltpeter a material that we can barely produce, but we can produce enough to be able to create revolvers for almost everyone in the room.


    However, they will have to wait a bit before we can manufacture them because first I need to do the tests with this revolver to know what things we have to modify or if everything is perfect.


    Now pay close attention to the future of the war. "


    Einar held the revolver in his right hand and pointed at the pig. When he knew where to shoot, he opened fire.


    When the first shot could be heard, everyone was surprised by the thunderous noise. It was not as loud as dynamite.


    But that was only the beginning. Einar used his finger to lift the hammer again and turned the barrel of the weapon.


    At that point, he fired again, repeated the same process another 3 times until he ran out of bullets.


    Leaving the revolver on the table, he asked them toe closer so he could see the damage on the pig.


    When everyone arrived in front of the corpse of the pig, they were surprised by what they saw, because the breastte had holes that had been pierced, as well as the chain-mail.


    When they removed them, they could see that the lead bullets were inside the pig, even some of them had broken some bones.


    "This is the power of firearms. There is nothing that can resist their attack. They are lethal and kill any kind of warrior.


    In the future, we will first arm these weapons for the imperial guard, soldiers, and police. All those weapons will serve to protect our nation.


    Thews that will be created around them will be so that no civilian can have firearms in their possession.


    They could only have firearms for hunting and would have to be handed over by the government through a permit.


    To defend their houses, they can have crossbows or swords, but unless they have a hunting permit, no one will have firearms in their position.


    Those that are made will have to be registered and there will be a very advanced control to avoid theft or loss of them. "

 Chapter 366 - Creation Of A Weapon That Transcends Time 3

    Sven sighed and looked seriously at his son. "This new weapon you created only we know there is truth."


    Einar nodded, so Sven sighed. "I really want to be surprised, but you do things that I just can''t find a solution.


    But you just turned a piece of steel into a deadly weapon which can pierce anything using paper.


    Son, I think it was the right thing to give you control. You are taking to a good ce what your grandfather built and what your father saved.


    When you build my weapon, I hope you can make it gold with some silver decorations. I would like to kill my enemies using a weapon of those characteristics. "


    Einarughed and put his hand on his father''s shoulder. "Don''t worry, I''ll take care of giving you a quality weapon with those characteristics.


    Mother, how would you like your revolver to be? "


    Elin smiled and stroked her chin before looking at her daughters-inw "I wish I had the same design that you do for your wives.


    Although it is not a very beautiful weapon to look at, its power to safeguard our security is very high.


    I am proud of you son; I am sure that your grandfather does not stop showing off you from Valha.


    You have created so many great things and so many uses that you are simply proving that you have the ability to do great things.


    As a mother, I am very proud, but I also believe that your siblings will be able to have a rxed life and in a very pleasant environment. "


    Einar stroked his nose and showed his mother a smile. "Thanks for those words, but since we just made this presentation, I think we can eat a little.


    Thesest few days I have not been able to eat properly and I also want to spend time with my family. "


    After this, they all left the room and went to the kitchen a few dayster and after testing the revolver.


    Einar found some improvements he could make to the revolver using a few small, low carbon steel springs.


    With them, he could make the revolver barrel rotate every time the weapon was fired and the firing pin return to its ce. It was a somewhatplicated mechanism.


    But nothing that a military engineer like Einar couldn''t do when he finished designing the new parts, as well as the new trigger design.


    He began to design a small safety so that the firing pin would not move and the trigger could not be pulled.


    It was not soplicated because the spring system was used to create it. This was done for two purposes.


    The first was to have a safety mechanism for whoever carried the weapon, since he had seen many recruits shoot themselves on the foot or some colleagues in the mountains have idents in the middle of battle.


    All because they did not use the safety of the weapon and when they took the weapon, they identally fired the trigger.


    But that was only the first reason. The second was so that those who did not know how to use the weapon could not shoot identally.


    Although he had a strict control of his weapons, Einar knew that his children were just children who could take the weapon without taking precautions.


    Not because they were going to use it, but because a child''s curiosity is too great, with the insurance it can be guaranteed that no weapon can be used by them.


    Not only did he do that, he created a manual on how to care for the revolver, from how to clean it to how to take it apart and put it back together.


    He did all this with the same standards that were taught in the military college. It took a while, but since he already had a printing press, he could create the manuals quickly and efficiently.


    When he finished designing the new revolver, he sent the data of the new design to Ibssen so that he would start with the wood modeling.


    The new revolver was more like the .38 caliber revolver long used by the Mexican police.


    After a few days Ibssen finished the designs, so Einar, together with Gerd, started with the sand mold of the weapon. Everything would be the same as the first time.


    With the only difference that there were more pieces to assemble, when everything was done and the steel was poured over the mold.


    They began to clean and sand the individual pieces. Unlike the first time they were assembled, Einar immediately hung them on a wire using tweezers and ced them over a container to receive an electrolytic bath.


    So that they will generate a gold protection. This would not only make them look great, but it would also protect the pieces from rust.


    When he finished doing the electrolytic bath, he took the pieces that were golden and began to join them very carefully.


    Because of the use of the spring system, it took a little while to be able to assemble itpletely, but when he did it, he smiled with joy.


    Well, in his hands, he had the second revolver of the Nordic nation. Unlike the first time on the handle, he had a code of numbers with the number 00002A.


    This indicated that it was the second revolver created in the A series. It was a way to register the weapon and create a record of the owner of it in the database that would be created in the Nordic nation.


    After assembling, he began testing it on a specially created firing range to test weapons.


    Unlike the first revolver, which was an archaic weapon, the second felt much better to the touch.


    Well, even the trigger had some grooves so that the finger could grip properly, with all those details Einar was able to shoot morefortably.


    Even as he did so, he could remember his training in military college, where the first time he picked up a gun his wrist hurt.


    Why he had held her the wrong way so he did his best to be able to learn from his otherpanions until he was able to hold it correctly.


    After firing all seven rounds from the drum, Einar ced another seven rounds and began firing again.


    The feel of the metal in his hand was somewhat reassuring. As a soldier, he rarely detached himself from his trusty 9mm pistol.


    When he finished shooting, he looked at his revolver with a smile <em>''We already have an efficient weapon to take care of our lives.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>I just need to teach my family to use it so they can use it to save their life¡­ ''</em>


    Einar interrupted his thoughts when an imperial guard entered the scene.


    "Konungar Einar, Queen Laisa is having her first contractions, it seems that she will begin herbor."

 Chapter 367 - The Birth Of Two Babies

    Einar was surprised by the soldier''s words, so he put the revolver in a wooden box and started walking with it.


    After this, he started walking fast towards the imperial pce. He did not want to run because he could have an ident and that would be a problem.


    When he got to the elevator, he got on and mentally prepared himself for whatever might happen during the delivery.


    Upon reaching the imperial pce, he handed his father a wooden box with the revolver and took the other elevator to go down to the clinic.


    When the elevator arrived quickly, he found some nurses who gave him his things so that he could change.


    After the entire admission process, he arrived at the operating room, where he could see Kassia cleaning Laisa''s forehead.


    Felipa, for her part, was preparing some tools together with two nurses.


    All the nurses were women who had been midwives who received special training from Einar and Kassia.


    So that they could be helpers in any kind of thing that is required during the birthing process.


    "Laisa, you must be strong. Our baby is about to be born. Remember Kassia and Helmi''s advice.


    Take a deep breath and exhale. I know the pain can be very annoying, but you have to endure it. "


    Laisa justughed and held Einar''s hand. "This is painful. It reminds me of when I was a child and I broke my arm after falling from a tree.


    The pain of that moment is something I will hardly forget. "


    Einar caressed Laisa''s face and looked at her with affection. "This pain will only be one time, unless twins are to be born. In that case, you will have to be very strong.


    Don''t worry, I''ll take care of you for the next two weeks to make sure you can be well at all times.


    As a husband, it is my duty, and as the father of our children, it is my obligation.


    Now just be strong and endure contractions. When they are very strong, it will be time for the baby to be born. "


    Laisa nodded and took a deep breath. For the next few minutes, nothing happened until the contractions were strong enough.


    Einar began to prepare everything for the birth of his baby or babies.


    "You have to push hard when Laisa tells you, it will be difficult but I''m sure you can do it."


    Einar then looked down and could see the head of a baby with red hair pop out.


    Einar very carefully used his hand to receive his son or daughter.


    "You have to push Laisa, our baby ising out."


    Laisa screamed and began to push hard as the baby''s head came out. Einar received it with his hands and waited for the rest of the body toe out.


    When he came outpletely, he realized that she was a beautiful girl, so he took her by her legs and gave her a spanking.


    This made the little baby start crying. Einar just caressed her face with love. "Little one, I know that spanking hurt you but it was a life-saving situation.


    Dad will take care of you ... "


    Einar heard his wife keep pushing and realized that another head wasing out, so he gave the baby to Felipa.


    When Laisa came outpletely, she just sighed and opened her eyes with a smile. She couldn''t even speak. Einar gave her a smile before seeing her son, who was in her hands.


    In the same way, that he lifted his sister or his brothers by the legs and gave him a spanking.


    To his surprise, the baby did not cry, but onlyughed. This set off the rms in Einar''s head.


    For he did not know if his son was resistant to pain or if he had a degenerative disease in the senses, if it was the former, it was something to be proud of.


    But if it was thetter, Einar would have to take care of his son, with four times as much care as Norma.


    Because a person who does not feel pain can die at any moment because pain is a mechanism of the body to indicate that there is something wrong.


    Einar just sighed and hugged his son. "Little one, if you have any illness, dad will take care of you, no matter howplicated it is."


    Einar''s little son only used his little hand to take one of Einar''s fingers lovingly.


    "I think I will call you Jotun, like the ice giants. You are strong and you will be recognized as them."


    Laisa nodded because she was happy with the name. When they gave her two children, she held them with love and, using her strength, she looked at her daughter.


    "Since your father named your brother after Jotun, I will call you Skade, after the goddess of winter and of the bow.


    You two will be my greatest treasures. "


    After this, Laisa held her children and fell asleep because she was extremely tired. Einar knew that she still had to expel the centa, so he let her rest a bit.


    That same day throughout the Nordic nation, the news of the birth of a girl and a boy of a girl and a boy by Queen Laisa spread this caused people in the streets to celebrate.


    For her part, Sia made some fireworks quickly and using some of Einar''s materials for gunpowder, so at midnight sheunched them, causing a light show.


    Unintentionally that day, a tradition was created to celebrate the births of the children of any emperor, while Laisa slept. Einar was taking care of the babies together with Kassia, who was giving them their first food.


    "These little children are too active. I think they are just as imperative as Laisa, but why did you look at little Jotun with some fear? Do you think he is sick of something?"


    Einar nodded and looked tenderly at his children who were feeding on Kassia''s breast "I am a little concerned that she does not feel pain because that is a deadly disease, because pain is a mechanism that the body has to tell us if there is something wrong.


    At this stage that they are babies, they use crying tomunicate that there is something wrong with them, but if they do not feel pain, it will be almost impossible to know if there is something wrong with them.


    I hope it is just a baby that resists pain because if that is the case, things will be easier. "


    Kassia looked fondly at the babies and gave them a few kisses on the forehead "I''m sure they''re in good condition, Felipa didn''t cry when the midwives spanked her either, so I''m sure it must be something that depends on the baby."

 Chapter 368 - A Day With An Einar The Exemplary Father 1/3

    Einar, who was dreaming about some things in his life in the army, woke up when he heard his babies cry. When he opened his eyes, he yawned and got out of bed, while he stretched his way to the crib of little Skade.


    When he arrived, he hugged her with great affection in his hands and gave her a kiss on the forehead. "Don''t worry, Skade, dad is with you, you don''t have to be crying.


    I''ll give you your bottle in a moment ... "


    At that moment, he heard little Erik cry, so he also held him and looked at him with affection. "Don''t worry champion dad is with you, in a few moments I will warm his bottles."


    Einar then gave Erik a kiss and left him in his crib while using a nket. He tied himself to little Skade''s chest, after which he carried Erik using his left arm and approached the small wood stove in the room.


    As an experienced father, he knew that at any moment his other two children would also wake up because he would get hungry like his brothers, so he also put their bottles to heat.


    After this, he give a spin an hourss that had a time of 5 minutes since it was the time to warm the bottle enough, because the mother''s milk would not be very cold or hot.


    It would have the correct temperature so that babies could drink it without danger of burning or harming them.


    When the hourss reached its end, Einar took the bottles from the metal container and, taking two of them, began to feed Erik, who held his bottle without help, so using his right arm, he began to feed Skade.


    The two babies enjoyed their breast milk and when their bottles ran out, Einar''s other two children started crying, so Einar took the two empty bottles and set them aside while he drank the other bottles of breast milk.


    The first one he handed to little Katherina and with his hand he amodated little Jotun in his crib while he left him his bottle, after which he put Erik and Skade on his shoulders.


    To start patting them on the back because they had to get the air out of their little stomachs because as babies they couldn''t do it alone, after a while the two babies burped.


    So Einar clean them and change their diapers before costing them back in their cribs so that he can tend to his brothers, in the same way as Skade and Erik.


    Katherina and Jotun were carried by Einar and enjoyed their breast milk. When they finished drinking, he patted them and expelled the air from their stomachs.


    Einar cleaned them and changed their diapers before holding their four children while sitting in a chair and singing a song to them.


    "Imagine me and you I do


    I think about you day and night ... "


    As Einar sang the song Erika loved the most, her little children began to fall asleep in her arms.


    The little babies fell asleeppletely, so Einar arranged them in their cribs and arranged them so that they would not suffer an ident in the crib, when they were fully settled.


    Einar yawned and went back to bed where hey down to sleep for a while. Like a soldier and father, he was used to not sleeping because he had obligations to attend to because when one is a father; he puts his children before rest.


    After sleeping for a few hours, Einar opened his eyes with the first rays of the sun and it was at that moment that the door to his room opened. At that moment, Norma, Laura, and Daven ran into the room.


    To pounce on Einar, who was on the edge of the bed, the three children then said at the same time, "Good morning Dad."


    Einar hugged his children with great affection and gave them kisses on the forehead. "How did they wake up?"


    Laura spread her hands with a smile. "Okay dad, I dreamed that I was traveling to the moon in one of those space rockets that you tell me so much about when I got off my spaceship.


    I could see a green alien, so using myser gun I shot it and then ... "


    Lauraughed. "I woke up with the first rays of the sun."


    Einar smiled and stroked his daughter''s hair. "That was a very interesting dream, you should draw a picture using your colors. I think it could be a beautiful story."


    Norma then spoke and looked at Einar with a smile. "Dad, I dreamed that I was in a beautiful ce full of white flowers. In which I could y for hours even I still remember the scent of flowers."


    Einar stroked Norma''s hair. "That was a beautiful dream. What do you think if in the afternoon we buy some flowers to decorate your room?"


    Norma opened her eyes with surprise and joy. "Can I have flowers, dad?"


    Einar nodded and looked at his daughter with a smile. "Of course you can. The flowers are beautiful and they smell very good, and what did you dream of Daven?"


    Daven smiled and scratched his head. "I dreamed that I could learn about math and about military strategy. I even had some numbers at mymand to fight some evil letters.


    I know it might not have been as surprising as my sisters'' dreams, but I can assure you that I enjoyed fighting the evil lyrics. "


    Einar stroked Daven''s hair. "No dream is less than another. We all have our own dreams and they are very valid. Remember that the key is not topare yourself with others.


    Each person is different, so it is best to see and learn, but since they arrived so early, I suppose they want to see their brothers, right? "


    The three children nodded and at that moment a beautiful puppy ran into the room, which climbed on the bed and began to lick Einar''s face.


    Einar smiled and caressed the puppy. "How can I forget about you, little Flea, how you woke up?"


    Flea just barked and began to move his tail from side to side while sticking out his tongue, Einar caressed him and looked at his children "Well, since the whole family is together, what do you think if for breakfast I prepare some pancakes and eggs? scrambled for breakfast. "


    The children raised their hands at the same time in agreement.

 Chapter 369 - A Day With An Einar The Exemplary Father 2/3

    When Einar arrived at the kitchen of the imperial pce, he took an apron and a white hat so that he could cook.


    After washing his hands, he took a ss bowl where he ced milk, egg, butter, sugar and flour.


    Having everything together, he began to use a balloon whisk to prepare the flour for the hot cakes, while Laura and Norma entered the kitchen.


    "Dad, we are ready to help you."


    Einar turned his head and looked at his daughters. "Wash your hands, put on an apron and a hat so you can start working.


    Remember that work toolse first. "


    The two girls nodded and washed their hands before putting on their apron and kitchen hat.


    When they were ready, they approached their father, and it was then that Einar ced the bowl with the mixture to make hot cakes.


    "Girls, just have to properly mix the mixture in the Bowl. Remember to use the whisk in the shape of a balloon.


    While you guys do that, I''ll make the scrambled eggs and bacon. "


    The girls smiled, and it was then that they began to do their work. Einar, for his part, ced a steel bowl and broke some eggs in it.


    Later, he ced some chopped onion, chopped tomato and salt in them.


    After this, he ced the pan on the fire and took a good piece of pork belly out of the y cooler.


    Which he cut into thin strips using a knife. The bacon strips were ced in the pan and left to cook in their own fat.


    Norma and Laura got very hungry when they smelled the aroma of the bacon being fried in the pan, when the pieces of bacon were done.


    Einar ced them on a paper te to absorb excess fat before he began to add other pieces of bacon.


    Since Laisa was in the process of recovery, Einar took advantage of the moment thest batch of bacon was cooking to get some yogurt and some apples out of the cooler.


    Using a wooden board, he began to cut the apples into small pieces andter ced them on a ss te.


    Where hebined them with about four tablespoons of yogurt, after that he took a jar with unsalted roasted peanuts and put some on the te.


    Later, he gave the bacon a spin and ced some water in an iron container, as well as two potatoes and a carrot.


    He ced the iron container on the stove fire and took the bacon out of the pan. Using the same bacon fat, he put the scrambled egg on it so it could cook.


    Taking another smaller iron container, he put water and an egg, after cing the iron container on the stove.


    Einar turned around and looked at his daughters with a smile. "You finished mixing the flour for the hot cakes."


    The two girls turned their lips stained with pancake batter as evidence that they were eating the raw batter.


    Einarughed and walked over to them to use some napkins to wipe their faces.


    "Girls, I know that the dough can be very delicious, but it can hurt because the ingredients are raw.


    When I start cooking the hot cakes, I promise you that I will give you the first ones so that you can be the quality control. "


    The two girls cheered and nodded at the same time, for which Einar patted their heads before taking the ss bowl and carrying it near the stove.


    Taking a wrought iron skillet, he put some butter on it and waited for it to melt.


    When it waspletely melted, Einar used adle to scoop up pancake batter, which he put on the pan.


    As an experienced cook of sorts, Einar took care of the egg and the rest of the food.


    After a while, the first hot cake was ready, so he took it out of the pan and put it on a wooden te which he gave to his daughters.


    "Remember to blow before you eat why it''s hot, Norma. It''s time for your fenugreek powder."


    Norma smiled and started running to a small table where there was a ss jar which she opened, so she took a spoon and poured herself a spoonful of the brown powder.


    As always, the bitter taste was something annoying for her, but because her health had improved a lot, she ate fenugreek flour with pleasure.


    After this, she closed the ss jar and ran with Laura to eat her half of the hot cake.


    Einar looked fondly at his daughters before continuing his work in the kitchen.


    After a while Kassia, Helmi and Laisa came into the kitchen, taking their little children with them.


    Laisa, because of her condition, could only be in a wheelchair, but that did not bother her as Einar took care of her at all times.


    When everyone was at the table, Einar served everyone breakfast, arge te of egg with onion, tomato, and a good helping of bacon.


    For Laisa, breakfast was yogurt with apple and seeds, as well as some mashed potatoes with carrots and a boiled egg.


    Everyone then enjoyed breakfast as a family, so that their wives could have breakfast. Einar carried their children in his arms.


    After breakfast, Kassia picked up the dishes and Helmi started washing them while Einar talked to his children.


    "What do you think if today we go with Chiquita for a walk in the yard of the great hall?


    I think the weather is perfect so that they can train with their pony. It will also serve so that little Flea can go out to take the air.


    It is good that a puppy is homey, but since everything deserves to be able to go out and enjoy the air, do not worry today because it is Sunday, the great room is closed.


    So we will have the whole outside patio to ourselves. I think it will be a good way to spend Sunday or does anyone have another idea? "


    Helmi shook her head. "I agree to go out to the patio of the great hall."


    Kassia and Laisa replied at the same time, "I also agree with the idea."


    Thest to respond but no less energetic were the children, who were happy because they always enjoyed being able to go out as a family

 Chapter 370 - A Day With An Einar The Exemplary Father 3/3

    After finishing the kitchen things, everyone left the pce and went to the courtyard of the great hall where once the children arrived, they began to run.


    For his part, Einar helped Laisa out of the wheelchair and put her on a nket on the grass while they enjoyed the sun.


    At that moment, the small family dog ??ran out of the pce, carrying a wooden ball with him.


    Flea brought his wooden ball to Einar. Einar, seeing his little pet, only stroked his head. "Do you want to y?"


    The little cub wagged his tail from side to side and looked tenderly at Einar, so Einar sighed and petted his dog before taking his wooden ball as he got up off the ground.


    When he got up, he threw the wooden ball to the front so the little cub ran with all his might to collect the ball.


    Einarughed when he saw the cub go for the ball. Although it was a simple trick, it brought back many memories of his childhood on the ranch.


    Especially when he saw him running from one ce to another.


    <em>''I wonder what my life would be like if I had been reborn as amoner in this world ...''</em>


    Einar, thinking that their wives could be taken by some nobles, felt some anger <em>''I think I would have ended up making a revolution of the proletariat. There is nothing stronger thanmunist ideology to destroy kingdoms.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>I guess I was very lucky at this time. At least no one in my family has died, and I have not suffered any illness that could end my life.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>That reminds me that I have to start blood tests in order to get apatible blood type for Kassia.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>But I should do the same with Helmi¡­ ''</em>


    Einar looked at his dog, who was with his wooden ball, where he took it and threw it again.


    <em>''I think it would be insurance because I don''t know if something is going to happen during childbirth. At this time, waking up means that you didn''t die from thousands of things.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>But I think it is good to do it, to be able to know the blood types, although saying that is incorrect because what I will do is only to findpatible donors.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>I would have to work a lot to find the blood types, but by probability it will be almost impossible to do so because I am not taking into ount the negative blood types.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>Although what I can create is the basis for the division of blood into blood groups so that in the future doctors and scientists can design a way to obtain the blood type ... ''</em>


    Einar just sighed and took the ball back from his little cub to throw it again.


    After doing that, he turned his head and looked seriously at Kassia and Helmi. "Kassia and Helmi tomorrow. I will start the blood tests for you two.


    So I will take a liter of your blood. It may be a lot, but your body will be able to withstand that blood loss. I will give you a diet rich in iron.


    So that they can recover, I think this is the best time because in the future it will beplicated because the children in their stomachs will require more nutrients.


    Don''t worry, your diet will make you feel better in a few days. "


    Kassia looked at Einar with a smile. "I have no problem with you doing it, because I know it is a way to guarantee that we can live longer.


    In casebor gets tough, which is why I agree with the idea. "


    Helmi, with her hand on her chest and another on her stomach, looked at Einar. "I know our son or daughter will be safe with you, so I hope you can find the correct test subjects."


    Einar opened his hands confidently. "Do not worry, for thest few days, the eye of Odin and Felipa have been working to find healthy and virgin candidates.


    They will all be women who have not had sex and who lived in a safe ce, did not suffer illnesses either, and Felipa checked them for strange things on their skin or in other ces.


    For what they are the healthiest women to evere to the nation, they have all been receiving a special diet.


    So they should be producing enough blood, but first of all I want to see bloodpatibility.


    Well, if it is not done in the correct way, the body could reject the blood, so I must do the tests in advance.


    Don''t worry, I will only use 100 milliliters of blood per participant. It should be enough to be able to create a rejection reaction in the women''s bodies.


    It will not affect you more than the feeling ofck of blood, but with the correct diet, you should be fine in a few days.


    It will be heavy for you, but I am sure you can bear it. "


    After this, Einar began to y with his puppy and began to y with his children for a while to pass the time.


    After ying for some time, they took a break, and it was at that moment that Chiquita pony arrived.


    So Einar began to supervise his sons while he exined to them how they should ride the pony correctly.


    When there was a good time, everyone decided to eat, so the servants brought sandwiches and apple water to eat.


    Everyone enjoyed a family pic, for which, after eating, they spent a while ying to lower the food.


    When the sky began to darken, everyone entered the house, and it was time to do homework.


    Norma, Daven, and Laura took their notebooks and began to solve their exercises to reinforce what they had learned.


    Kassia started reading a book, and Helmi used some yarn to start knitting some clothes for little Erik.


    Laisa simply sat on Einar''sp and let her husband spoil her while she breastfed their two babies.


    The whole family did their things they had to do, so at night Einar put his children in their beds and stayed with them for a while so they could sleep.

 Chapter 371 - In Search Of A Compatible Blood Type

    In the imperial pce clinic, there were 20 women dressed in blue robes, all of them were somewhat nervous.


    Well, they would have to receive blood from the queens to know if their blood waspatible, although they did not know how important that was.


    They knew that they would have to participate in the birth of the queens in case any of them could suffer an adverse event.


    When Einar came out of the dressing room, he looked at the women with a smile. "Wee to all of you to this important event. You will be the first people in the world to confirm the existence of blood types.


    As you know, God created us in his image and likeness,1 but each one of us is unique andpletely different, one of the things in which we are different is blood.


    Blood types have to do with our offspring, exining it will beplicated, but you should know that there are many types.


    But there is a type of blood that you can donate to all the others and there are others that are very strange, which only some people have.


    Having one type of blood or another type does not make us better or worse than other people. It is simply a measure to know who we can donate to.


    To begin with, there are 8 types of blood. The mostmon is type O +, which can donate to 4 types of blood.


    The strangest blood type that you can donate to everyone is O-, unfortunately you can only receive blood from a person with the same blood type. "


    Einar began to walk towards a door, which he opened and invited all the women to enter.


    When they entered the room, they could see Helmi and Kassia lying on afortable bed. They had things in their hands in their arms and next to them were some stretchers.


    "In this ce you will be lying next to my wives. You will receive from them about 100 milliliters of blood.


    With which we will know if you arepatible, for this you will not have any kind of reaction to blood.


    If you are notpatible, you will have alternate reactions that may be sweating or difort throughout the body.


    Do not worry because at all times you will be in good hands, so if something happens to you, you could enjoy a veryfortable treatment until you recover.


    As I mentioned before, there are 8 types of blood, so if you do not have adverse reactions, you will have to do the same test between yourselves.


    This to know if you arepatible with each other, I will be using a bloodpatibility table to know what type ofpatibility they have.


    Remember, the O- blood donates to any type of person, the O + donates only to 4 types of blood, the A- donates to 4 types of blood, the A + only donates to two types of blood.


    B- donates to 4 blood types, B + donates to 2 blood types, AB- donates only to two types, and AB + donates only to the same blood type.


    With all this data to calcte the probability of knowing which blood group they belong to, all this will be done to know if you can donate blood to the queens.


    When the candidates who can donate blood to my wives are found, they will receive very high treatment and a dream life.


    Well, your blood can be used at all times in case of an ident. I hope you are willing to ept those rules because it means that you will not be able to marry.


    But they will live a luxurious and healthy life, as God''s messiah, they will have a guaranteed ce in paradise once they die, and they will be able to participate as senior nuns alongside High Priestess A.


    Does anyone want to decline before starting the investigation? "


    None of the women raised their hands, so Einar formed the 20 women into two rows of 10 women.


    One for Helmi and one for Kassia, already with the woman''s orders Einar with the help of Felipa began the procedure.


    To begin, Einar tightened the small tourniquet in Kassia''s hand and using a needle that connected to a ss tube that led to a sterilized ss vial.


    He injected Kassia''s vein. She just watched the blood pour out of her hand as she slowly filled the vial.


    Einar caressed Kassia''s face and indicated to the first woman to lie down. Unlike Kassia, the needle who injected was ced it in a vein of the hand with a position facing towards the fingers.


    This so that Kassia''s blood flow could be integrated into the woman''s blood flow, the whole process took about 5 minutes.


    When the 100 milliters of blood were delivered, Einar changed the needle and the next woman in line passed.


    This was repeated until Kassia donated the liter of blood, at which point Einar removed the needle from his wife''s arm and cing an alcohol swab. He waited for the blood to return to its normal flow.


    Because the needle had a modern lean, it didn''t damage the vein, so Kassia recovered in a few minutes.


    Already with all the women with the blood of Kassia and Helmi, the observation process began as Einar''s wives ate a light food but high in carbohydrates and with a lot of iron.


    After a few minutes, one of the women in Kassia''s line began to show symptoms of fever, so Einar used ice to lower her temperature and marked an X on herpatibility sheet.


    Shortly after, a woman presented redness on the skin of Helmi''s row, so Einar treated the woman by applying a nt cream to relieve the itchy skin.


    Einar worked for a long time taking care of women who presented adverse reactions, who fortunately were not many.


    In Helmi''s case, only 4 people presented ipatibility cases, while in Kassia''s case there were 5 people.


    Knowing this, Einar immediately ruled out that his wife had the O- blood type, because if that had been the case, there would have been no adverse reactions.


    This alleviated Einar''s concerns, as the O- blood type is a rare blood type even in the future. Einar use this because the women''s are Cristian ves, so if he uses science they maybe can''t participate for the fear

 Chapter 372 - Madness Of The Emperor Lodovico

    Ludovico, who was lying on his bed, started to sweat quite a bit because he was having a nightmare.


    In it he could see his empire burned to ashes by an army that dressed in strange clothes, but the leader of the invaders had a strange clothing as well as red hair.


    When the dream became a real suffering, the emperor opened his eyes and, using his only hand, grabbed his face.


    <em>''Who will be the subject of my dreams? That red hair I know someone told me about him.''</em>


    At that moment Ludovico got up from his bed and walked to a table in his room, from where he took a jug of water.


    As he drank water, he remembered that his sister Kassia''s husband must be a young man with red hair.


    This made Ludovico angry, who threw his jug of water <em>''That damn will use her husband to attack me. She must be crazy if she thinks that someone like her can steal my empire.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>She will not attack me because I will attack first. I will use the entire fleet of the empire to destroy her hopes and dreams.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>If I can''t attack the heathen in the north, at least I will attack their stupid ind and turn it to ashes.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>It will be a very strong message and it will make my daughter Adide learn that family is only family when it does not affect interests.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>It will also be a good example of the power of God over the pagans. All of them must burn in the fire.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>Especially that stupid Anders, who I haven''t been able to find, but sooner orter I''ll have him in front of me.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>He will pay for everything he did with blood. ''</em>


    Emperor Ludovico began tough before guards covered by iron armor entered his room.


    "Emperor Ludovico, we heard strange noises. We hope you can tell us if you need help."


    Ludovico smiled and looked at his guards with great happiness. "I want you to call a meeting with all the nobles and merchants of the empire.


    I want you in the next few days in the capital to be able to speak on a very important topic.


    Also bring Guido and Duke Gautier, they know how to get where I want to go. "


    The guards nodded and left to carry out the emperor''s strange orders, although they really wanted to refuse.


    They could not do anything because the same pontiff supported him, so hurting him would be going against the church.


    So they could only wait for their holy war to end so they could finish him off as the ancient Praetorians killed the emperors.


    A few dayster, in the city of Aachen, all the nobles and merchants of the empire were gathered in the imperial pce that had been built by Emperor Carlo Magno.


    Everyone was in the throne room where Ludovico was sitting on his throne with a maniacal smile, watching as everyone settled down.


    When everyone was settled, Ludovico got up from his throne and looked at everyone. "A few days ago, I had a dream of how a pagan burned the entire empire and even burned the city of Rome.


    The pagan was a red-haired man who turned out to be the husband of my traitorous sister Kassia of Thrace.


    That woman married a dangerous pagan who will endanger the entire Christian world. That is why, because we cannot attack the pagan Vikings until almost the end of the year.


    I propose to make a punitive expedition to burn the ind of the pagan king named Einar and kill my traitorous sister in the process.


    It will be a punishment more than enough for a bitch like her to be able to die at the hands of men of religion like us.


    In order tounch the punitive invasion of the North Ind, I want all the fleets in the northern part of the empire to participate.


    ording to some spies, the region is poor but there are technologies and products that can make us rich for what any merchant with ships who participates with his fleet will receive.


    God''s forgiveness of our added pontiff and will also earn dividends for the expedition to the north. If thend is habitable enough, I promise to make any volunteer who participates in the expedition noble.


    For all this, they will have a month to prepare because at the beginning of July, the fleet will leave to attack the pagans.


    We hope that the fleet can reach its destination in two months, due to information that we will be able to find a formidable defense in ce.


    Like dangerous weapons, but we with the blessing of God our Lord, we will win against those pagans. That is why I want to hear.


    You agree to take part in the punitive expedition to the Nordic kingdom, led by the pagan Einar and my stupid sister Kassia of Thrace. "


    Everyone shouted because they thought it would be a simple conquest, so even the merchants agreed to participate because they believed they could earn a lot of money.


    That same day throughout the empire, word began to spread about an expedition where volunteers could be noble.


    So thousands of free men and small groups of bandits and mercenaries began heading to the northern ports.


    Even small nobles, like knights or barons, prepared small groups of soldiers, using their servants as soldiers forced to fight with them.


    The church supporting the stupid Emperor Ludovico motivated groups of pilgrims and fanatics to join the punitive expedition.


    Even thousands of monks from monasteries on the European continent decided to unite, to take up arms in the name of God.


    Unbeknownst to them, they were creating the first crusade in history, long before the attack on the Nordd.


    Many merchants from the south went north to offer their ships for the expedition, as they believed they could win.


    The movement of troops rmed the Byzantines and the Emirate of C¨®rdoba because they did not understand the Emperor Ludovico and his strange actions.


    For them, the emperor was alreadypletely insane and only looking to make stupid wars like some Roman emperors who did stupid things, like dering wars against the sea.


    The movement of troops and the purchase of thousands of ships in the kingdoms of the ind of Britain rmed Jewish merchants.


    Who, using horses and a wide spywork, carried the news of the attack to the city of Carcol and to the Jewish council.


    This set off the rms of all of them, so some ships were prepared in an emergency to carry the news that a great fleet would attack the Nordic kingdom.

 Chapter 373 - Preparations In The Ports Of The Frank Empire

    In one of the many ports of the Frank empire, there was a group of merchants who were proudly watching as their only ships were adapted to be military ships.


    gs were ced on them and military equipment was uploaded, not to mention that some even had ballistae as weapons to fight against other ships.


    "You don''t think it''s great that we canunch an attack with the entirebined fleet and win gold or some noble title, as I heard from a nobleman I am selling wine to.


    It is said that at the moment there are more than 3000 ships of different sizes, but there may be more when the thousands of trades from the south arrive. The fleet is expected to be twice asrge.


    We will send hundreds of thousands of troops to war against those pagans, for which I am sure we can win. It will be a sample of our mighty power against those pagans.


    After our victory in that ce, those who have to stay will remain and we will be able to return to help the bulk of the army against the pagans that are in the north of our continent.


    We will surely win overwhelmingly against all of them. I am sure that I could buy a good ce in those pagannds to establish myself with my family; I think it would be the best.


    What do you n to do with thend you earn and the gold and silver you will get? "


    The merchant just stroked his chin. "I n to sell thends that are very far away and buy a good vineyard to be able to sell wines to the entire empire or kingdoms that are formed when the crazy emperor Ludovico dies."


    The merchant startedughing. "For a moment I almost forgot that stupid emperor is about to die.


    I hope we finish these conquests soon so I can see him dead. I''m even sure that I will take my family to see the execution they do.


    It must be spectacr, but what do you think happens to her stupid daughter? From what I heard, she has her locked in her room like some kind of animal in captivity. "


    The merchant looked at hispanion and sighed. "Perhaps she will end up being a queen or die during the capture of the mad emperor.


    What I am sure of is that all the volunteers are talking about what they are going to rape on the ind as there are thousands of ves, so it will be a festival of madness. "


    The merchant was surprised "But the church does not intend to do something to prevent it."


    "Haha, you don''t know ..."


    The merchant was silent as he did not know what his partner was talking about, so the other merchant just patted his shoulder.


    "It is the same priests who are promoting the idea of ??the rape of women and girls.


    ording to them, it will be a way of punishing those sinners who agreed to live under a pagan king and never revealed themselves.


    You and I know that it is just a very nice way in which they think to have fun because under that premise they can do whatever they want.


    I even once got a group of prostitutes for a nearby church because the priest wanted to celebrate the birth of Christ.


    What they did I have no idea, but Sunday mass was not held until Monday when the priest appeared dirty and disheveled.


    I guess as members of the church, you can do those kinds of things without taking any risks.


    Luckily, we are free men or we would have to live as servants do and have to follow the rules of a nobleman or the church.


    What a sadness of life it must be to live in a state of very where you have to work for someone else.


    While one goes hungry and the nobles enjoy their meals. "


    The merchant just smiled and shrugged. "They were the idiots who agreed to sell theirnd or who borrowed from the nobles.


    They lost their freedoms by their own hand and condemned their families to the same fate as themselves.


    At least if I had to choose, I would rather go to a monastery to live the rest of my life than agree to work for a nobleman.


    In the monastery, there is food and shelter. I would have to work every day on the same thing, but I would enjoy a full life with God.


    I think monks are better than priests, but it may just be my perception of what I see. "


    "You''re a bit of a philosopher, don''t you think?"


    The merchant took from his bag an archaic book with parchment paper. "I have been reading ssical literature of the great Greek philosophers.


    Did you know that there is a form of government called a republic, where free people who were citizens had rights.


    Before the Roman empire was an empire, it was a republic. I still have to read a lot because the books I buy from the Greek merchant are a delight to read.


    ording to what he told me, he sold them at such a cheap price because he wanted to spread Greek culture to us barbarians. "


    The merchant could not contain hisughter after listening to his partner. "Haha, the Greek calls us a barbarian. That''s funny because we are better than that empire of Greeks.


    Our ancestors conquered the western Roman empire. They are only the remnants of that empire. If they are so civilized, why did they not try to recover the empire.


    They live their lives in their city of Constantinople, but forget about their other regions. They even lost territories to a group of people from the desert.


    I believe that there is no empire more decadent than the Greek empire, at least the Franco empire has a solid base.


    Unfortunately, that damn Emperor Ludovico is crazy, so the best thing is to end the empire that Emperor Carlo Magno founded.


    At least, the smaller kingdoms that are born will be better to trade and if in the future they will be reunited.


    I am sure they will make an empire more powerful than the Greek one, but they are all my fantasies.


    The only thing I am sure of is that Emperor Ludovico will die. "


    Talks like that could be heard throughout the Frank empire. People knew that Emperor Ludovico had to die.


    The nobles who supported him knew it was for the best, so they will not interfere when the emperor was dethroned from his throne.


    They knew it was the best for all of them because he was crazy.

 Chapter 374 - The Creation Of The Knights Of Paris

    While the normal poption of the Frank empire spoke about Ludovico, the monks who had decided to fight all gathered in the cathedral of Aachen.


    "We are reunited because all of us have something inmon and that is that we are going to fight against a group of pagans in the name of God.


    We are all monks who will take up arms to fight against the sinner in this holy war. That is why we alle together because we have the same goal.


    Avenge the deaths of Parisii and punish the pagan responsible, because they were pagan, theymitted the greatest atrocities.


    That is why I propose to create the Knights of Paris, honoring the name of the Virgin and Our Lady Genoveva de Paris.


    She will guide us in conquering the enemy. "


    All the assembled monks had noints about the name of their group of knights because they knew that every time they would hear them.


    People could remember the ughter of the Vikings against the poption of Parisii.


    The monk, seeing that no one said anything against the name, smiled. "Since we decided to create the first group of holy knights, I propose to create a hierarchy.


    The Master must be the leader of the knights and the representative before the church and the nobles.


    As we are monks, all of us must have a council of 12 representatives elected by a majority of monks.


    The advisers must choose the Grand Master, who will have power until he dies in battle or is changed by the group of advisers.


    To prevent the board from being corrupted, the directors may only serve for a period of 5 years and may not be directors again.


    This would be the basic organization, but each councilor should have a job within the knight order.


    For example, someone will have to be in charge of raising money for our expenses, another will have to manage our money, another will have to organize the members of our group of gentlemen.


    We will have to divide the tasks, but before that I think we should use one of the many crosses that there are to represent our order of knighthood.


    Do any of you have any suggestions about our colors and our cross that we will wear in war. "


    One of the monks raised his hand. "I propose to use the cross of Tau, the cross that the Romans used to crucify.


    As for a phrase to use, I propose.


    Vade Retro Paganus.


    For the colors I propose that our clothes be green and our crosses be ck. "


    All the monks looked at the monk who made the proposal and nodded, as they thought it was a very good proposal.


    The monk who was organizing everyone looked at hispanions. "Does anyone have any other proposals?"


    They all shook their heads, so the monk smiled. "Very well, the cross of Tau will be our symbol and our motto will be Vade Retro Paganus.


    With this information, we have to start organizing our order of knights. We have to send two letters, one to the Emperor Ludovico and the other to the Holy See.


    If the Holy See denies our group of knights, I am sure that Emperor Ludovico will not do it.


    Well, I think he will be happy to have a group of Christian monks ready to fight."


    All the monks gave a cry of joy and prepared to found their order of holy knights who would fight against the pagans.


    A few dayster Emperor Ludovico looked at a scroll where he was asked permission to found the first order of holy knights.


    <em>''The Knights of Paris, what an interesting group of monks. I think I will ept the creation of your group and give you one of my castles on the border with the pagans of the north.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>Unless they function as a safety zone in case the pagans attack us, I think it should be a good idea.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>Either way, all manpower will be needed to kill my sister. I knew that none of my father''s children can be trusted.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>I hope she suffers a lot when she is raped and killed. ''</em>


    <em> </em>


    After other days in the Holy See, the Supreme Pontiff Gregory IV looked at the letter of the new holy order that he wanted to found.


    In it, resources were promised for the church of the conquests to do, so Gregorio stroked his beard.


    "That group of monks will fight for God and they will do it for free. Not only that, but they will give us resources from their conquests and we will not have to do anything.


    I think I am enjoying holy wars. We should do them more often. Perhaps the reconquest of the Iberian Penins will be a good idea.


    Later we will only have to go south, perhaps recover Jerusalem, the holynd that the Muslims conquered. That city must be in control of the church.


    It must not be in the hands of pagan foreigners. "


    Gregory looked at one of his guards and pointed out, "Quickly bring my personal items to make a decree of god for the foundation of the holy order of the knights of Paris."


    That same day, the Christian world learned of the founding of the first group of soldiers to fight for Christ the sacred order of the Knights of Paris.


    In a small castle near the wall of the pagans of the north, the group of monks of the order of the knights of Paris had settled down.


    All of them were already almost 4000 knights. The vast majority were monks, but there were also mercenaries, free people and even some ves.


    To whom redemption was offered for fighting the heathen.


    Although they had little time to train before the day indicated by Emperor Ludovico, they all received basic but effective training.


    In handling the use of the sword and shield, they would be a secondary force throughout the conflict because they were not very well prepared.


    Those who would be on the front lines of the conflict would be the levies and volunteers who would be on the first ships tond on the beaches of the ice ind.


    In the battlement tower of the castle of the order of the knights of Paris.


    There was a man without hair who was wearing a green garment as well as a chain-mail.


    He was the Master, a fairlyrge monk but, unlike hispanions, if he had experienced fighting because, during his childhood and adolescence, he was a mercenary.


    It''s just that when he grew up, he decided to leave his life of death behind in order to serve God.


    The man who was working sighed and stopped writing the parchment in his hand, which was a request to the emperor to found the city of Nova Paris.


    In honor of the city, that the Vikings had burned and destroyed.

 Chapter 375 - Einar, The Pinwheel And The Siren

    Einar was in his office reviewing some documents about the daily production of different products.


    He was surprised when the door opened and he could see little Daven "Dad, can Ie in?"


    Einar smiled and put the documents on the table as he stood to go to the door for his son.


    Daven was quite happy when his father carried him in his arms. "Of course you cane in. There is always time for the family.


    Tell me if there is anything I can help you with? "


    Daven nodded and hugged Einar''s neck. "I was reading the book on fluids and I remembered the toy that can be yed with air.


    So I decided to make one of those toys but when I turn it using a little air, it makes a strange sound..


    Why is that happening? "


    Einar smiled and sat on the couch while he sat his son on his leg "The air is a fluid so when it passes through the des of the pinwheel they produce sound..."


    At that moment, he was silent for a moment and thought about how he could create an emergency siren. His mistake was that he was thinking of very modernponents.


    But he forgot the simplest thing that was to be able to use air to produce sound. He only needed to use air and some slits.


    It was the same process that wind instruments such as flutes used to generate sound, only this time it would be used to create a siren that would sound on the same musical note.


    At that moment, he looked at his little son with a smile. "It is time for us to do a little experiment. You want to work with your father to create a machine to create sound.


    I think there is no better way to learn than by experimenting with what can make sound. "


    Daven nodded and looked cheerfully at his father.


    Einar then lowered his son and took him by the hand as they walked towards theboratory. When they arrived, they looked at Sia going through some probability tables.


    "If this variant is removed, then Kassia should be type O + blood while Helmi is A + blood.


    But then it is voluntary and there is another that they are O + they could donate blood safely.


    But possibly another is blood type O- because tests show that no one who received his blood showed any problems.


    We would have to do another test, but you need at least a week to get the blood back in your body.


    The way the blood works is interesting, to think that we used leeches to treat diseases, but it was simple idiocy. "


    Sia then turned around and could see Daven and Einar. "Wee guys, are you going to do any experiments?"


    Einar nodded and looked fondly at his son. "We are going to make an emergency siren using a lever, an alternator, and a small motor that will rotate a steel te with air vents.


    If we can sessfully create emergency sirens, they can be ced on all defense towers and in towns to prepare for a possible invasion. "


    Sia looked seriously at Einar. "Is there someone who is going to invade us?"


    Einar only smiled in a forced way. "I would like to say no, but since I have no proof, I have no doubts either.


    But as a wise man would say, it is better to be safe than sorry.


    That is why the sirens must be produced, because their sound will be so loud that it will allow us to prepare defenses in a short time.


    I will also begin to establish a detailed n of militias and weapons in each vige in order to safeguard the safety of all.


    Fortunately, we have expanded almost throughout the ind, but with what we have advanced, I think we can have a solid defense.


    Of course, if the enemynds on the ind, we can always use guerri tactics to fight them in the forest.


    But let''s stop talking about negative things. Better help me to bring an electric alternator, wood, saw, pine glue, hammer, copper wire and my tools for carving wood.


    I will show you how we can make a small motor to transfer electrical energy to mechanical energy. "


    Daven looked at his father curiously. "Why don''t we just use a crank directly to move the piece of wood?"


    Einar smiled. Why the piece needs to rotate at a high speed, with the electric alternator, we will only put the basic mechanical force.


    While the electrical energy and the motor will be in charge of making the piece of wood rotate.


    It is a way of saving the resource, although also if we can manufacture a battery we could store energy.


    Which we could use so that the siren could work without turning the crank, but that will be somewhatplicated. "


    After those words, Sia and Daven went to look for things while Einar drew on a piece of paper the n of the emergency siren prototype that he would build.


    When his son and Sia arrived, Einar used a yardstick to measure the wood while marking the areas he would cut with a pencil.


    After having the woodpletely marked, he began to cut it. When he finished, he handed it to Sia and Daven to glue it using Einar''s marks and pine resin glue.


    While they were doing that, Einar used some metal gears that he had and started making the simple motors for the gears to turn.


    It took him a few minutes to create the entire mechanism, then he ced a shaft that was joined with the piece of wood that would rotate.


    That piece of wood had 5 des on the sides, so it looked like a blender. This also inspired Einar, as he could create a blender using the same process to make the emergency siren.


    Perhaps the only difference would be that it must have been a part that could be separated so that it could be washed, although its strength would not be as powerful as to liquefy ice if it could liquefy a lot of things for food.


    So you cut down on material waste when preparing food, not to mention you could create some apple, milk, and sugar smoothies.


    When Sia and Daven finished creating the wooden parts, Einar began to arrange all the parts for the new mermaid.


    Which was a bit big, but that could be changed by just altering the shape of the electric alternator because, due to time, he did not want to create a special electric alternator for the prototype.


    Because it was a prototype, it did not have a protection on the top where the des would rotate so it asked Daven and Sia to move away.


    When Einar started turning the crank, the disk on top of the machine started to turn and, little by little, he increased the speed until it started to make a strange noise.


    Daven and Sia were shocked, but everyone in the imperial pce who heard the noise of the anti-aircraft sirens felt fear.


    Einar, to give the effect of the siren, stopped turning the crank for a few seconds and then turned it again.


    The sound caused the guards of the imperial pce to establish a protection zone, as they did not know what that noise was.


    Even Helmi thought for a moment of Ragnarok.

 Chapter 376 - Bad News

    The sound of the siren began to wreak havoc throughout the imperial pce, so one of the guards who was near theboratory.


    He swallowed hard and opened the door, wanting to know what was making the sound.


    When he entered, he sighed when he saw that it was some crazy invention of the herald Einar. "Konungar Einar, the noise of his invention is creating havoc in the imperial pce."


    Einar stopped and put his hand on his face as he realized that he had made a big mistake because he had not taken into ount where he was.


    "Inform everyone that it was an invention and I want them to bring Seren as I require their artisans."


    The guard gave a military salute and left the scene.


    Einar just sighed and looked at his son. "What do you think of this little test?"


    Daven spread his hands joyfully. "Surprising. I didn''t know a sound like that could be made just using air."


    Einar patted the machine. "We can make it bigger and put in more air slits as well as some special inlets to make the noise even louder.


    But with these sirens we can improve our quality of life because although they are a bit scary, we can guarantee that we will report on enemy attacks.


    The optical telegraph is good but only informs this little machine will be able to put everyone on guard. "


    After saying those words, some steps could be heard, like some children crying.


    When the door was opened, Einar could see their wives entering with their children in hand.


    For all of them were extremely concerned about the thing that Einar had created.


    Einar, seeing his children cry, began to walk towards their wives and took little Erik and little Katherine.


    "It''s okay children, it was just the sound of an emergency siren, it won''t hurt you."


    The two babies who were crying began to rx as they felt the security in Einar''s words, so they stopped crying.


    At that moment, Einar kissed his two children and looked at them with affection. "That''s my beautiful babies. You have to be strong. I promise you that the next emergency siren tests will be in other ces.


    Only the emergency sirens will be used when necessary, but hopefully it is only for testing ... "


    Einar interrupted his words when merchant bells could be heard.


    <em>''How strange, I thought that merchants would note until some timeter, because it is only July 15th.''</em>


    Einar looked at his children with affection. "Child''s dad has to go to the dock to attend to the guests may have brought something of value."


    After saying those words, Einar handed his wives to the babies and gave them a kiss before he ran to the dock.


    When he could arrive he did so sweating because he had been running because he did not know if they were new traders, but when he arrived, he did not see a fleet of ships.


    Rather, he looks at a Drakkar belonging to his father-inw and numerous warriors.


    But among all of them, there was a Jewish merchant. He could distinguish him because of the clothes he had.


    This made Einar serious because what would be so urgent to send a merchant to inform him.


    As he approached the Drakkar, he signaled to his guards to stop guarding the ship.


    <em>"Mercator salve, habes nuntium ad me dare"1</em>


    The merchant looked seriously at Einar.


    <em>"ssis milia navium Imperio Francogallico facta est.1</em>


    <em>Ad invasionem parandam, dimissis Kalendis Iuliis</em>


    <em>Forsitan mense Septembri pervenerint hae literae omnes informationes. "</em>


    Einar, upon hearing the merchant''s words, felt a real sense of fear, so he took the letter that the merchant had offered him.


    Taking it, Einar opened it and began to read the contents.


    <em>''Emperor Ludovico went mad, and it is said that he had a dream where he saw a red-haired man burning the Christian world.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>So he came to the conclusion that it was the husband of Kassia, his stepsister.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>So he organized all the fleets of merchants and his own tounch an invasion that would leave the ports of the Franco empire on the first day of July.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>Our spies estimate more than 5000 ships full of militias, soldiers, volunteers, and the holy knights of Paris.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>It is said that they will rape women and conquer the ind of King Einar, considering it pagan.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>Not only that, Emperor Ludovico put a reward of 1000 gold coins and a noble title on the head of Kassia.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>While he would give 500 coins for each son or member of the royal family of the Nordic kingdom.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>The Jewish council hopes that you can prepare for the invasion, due to the arrival time, we will not be able to help you.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>But you are doing the best we can to buy mercenaries to prevent them from joining Emperor Ludovico''s fleet.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>The Catholic Church calls the invasion a holy crusade against the whore of Kassia and the pagans of the north. ''</em>


    Einar at that moment squeezed the sheet of paper, and a huge fury could be seen on his face.


    It may not seem like it, but everyone around him could feel something wrong around Einar.


    Einar took a deep breath and closed his eyes before looking at the merchant and his father-inw''s warriors.


    "Because of the gravity of what ising, they have the option to go back or stay and see how I create an army of thousands of people.


    If those idiotic Christians and that stupid emperor think he can send me to a stupid fleet of thousands of ships and he can conquer my nation.


    He is very wrong. I will fight to the end and show him that no one threatens Einar Hermansen and his family. "


    The warriors of his father-inw and the merchant only looked at Einar and agreed to stay because they were not willing to return.


    Einar just nodded and asked his guards to search for all members of the Thing, as well as the army and warrior leaders.


    Because they had a topic very important to the future of the nation to discuss, everyone would gather in the old Great Hall.


    Well, it was the closest ce and where they could talk without being disturbed by anyone. A fleet of thousands of ships of the Frankish Empire would be made.


    Must prepare for invasion, they left the first day of July


    Possibly they arrive in September, this letter has all the information.Hello merchant, do you have any news to give me?

 Chapter 377 - Emergency Meeting

    Einar, who was in the old great hall, simply drank a ss of herbal liqueur and looked at the wall in silence.


    In his mind, he was preparing many measures to be able to implement in the nation to be able to face the attack of the Christians.


    He knew he would defeat them, but he had to reduce the deaths of his citizens as much as he could. To begin, he would have to adapt his entire fleet to ce Norse fireunchers.


    Not only that, they would have to have ballistas with explosive ammunition to be able to do it, they would only need to use the same process as the ammunition of their mini crossbow.


    <em>''The mercury fulminate as a catalyst for a dynamite charge will be enough to create an explosion. They will be like a grenadeuncher.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>But if there''s not enough dynamite, I''ll have to use mercury fulminate ammunition to create explosions.</em>.


    <em> </em>


    <em>We have at least two months, to begin with the creation of weapons, but first, we will have to begin the construction of defensive towers around the entire country.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>Like cing barbed wire everywhere, perhaps you could create a small mine with mercury fulminate.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>It will not be able to kill, but it can destroy the foot of the soldier. It will be enough to shorten his numbers.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>I also have to start creating a hydrolysis process to be able to separate the sodium from the chlorine in the salt.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>I think if I do the process industrially, I could create at least 100 ss containers with chlorine that could be used as weapons.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>It may sound cruel, but in war, there are no rules and even less for a group of garbage that wants to rape and kill my whole family. ''</em>


    Einar squeezed the ss so hard that he broke it. Seeing the liquor in his hand smiled wickedly.


    <em>''I think it is time to make a smallpox gue on the European continent. It may not be as lethal as in the Americas, but that will reduce its battle power.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>Although there is also the option of creating diseases using corpses in an advanced state ofposition or of using chemicals to poison their water ... ''</em>


    When Einar heard someone approaching, he only sighed and wiped his hand before looking at how Grimhilda Madsen arrived at the ce.


    Member of the Thing assembly and female representative of the merchants on the ind as well as the wife of the only Druid in the nation.


    "I''m d you were able toe Grimhilda, it''s always a pleasure to be able to see that you are in good condition."


    Grimhilda smiled and took a seat instead. "I appreciate your words, Herald Einar, but much of my good condition is due to you and the things you create to improve our lives.


    But I wanted to ask, is it something very serious about what those people at the port talked to you about? "


    Einar nodded and, with a sign of his hand, asked a servant to bring him another ss of liquor. "They send a crusade on our nation, that means that we will have thousands of enemies who will kill for their gods.


    This is, without a doubt, thergest invasion we have faced. Theye with the intention of killing and raping everyone in their path.


    That''s why they have to be stopped, but I''ll talk about it once the rest of the Thing assembly arrives. "


    Grimhilda only sighed because she could see how angry Einar was. Not only that, but she could sense that things would change.


    The next to arrive was Asgot, who upon entering was able to look at Einar with a fatherly smile. "Einar, I hope things are not so serious."


    Einar just smiled and drank liquor from his ss that the maid had brought him. "This is bad news but we could be worse, anyway let''s wait for the others to start the conversation."


    Asgot nodded and sat still next to Grimhilda, then turned his head and looked at her "He told you what kind of problems we face."


    Grimhilda nodded and looked seriously at Asgot "An invasion of angry Christians who are waging some kind of war against us.


    It should be much more serious than what I hear, but we will have to wait. "


    The next to arrive was Eskol who already knew from the warriors of Irnd what kind of thing they would face, so he once entered.


    He made a military salute and sat next to Asgot; he like Einar had a worried and angry face.


    The next one to arrive was Nilsa Hjorth, the representative of the Hjorth warriors. She greeted everyone and sat still next to Eskol.


    Last came Seren, Sven, Evaristus, and representatives of Odin''s Eye, the military police, the special forces, and the army trainers.


    When everyone was gathered, Einar looked at them seriously. "Today we are here because there is a dangerous fleet of more than 5000 ships gathered and on the way to the ind.


    All those ships are full of militias, volunteers, soldiers, mercenaries, and holy knights.


    They are a threat who believe that they cane to ournd to create destruction and impose their stupid religion based on a church in Rome. They are very wrong.


    We will fight, but for this I have gathered them today to be able to establish a state of total war. In that state, ording to the Constitution, all the country''s resources will be used to face the enemies.


    We will all have to work hard to prepare the nation''s defenses and military equipment.


    When the state of total war is signed, it can be guaranteed that I will do everything possible to ensure that we can win. "


    All members of the Thing agreed at the time to sign the state of total war document.


    When the document was signed, Einar ordered that propaganda pamphlets against enemies be printed.


    Not only that, but the whole ind had to know the news, so using the defense towers and its optical telegraph system, the information began to be transmitted.


    Like brave warriors who rode on horseback to report on the state of war.


    That day would be the first time that the state of total war would be used, because of the imminent danger Einar made another decision, but for that, he needed to gather all his people to give a speech.

 Chapter 378 - A Change In The Nordic Nation

    Two dayster, in the central square, Einar was standing on a podium, while in front of him was arge iron megaphone.


    Which he would use so that his voice could be heard throughout the ce. Einar, upon seeing the vast majority of citizens gathered, began his speech.


    "Today, July 17, 832, I have to tell you that a great threat is approaching our home.


    All life that we know is in danger because there is a group of bandits sheltered by the corrupt church of Rome who are on their way.


    It is a holy war that they waged against us. I as the messiah of God and the herald of Odin, can only say that they are going to lose.


    But just as Moses freed the Jews from the yoke of Pharaoh today, I have decreed the project for the integration of ves.


    As of today, any ve will obtain his freedom on the ind, only those ves for crimes will have to continue serving their sentences.. "


    All the ves shouted slogans of joy because they had obtained their freedom. When the spirits rxed, a little Einar continued speaking.


    "Now that we are all citizens of the same nation, only we can fight an enemy that has arger fleet.


    To begin, all non-essential constructions will be paralyzed and priority will be given to building fortresses, factories and watchtowers.


    All of us, as citizens, mustply with a quota system. The government will give free food during this period of time.


    But the effort will be focused on producing weapons, ammunition and everything that can guarantee our safety.


    Vigemittees will be established, and they will have the task of supervising the construction of all the buildings that are required.


    It will also open the possibility of recruitment for the army, both men and women.


    All citizens, by obligation, will have to learn to shoot a crossbow and use a melee weapon.


    Children who can read and write will be helpers throughout the nation''s resource management.


    The elderly who cannot work in demanding ces will help with simple tasks, pregnant women will also help with simple tasks.


    As of today, the state of total wares into effect in the constitution, so every citizen will have to work twice as many shifts if necessary.


    They will all be paid in war bonds, which will be paid off over the next few years after the war.


    I want you to know that not only will you be working, I will personally be developing weapons and everything necessary to win this war.


    You can be sure that we will win and we will not let those rapists, murderers, and fanaticse to end our lives.


    All of them consider us servants of the devil, pagans who do not know the love of God.


    That gives them enough justification to attack us andmit atrocities. Here, I ask you if you are willing to let your children be sold and your wives raped.


    While a priest of the church of Rome calls you sinners and hits you with a whip! "


    They all yelled with hatred, "No!"


    "So brothers and sisters, you are willing to give your life to defend our nation from the enemy."


    Everyone raised their hands "Yes!"


    Einar looked proudly at the faces of all his citizens, as there were even children among those who shouted.


    "So be it, from today until the arrival of the enemies, we will prepare the sacred defense of our ind and the Nordic nation.


    Why the homnd is first and cursed whoever dares to attack it, because its people will be in charge of bringing a punishment against the invader.


    Because no one will enter our sacrednd without first suffering great punishments, you can be sure that I will make weapons so terrifying that it will leave a mark on those enemies. "


    After this, Einar made a sign of his hand and the children of the orchestra began to y the song of the national anthem.


    Everyone then began to sing in unison.


    <em>''Holy Land.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>Children of thend of ice, raise your weapons.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>To fight the enemies of the nation.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>May our children live in peace while our enemies paint the ground with their blood.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>All of us children of Odin have a duty to guard ournd and traditions from any enemy.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>United as brothers, we will forge and free from oppression, and with our boots, we will eliminate the enemy.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>Sacrednd and eternal freedom.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>Together, we will achieve the final victory. May the gods have mercy on our enemies because our soul will be in Valha.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>Children of thend of ice. Our story is just beginning. May our children and grandchildren speak of our greatness.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>All united, we will never be defeated. May our weapons protect our families.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>The time for unity is now. We will fight if necessary.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>To defend our families from any aggression.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>Children of thend of ice, the gods are with us.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>Sacrednd and eternal freedom.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>The time of our people hase. ''</em>


    <em> </em>


    When the hymn reached the end, everyone prepared so that they could receive orders about what to do.


    Einar, for his part, was in charge of coordinating everything he could do in the capital in order to make it easier for the new citizens to work without problems.


    At night Einary down on his bed, quite tired. At that moment, Kassia hugged his arm.


    "These months will be quite difficult, but I am sure we will seed.


    But it would have been a good idea to free the ves. Most of them have not raised a family, which will prevent them from deserting to the enemy "


    Einar smiled and caressed Kassia''s beautiful face. "Our enemy is stupid for using holy war against us, this because they will not ept deserters in their troops.


    Theye with the intention of conquering and destroying, in the name of God.


    Fortunately, I am considered a messiah by them, not to mention that the Nordic Christian religion ispletely different from what they knew.


    They have tasted the fruit of freedom and they will not let it go, sooner orter they would be free. The only thing I did was to advance time so that they could be free.


    In addition, ording to thest census I carried out, there are 134,782 people on the ind, so I believe that I can form an effective army of 30,000 troops and with adequate training, each woman, child and adult will be able to defend their homnd.


    This is not about a war is the defense of life against fanatics and opportunists, that under themand of a madman.


    They want to destroy a ce that has nothing to do with them and everything because that damn son of a bitch Ludovico thinks you want his throne.


    If something happens to you, Kassia, I would not forgive myself. You are someone important to me.


    But I can tell you that if you die, I will not rest until I have Ludovico in front of me, because that would already be a personal revenge. "


    Kassia kissed Einar. "I''m sure you will, but I will not die. I''m not going to leave you alone with the children.


    That I can promise you. "

 Chapter 379 - The Creation Of The First Land Mine

    Einar, who was in hisboratory, drank some herbal liquor while working on a mechanism to create a simple mine.


    To begin, he created a wooden base in which he installed a simple button which, once pressed, could work a mechanism.


    Because of the dangerous nature of mercury fulminate, he only started testing it using small ss jars of water.


    The system was too simple; it was ced on the ground and when the enemy pressed the button on the piece of wood, the vial with mercury fulminate would start to create a reaction that would make it explode.


    Because the dynamite would be for crossbow and ballista ammunition, the mercury fulminate could only be used as an explosive.


    Although it was not very powerful for the amount that each mine would have, it could create an explosion powerful enough to blow up a foot.


    What would make you lose the attack power of the enemies because if something was proven in the wars, it is that it is better to hurt the enemy than to kill him.


    Because when he is injured, he requires personnel to take care of him, so the pressure at the front would be less..


    Einar, seeing that his small wood mine was made, decided to test it for it. He went to the firing range of the army barracks.


    Once he arrived, he armed thendmine with almost 400 grams of mercury fulminate to be able to make a devastating enough explosion.


    To test the mine, Einar used one of the many prisoners on the ind. The ve was made to walk to the mine.


    How the ve knew nothing about the danger of the mine walked slowly until he stepped on the wooden button.


    At that moment, the mercury fulminate exploded so the ve''s foot was destroyed.


    The ve began to scream on the ground while holding his leg, so Einar decided to end his life.


    Using his revolver, he shot him in the head, ending his life, so he ordered a soldier to take him to the hospital.


    Because his body would serve to train the nurses and doctors who were receiving training from Kassia.


    Einar then took the ns and first went to the ss factory, where he gave directions to all the workers so that they could create the ss jars for the mines.


    Later, he began to walk towards the city, where he could see all the citizens working on different projects.


    Some brought wood to the workshops, others brought steel to the cksmiths in horse-drawn carriages so that they would begin to create weapons.


    There were even children who were writing down all the information that corresponded to them, although it could be hard they could sit down and have rest time.


    Although Einar did not like the idea of ??using children, he had no choice, as there were not enough trained personnel to fill his positions.


    But Einar promised himself that he would do everything possible to take care of them during the war, as they would not be fighting on the front lines.


    Upon reaching Seren''s workshop, Einar opened the workshop door and could see Seren working with her husband on a kind of hollow arrow.


    When Seren looked at Einar, she knew he would have brought her something rted to the new weapons Einar was developing.


    Einar smiled at Seren and greeted the couple beforeying down the model of thendmine and the blueprints for making it.


    "This weapon will be our most valuable helper to be able to hurt our enemies and create fear in their ranks.


    It is and mine; I want a specialized factory to be made to be able to manufacture this mine; it does not have to be perfect, but it has to be well built.


    How is the construction of the extensions to the acid factories and the construction of the mercury fulminate factory? "


    Seren looked seriously at Einar and took a notebook, which she opened. "The extensions will be ready in a week. The workers are working using the shift system.


    As far as they are finished on time, the mercury fulminate factory will be ready in just two weeks.


    When the construction is finished, we hope to manufacture 5 tons of mercury fulminate per day.


    As we increase mercury production, that number may be higher.


    Also, the emergency nting of beets began, with all the nutrients and following your numbers in 30 days, they will be ready to be harvested and made sugar.


    Enough time for the glycerin factory to be ready, as is the nitroglycerin factory on the top of the mountain where the imperial pce is.


    Following your construction orders to use cement and metal rebar, we hope to finish within 30 days.


    Do you have any other orders to do or something to check? "


    Einar just sighed and shook his head. "Not at the moment, just try to increase the production of explosive crossbow bolts as well as explosive ballista ammunition.


    We have to have at least a few hundred thousand ammunition to be able to fight the invaders with all our strength.


    Although now that I think about it, how is the adaptation of the boats going? "


    Seren moved some pages and looked at the data in his notebook. "Of the 365 ships that we have, 60 cannot be used because they are to transport goods between the ind and the colony in Greend.


    Of the rest, only 50 are fully armed and with Nordic fireunchers.


    We also have the positions on those ships covered with experienced sailors.


    But of the other 255, there is still a lot to do and what to train. We hope they are ready before the enemy invasion arrives. "


    Einar nodded and stroked his mustache. "We have to be very careful because those ships will be our most powerful line of defense. With them, we can destroy at least more than half of the enemy fleet.


    If we can kill 3,000 or 4,000 ships, we will make history and reduce the size of the enemies.


    I want them to give priority to that. For my part, I will start to develop the marine iron mine.


    If I can do it before the end of this month, we will have extra insurance against enemies, but that will depend on the solution to the problems posed by the design. "

 Chapter 380 - Shift System And Buildings

    Gerd, who was working hard toplete his quota of normal steel bolts, looked at the hourss on his watch and sighed in relief.


    <em>''I only have to work one more hour and I can sleep until 7 in the morning.''</em>


    As he worked and handed the steel bolts to an assistant, he watched a young man enter the workshop whom he could recognize as his recement.


    "Youe early Hugh."


    Hugh just sighed a little."I didn''t want to bete for my shift. I just hope things get better.


    Working at this rate is quite stressful. Sometimes I wake up at night a little worried because I feel like I won''t be on time. ".


    Gerd justughed. "Don''t worry about that. You won''t bete, but we all have that concern as a group of Christian fanatics from the church of Rome.


    They are heading to our sacred ind with the intention of killing us and raping our women and daughters.


    We have to work to be able to have enough weapons to fight them; we do not deserve to live in fear.


    I don''t know about you, but I would rather die than allow Christians to enter ournd; it is a price that I am willing to pay.


    Also, if I die in Valha, things will be much better. "


    Hugh sighed and looked at Gerd. "I suppose that for you is Valha to us Nordic Christians, it seems to us that heaven will be our eternal resting ce.


    But I think it''s better than living a life of oppression. You know, when I lived in a small vige in a small kingdom.


    My life was horrible. First, the count charged us for anything, while the church took away our little money that we had to get forgiveness.


    It is because of that one day I lost everything and ended up being sold, but fortunately I came to this ce, which is a true paradise.


    I don''t suffer from hunger and I was able to start a family, not to mention that things are very nice as there are no nobles.


    Even if there were, they have no power, so they cannot force us to do absolutely nothing.


    I was able to know freedom, and I am willing to fight to be able to maintain it. Believe me, that when one lives in shit and knows the true fullness.


    I will fight to keep this freedom and that which ... "


    At that moment the noise of an rm could be heard, so Gerd smiled and wiped his sweat before handing the hammer to Hugh.


    "It was a good talk and I would like to stay longer, but I am quite tired.


    These days have been quiteplex. "


    Hugh justughed and epted the hammer. "Rest good Gerd, tomorrow is going to be a pretty tough day."


    Gerd just nodded and left his workshop, where he could see thousands of people who, like him, had finished their shift.


    So they went home to rest because they were quite tired.


    They all had on their faces a feeling of exhaustion from work and the little break, but despite that, there were smiles on their faces.


    Well, they all knew that everything they did was beneficial for the country because they were about to face the greatest threat.


    While this was happening in the capital, Asgard,rge-scale construction of towers and small fortresses was taking ce in the unpopted part of the ind to the southeast.


    The fortresses were at every kilometer and would function as a safeguard point to support the defensive towers of the coast.


    Not only that, trench lines began to be built to safely cross the ce as hundreds of meters of barbed wire were ced daily.


    As some wooden skewers were ced, to be able to resist anynding.


    Unlike any northern area, Einar gave priority to developing the defense of the southern area of ??the ind.


    Because he was sure that the attacks would arrive in that area, he did not leave the northern region unprotected, but the entire bulk of the 30,000 soldiers and militias would be in that ce.


    Not only that, but he began to create traps in the forests to emte the traps that the Vietcong used during the Vietnam War.


    They might seem like simple traps, but the damage they could do was horrible, not to mention that holes were being dug to transport troops.


    Those in charge of teaching forest fighting were the special forces who had been receiving training from Einar.


    Although they were not professionals, if they could teach the basics to the soldiers and volunteers so that they will fight in the forests as in the mountains.


    For Einar knew that if he lost the war on the coast, the battle would be fought in the forest, as it was in the mountains.


    It would be a hellish confrontation in that case because the resources would not be many, but in the end they would end up winning because without Einar''s technology to be able to fish in the form of trawling.


    It would be impossible for them to get so much food, but that would be thest thing Einar would do, as victory would be too costly.


    One of the many who were in the southeast area was Morgan, who, because of his knowledge of construction and arts, was in charge of supervising the construction of the defensive towers.


    Following the model created by Einar, although he respect him structurally as an artist, he added some essories that made the towers look more medieval.


    Because he felt that the original towers did not have a form of construction that was pleasing to the eye, it was better that the enemies and the soldiers who will inhabit them could enjoy the view.


    Einar knew about the changes Morgan was making but did not intervene because he was not altering the structure, but only changed the exterior.


    They were also at war and did not have enough qualified manpower to be able to build the towers and fortresses in the same way.


    Perhaps in the future, citizens will talk about the architecture of the Einar period, but he was not interested in knowing what they would say.


    Well, there would always be people who would question how he did it so they would create theories such as he was a magician or that the aliens helped him.


    Regardless of that, as long as the structures functioned, and the citizens did not stop fighting, Einar was sure that he could win the war on the coast.

 Chapter 381 - Designing The Marine Mine

    Einar, who was lying on his bed, felt a strange sensation on his face, so he opened his eyes and could see how his little baby Katherine looked at him with a smile.


    At that moment, little Katherine reached out her hand and caressed her father''s face whileughing.


    Einar just smiled and leaned over to kiss his daughter on the forehead.


    "Thanks for waking dad up, Katherine."


    With great care Einar held his daughter in his hands and got out of bed,ter using a nket, he tied her to his chest and went to his office to work.


    Einar had been doing that with his babies for thest few days, as he was quite stressed, and having his children around was rxing for him.


    When he got to the office, he could see Norma and Laura ying with some wooden cubes.


    "Good afternoon kids, I hope it didn''t take too long.."


    Norma shook her head and looked at her father with a smile. "You only slept an hour dad, I think little Katherine didn''t like seeing you sleep."


    Einar just sighed and stroked his daughter''s red hair. "I guess she''s just as stubborn as her father, but she has the patience of her mother.


    She will be a very good woman in the future, but it is time to work. "


    Einar then walked to his desk, from where he took a bottle of apple juice.


    Very carefully, he put the bottle on little Katherine, who grabbed it with both hands and began to drink the apple juice.


    Seeing his daughter happy with her apple juice, he set to work on the design of the marine mine.


    To begin with, he had solved the problem of the amount of mercury fulminate and dynamite.


    To destroy a strong wood, he would not spend more than 100 grams of mercury fulminate and almost 300 grams of dynamite.


    The operation would be simr to that of the mines at the beginning of the 20th century, only smaller


    They would have a total of six iron peaks which would have mercury fulminate inside.


    When a wooden ship passes over them, the mercury fulminate in jars would be destroyed, causing the dynamite to explode.


    The st will be powerful enough to remove some of the wood from the ships and make an opening that will render the ships useless.


    So knowing all this, Einar set out to design thest parts of the product process that would use ss and iron.


    <em>''If my calctions are correct, the marine mines will have a useful life of only 4 months before the iron begins to let in water.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>So it should be enough time to be able to create the sea mines to destroy the Crusader ships.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>With some 20,000 mines in the entire southern zone and some buoys in the sea to mark dangerous ces, I think that there would be more defense insurance against the enemynding.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>What I am sure of is that it will revolutionize the way war is waged, so they will not have the opportunity to do something against us.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>I just hope that the highest pontiff in Rome is not such an idiot as to be sending crusades every year to be able to win something. ''</em>


    <em> </em>


    Einar kept working hard when he saw that his little daughter Katherine was already falling asleep, so he took the bottle from her.


    In order to amodate her in his arms so that he could sing her a luby, it was at that moment that the office door opened and Kassia entered.


    Seeing her daughters ying on the mat and Einar singing a song, she could only smile, so she entered and sat on the sofa.


    Einar, seeing his wife, walked towards her and sat down next to her.


    "These quiet moments with our children are a window of escape from all the worry that I have above me.


    Seeing their carefree little faces free of any kind of problems makes me feel that everything I do must be for them.


    Although if we look closely at her, I think she has your whole face. "


    Kassia justughed and hugged Einar''s shoulder while stroking her daughter''s hair. "That''s a trap because little Katherine has your hair.


    Not only does she all your children have your red hair, no one has been able to inherit anything other than your red hair. "


    Einar just shrugged. "It wasn''t my fault. That has to do with my family genes.


    I guess the gene for red hair will continue until it meets a stronger gene for another hair color.


    But we will not be able to do that. It will depend on our descendants and their actions as time goes by.


    For the moment, let us only enjoy this little moment of tranquility that this time of peace offers us, for the moment when we have to fight is dangerously close.


    Remember to be in the imperial pce at all times, as it will be the least dangerous ce during the war.


    I will be on the ships to face the fleet that outnumbers us. I will wage a naval battle that will be remembered for centuries toe.


    A battle where the superior armament could win over the enemy''s numbers. If somethinges to pass, Laisa will take control until it appears.


    My father will also help, so you do not have to worry, because I am not going to die in the war.


    Because you and my children need me to be with you, Kassia, you have to be strong duringbor.


    Felipa is learning with me how to perform a cesarean section correctly. It is not something simple, but with what we have been learning, we can guarantee your life.


    There is no need to risk a natural birth when you can do a cesarean section. It may be painful, but you must be strong.


    For your care and that of the baby, when I return with victory, things will be better for us.


    Well, we can enjoy a period of peace with which we will grow to one more, because no one will dare to attack us in the short term.


    When the timees, we canunch an invasion to the south and be able to conquer all the British Isles to be able to take revenge on the stupid Ludovico.


    I''ll show him that calling you a whore will be his downfall. "

 Chapter 382 - The Power Of Explosive Ammunition

    At the barracks firing range, Einar was meeting with Seren and Sven, this because they were about to see a demonstration of the power of explosive ballista ammunition.


    The ammunition Einar would use was about 1 meter long, with a metal tip containing 50 grams of mercury fulminate and 100 grams of dynamite.


    It might seem like little, but the damage it would do to the wood will be devastating because the metal tips were designed to have a greater amount of strength at the base and to be more brittle on the outside.


    All this will allow the dynamite st to focus on the front of the arrow so the damage will be greater.


    One of the soldiers prepared the ballista with arge arrow and, when it was in ce, it pointed at an old wooden ship on the battlefield.


    So Einar gave the order to shoot. At that moment, the soldier pulled the trigger of the Ballista and at that moment the big arrow flew out and when it touched the wooden boat; it created arge hole in one of the sides.


    Einar just smiled and spread his hands. "I think the offensive power of the explosive ammunition looks great.. Each ship will have at least 80 explosive ballista arrows.


    It is more than enough to be able to create great damage in the enemy fleet that can approach us, but it is not only that, also each defense tower will have two ballistas ced in the bunkers.


    Those will use a smaller ammunition at least half the size of ballistas, but will have an inventory of at least 40 explosive ammunition and 100 conventional ammunition.


    I know that the number may be very little, but the main confrontation will be at sea, so the ballistas in the defense towers will only be to intimidate the enemy.


    Now let''s move on to the disy of the power of explosive crossbow bolts, which must be the most devastating. "


    After those words, a group of soldiers began to walk towards the battlefield, taking with them a tied ve who was ced on a wooden post with a steel breastte and chain mail to protect his body.


    "The armor we use is superior to any armor they may have, but to show that explosive crossbow ammunition is dangerous, we decided to use this ve as a target.


    So that we can all see the devastating power of a crossbow with explosive ammunition, the crossbow that I will use for the test will be a second generation crossbow that allows shooting.


    Three projectiles in a row, although because of the level of manufacture, only the fortresses and the entire Royal Guard can have this type of crossbow, since the protection of the royal family is a priority. "


    After finishing saying those words, Einar took the repeating crossbow, which was different from the semi-automatic Chinese crossbow, because in the case of Einar''s crossbow it had a wheel-shaped mechanism.


    Which after each shot, the crossbow bolt that followed lowered, thus allowing three shots in a row. After this, you only need to ce a crossbow bolt and pull a lever.


    That way, the wooden wheel where the ammunition was stored would go up to repeat the same process. Although it was more difficult to assemble than the Chinese crossbow, Einar was willing to use his design.


    Well, the crossbow allowed a continuous shot without the need to use the hands, so for the defenders it could be a good weapon in case the enemy wants to climb the walls.


    With the repeating crossbow in his hand and already loaded with explosive ammunition, Einar pointed his weapon at the ve, who was only crying due to the fear he was feeling.


    When Einar pulled the trigger, a crossbow bolt flew off and created a hole in the chest of the metal cuirass that immediately killed the ve.


    Einar''s second shot destroyed part of the ve''s metal helmet and skull, while thest explosive boltpletely destroyed one of the ve''s corpse''s feet.


    "The explosive crossbow bolts have a good destructive power, taking into ount that they only have a quantity of 10 grams of silver fulminate and 60 grams of dynamite. It is little, but their destructive power is amazing.


    But now it is time that we test thest explosive ammunition that we have, which is the revolvers, although only the leaders of the Thing, the army and important people in the tribe, will have or have a revolver.


    I was in charge of developing an ammunition powerful enough to be able to destroy any kind of enemy and it is quite safe. "


    After saying those words, Einar took out his golden revolver and from a wooden box that a soldier brought him he took the paper cartridges that had a slightly strange metal bullet because it was a little longer.


    After cing the paper ammunition in the revolver, he pointed his revolver at the corpse of the ve and fired the six rounds from the revolver at the corpse, creating some small explosions at each impact.


    Einar only smiled, knowing that if he had saltpeter, he could create a fully armed army of revolver rifles and revolvers, so that no enemy could stop his advance.


    But that was only a fleeting thought because it would be something that would take years and he had no time to wander when the enemy was getting closer and closer.


    "As you could see, those were the samples of the explosive munitions. That is why I hope that production can be tripled or quadrupled if it is necessary to work double shifts.


    It will be necessary to carry out because the victory or defeat of our nation will be in these weapons, althoughnd mines and sea mines will be auxiliary. I am sure they will be able to demonstrate their value when Christians fear us.


    It will be a glorious defeat that they will have or die in the attempt to sully our holynd. Those cursed are not going to conquer this sacred ground. They will have to leave their blood in every step they take.


    But I think I''ve said enough, we need to continue with the reviews of the other things on our itinerary. "

 Chapter 383 - Crusader Fleet Status

    Gautier, who was on a ship, could only sigh because he felt that he could face death.


    "Guido, do you think we could win the war?"


    Guido sighed and looked out to sea. "Things are moreplicated than it seems, maybe we have numbers.


    But those explosive arrows are a real danger. What would happen if they were made bigger.


    In addition, there is a Greek fire in the Byzantine ships that remained in the port, although it is not much, it will be difficult to end the maritime defense. "


    Gautier stroked his nasal septum. "You may be right, but I am concerned that King Einar has something in store to deal with us.


    You yourself realized that many of our efforts to obtain reinforcements from the Anglo kingdoms were sabotaged..


    That means that someone helped the pagan king Einar and it must have been someone with enough economic power because it is not normal that someone can achieve something like that.


    Who could have been?


    A king could not be.


    I can only think of merchants, but why help a pagan kingdom to survive?


    That is true madness.


    They will dare to go to the church for some gold coins. "


    Guido just smiled. "The only ones crazy enough to do those things would be Jews, but that would be suicide for them.


    Either way, we will have to do an investigation when we return. My only regret is that many soldiers will be lost to the Byzantine Imperial Guard.


    Those bastards will be quite difficult to destroy, but now that I think about it, there should be some Viking inds before we get to the main ind.


    We will conquer those inds before we start our war, or we will go directly to the ind. "


    Gautier stroked his mustache. "It''splicated, but I think first we will go to the inds with the Vikings. They are an important point for our expedition.


    Although this time we onlye as observers and not as captains, but I suppose the Archbishop of Aachen is the one tomand the fleet. "


    In a room on the ship, the Archbishop found himself moving his hips as he enjoyed the interiors of the nun he had brought with him.


    <em>"Divinum patum est, quod maxime fruor."1</em>


    The nun only moaned because she did not dare to say anything because the Archbishop was a very violent man who would not hesitate to beat her for not keeping silent.


    Although she did not want to be in that ce, she could not do anything because her family forced her to enter a convent because they made a deal with people she did not know.


    She thought that her life would only be for God, but since she arrived, she was stripped naked and forced to stand on the wall so that the mother superior could check their bodies.


    The most beautiful nuns were sent to the priests to fulfill their whims, while the ugliest were left to do the work of the convent.


    She was unlucky enough to be chosen, so from that day her life changedpletely; she became a prostitute who changed hands.


    Some days they were priests, others were archbishops or some nobleman who paid enough. She just wanted a life with God, but circumstances took over topletely eliminate that idea.


    When the Archbishop reached his climax, he bent down and began to lick the sweat off the nun''s back.


    <em>"Corpus tuum diaboli tentat me parvam nun"1</em>


    The nun only trembled when she heard that because that meant that she could not rest until the Archbishop waspletely satisfied.


    Her beauty was a real curse, so she just closed her eyes and let the Archbishop continue his movements.


    While this was happening on the main ship on the other ships, the mercenaries were drinking beer and some were drinking herbal liquor that they had bought from merchants.


    "If you guys know it on the ind of the pagan king Einar, the liquor is made, and it is said that they have a full river of liquor.


    Which he got after making a deal with the devil, when he offered his whore Kassia of Thrace to the same demon in order to get something like that. "


    One of the mercenaries drank his herbal liquor and looked at everyone seriously. "I heard that the whore of Kassia of Thrace had made a deal with demons to offer her daughters for the knowledge that her husband has.


    Without a doubt, they are sinners who deserve to die for all the sins they have done because I am sure that the evil in the world is their fault.


    There is no other reason why the high pontiff hired us to fight the first pagan kingdom.


    Our victory will be simple and I am sure that none of those pagans will be able to fight us because we are the warriors of God hired with silver and gold from the church.


    There can be no more sacred coins than those that were in the hands of the priests, I am sure of it.


    You should also feel proud for the first time we will kill in order to achieve divine forgiveness.


    After this war, we will be warriors of God and we will have our ce assured in heaven regardless of all the things we did.


    It is the greatest pleasure I can feel; I am sure that all of you feel the same as me. "


    All the mercenaries startedughing and continued drinking and telling their stories about the evil Einar and his fucking wife.


    For their part, the members of the Knights of Paris were having a meeting to make up for what they were all looking at arge gold crucifix.


    While they silently asked for the power to be able to defeat the pagan enemies whom he would have to face in order to achieve total victory over the pagans.


    All of them had already decided that half of them would stay on the ice ind to safeguard a ce for the holy order of the Knights of Paris.


    Not only that, they nned to get a good amount ofnd from the rewards that the soldiers did not want in order to create a ce where they could rule.


    Well, on the continent it would be impossible because they would collide with the nobles but for an ind far from everything.


    It would be easy for them to be an authority in that ce, as long as they could move their pieces correctly to buy thend from its owners. Your body of the devil tempts me little nunIts is Divine sin that I enjoy the most

 Chapter 384 - Attempted Kidnapping

    At sea, the Earl Risto was enjoying the air on his forehead while enjoying the songs of the Skald Kol.


    "You don''t think it''s fantastic how beautiful the sea looks, the air is in our favor and I''m sure we''ll arrive early in our Drakkars.


    We have 16399 ves ready to trade; I am sure we will obtain a good amount of materials as well as an alliance with them. "


    The Skald who was reaching the end of his song with his flute smiled. "I''m sure we can establish a stable trade with them because, in the end, we have the same enemies.


    I also have no doubt that perhaps we can get support and resources to be able to defend the wall of Danevirke.


    But that''s just my opinion, I don''t be too much politics, you can my strength is to sing songs and odyssey of our heroes.


    Whether we like it or not, the herald Einar managed to finish off the Norwegian king, already proven that he has the ability to be a worthy hero of the Nordic culture. .


    I am sure that in the future everyone will see him as a kind andpassionate king. "


    Einar, who was beating a ve, looked at him with hatred. "You know, what you tried to do was idiotic.


    Your mistake almost cost my daughter her life. How dare you try to take my little Laura to such a dangerous ce? "


    The poor ve was only crying in pain. "They had my family threatened. It was not my fault, Herald Einar.


    I just had to bring their daughter to them, and they could free my family. "


    Einar punched the ve in the face. That ended up breaking all his teeth. "You are a stupid. When we arrived at the ce, your family was dead. They had been in that state for days.


    The sons of bitches abused your wife and daughter before killing them, but that doesn''t take away your sin for almost putting my daughter''s life at risk.


    She is a little girl and if something happened to her as a father, I would not forgive myself; you know the fear and anguish that you caused my wives and my children.


    You think you can do things because you think they are right; you arepletely wrong."


    Einar started punching him in the face until the ve only trembled as blood spurted from his eye sockets.


    "Fuck!!"


    Angrily enough, Einar drew his revolver and emptied the magazine onto the ve''s head,pletely destroying the corpse''s skull.


    After this, he looked at the soldiers of the Imperial Guard. "Clean this ce, that his corpse be buried next to that of his family.


    The man died because he confronted the kidnappers who tried to rob Laura.


    It''s the least I can do for a bastard like him. "


    When Einar came out of the cell, he walked to where there was a group of men wearing shabby clothes.


    They had been ves who had somehow escaped and formed a little ce in the woods to survive.


    They did not have the courage to fight Einar or his army, so they devised a n to kidnap Einar''s daughter.


    With it, they intended to get the secrets of Einar''s things, modern weapons and everything they could steal, and then escape on a ship.


    It would be a perfect n for them, but they never thought that the imperial guard and Odin''s eye were immediately aware of Laura''s disappearance.


    So theyunched arge-scale operation in the woods and thest person who had been with her was investigated.


    Who had been a gardener of the imperial pce, the man was a good person and never gave any sign of danger.


    But he was thest person who was with Laura. Einar felt at that moment a feeling of helplessness and remembered when his father was kidnapped while he was in college.


    It was for the same reason that he joined the Mexican army, as they had saved his father.


    But it was for this very reason that at that time Einar nned to check house by house and ce by ce.


    Until he finds his daughter. Fortunately, the little dog of the Pulga family could smell the scent of little Laura.


    So Einar mobilized with the guards at night to the forests. After advancing for a few hundred meters, they managed to reach a cave.


    Where they could see little Laura lying on a pile of leaves while a group of subjects were enjoying the warmth of a campfire.


    Seeing this, Einar waspletely enraged, so he entered the cave and looked at his daughter, who seemed to have a bruise on her face.


    Einar, without thinking twice, took his revolver and fired at the subjects who died instantly.


    Thest three remaining were quickly caught by the guards. As Einar approached the wooden cage, he used his hands to break it open.


    It might look like a solid cage, but Einar had enough energy to break it just to save his little daughter.


    When he picked her up from the ground, he realized that his daughter was quite hot as she was suffering from a fever.


    Einar, at that time, took off his white bearskin cape andid it on his daughter while carrying her like a princess.


    "Take these sons of bitches to the dungeons of the imperial pce, let none of them die."


    After this, Einar left that ce to take his daughter to the hospital of the imperial pce.


    When Einar stopped remembering, he entered the cell with an evil smile.


    "My daughter has a bruised right cheekbone and is suffering from a fever because of inattention, they just created a trauma in my daughter.


    You think your motherfuckers will survive. You and I have a date with the worst torture I can think of.


    I''m going to break their minds and make them ask me to die."


    One of them just raised his beaten face. "You are a demon, you cannot be a messiah, you deceive people."


    Einar startedughing. "I remind you that God destroyed Sodom and Gomorrah for sinners. You kidnapped a little girl.


    Not only that, they also beat her and left her in a cold ce, like she was worse than an animal. You are too stupid to understand that you have sinned in all respects.


    But you don''t need to worry. Before you enter hell, you will know God and they will tell him your sins.


    Although for this you must first suffer enough.


    We will start with your nailster. I will break their fingers and then I will skin you alive.


    Because the little girl you make damage is my daughter."

 Chapter 385 - Consequences And Changes In The Imperial Palace 1/2

    When Laura opened her eyes, she could see her three mothers, so she smiled. Kassia, who realized that her daughter had awakened, approached her and caressed her forehead.


    "How are you Laura? Does something hurt or do you want me to talk to your father so that your father can check up?"


    Laura shook her head and stroked her cheek that hurt a little "One of those bad men who caught me hit me on the face.


    All because I told him that my father would take care of rescuing me because he would never abandon me.


    It was at that moment that person hit me in the face and yelled at me that my father would never find me and that when he did, I would be dead.


    At that moment, I curled up on the floor of that ce and thought of my sister Erika because I knew that she could help my father find me.


    I''m sure she went because when I fell asleep, she pointed to Flea, our dog. "


    Kassia looked at her daughter and hugged her.. "I''m sure Erika helped us daughter, but why did you go with that gardener, if we always tell you that you shouldn''t go out with strangers."


    Laura hugged her mother, Kassia. "But he was not a stranger to me. He talked to me and always told me about his family.


    He behaved like my dad does with us. I''m sure he loved his family, that''s why I didn''t feel like he was a good person, mom.


    Sorry for worrying you, I shouldn''t have gone with that person. "


    At that moment, Laura began to cry because she felt guilty. Kassia just hugged her daughter more tightly. "It''s not your fault, Laura. It was an oversight on our part.


    You do not have to cry Laura, everything is fine and you are with us in good condition. The bruise on your face will heal in a few days, so you will be in better condition.


    I''m sure your father is correctly punishing those responsible for hitting you. "


    In a dark cell, the screams of a prisoner could be heard. Einar, who was smiling, looked at the blood ws in his hand.


    "You like the feeling of not having fingernails. I know it hurts a lot but I''m not interested, because with your dirty hand you dared to hit my daughter.


    Damn you son of a bitch, nobody touches my family and threatens it. "


    Einar, at that moment, took the pliers and broke the prisoner''s little finger, who began to scream in pain.


    "That''s what my daughter felt when you hit her with your dirty hand."


    With enough hatred Einar broke the thumb of the prisoner who began to shout "Please herald Einar have mercy, I am sorry for my sins.


    Please have mercy on me. I only did it under pressure from my colleagues. They were the ones who forced me; I swear I didn''t want to do it. "


    Einar punched the prisoner, so he broke his nose, causing the blood to starting out. "You left a mark not only on my daughter''s face.


    You also created an emotional wound in her that I''m sure it will take years to fix it, all because you wanted to do your stupid things of wanting to obey your partners.


    I''m going to tell you something, you always have the opportunity to refuse to do things, but in this case you didn''t refuse and decided to hit my daughter. "


    Einar put the tweezers on the prisoner''s index finger and broke it, leaving it in a strange position, so the ve cried as he screamed.


    Taking the tweezers as the next finger, he did the same. This continued until he broke all the fingers of the hand.


    At that moment and with enough anger, Einar used the metal tweezers repeatedly on the prisoner''s hand, causing the bones to detach from the flesh in a short time, revealing the fractures of the bone in view.


    The prisoner from the pain simply fainted, so Einar only saw him with some hatred and, taking a bucket of dirty water, he threw it on the face of the ve to wake him up.


    The ve opened his eyes and looked fearfully at Einar as he began to scream, because before his eyes; the man had be a true demon.


    Einar smiled and tapped the prisoner on the face with the metal mps. "Good morning Sleeping Beauty, you are in the first stage of torture, your other hand is missing.


    Later I will enjoy breaking your toes and then I will use a scalpel to skin your body, as it is a pleasure for me to train my ability to cut the skin.


    But this is just beginning. "


    Einar ced the other hand of the prisoner on a table and held it with a steel shackle so that he could not move it.


    After this, he used the tweezers to pluck the nails from the hand, starting with the thumb, then continued with the rest of the fingers.


    Removing the nail with bits of blood and skin, when Einar finished, he could see that the ve was hyperventting, which was a sign that he was having a heart attack.


    Einar just began tough. "Your torture still does not end, little vermin. A heart attack is not going to save your life. I have something with me that will prevent you from dying."


    Einar at that moment opened the torn shirt that the ve had, exposing his chest, after which he opened a medicine cab and took a patch of nitroglycerin cloth which he ced on the ve''s chest.


    "Nitroglycerin is a magicalpound. It can cause devastating sts, but it also has a role in helping to increase the size of blood vessels.


    In simple terms, it prevents the heart from having a heart attack. For your bad luck, it is something I can create.


    So we''ll have plenty of time to have fun. How about we start breaking your fingers while you recover from your pre-infarct? "


    Einar then took the thumb of the hand with the tweezers and pulled it before breaking itpletely. The prisoner could barely scream.


    So Einar used his forearm to wipe his sweat, as he was also tired of made torture.

 Chapter 386 - Consequences And Changes In The Imperial Palace 2/2

    Einar broke the fingers of the prisoner''s hand and when he was done, he repeatedly struck the hand topletely break the bones.


    The prisoner who was just recovering from the heart attack was in apletely deplorable state.


    He could barely breathe, but at that moment, the prisoner remembered his life, from the sadness of seeing how his mother was one day taken away by a nobleman and how the next day she was found lying in the street without life.


    The first time he had to steal in order to stay alive until the moment where he met love but not prosperous because the woman he loved died of smallpox.


    He can remember his whole life, but without a doubt there is something that left him marked and it was the fact that he had hit a girl, but it was not just any girl..


    She was the daughter of the herald Einar. She was the only thing he regretted in his life, so before dying he simply whispered, "Sorry ..."


    Einar, who was about to break the ve''s toes, realized that the ve had died, so he just clenched his fists in fury.


    "Damn son of a bitch, I''m sure you saved yourself from my punishment, but I can bet you that my daughter will punish you wherever you are.


    Well, you hurt his sister, you bloody vermin. "


    Einar got up and looked with hatred at the two corpses that were in the ce. "Erika, if you can listen to me, my love, to those who hurt your sister, punish them.


    I know it may be excessive on my part but they attacked the family; they don''t deserve eternal rest after what they did. "


    Taking a deep breath, Einar sighed and caressed his nasal septum. "I don''t think it''s the best thing I can ask you as a father, but I don''t have control of souls or the supernatural.


    I would also like to thank you for being able to use our little dog, Flea, to find your sister.


    Clearly, I realized along the way that the puppy was not following your sister''s scent. He was following a person.


    I''m sure it was about you, for which I have to thank you and I can promise you I want aplete change in the imperial family regtions to prevent something like this from happening again.


    I know that the beginning will beplicated but I will manage to make the reform before the war begins. I just need a little time. "


    After this, Einar left the cell and looked at the guard, who greeted him militarily. "Clean the corpses that are in the cell, that their heads are hung on the outskirts of the central square.


    With the signal that anyone who dares to harm the imperial family is going to die immediately, I think that sometimes a targeted threat may be better than something other than direct. "


    The guard nodded and began to follow the orders. For his part Einar headed to the guards'' barracks in the dungeons of the imperial pce.


    When he arrived, the first thing he did was take a bath this because he felt quite dirty from the torture process he had been going through.


    Einar just sighed as the warm water fell on his body through the shower. Using a soap, hepletely washed his body andter used scissors to fix his beard and hair.


    Well, he had them quite neglected. When he finished he left to bathe and changed his clothes to his military uniform.


    After this, he left the dungeons and went to the hospital of the imperial pce, where his little daughter must have been.


    When the elevator reached the hospital area, Einar got off it and could see Norma and Daven sitting holding hands.


    Well, the two were quite concerned to know the state of their sister, but nevertheless they had not entered because they were afraid of what they might see.


    When Einar saw their faces, he approached them and stroked their heads. "Don''t be sad. Your sister is in good condition.


    She was only missing for a few hours, but I promise you that something like this will never happen again. I will improve security and make a radical change so that you are safe.


    Even more so with the war that is on the horizon, but you can bepletely calm that your sister will be in good condition.


    Join me and I will show you she is fine. "


    When the door opened, the three of them could see little Laura sleeping on Kassia''s chest.


    Helmi and Laisa, who were taking care of the babies, were happy to see Einar because they knew that revenge had been carried out.


    "I hope I''m notte. How is our little Laura?"


    Kassia smiled as she stroked her hair "She''s in good shape, she only has a bruise on her face and the fever was caused by the sudden change in temperature.


    But I''m sure that in a few days it will be in better shape, but what worries me is that this will happen again in the future. "


    Einar shook his head. "Mistakes are only made once and if they are made again, it is because you simply weren''t interested in correcting them.


    To begin, no one will be able to enter or leave the imperial pce as well as the Great Hall if it is not by appointment.


    The workers'' families are living inside the imperial pce in an area for themselves.


    The ess or exit doors will be permanently guarded and none of the children will be able to leave without their personal guard.


    The guards who apany them or who are with them should be with them only outside.


    I know that this will reduce the freedom of our children, but unfortunately power carries a constant danger because all of us are valuable targets for people who try to harm the nation.


    I hope everyone agrees with these measures that I am going to take because although they will be a bit radical; I believe that they will improve our lifestyle.


    At least until there isplete security on the ind in a year or two, we will not be able to remove these security measures. "


    Everyone agreed, so Einar smiled and walked to the bed, where he sat down to stroke his daughter Laura''s hair.


    "Don''t worry Laura, you are safe with your family.


    I promise you that nothing like a kidnapping will ever happen again. "

 Chapter 387 - A Normal Day In The Faroese Tribe

    In a recently built port, a group of ves were carrying arge quantity of y vases filled with oil onto the ships.


    All of them were working while a group of Vikings supervised him to prevent them from identally destroying the vases as oil had a high value.


    Mainly because the Faroese tribe had increased in poption to almost 15,000 people, all this because Einar supported them with food.


    As they did not produce enough food, they had to depend entirely on it to be able to maintain such a high poption in a ce where agriculture was tiny.


    Although many of them were bothered by the idea of ??eating salted or pickled fish, they had to say that it was better to eat that than not eat at all.


    In addition, they not only enjoyed being able to eat food without worrying, but they could also enjoy many objects, ideas and tools that improved their life.


    From the steel hoes to the silverware, napkins, toilet paper and even the drainage system thatpletely improved your lifestyle.


    But also because of therge amount of materials that Einar was sending, the tribe was able to improve their houses as well as build a wall like that of the city of Asgard..


    Although its size was much smaller but it was just as functional. Life for that tribe had changed too much because of the constant trade with the Norse nation.


    Kalevi, the son of the richest man in the tribe, was enjoying a massage that one of his ves was doing on his back, which was stolen from one of the nobles of the little nobles of the north, which he knew how to massage.


    While enjoying the massage, he was also listening to the noise of some flute yers who had studied for a few months in the Nordic nation.


    Only he and the tribe leader were the only two who could enjoy the piper ve service, but they had to admit that it was quite rxing.


    Even more so why he was able to buy some aromatic oil from Einar, which helped a lot to relieve stress.


    While he was listening the flute, he could see how the door opened and his fathere to the room.


    An old man with some scars and his body was somewhat muscr, however, the white hair color was the most striking.


    The man when he saw his son only frowned "Kalevi, how is the operation of the sales to the Konungar Einar going."


    Kalevi motioned for his ve to stop and as he got up from the covers on the table, he stretched out his hands before grabbing a bottle of liquor to start drinking.


    "At the moment the business is going well, today the monthly order for the month of Augustes out.


    After thest raid, we stole about 16 ships for which we can send more resources to Einar.


    I am sure that we will recover in a brief time all the gold that we have been investing in thest expeditions.


    But because the father question is not normal for you to be so direct in a conversation. "


    The man only looked at his son with some contempt. "I am happy that you are not useless, but I want you to go with this group of merchants.


    Well, I want you to learn how to do business, what will happen when I am gone and the Nordic nation has other more important merchants.


    Who are you going to sell the products to, even in the worst-case scenario, if they could find oil?


    We cannot depend on just two products, you have to learn or trade with everything you have in your hands to be able to achieve a correct advance for our family.


    If you do not do it that way, you will be useless that when you lose everything will be sold as a ve among the members of the tribe.


    You are not Einar or an inhabitant of the Nordic kingdom. You cannot give yourself the privilege that they give themselves by having such an advanced government.


    That''s why I want you to go to trade directly. If you can''te back with a new deal, I''ll take care of sending you a season with the Viking warriors so that you can be a real man.


    If you want to trade, you must first know how to get the raw material. You better do it because if you die, I will be able to marry one of the many ves.


    With which I can have many children to inherit the business, I hope you understand.


    Now get out of this ce and head to get everything ready for the fleet. The most basic thing a merchant should do is constantly checking his fleet to see if things are in order.


    You can''t just delegate those functions to someone else who doesn''t even understand the basics of business.


    It is good to be confident, but you must not be na?ve because otherwise you will end up very badly in the future. "


    Kalevi nodded and left the ce quite angrily, this mainly because she felt that all her efforts were in vain.


    Mainly because his father did not appreciate anything he did, because he could do things well, but that did not interest him.


    However, he could make a mistake and at that moment he only received scolding, without a doubt that kind of situation was the one that bothered him.


    But there was nothing he could do, so he simply walked to the port and prepared everything he owed for the trip. If everything went well, they would be arriving at the end of August.


    It would take longer than the trip that was made in July, but because of the increase of ships that do not have the same efficient design of the Knarr or Drakkars, the speed at sea will be reduced considerably.


    While he was to prepare the goods, the tribe leader stroked his beard while listening to the tribe''s construction report.


    "Yesterday we just built the first watchtower in the port to have a way to warn of an attack.


    Also, the warriors are happy with the armor and weapons that we buy from Konungar Einar. Somehow, they feel much morefortable and secure in them than using anything else. "

 Chapter 388 - The Laying Of The First Land Mines

    Einar, who was on the coast, looked at the waves and the cold sea of ??the North Antic, while thinking about the next war that wasing.


    But while he was looking at that, on the beach, a group of ve prisoners who had broken the rules and lost their freedom.


    They were cing small wooden boxes on the ground, which they had to ce with great care and cover with a little soil.


    They all did this delicately because they had been able to see what happened whenndmines were mishandled.


    Because some of hispanions had ended up dead, when they identally pressed the buttons that operated thend mines.


    While they were doing the most dangerous tasks, a group of soldiers was cing warning signs and barbed wire around that beach.


    They did this with the intention of informing anyone nearby that there werendmines in that ce, so it was too dangerous to walk without caution.


    Everyone in the nation knew that the symbol of the skull with two bones meant that it was apletely unsafe area, so they should never enter a nearby ce because if they did, they would end up dead..


    To inform and educate the poption, Einar used the most basic and direct that there was, which was to carry out tests in all the towns and in the city to inform.


    Because it would be too horrible to use cheapbor for testing, Einar used chickens to testndmines.


    During the first tests, the people were so shocked that they were simply afraid of the punishment of the god Odin.


    Well, many of them thought that it was some kind of magic that punished the enemies, but there was another group of people who thought that it was the punishment of God himself.


    Who had given his messiah the power to condemn the bodies of sinners.


    Because of the war effort, Einar didn''t pay much attention to what people were saying aboutndmines. He just put up the red gs and warning signs.


    To prevent idents from happening in the future, since unfortunately, many times the caution signs could be ignored because they could not read them.


    After those tests, most of the people understood the danger that the signals represented, so a kind of rejection of the nearby areas where there werendmine fields was created.


    Even the children repeated to themselves every day that they should never have even entered a field withndmines because the danger was high.


    Einar, who had been looking at the sea, stroked his mustache and watched the ve''s work, so he took his megaphone. "You have 10 minutes to finish the instation of thend mines.


    If they don''t do it the right way, they will die. If they fail in time, I will force them to work at night.


    Because for traitors like you, who vite the confidence of our great nation to be able to do stupid things that they thought were right.


    There are no rights, there is only hard work, and that means that you will have to do the things that no one else can do because they are too dangerous.


    If you want advice, work hard and maybe one day you will be able to obtain forgiveness, but at the moment you will not have forgiveness.


    So keep working pieces of scum that we have quotas to meet and if you don''t, things will beplicated.


    Well then, I will have to force you the hard way and you know better than anyone that when I get angry, things get very bad. "


    The enved prisoners who were working delicately began to sweat as they settled thend mines more quickly.


    For although they were afraid of dying from somendmine, they knew very well that King Einar was apletely different person when it came to enemies.


    The enved prisoners continued working for as long as Einar gave them, so when they finished, they gave them some wheat crackers with pieces of fish and some water so they could eat.


    Before they had to start with the next beach where they had to be cingndmines, scenes like this were repeated throughout the ind, as they wanted to have safe beaches to create fear among enemy soldiers.


    For although Einar was sure that he could defeat arge part of his fleet, he knew that there would be ships that couldnd on the coast.


    Like some survivors of the battles at sea.


    Also, in the workshops of the city of Asgard, the sea mines were being built which had a creation time of almost 30 minutes each.


    This is because they were more difficult to manufacture, whereas a woodndmine had a manufacturing time of just 5 minutes.


    This made Einar decide that filling the entire South Sea with sea mines was a bad idea, so he decided that the mines would be dropped in case he had to withdraw with the naval fleet.


    A security measure to be able to reach the coast and be able to prepare a solid defense against enemy soldiers.


    At night and after supervising theying ofndmines for hours, Einar got on his horse and started on his way to the imperial pce.


    Well, he did not want to bete because, since Laura''s incident, Einar realized that he must spend more time with his children, because he did not want to lose one of them again.


    When he arrived at the imperial pce at night quite tired, he could see his three young children on the sofa sleeping because they had fallen asleep waiting for him.


    So, like a good father, he took the three of them and took them to their rooms, first to Laura, then to Daven, and finally to Norma.


    When leaving his rooms, Einar only stretched out his hands because he was quite tired. When he opened the door to his room, he watched his wives and babies sleep.


    So hey down on his bed and closed his eyes, knowing that things could get a bitplicated in the days after.

 Chapter 389 - An Important Decision For Einar 1/2

    Einar, who was in the army barracks, looked with pride at the soldiers wearing their breasttes and steel chain mail protecting their bodies.


    Because of the technology of cast steel and the use of molds, it took very little time for the trusses to be built, not to mention the spinning machines.


    They were helping to be able to produce the clothes in quick quantities, so the soldiers could have their green uniform underneath their armor.


    As for the emergency training, it was progressing very well because to begin with; they were taught at all times that they are defending their families and their homes from the enemy.


    If for the crusaders, it was a holy war for the citizens of the Nordic nation; it was a patriotic war, so Einar made the most of that concept.


    For the feeling of patriotism could ovee the feeling of religious fanaticism.


    While some soldiers were running with all their defense equipment and weapons, others were firing their repeating crossbows.


    Well, they had to adapt to the operation of the new weapons, which could fire 3 bolts in a row, giving them a clear advantage over normal crossbows..


    At that moment, the bells of merchants could be heard, so Einar stroked his mustache.


    <em>''I suppose it should be Kalevi with thest shipment of oil that I will be able to receive. I hope he can report in time that a danger is approaching to the north.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>Well, I am almost certain that his ind will be the first point where the crusaders will arrive, but if that is the case, it will be better to send the fleet to be able to intercept his fleet. ''</em>


    Einar looked at the soldiers earnestly and bit his finger, not sure whether to do that or wait for the Crusader fleet to be near their shores.


    Without a doubt he had a dilemma however, he waspletely sure that any decision he made would have to end up fighting the crusaders at sea.


    But it would have a significant advantage if the Faroe Inds fought with them, because it could search for them while they werending on those Inds in order tounch an attack.


    However, that meant having to donate La I and possibly he would not be present when his children were born, which could seriously endanger the lives of his two wives.


    Well, although Felipa was being trained every day by Einar on care and how to perform a correct cesarean section.


    There was always the danger that an ident could happen, so he had two options before him.


    Einar sighed and stroked his nose because he did not know what to do, so after a few seconds, he decided that he should talk about it with his wives.


    When he arrived at the port, he realized that there were many ships which were full of petroleum, which was a good sign because, with that petroleum,, enough Nordic fire would be made.


    To be able to equip all the defensive towers with at least 4 hours of continuous Nordic fire firing, which was a bit scary, as it would end up creating a veritable sea of ??mes along the entire coast.


    Kalevi, who was on his boat, realized that he was waiting for him at the docks, so he greeted them and once he got off he realized that the situation did not seem to be normal.


    To begin with, the fishing boats had been drastically reduced, not to mention that there seemed to be no children running around as there normally were.


    But there were a lot of soldiers carrying things from one ce to another. All this worried him a bit, but he did not know what kind of thing could have happened.


    When Kalevi approached Einar, he could see the seriousness on his face. "Kalevi I''m d you''reing but I have some terrible news to give you."


    Kalevi swallowed a bit of saliva and looked seriously at Einar. "Something has happened. Oil is no longer useful or ..."


    Einar did not let him finish, as he shook his head. "There is an invasion on the way with more than 4000 warships.


    All of them are full of enemy Christian soldiers, ready to kill Norsemen like us just because their church and Emperor Ludovico want it that way.


    You should have to send someone to report, but I want you to wait for me only today because I need to speak with my family.


    Because of what will depend on them if I travel with you along with my entire fleet to be able to help you or I simply have to wait on my ind to attend the birth of my children.


    I hope you can understand that this is something very important to me and that it really has too high a value. "


    Kalevi, who was just processing every sigh and sat on one of the wooden piles of the pier. "I understand Konungar Einar, but I hope he can help our people.


    Well, unlike you, I am sure that we will end up losing because we are a small tribe and we do not look anything like you. "


    Einar smiled and patted Kalevi. "You don''t have to worry. I''ll do my best to make the right decision.


    But I hope you understand that everything will depend on what my family says because this decision is extremely important and it is not something that I can make myself.


    For the moment, enjoy the tranquility of the ce and tomorrow I will have an answer. If you want some liquor or food, you can ask the soldiers to take it to youpletely free.


    You can think of it as a special treat for keeping you waiting for a day. "


    Kalevi nodded and looked at Einar seriously before walking away, as she also wanted to think that her family might be in danger.


    That same day, Einar did everything he had to do and watched all his people work hard to bring food to their families.


    Not to mention that they were also tired but happy because they knew that all their effort was essential in order to guarantee the security of the nation.


    <em> </em>


    <em>''This war should be in the history books of the future, as I ampletely sure what will be the preamble to something greater or will it mark the beginning of a new era.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>Whatever the definition, my name will be in that textbook and that''s what worries me. ''</em>

 Chapter 390 - An Important Decision For Einar 2/2

    In the kitchen of the imperial pce, the whole family was gathered. All of them were curious about what Einar would talk with them.


    But they were sure of one thing and it must have been something very important to be able to inform them to prepare.


    After a few minutes of waiting in a somewhat awkward silence, the door to the room opened and Einar entered while looking at everyone with a smile.


    "Sorry for the dy, but what I will talk about today is very important, because I have realized that we have two options to face this problem of the enemies that approach our sacred ind.


    But before that I think I should prepare because what I will say is not easy and it will have to be a decision made entirely as a family. "


    Einar then walked over to a wooden cab, which he opened to take out a bottle of herbal liqueur and some sses.


    Without even asking, he began to serve and ced them in front of his father, mother, Felipa, and any member of the family who might drink..


    After this, he took the bottle and took a long swallow before taking a seat and sitting down to look at them all.


    "How do you know Kalevi has just arrived on the ind but ns to inform his tribe that the crusaders are heading towards them.


    That is because I am almost sure that it will be the first area that the bloody crusaders are going to attack, that is why after thinking about it for a long time I concluded that if we want to win this war without excessive bloodshed on our part .


    We must send our fleet to help the war efforts of the tribe of the Faroe Inds. If we can arrive at the right time, we can directly face the crusaders while they are disembarking in the different Inds.


    So we will have the surprise factor and we will do so much damage that I am sure we will annihte the enemy fleet.


    However, doing this will require that I go personally with the fleet to coordinate the movement and the soldiers.


    That will mean that I will not be here for the birth of my children, so it will bepletely up to Felipa and the helpers to make sure that Kassia and Helmi can have a sessful delivery.


    But I cannot make this decision alone. I will need you to decide if you want me to go and face the fleet in the Faroe Inds or stay to take care of Kassia and Helmi.


    As my family, I think it is an important decision because I do not want to have to separate but I think it is necessary, because if we can end the war before it reaches our ind.


    Things would be much easier for us, but thest decision is with you. Whoever wants me to go fight has only to raise their hands. "


    At that moment, to Einar''s surprise, his entire family raised their hands, including their children.


    Kassia then took the bottle of liquor from Einar''s hand and caressed his face. "I understand that you worry about the two of us, but the danger that this invasion represents can endanger everyone.


    I promised you that it would be fine, and I am sure that Helmi will be fine too. We will survive the birth, as we are warrior women and queens of this great nation.


    You go calmly and bring victory to our people; we are all sure that you will be able to achieve victory.


    As for taking care of the ind, me and Sven will take care of everything, while Laisa and Eskol will take care of the military.


    With the eye of Odin and the help of Evaristus, no one will be able to enter the imperial pce. That I can assure youpletely because I would not put the lives of our children at risk, either.


    But in this case, you have to go fight with them in the Faroe Inds as it is necessary. "


    Einar took a deep breath and looked lovingly at Kassia before kissing her. "Kassia, promise me we''ll see each other again."


    Kassia put her hand next to her husband''s "I promise I will be with you for as long as I live, which I am sure will be many years.


    Well, I have to take care of our children that are being born. "


    Einar, at that moment, approached his wife and kissed her. After that they had a rather rxed dinner and the next day, Einar met Kalevi on the docks.


    "Kalevi, my fleet will leave with you, but it will take at least a few days to get everything ready.


    I hope you can send a Drakkar to inform them to prepare. In our case, when we have everything ready, we will leave from this ce to reach the Faroe Inds.


    Unfortunately, you will not be able to go with that Drakkar, because I need your guide to get to your ind. I hope you know how to get there. "


    Kalevi nodded. "You can be sure that I will take you safely, as it is important for me to be able to arrive with reinforcements.


    That at least will make my father happy, who considers that I do not do anything well. It is painful because nothing I do he likes or feels proud of.


    But I guess I can''tin when he has taken care of me in so many ways. "


    Einar justughed and patted Kalevi on the shoulder. "Parents sometimes behave that way because they feel like if they say something to you.


    It could break the good progress that you are taking as a son. Just keep doing things right and don''t trust anything that you could end up doing something stupid. "


    "Haha, I guess you''re right."


    After this, all the soldiers prepared the 305 ships with supplies to be at sea for at least 6 months.


    Einar knew there were too many supplies, but he was not willing to take more risks because that could mean that on the way back, things would get terrible.


    In any case, all the boats had fishings and sun kitchens so they could prepare food in case it was necessary to keep the fleet at sea for a longer time.


    After a few days and having everything ready, Einar looked at his family for thest time and at that moment, he thought he saw Erika still next to Kassia.


    But it was only momentary because when he blinked, everything waspletely normal, so he only assumed that it had been an optical illusion.

 Chapter 391 - Fun At Sea

    Einar, who was on the prow of his main ship, looked at the sea with some mncholy before sighing and looking at Kalevi, who was drinking some liquor.


    "Are you worried about the state of your home?"


    Kalevi drank some herbal liqueur and looked at the sea with a mncholy look. "What if we don''t get there on time?"


    "Only a few thousand people will die but they will have to besiege the tribe and, if I remember correctly, they had created a wall in the ce.


    That will give us enough time to arrive safely. Maybe some people are going to be sacrificed, but we can do absolutely nothing to avoid it.


    But at least they have been informed because the Drakkar travels at a very high speed, so in a few days, they should have carried the information.


    So stop worrying, there are 305 ships ready to destroy a fleet of more than 4000 ships. It will be a naval battle that will be remembered for all eternity..


    I can assure you that you will be part of it and your father will respect you because you were part of something very big. "


    Kalevi justughed and continued drinking her herbal liqueur. Einar, for his part, only sighed and decided to enter his cabin so he could write in his journal and review the action n.


    The next day in the morning, Einar got out of bed and stretched out his hands before starting to exercise a bit, as he didn''t want to rx too much.


    When he finished, he used a little water in a bucket to wash his body. After this, he changed his clothes and went out to see the guard who was guarding his cabin.


    "Someone has approached to report some important event."


    The guard made a military salute. "Not at all Konungar Einar, throughout the night. Everything was quite rxed. There is only a little rain and the outside.


    So if you are going out, I would rmend waiting inside the ship. Today''s breakfast is pickled fish with pickled potatoes and wheat bread. "


    Einar nodded and walked towards the kitchen of the ship. As he did so, he could hear the noise of the rain falling on the ship, so he could only sigh.


    When he got to the dining room, he could see Kalevi eating some dried fish on rye bread spread with mayonnaise.


    "Konungar Einar, I keep wondering how you created something so delicious and a perfectplement to food."


    Einar showed a confident face and spread his hands. "It''s the power of knowledge, but I was hoping to see you awaketer. Did you get up early?"


    Kalevi bit her bread and then her fish. "Yesterday I wanted to drink until I could sleep, but I preferred to fall asleep after wasting time reading a bit.


    I have to admit that it is somewhat difficult to be able to maintain control when the liquor is so good, but how do you avoid being tempted by alcohol? "


    Einar sighed and took a bottle of herbal liquor, which he opened, and drank a little. "I don''t. I just moderate its consumption because it would be a bad influence if I always made myself drink in front of my children.


    Not to mention that alcohol can only help you forget some things, but it will never really help to really solve the problem that causes you to drink alcohol.


    But on this trip where we will risk our lives and I am sure that we will put our safety on the line, I think it is good to have fun for a while.


    What do you say you want to y Nordic deck? "


    Kalevi smiled. "It''s always nice to be able to y that strange card game with someone, but I think you should finish your breakfast first."


    Einar nodded and after taking his te of food, he ate breakfast in silence when he finished his wooden te clean and took out a deck of cards to y with Kalevi.


    "This will be a simple game of conquest, so when we gather the nine cards the game will have reached the end."


    The two nodded and started ying while drinking herbal liqueur. Before long, they were bothughing as they enjoyed telling their anecdotes.


    "That day I was talking to Helmi about ice cream, so I started to make one, but when I was making it I realized that I did not know what to do.


    So I went to get an apple and some milk to make an apple ice cream, but when I returned I could see my children eating the ice with salt to make the ice cream.


    Their faces of doubt about not knowing what to do at that moment made meugh so much that I would have liked to take a picture of them. "


    Kalevi was surprised. "What is a photo?"


    Einar drank some more herbal liqueur and with his hand made a figure of a square "A photo is an image that immortalizes important or just casual moments.


    A camera is used to be able to get photos, unfortunately I do not have any of them avable and I doubt that I can do any.


    But if you wonder where theye from, you can say that it is from Valha. In that ce, there are so many good things.


    People who can see other people at any time using only a few pictures that fit in the palm of your hand, they call them cell phones.


    There is also apendium of information that you can review at any time with just a few keystrokes.


    You can get everything you want without having to leave your home. The most important diseases have treatment and those that do not are investigated to find one.


    Unfortunately, a ce like that I won''t be able to go unless I die and you won''t be able to go unless you die.


    But I can assure you that if one day you go, it willpletely change your perception of the world because you will have all the knowledge that you want in the palm of your hand simply to look for it and be able to use it. "


    Kalevi, who was also drunk, just looked at Einar in surprise. "All the knowledge in the world in your hand, I guess that must be something from the gods.


    But are there diseases? "


    Einar nodded. "Remember that many will die in Ragnarok. It is normal for one as a mortal to fall ill in that ce, but it is all the fault of Loki, who did some things against humans."

 Chapter 392 - The Accordion A Very Personal Project

    When Einar woke up the next day, he could only feel the ravages of his hangover, so he took a jug of water and drank some to cool his throat.


    <em>''I guess it''s okay to have fun once in a while because you can''t always have the stress of thinking about everything you have to do.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>But I guess it''s time to get to work. ''</em>


    For this, Einar bathed using a cloth, soap and water, after which he had breakfast and returned to his cabin, where he sat on a chair while he saw a lot of pieces of different sizes on the table.


    All these pieces were part of a project that Einar had in order to create a wind instrument that could be handled by keys, for which he thought to create an ordion.


    A manual instrument that was not soplicated to perform, knowing how it works. Although he was not a musician, his father liked ordions very much.


    So he had an immense collection of them, not only that, many times his father showed him the inside of the ordions and how they worked.


    Because of that taste, his father Einar learned about how to y an ordion. Because he did not have the materials, he could not make a modern ordion.


    However, it could create an ordion simr to those that were had at the end of the 19th century, since they were not ordions because they were soplicated because they only had one row of keys that, when pressed, could create sound.


    They did all this through the wind principle that was used to create the warning rms which let in wind to repeat a single note which worked as a means to alert that there was something wrong.


    The first thing he did fill was to ce on a wooden base already prepared a kind of metal reeds through which the air would pass once the key was pressed that would cause the noise when opening and closing the ordion could be heard.


    It was much easier to make an ordion than a piano because the ordion worked only with air, while the piano requires a moreplex structure.


    Not to mention it could take years to just find the perfect note, but the ordion was easy to calibrate, as the sound was on the reeds.


    It was enough to use an iron file to be able to remove the harshness and make the sound much clearer and clearer. Also, because the reeds were made of steel with a gold cover, it wouldst for many years.


    Because they do not rust day in the same way that they would if they were made of steel or iron without some protection.


    The process of assembling the ordion was somewhat slow but served perfectly to distract Einar, who needed some quiet before things got rough at sea.


    In this way a few hours passed and when the end of the day came, Einar only ate dinner so he could go to sleep.


    For the next few days, he was diligently working on assembling the ordion so when he got to the final part where he had to use pine resin glue to glue the skin to the wood.


    He was able to take a break because it would take a full day for the ordion to be ready for use, so he went outside the boat and could feel the sea breeze as well as the cold outside.


    It was at that moment that he could see Kalevi, who was using a fishing rod to catch some fish as a hobby.


    "Fishing is working or you haven''t been able to catch anything."


    Kalevi pointed to a bucket with some good sized cod. "This fishing pole you made is a true work of art.


    It has a very good resistance and not only that; it is also quite efficient when ites to catching fish. Unfortunately, we only have a few hours of sunshine so I cannot continue fishing.


    Because there will be no possible way to heat the fish on the sr stove. "


    Einarughed and took the bucket with the codfish and started to make some food.


    "Let me cook these cod beauties, with potatoes and carrots. I will make a real food delight."


    After this, Einar took out the cod and began to clean them, as well as remove the scales. When he finished, smeared them in salt with garlic and butter toter begin to fry them.


    While preparing a side of carrot potatoes, which were seasoned with a little pepper and salt.


    When the food was ready, he handed his te to Kalevi, and he took the other te so they could have a nice meal.


    "Konungar Einar, I think this is the richest food I have been able to eat in a long time. You have a genuine talent to be able to cook, that I am sure many women and men would like.


    Especially being able to eat something so fresh in the sea is something surprising. "


    Einar just smiled as he ate a marvellous piece of fried cod "It''s the power of the sr stove, we don''t endanger the ship and we can produce a truly delicious meal."


    After this, the two continued talking until it got dark, so each one went to his cabin.


    The next day Einar realized that his ordion was ready, so he started using it to know if it was perfectly calibrated.


    After a little test, he went outside so he could try it out while ying one of the songs he could remember from his childhood.


    When he left his cabin, he went to the outside of the ship. Once he arrived, he sat on a chair and began to y the ordion.


    Everyone who was nearby could hear the strange noise that had a rather mncholic rhythm.


    It was at that moment that Einar began to sing.


    <em>"vado en este rinc¨®no t¨² vaste a mi coraz¨®n.1</em>


    <em>Estos tragos que tomo yo son pura tristeza y son mi dolor¡­"</em>


    Einar continued singing that sad song about a man destroyed in the canteen by the departure of his lover.


    After reaching the end, he did not put down his ordion and decided to y another mncholic song.


    <em>"Pero mi amigo por qu¨¦ est¨¢s tan triste.1</em>


    <em>Pueso no si me sobra raz¨®n¡­"</em>


    Everyone on the boats enjoyed the strange noise of the ordion and the singing in a strangenguage that was doing Einar. Lisen the song ; "El chubasco"


    Lisen the song: "Tragos de amargo licor"

 Chapter 393 - Danger Comes To The Faroe Islands

    When the Drakkar arrived in the Faroe Inds with the news of an imminent attack by hundreds of thousands of enemy troops, the Jarl Mikkel prepared everything to be able to defend the tribe.


    To begin, they carried out defensive measures throughout the ind, so they began to build defensive walls around their small towns on the inds.


    For this, they used all the extra material they had, not to mention that they used Einar''s construction technique, which consisted of cing bonfires all over the ce to allow the cement to dry quickly.


    During the first 15 days, they builtrge defensive walls and prepare their entire poption for a serious event that couldst a few months.


    They were not afraid because they knew that the great fleet of the Konungar Einar was on its way, so they were confident that they could win the war.


    A few dayster and when everyone was in constant stress, the rm horns could be heard in the tribe, so all the warriors and even ves prepared for war.


    Jarl Mikkel climbed the ramparts and, using a spyss that Kalevi had given him, he stared in horror at the great fleet that covered the sea.


    It was thousands of ships sailing in arge group.. Even for a warrior like him, he could feel that his battle would be glorious.


    "For a group of warriors to prepare to fight on the coast, it will be an epic battle that we will lose, but it will be a direct path to Valha.


    Everyone prepares to face the constant attacks that we will have to face starting today.


    May the god Odin give us the strength to be able to resist the attack of these savage Christians who have the audacity toe to our tribe and ournds in the north to conquer them and impose their stupid Christianity on our Sacred Lands.


    Let''s show those idiots what true Norsemen who don''t fear battle are made of. "


    The entire tribe shouted with joy as they shed their axes against their shields, as they were all ready enough to face the enemy hosts.


    They were confident because the armor and weapons they had were of a superior quality, so a group of 200 warriors and 1000 ves, led by the tribe''s berserker, came out to face the initialnding.


    When they reached the coast, they could see hundreds of ships approaching where they were, so they prepared their shields and axes to face the Christians.


    For their part and the ships that were approaching the coast, thousands of mercenaries and levies werepletely excited to be able to face the first pagans.


    Even more so because they were listening to the priests give passionate speeches about how they were the warriors of God chosen to be able to carry his word led with his divine grace.


    Most of the levies were praying because they were peasants or servants of the noblends who believed immensely in the words of the priests.


    The only ones who did not seem to be affected by the speeches were the mercenaries who were only thinking about everything they could get from the riches of the war.


    Not to mention, many of them might have, for the first time, a ce they could call home.


    The berserker, seeing how the ships approached, gave the order that the ves step forward and prepare their crossbows because they must open fire when the battle will begin.


    When the first ships began to reach the coast, the mercenaries descended and screaming as wild beings pounced on the ves who received the order to shoot at the enemies.


    The crossbow bolts flew out and quickly pierced the enemy''s iron armor, for the crossbow steel bolts had the power to prate iron like butter.


    Those mercenaries, with luck, managed to use their shields to defend themselves, but they were of little use as the steel bolts pierced the wood, piercing their hands.


    Seeing the poor performance of theirrades, the next mercenaries did not get off their ships and forced the levies to go fight.


    They, as a group of farmers or ordinary workers, had no idea what to do, not to mention that they only wore unarmored clothing.


    Only some of them had rusty helmets or very low quality wooden shields. What they did all have were rusty swords or carvings to attack.


    Without further ado, the leviesunched theirpletely uncoordinated attacks towards the ves who were firing non-stop with their crossbows.


    But they could barely take a few steps forward before they ended up dying from the gunshots. The berserker who was looking at everything felt a sense of joy.


    Because all the enemies were dropping like flies, only using the weapons that Odin''s herald had delivered to his people months ago.


    The ves continued firing for some time more, but eventually what had to happen happened and that was that they ran out of ammunition.


    At that moment, the berserker gave them the order to return to the walls of the tribe because it was time for the 200 warriors to fight on the battlefield to be able to go to Valha.


    The enemies on the coast when they saw the ves retreating ran like wild animals because they believed that things would be simple from that moment on.


    Unfortunately for them, they could see how a group of people appeared with glowing armor and round shields.


    All of them were taller than them and had in their hands some kind of steel axes that looked too strange.


    Fear in all Christians was present because even if they were few, all of them saw themselves as powerful enemies that could kill them.


    But to the surprise of the Christians at the time, the berserker looked at his soldiers and made them eat the mushrooms so that they could fight like true warriors.


    "Today we fight in Midgard, but at night, we will dine in Valha, warriors of Odin. It is time to die."


    All of them, after eating the mushrooms, entered a state of absolute tranquility and ran towards the enemy on the coast.


    Brave 200 Nordic warriors were facing nearly 7000 Christian soldiers, certainly a match to be remembered.

 Chapter 394 - The Arrival Of The Nordic Nations Fleet

    The berserker, when arriving before the first enemies, used his steel ax to decapitate a farmer who tried to use his rusty sword to protect himself.


    But it waspletely useless as the sword broke like butter and the ax pierced the skin and the bone of the neck like paper, decapitating him in just seconds.


    This caused a jet of blood to stain the berserker who did not stop and, like a demon stained with blood, he continued with the ughter.


    The Christians tried to do everything they could to defeat the enemy in smaller size, but it was useless, because they realized that their weapons could not prate the armor of the warriors.


    Not only that, the enemy''s weapons were superior, so it didn''t matter that they used their shields to defend themselves. The axes pierced them like butter.


    This caused fear on the battlefield because, for the first time in their lives, they all faced true warriors, not yet a group of levy or disorganized bandits.


    Some farmers managed to harm the warriors, but it waspletely useless, as they did not even show signs of stopping..


    It was as if they could not feel pain and only thought about fighting. Quickly, the group of 200 warriors managed to break through the front line of the 7000 crusaders, creating true chaos.


    So the levies and mercenaries left their weapons and ran to their ships. The priests, seeing that, decided to let the knights of Parise down from the ships to face the group of Nordics.


    When the knights got off the ships, they gathered in groups and decided to fight against the enemy warriors, who, at that time because of the blood, seemed more to be demons.


    The berserker who was in the front line had a lot of wounds on his body, but that didn''t stop him. He was in a state where he could only think about fighting.


    He moved his ax from one side to another and enemies died before his eyes. At that moment, he had be a reaper.


    After fighting for a few minutes, he could see a group of men dressed in strange clothes and iron armor.


    So he lunged at them, but at that moment he realized that they were harder and moreplicated to remove than the rest of the garbage he had removed.


    This is because they knew how to use their weapons, but despite that, they continued to attack until they could kill some of them in a short time.


    How the berserker of the rest of the warriors lost their speed of advance because the knights of Paris were able to fight against them on equal terms.


    The priests taking advantage of that gave the orders to surround the Nordic warriors, to be able to finish them off.


    At the beginning, they wanted to refuse the levies, but when it was mentioned that eternal forgiveness would be given to those who will be able to eliminate the enemies.


    That motivated the levies who began to surround the warriors in order to kill them, but despite the fact that the Nordic warriors did.


    They formed in arge circle and fought against all enemies no matter if they died. The unsuspecting crusaders kept surrounding them and using despicable tactics.


    How to use the forks or spears to kill the Nordic warriors. Although that tactic worked, the rate of casualties was very high.


    For each warrior managed to kill over 30 crusaders before falling dead.


    In just minutes, they killed thest of them, which had been the berserker who, before dying, managed to tear off the head of a knight using only his hands.


    A scene so bloody that it left a fear among the crusaders as they realized that they were not very powerful against the Norse enemies.


    Only that group of 200 warriors killed 3,500 crusaders, but having eliminated the threat, the priests made the levies begin to prepare everything to create the camp.


    Not only that, they also made a cemetery for the crusaders who had died, had suffered a heavy defeat, but that did not matter.


    Well, they already had the coast, so the next day they couldunch an attack against the pagans in the interior of the ind.


    The next day, a group of 30,000 crusaders left the camp and prepared to enter the ind.


    It did not take them long to reach the walls of the tribe. This caused surprise in the crusaders because the walls were quite different from the traditional walls that they had.


    The priest in charge of the expedition to that ind sent a representative to ask that the Nordics surrender.


    If they did, they would receive God''s forgiveness. Jarl Mikkel, upon hearing that, simplyughed and, taking a crossbow, he pierced the skull of the messenger with a steel bolt.


    The rather angry priest gave the order to begin the siege of the tribe.


    To measure the fighting power of the enemy troops, the priest wasmanding levies with wooden shields to be able to use the ammunition of his weapons.


    But that proved to bepletely useless as the steel bolts could pierce them, not to mention that the troops from above the wall were firing at the enemy''s unprotected parts.


    After spending two days besieging the noise of thousands of horns, it could be heard in the distance, so all the crusaders felt some fear because they did not know where the sound came from.


    Einar, from his main ship, smiled and looked through his spyss at the fleet of thousands of ships in the Faroe Inds.


    "Gentlemen, today the greatest naval battle of our time is about to begin. Prepare your weapons and take positions.


    That today is a great day to go to Valha. Our children, grandchildren and descendants will remember this day as the day of victory against the Christian church and its evil-corrupt leadership.


    This day we will be the ones who win and we will leave their corpses in the sea so that in the future they can be visited by our descendants so that they can see how we destroy these enemies.


    May the strength of the Norse nation be with us all and may Odin''s blessing be in this ce. "


    Everyone raised their hands while giving a shout of joy which was extended to the entire fleet by which the battle cry in the 305 ships was heard that day in all the Faroe Inds.


    The crusaders felt real fear at that moment. Even Gautier knew that perhaps his life woulde to an end at that moment.

 Chapter 395 - The Naval Battle Of The Century 1/4

    After that cry, Einar used the g system to inform all the ships that they had to prepare weapons and Nordic fire.


    Unlike the Greek fireuncher on Byzantine ships, the Nordic fireuncher was made tounch the powerful jet of fire at least a few tens of meters.


    So it was safer for operators to be able to use the Greek fireuncher on ships.


    The crusader sailors, when they saw a series of ships with a red g, knew that it must be the fleet of the Nordic kingdom.


    But although they seemed to be many ships, they were confident because there were over 8000 ships in their fleet so they could easily win against the enemies.


    Even if they had superior weapons, they did not care because they knew that the ultimate victory would be theirs because God was with them.


    The archbishop who hade out of his cabin just yawned and touched Gautier on the shoulder, "Coordinate the ships to end this sea battle. I don''t care what you do..


    But I want you to finish quickly because I have more important things to do in my cabin with my nun.


    I hope a victory Duke Gautier, because a defeat would be equivalent to losing the right of God and you would be remembered as the worst enemy of the Church of God, our Lord. "


    After these words the archbishop went down to his cabin, so Gautier, with the help of Guido, coordinated the ships using gs.


    In the vast majority of the ships of Einar''s army, white gs were raised with the image of the Nordic cross, which was the Celtic cross.


    It might seem like it would be a battle between pagans and Christians, but in reality, most of the fighters would be Christians against Christians.


    Two different ways of seeing religion, one that advocated freedom and breaking centralization in order to advance, while the other followed the designs of a corrupt leadership that only looked after their interests.


    All the crusaders were surprised to see that most of the enemy ships had on a g the image of a cross.


    Gautier was surprised as he did not know what the Konungar Einar was trying to do.


    For their part in the ships of the army of Einar, the recent monks and priests who had converted to Nordic Christianity.


    They took their bibles and prayed the gospel ording to Judas Iscariot. In the main ship of Einar''s fleet, they were all Nordic warriors.


    So Einar only said a few words as the two groups of ships approached.


    The tension on the battlefield could be felt, so Einar ordered all ships to be on standby so that they would start firing on his signal.


    When the crews of the enemy ships could be seen, Einar raised his hand and, seeing that they were close enough under his hand, that the person in charge of giving the order with the g did the same.


    At that moment, the soldiers in charge of the Nordic fireunchers pulled their triggers and a ze of blue fire came from hundreds of ships.


    The fire surprised the ships in the front because it was so powerful that it burned their ships immediately.


    The desperate crew tried to do everything possible to put out the fire, but it was useless. The fire did not go out.


    Some desperate men jumped into the sea with the intention that the water will put out the mes, but their fear turned to terror when they realized that they were burned in the water.


    The sailors screamed for help but no one could do anything as their ships werepletely on fire. This caused the ships to lose speed.


    So the ships that were behind them collided, breaking their allied ships, so thousands of crew ended up at sea.


    Some who knew how to swim were lucky, but it was only momentary because the boats ended up destroying their bodies due to their speed.


    Because the Nordic fire could burn in the water, the ships tried to avoid the ces where there was fire burning in the sea.


    But then it was the turn of the ballista operators on the ships of the Nordic nation. All the boats had 8 ballista operators.


    Two in the front, four in the middle, and two in the back.


    The ballista operators positioned the explosive-tipped arrows and began firing.


    The gigantic arrows flew out and ended up creating explosions on the approaching ships.


    The noise of the screams was drowned out by the constant explosions on the battlefield. No matter where you were, if one of those arrows could hit a solid surface, it could explode.


    The sailors of the ships were afraid, first a blue fire capable of burning in the water and then explosions everywhere.


    For the crusaders on those ships, that moment became a true hell on earth.


    Gautier, who was looking at everything, gulped and ordered that all ships move freely where they could. They could be dangerous from the front but passing on the sides and from the rear.


    Einar, seeing that the enemy ships separated, gave the order to break formation and start the real war.


    So all the captains advanced with the sole objective of destroying the enemy. They had managed to win the firstbat, but there was still a long way to go before they could achieve victory.


    Kalevi, who had been looking at everything, felt admiration and fear for Einar''s powerful army. It was the true power of Odin on every weapon and ship.


    For some reason, he felt that the enemy fleet in front of him was only ships ready to be eliminated. They weren''t even worthy enemies.


    It was just a group of shooting targets to tell how powerful Einar''s weapons were.


    Einar''s ship was thergest ship the Byzantines had brought, and it was the most modern in the fleet, because many improvements had been made to it.


    From adding ss to the windows, to having a more advanced rudder system simr to that of 17th century ships.


    Also, the sails could make better use of the air, and the hull was reinforced with steel tes.


    It was a true Caravel-sized battle machine but with improvements for many years toe.

 Chapter 396 - The Naval Battle Of The Century 2/4

    Einar''s ship advanced into the sea, and the warriors prepared to use their weapons.


    It did not take long for them to see an enemy ship which was close to where they were, so the ship advanced towards it.


    The crew of the enemy ship simply prepared their weapons to attack from a distance while trying to get away because they were afraid of the destructive power of those ships.


    Not to mention that the ship that was approaching them was quite different from what they could see at sea, so they were scared.


    The priest in charge of the ship gave the order to retreat. "You have to move faster in this crap, use the damn oars if necessary.


    If we don''t get out of this ce, that damned ship behind us will end up killing us. "


    The crew quickly made their way to the bottom of the boat and pulled out their oars so they could begin rowing to increase speed..


    Einar, seeing that they were moving away, ordered that the two sails be lowered, so the ship advanced at more speed.


    The priest gulped and looked at the crew. "Increase the damn speed the enemy is approaching and I am too young to die.


    Use whips to increase speed. I don''t care if you have to use; I want you to get me away from that ship. "


    Einar, who was measuring the distance using his spyss, realized that it was safe to shoot the enemy ship, so he smirked as he walked to one of the ballistas.


    When he took the ballista, he aimed it at an upward inclined angle and, after doing some small calctions, he fired therge explosive arrow.


    The priest, who was shouting, felt a danger heading towards him, so when he turned his head, he looked in horror as a gigantic arrow approached his chest.


    At that moment, he looked at everything in slow motion and could see how the arrow pierced him in the chest and threw him towards the ground. Thest thing he could do was blink because, at that moment, an explosion ended his life.


    The explosion damaged the ship''s rudder so it couldn''t move anywhere.


    Einar, seeing the explosion that it caused, ordered another giant arrow to be reloaded into the ballista. When it was loaded, Einar fired again.


    This time the shot destroyed the rear of the ship, so it began to sink. Einar nodded happily and gave the order to face another enemy ship.


    While this was happening on the battlefield, the situation was one-sided as Einar''s ships hunted down all the enemies in the ce.


    One of the ships that was being surrounded by enemy ships used its ballistas and the soldiers held their crossbows to be able to fight.


    Although the crossbows were tasked with destroying most of the ships, they were like an endless pack of wolves, so when they got close enough.


    The crusader archers began firing their arrows at the ship of the northern nation''s fleet in front of them.


    The soldiers, to protect themselves from the arrows, used their steel te shields, with which they stopped most of the enemy arrows.


    As the rain of arrows passed, the soldiers raised their repeating crossbows and fired at the enemies.


    The explosive bolts proved their power bypletely killing most of the archers in the nearby ships.


    His fear grew greater and greater as the crossbows began to fire with increasing speed.


    This caused the ships that were surrounding the ship to stop getting very close because, in just that short exchange of minutes, at least 15 ships had sunk.


    When the enemy ships moved away, the captain of the ship gave the order to use the Nordic fireuncher to kill the enemies and create an exit point.


    When the Nordic fire came out, the enemy ship that was near the jet of fire could only continue advancing while it burned.


    The cries for help only added to the hundreds of cries already in the sea water for the hundreds of survivors who had somehow survived.


    The ship, afterunching its Nordic fire, managed to get out of that detour where it was, but although he was lucky, others could not say the same.


    Near where he was, a mad priest had ordered his ship to ram a Norse ship in the side.


    As they approached the Nordic ship, the ballistas shot at it but although they did a lot of damage and created a hole that began to sink it.


    He managed to arrive at full speed to be able to hit the side of the Nordic ship, which caused it to split in half.


    Destroying in the process the vases of Nordic fire and because of the impact, a gigantic ballista arrow exploded, so a horrible explosion was created.


    When Greek fire and explosive ammunition exploded, the st was so strong that at least four nearby enemy ships suffered severe damage from the st.


    Einar, when he saw the explosion, only sighed because he knew that one of his precious ships had beenpletely destroyed, but that was a sacrifice because it was impossible to leave this battlefieldpletely unscathed.


    But he was sure that if one of his ships was destroyed, at least ten enemy ships would be destroyed, which might seem like little but was more than enough to guarantee that the entire enemy fleet would die.


    Einar, who was looking with his spyss, looked at a group of 10 ships that were approaching from the front, so he ordered to prepare to be able to fight because he did not intend to be intimidated by a group of enemy ships.


    When the boats got close enough, the exchange of ballista arrows began between the boats.


    Einar onlyughed when one of those gigantic arrows pierced a warrior next to him. It was the first time in a long time that he felt such a strong adrenaline.


    So at that time, he walked to one of the ballistas that was without operating because his operator had died.


    Aiming with a smile, he fired at the bottom of the enemy ship so that it blew a hole in the waterline.


    At that moment the enemy ship start to sink.

 Chapter 397 - The Naval Battle Of The Century 3/4

    After having sunk the enemy ship, Einarughed with adrenaline and took another gigantic arrow to be able to fire again.


    But at that moment, a somewhatrge stone fell near where Einar was, so some wood chips were buried in his hand and parts of his body.


    Einar, with some anger, gritted his teeth and pointed his ballista towards the ship that had the stone thrower. After aiming, he fired, and it was then that the enemy ship sank.


    Why the gigantic arrow had managed to make arge hole in the bow that made the crew of that enemy ship jump into the water because staying on the ship was suicide.


    In just a few minutes, the enemy ships that had engaged Einar''s ship were destroyed, so the main ship continued to advance in search of more enemies..


    "I want a damage report"


    One warrior who had a broken arm approached Einar. "15 warriors died and 20 are wounded, but the weapons are intact."


    Einar sighed and looked at the soldier that the seriously wounded were taken down. I will attend to them in a few more minutes.


    As for the dead, take their dog tags and valuables before throwing them into the sea. Their souls are already in Valha, and their bodies will serve to feed the fish.


    Unfortunately, we cannot bring them back, but I will do a ceremony in their honor when we return. "


    The warrior made a military salute with his good hand and began to order the crew.


    Einar left one of his warriors in charge and went down because he had to check the state of his wounds, as the wood chips were dangerous because they could be infected.


    Coming down, he sat on a chair and, using a green mirror, began to remove the wood chips before using a needle and thread to start stitching up the wounds.


    When he finished, he sighed and went to see the seriously injured because they were the ones who worried the most.


    While he was doing it abroad, the naval battle was still in full swing. Most of the ships of the Nordic fleet faced hundreds of enemies.


    But with the Nordic fire and the special weapons, they managed to stop the advance of the enemies, so the real counterattack began.


    For this, the soldiers ced special dynamite cartridges in therge explosive arrows of the ballistas.


    Which would explode at the same time as the ballista arrows. The cartridges had almost 1 kg of dynamite so they would not only destroy the enemies but were nned to destroy arge part of the enemy ships.


    The first ship to use the dynamite sticks was Einar''s, so when one of the enemy ships got close enough, the ballista arrow was used.


    At that moment, the gigantic date flew out and ended up crashing into the middle of the enemy ship, so arge explosion urred.


    It was so strong that the enemy ship broke in half, because of that the ships of the Nordic fleet used their secret weapon.


    The crusaders, who werepletely confident in their numbers, heard powerful explosions throughout the battlefield.


    For a moment, they thought it was the trumpets of the apocalypse that announced the return of Christ.


    But to his bad luck, it was only the Nordic weapons that began to destroy enemy ships as if they were made of paper.


    Gautier, who was near one of the exploding boats, fell to the ground because of the shock wave and hit his head.


    For a few seconds, he seemed to lose consciousness as he felt his ears buzzing. The feeling waspletely annoying.


    But after a few seconds, he was able to regain consciousness a bit, so he grabbed his face with his hand and he could feel the fresh blooding out of his interior.


    This far from scaring him only caused him to squeeze his hand because he knew that at that rate, the fleet woulde to an end.


    When he got up, he looked at some of the dead soldiers on the deck, so he gave the order to the captain to start the retreat.


    For he did not intend to stay in that ce to die. At that moment, the Archbishop went up on deck and looked at the destruction all over the ce.


    "Duke Gautier, you just had to win the battle and now we are escaping. I should kill you and leave your corpse in the sea to rot.


    You don''t deserve heaven ... "


    Gautier used his sword to pierce the heart of the Archbishop who looked in horror at the sword in his chest, tried to speak, but only blood came out, so he ended up dead.


    "Guido, inform the crew that the Archbishop died in battle, an arrow pierced his heart and he fell into the sea."


    Gautier then took the archbishop''s corpse and threw it into the sea, where once it fell, it began to sink as if it were a stone.


    Seeing that some ships withdrew, the crusaders had to make two decisions: the first was to try to flee, but the second was to stay and fight until the end, even if they did not win.


    They could create enough time for theirrades to escape, so the ships with the elite troops stayed just like the cam ships.


    The only ones who escaped were the mercenary ships because they did not intend to stay in the meat grinder that the sea had be.


    The ships of the Nordic navy began to feel that the enemies were reduced by what they celebrated and advanced to hunt down the enemy ships that had remained.


    Which were more than half the ships, so thest stage of the naval battle began in the cold sea near the Faroe Inds.


    Einar, who had just done a tracheostomy to save the life of a warrior, took a deep breath as he was quite tired.


    But he knew he had to go out to see the state of the battle, fortunately he had managed to save the lives of 5 warriors of the 15 who had entered.


    It was a small number, but it was not a god; it was just a simple human who had his mistakes and who did everything he could, but the wounds of many of them were so serious that it was impossible to do something to save their lives.

 Chapter 398 - The Naval Battle Of The Century 4/4

    When Einar came out of the ship, he could see how some enemy ships were moving away, but there were others who were determined to continue fighting.


    <em>''I guess they realized that they can''t keep fighting. It was a victory for us but how much damage we did to the enemy fleet.''</em>


    Einar just sighed and approached the g officer, who was injured in some parts of his body.


    "Give the signal that the ships must begin to deal the final blow to the enemies. It is time to apply the extermination n."


    The security guard nodded and from a wooden box he took two fireworks, which he strategically ced on the deck of the ship before starting to use matches to light the fuses.


    When the fireworks flew into the sky, they created a series of noisy signals that everyone in the field could see.


    The Crusaders wondered what those signals meant while the Nordic ships knew it was the signal to start the genuine attack and stop ying defensively..


    Everyone in the ships got ready and advanced so that they could hunt down the enemies that were moving away as well as those that were approaching.


    The crusaders then faced, in aplex way, a force superior in armament but inferior in size. In any case, the Nordic ships advanced in the sea.


    The fights between the remaining ships and the Nordic ships started in just a few minutes, unlike the previous tactics.


    Where the ships stayed almost still, this time the Nordic ships moved in order to maximize the use of their weapons.


    Especially the Nordic fire, which was used to destroy many ships because, with a small amount, it could be guaranteed that a ship would burn to ashes.


    When the crossed ships approached, they realized toote that the strategy of the Nordic ships hadpletely changed because the confrontation was much bloodier.


    This time it was not they who attacked, it was the Nordics who to start threw Greek fire to burn everything that was put in front of them while with the ballistas.


    They were tasked with sinking wooden ships that got too close to their impact zone, also rather than wasting time finishing off wounded ships.


    They were advancing towards the next objective because the holes they made in those ships werepletely impossible to close, so a single hole was a sign that the ship would sink.


    Due to pressure from the Nordic ships, casualties among the remaining ships increased exponentially.


    Although they could use their Ballistas and Stone Throwers to deal damage to Nordic ships, they did only minor damage to crewmen and ships.


    Because their ammunition was not explosive and they also couldn''t create a true hole in the wood of most ships.


    So some fanatical priests full of Iran ordered kamikaze attacks on the ships of the fleet, as it is the only thing they could do to try to eliminate the enemies.


    The kamikaze ships advanced through the sea at full speed in a desperate attempt to kill the enemies. This created some fear in the Nordic ships because no matter how much they shot or burned those ships.


    They continued advancing like uncontrolled beasts that the only thing they wanted was to be able to destroy their enemy.


    Most of the kamikaze attacks failed because of the Nordic ships moving, so they were able to dodge most of them.


    However, there were some who, because they faced 5 or 6 kamikaze ships, ended up being destroyed by those desperate attacks.


    The battle at sea continued for the next few hours, where in the end, the Nordic ships imposed themselves on their enemies.


    The few Crusader ships that had survived withdrew from the ce because they had nothing to do. From the shore, the Crusader soldiers who were watching the fight.


    They got on their ships and abandoned all their equipment because they did not intend to stay to fight the rest of the fleet.


    Only the 30,000 soldiers who were besieging the main tribe of the Faroe Inds remained.


    Well, they had not seen the sea battle because they were not interested in knowing the result because they knew that they would win.


    With the withdrawal of the Christian ships, Einar gave the order to the ships that they will begin to search for prisoners or survivors at sea before nightfall because no one could survive that long in the icy waters of the North Antic.


    During the following hours, prisoners or survivors were searched, but they barely rescued 2,937 prisoners and only 238 survivors.


    As night fell, Einar reviewed the number of losses from that battle.


    ''ording to the numbers, we lost 38 boats and 23 are extremely damaged. In terms of people, we lost 7829 soldiers.


    It was an epic victory but the loss of valuable lives I did not like at all; I think the kamikaze attacks were the most dangerous of all they did.


    As for the enemies killed, ording to reports, more than 6,000 ships are estimated to have been destroyed, although the number may be inurate.


    At least I reckon they lost over 100,000 soldiers in this battle. If that''s true, this would be the most epic naval battle in this entire ce. ''


    Einar sighed and drank some herbal liquor,<em> ''But at least I managed to block the crusaders'' attack. I highly doubt they can regroup.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>But if they do, they will find a real surprise in the sacrednd of d, because the defensive towers,nd mines and barbed wire will be enough to leave an impression on their hearts.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>I just hope my wives are okay, as all of this was to protect all of them from the danger of the crossed fleet.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>The only thing I don''t like is that there are thousands of corpses floating in the sea water. I hope they end up being sunk or taken away from this area.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>For otherwise tomorrow there will be hundreds or thousands of birds that will feast on their remains, anyway tomorrow I will disembark with all my strength to see the state of the Faroese tribe.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>I also believe that I will take the opportunity to forcibly unite the Faroese tribe in the Nordic kingdom. This is the best time to do so.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>With them, I can establish a permanent trading post to prevent traders from reaching d.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>That way I can start with the conquest of America. ''</em>

 Chapter 399 - Peaceful Negotiations

    The next day, after everyone had had a good rest on the boats, Einar disembarked on the main ind of the Faroe Inds. Using the signals, he made his ships approach the coast.


    Once they arrived, they descended. Because he did not know if there were enemies on the ind, Einar ordered all the soldiers toe down, fully armed with their crossbows with explosive bolts.


    All of them, once they were ready, advanced on the coast, forming some columns ready to be able to shoot in rows in case the enemies found them.


    Einar who was leading an army of 5000 soldiers armed with repeating crossbows, was surprised when after crossing a small slope when he looked at the army of crusaders that were surrounding the Faroese tribe.


    With a malicious smile, Einar ordered his troops to surround the entire ce and to wait for the night tounch their attack.


    Meanwhile, the priest in charge of the siege left his troops surrounding the ce, as he was sure that his fleet had won the war.


    That is why I had the hope that in a few days more reinforcements and food will arrive to continue the siege.. From the walls, the warriors and ves saw the movement of troops.


    So the Jarl Mikkel onlyughed at the fate of the crusaders because he knew that if the reinforcements had arrived, it could only mean that the war had been won.


    Taking advantage of this, the Jarl ordered his soldiers to ce sleeping nts in barrels of liquor, this is why he nned to use the liquor to make the Christians fall asleep.


    When the warriors finished mixing all the liquor of the tribe with sleeping nts, Jarl Mikkel gave the order that ropes be used to lower the liquor.


    As they did so, the Jarl climbed the ramparts and shouted in Latin, "Donum tibi."1


    The mercenaries and levies of the ce looked carefully at the barrels but approached slowly, and when they arrived, they picked them up.


    After opening them, they realized that they were barrels of liquor, so they started drinking and organized a party.


    Because of the confidence that they all drank from that liquor, including the priest who got drunk, <em>''What a beautiful gift, hopefully they too can surrender.''</em>


    Throughout the afternoon, they drank liquor so that at night most of the camp was sleeping. Only a small part of the knights of Paris had not drunk anything.


    How guards focused their protection on the outside of the gates of the wall so they never prepared for an attack from the outside because they thought their fleet had won.


    Einar who was a little sleepy shook his head from side to side and gave the order to advance in order to end the war.


    The soldiers stopped and advanced while pointing their weapons, so that they could kill anyone who will get up.


    Little by little, they covered more space until they reached the perimeter of the crusader camp, which was in almostplete silence.


    The soldiers then entered tent by tent to subdue the sleeping soldiers, this is why Einar wanted ves.


    Because they would have the great honor of removingndmines on the ind, it was very dangerous to leave them there.


    Little by little they advanced and when they had already captured more than 70% of the enemy soldiers, the gates of the tribe''s wall opened and warriors ran out.


    This made the soldiers on guard face off against the Norsemen, but even though they touched the warning signal, it was toote.


    Einar had already dominated the battlefield. The enemy soldiers who woke up were killed until Einar''s troops were reunited with Jarl Mikkel''s warriors.


    At that moment, Einar approached Jarl Mikkel and shook his hand.


    "Nice to meet you, Jarl Mikkel. Kalevi keeps saying good things about you."


    Jarl Mikkel startedughing. "I''m d to know that bastard is still alive. His father kept asking me about his son''s condition.


    But if you are in this ce, I can assume that you won the naval battle. "


    Einar nodded. "We defeat the Christian fleet at sea. There should be thousands of corpses on the coast and others more at sea.


    If you want my advice for at least a year, do not eat fish near the ind. I will take care of sending you enough food.


    But partly I''m here to help, but the other thing I came for is why I want to integrate your tribe into the Nordic nation.


    You can maintain the power of your inds, but you will have to adapt to the constitution, so your children will lose the right to rule.


    But you will keep your status as a nobleman and your estates. The administration will be run by a governor. I hope you don''t mind my terms."


    Jarl Mikkel, far from being angry, felt ttered because being in the Nordic nation would be beneficial for him and his tribe.


    Not to mention that he could maintain noble status, which was impossible with the Thing assembly, as the Jarl has to be rotating once he dies.


    "I ept your terms but you will have to convince the Thing assembly to approve your request."


    Einar smirked. "Only files that hold an assembly at this time will show you Odin''s fury."


    Jarl Mikkel nodded and ordered his warriors to bring the members of the Thing assembly.


    When the Thing members arrived, they were seated on chairs while they red at Jarl Mikkel.


    "What are you trying to do? Jarl Mikkel, you know that if you do something stupid, you will lose your position and be banished."


    Einar looked at the members of the Thing seriously "He did not order them to be brought, I went, now before you have two options, the first is to ept being assimted by the Nordic nation or the second is to face the force of my army.


    Just so you know, I killed hundreds of thousands of Christian soldiers. You can look to the coast to see their corpses that are rotting away.


    Before they refuse, see the power of my weapons. "


    Einar made a sign of his hand and a priest was led to the front of the Thing assembly.


    The priest was ced in front of the members of the Thing.


    "This bastard was the one whomanded he besieged you, I want you to see his end."


    Einar then took out his revolver and shot him in the head, killing him. "This weapon is a direct weapon from Odin and it can kill anyone as long as I want it."


    One member of the Thingughed, "That''s a lie, you''re a ..."


    Einar shot him in the chest and subsequently shot him in the head, killing him.


    "Someone else wants to check Odin''s power." A gift for you

 Chapter 400 - Homecoming And The Macabre Game Of Fate

    The members of the Thing shook their heads as they trembled in their seats like vile chickens in fear.


    "Well, since you have no doubts I will be clear with you, you want the first option or the second option.


    What do they want to keep your lives or die by my hand? "


    The members of the Thing only looked sadly at Einar as they lowered their heads.


    "I agree to unite the tribe with the Nordic nation."


    "I also agree."


    "I believe that with the Nordic nation our lives will improve."


    "I refuse¡­"


    Einar shot him in the head and looked at the other two members of the Thing who eventually agreed to join the Norse nation..


    "From this moment on, the Faroese tribe will be the province of the Faroe Inds. You will enjoy the rights of the Nordic nation.


    As an inseparable province of the Nordic nation, a defensemittee will be established to guarantee the ind''s security.


    So 2500 soldiers will take care of the ind while half of the warriors wille to the ind for three months to be trained.


    Then they will be returned andter the other half of the warriors will be taken to the ind to train.


    After this, 5,000 soldiers will stay permanently guarding the province as well as the original warriors of the ce.


    As the first order, Jarl Mikkel will be in charge of supervising the ind for a period of 10 years. After that, his performance will be seen and another governor may be elected.


    However, Jarl Mikkel will be the first nobleman of the Nordic nation, albeit following the principles of the constitution.


    He will be tried before thew in the same way as any Nordic man or woman. I hope what I said was clear. "


    Everyone nodded, so Einar sighed and put away his revolver. "Since you have joined, I will be on the ind for a few days to supervise the peaceful integration of everyone.


    But I think it was a lot of talk. I think it is time to celebrate our victory against the crusaders, who escaped like cowards when they saw that they had lost.


    This is a victory for the Nordics against the Christians. "


    At that moment everyone began to shout and Einar gave the order to bring liquor from the ships to celebrate.


    That night, everyone celebrated the victory against the crusaders. None of them knew it, but the gears of destiny worked in aplicated way.


    During the following days, Einar prepared everything in the Faroe Inds until everything was ready. At that moment he returned because if he hurried he would arrive at the end of the month to attend the delivery of his wives.


    When Einar got on his boat, Jarl Mikkel said goodbye to him and started on his way to the ind to be able to return.


    On the boat, Einar was sitting ying the ordion while ying a happy polka that his daughter Erika liked to see on the inte, although she did not remember the name if she knew there was a cartoon of blue hair moving a chive while she sang.


    The happy song cheered the spirits on the ship as everyone was excited about the victory they had had. The only ones who were depressed were the new ves.


    Which would have to do arge-scalendmine clearance to be able to make the ind habitable again.


    After a few days of sailing in the cold waters of the North Antic, they reached the port of the city of Asgard on a cloudy day.


    The soldiers and people seeing the return of the fleet celebrated because they knew that the Konungar Einar had won the war against the crusaders.


    The atmosphere of joy began to be felt throughout the ind as the optical telegraphs transmitted the news of the return of the triumphant fleet.


    In just minutes, the entire ind knew of the return of Einar and the fleet, so in all ces a celebration of jubtion began because they had won the war.


    However, when Einar came down, he could not see any member of his family. Something strange was done to him, but at that moment Eskol came riding to the docks where Einar was already.


    When Einar looked at the concerned face on Eskol a sense of concern washed over Einar.


    "Eskol, what''s the matter? Why did youe on horseback?"


    <em>Eskol looked seriously at Einar. "Kassia is dying."1</em>


    Einar, at that moment, felt some tearse to his face. He never thought that he would have to hear those words again.


    He had heard them in the hospital when his wife died of cancer and was now listening to them after returning from the war.


    Einar, at that moment, mounted the horse that Eskol had used and rode quickly towards the imperial pce.


    <em>''You can''t leave me, Kassia, you promised me that you would be with me, you can''t leave me, not that damn pain again.''</em>


    Einar who was quite worried perfectly dodged the crowds of people who were celebrating the victory.


    In just a few minutes, he reached the imperial pce, but since he was not willing to wait for the elevator, he took his horse up the stairs of the pce.


    It was at that moment that the sky rumbled and rain began to fall. Einar simply ignored the cold water on his body and climbed the stairs until he reached the front door.


    After entering, Einar got off his horse and entered the great hall from where he ran to the imperial pce.


    When he arrived, he pressed the elevator button and waited for it to go up. When he did, Einar went down to the small hospital in the pce.


    Upon arrival, he could see his family waiting in the waiting room. Einar began to run to the operating room on the way he left his clothes wet.


    Without wasting time, he entered the shower and washed his body. When he finished, he came out of the shower, dry his body, and put on his medical gown.


    At that moment, he entered a disinfection room where a nurse doused him with chlorine water so that he could clean himpletely.


    Einar crossed the rooms and was able to enter the operating room where he looked at Kassia holding a small baby. Under her, there was arge amount of blood.


    At his side was a woman transferring blood, but Einar knew it. The end of Kassia was near. From the amount of blood, he knew that the bleeding was impossible to close.


    Taking a few steps, he reached the ground stained with blood and after a little walk, he was in front of Kassia who was dying looked at Einar with a smile.


    "You arrived on time. I couldn''t leave without first showing you our son. He was bornpletely safe.


    But I will not be with him, nor will I be able to see him grow. Please take care of him. I know I shouldn''t, but I called him Mikael. It''s a small miracle that he was born healthy. "


    Einar approached Kassia and held her hand as he realized that she could no longer look at him and that her breath was decreasing.


    Einar who was crying shook his head affectionately. "Kassia don''t do it."


    Kassia just smiled fondly. "Sorry I failed my promise. I am a terrible wife, but at least I could hold out until you get there.


    Little Erika gave me the strength to wait, but I think my time hase.


    I love you Einar. Thank you for allowing me to be a mother again¡­ "


    Kassia at that moment closed his eyes and Einar could see how in front of him was his daughter Erika who seemed to take a globe of light with her hands before disappearing.


    Einar simply cried as he took from Kassia''s lifeless hands his little son Mikael who snuggled into his father''s arms. Please listen here the song Johnny Cash - Hurt

 Chapter 401 - The Day The Emperor Was Born And The King Died

    In the imperial hospital1, Einar took onest look at his wife''s face. She was smiling like she was free of any concern.


    It seemed as if she was sleeping. This made Einar cry silently, as Kassia looked as beautiful as the first time he looked at her.


    Despite that, he could do nothing to save her. He had lost someone important to him again. Fate had stolen his wife again.


    The difference was that this time the culprit could be punished; it was not a damn disease; it was someone who existed in the flesh.


    The culprit had been Emperor Ludovico and his desire to try to kill Kassia, worst of all, Einar won the battle but not the war.


    Ludovico got his mission.. In the end, he killed Kassia with his stupid attack and that''s why Einar had to watch his wife sleeping forever in a coffin.


    When A said thest words of the bible, she approached Kassia and ced two gold coins over her eyes.


    Later, she ced a gold crucifix on her chest. Although she was not a believer, she oncemented to Einar that if she died, she would like to be buried as the nobility of the future.


    Einar, respecting his wife''sment, did everything he could to be able to fulfill her wish.


    After those things were ced, as well as oil, on his skin, the coffin was closed and Einar, along with Sven, Peder and Felipa carried the coffin on their shoulders.


    The four of them got into the elevator silently and when they got out, they started walking towards the outside of the imperial pce.


    Where the rain did not seem to stop, they all advanced towards the construction area of ??the imperial pce, because in that ce there was a beautiful ce that Kassia always liked.


    As they progressed, Einar remembered when he had to do the same to his wife Margaret after her cancer killed her.


    The difference is that the coffin of a person with cancer is different because it is always sealed by the aromas that it gives off.


    When they reached the ce, Einar helped lower it over the 20-foot hole that had been made.


    After this, Einar looked sad for thest time as Kassia''s coffin was buried in that ce.


    Sven and Peder were in charge of burying the coffin where Kassia rested. Little by little, the earth covered her coffin until it waspletely covered.


    Later a group of ves carried a heavy cement te which was ced in the ce where Kassia had been buried.


    A beautiful stone cross was also ced that had been made in just one day and on which it said the name of Kassia of Thrace.


    After this, only Einar and Felipa stayed near the grave while crying in silence.


    "I am very sorry father, I did everything I could but she would not stop bleeding. Things got out of control.


    But I was able to keep her alive as long as I could with the blood transitions ... "


    Einar shook his head as he wiped Felipa''s face. "You did what you could, but we are only humans fighting death.


    Perhaps I would not have saved her either, but in that case I would me myself every day, but this time the culprit is only one.


    Emperor Ludovico, that idiot did all the bad things he could have done in order to end Kassia''s life and he seeded.


    But I can promise you that I will avenge his death and punish the church of Rome and the Emperor Ludovico.


    I will march through Europe, city by city, until I kill Ludovico, then I will go to Rome and put an end to the supreme pontiff''s rule once and for all.


    I won the battle, but I lost the war, however I am a sore loser and I want revenge.


    I will see that they remember Kassia for all eternity, as the woman they killed and for whom they lost their privileges.


    That is a promise, Felipa, as your father will do. I will avenge your mother, your brothers, and you for having taken the joy from their faces.


    Now I think we should enter the imperial pce. Being in this environment will hurt us a lot. Remember to take a bath when you enter.


    Well, you can catch a cold. "


    Felipa who was barely holding back her tears walked towards Einar and hugged him while crying with all her strength in his chest.


    Einar stroked her hair. "Your mother left me the job of taking care of you and your siblings, so I can promise you that I will take care of you at all times.


    As long as I can breathe I will take care of you, for you are my family and it is my duty as Kassia''s husband.


    Death separated us, however she will live in our hearts, all the conquests she makes will be in her name.


    Europe is going to know the fury of a father and husband angry because they robbed his wife. "


    Einar lowered his head and kissed Felipa on the forehead before closing his eyes and crying with her because he also wanted to get rid of her pain.


    After this, the two spent some time crying before they let Kassia rest in her eternal resting ce.


    At night, Einar sat on a chair and looked fondly at his two children. "Mikael, Katherine, I want you to know that even though your mother left us.


    My duty to you is to take care of them until you are adults, but that does not mean that you are alone. You will have the support of your two mothers.


    I know it may not be the same, but you must know that Helmi and Laisa are also their mothers, so I hope they can be strong. "


    Katherine looked at her father curiously and used her small hand to grab her father''s nose as sheughed, showing her toothless smile.


    Einar let some tears fall on the faces of his two sons. "I will avenge your mother. I will bring Emperor Ludovico to the ind and I will make him kneel and ask for forgiveness at his grave and for you.


    It does not matter if it is the high pontiff or an emperor. Whoever hurts my family will be punished, regardless of origin.


    That is what it means to be a parent of children. I don''t expect you to remember it, but know that you have to have the strength to get ahead under any adversity. "


    Katherine looked curiously at her dad and, using her small hand she caressed his cheek to wipe the tears from her face.


    "You are just like your sister, Erika. The two of you behave the same way."


    Katherine made some baby noises and snuggled into her father''s hand so she could sleep. Rmed ro listent Queen - The Show Must Go On

 Chapter 402 - A Universal Declaration Of War

    Because of the defeat at sea, the entire fleet of the Crusaders was fragmented, and they all advanced on their own at sea to reach their homes.


    However, most of them ended up reaching the kingdoms in the area of ??Scond where they spoke of the demonic king Einar.


    Whoever had managed to defeat the gigantic fleet of god warriors, they exaggerated the story, saying that they had summoned weapons that could create explosions and also that they had brought dragons into battle.


    Which had created a blue fire capable of burning in water, which was more dangerous than Greek fire.


    Those words of the survivors created legends among all people, but especially they created fear.


    Everyone knew that there was a pagan kingdom in the north, so the kings, earls, and dukes of Scond feared.


    For the first time in their lives, they had the feeling that their lives andnds were in danger. There was danger in the north and they were angry..


    With only 300 ships, he destroyed a gigantic fleet of thousands of ships, undoubtedly one of the most epic victories in the entire world.


    These rumors only took days to reach the ears of the Jewish merchants who very happily reported the epic victory over the Christians.


    The Jewish council was euphoric that their ally had survived and had shown that he had the strength to keep his words.


    So making use of theirwork of merchants and spies they began to speak wonders of King Einar while they put the crusaders as horrible beings who were punished by God for their sins.


    In the city of Carcol, there was also an atmosphere of jubtion for Einar''s victory, as they knew that he was a good ally as well as an excellent merchant.


    However, the Anglo-Saxon Christian kingdoms were afraid of a possible reprisal by King Einar. The news of the defeat of the Christians did not take long to reach the Franco empire.


    Where fear seized all the nobles, because if they had lost in the sea, what happened if they could not conquer the pagan kingdoms of the north.


    The doubts of the nobles began to be reflected in the thousands of families of the warriors who would not return because they did not gain anything.


    If before they were poor, now they would be more because the pirs of their families had died in the battle, this generated chaos in the Frank empire.


    For the servants and other groups of people began to press, for support because otherwise they would starve.


    Ludovico who was in his room quite angry started throwing his things against the wall while screaming with all his anger.


    Because the defeat of his army meant that he had lost the ability to conquer or trade, it would take years for the empire to recover.


    Not only was he angry, so was the high pontiff in Rome, because he had not gained absolutely anything from that crusade.


    Although they had a superior army and navy, most of them had died.


    For the emirate of C¨®rdoba, the news of the defeat of the crusaders was a sign of victory, so they prepared their army to attack the Franco empire.


    Once they lost against the pagans of the north, the kingdom of Asturias, for its part became concerned because it did not know if the pagans would attack it with the weak Franco empire.


    In the Byzantine empire, the situation waspletely different as the defeat of the crusaders had shown the weakening of the church of Rome.


    So the emperor was thinking of a way to take advantage of that to take power from the church, because they were a real danger to them.


    For their part, in the pagan kingdoms of the north, the news of the defeat of the Crusader fleet created an atmosphere of joy and raised spirits among all.


    As the Konungar Einar and the Norse nation had managed to take down a great enemy using only 300 ships, the number is what made the battle so epic.


    The Skalds created stories about the mythical Konungar Einar, the one chosen by Odin to be his herald. In their poetry, they spoke of the mythical dragons thatunched Nordic blue fire.


    Although there were many thoughts in Europe, things changedpletely when Einar sent hundreds of ships to the Christian kingdoms.


    All of them had in their possession closed letters with a single message.


    <em>''In the month of July, Emperor Ludovico saw fit tounch an attack on my kingdom because he feared that my wife Kassia of Thrace might take his throne.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>I proved that with only 300 ships I could defeat a fleet of thousands. However, Emperor Ludovico won when my wife died because of the delivery of my son Mikael.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>As King and Konungar of the Nordic nation, informed the entire Christian world that we are in a state of total war.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>Your stupid war ended my wife''s life. That is why I on behalf of my legitimate and beloved wife Kassia of Thrace.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>Daughter of Emperor Carlo Magno and Empress Irene.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>I willunch a war that will not stop until I have Emperor Ludovico alive and I was canonized in Rome as emperor by the High Priestess A.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>As herald of Odin and messiah of our lord god, I will bring the true Nordic Christian religion to the infidels on a true crusade.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>Those nobles who read this letter will have two options, surrender or face war, but they must know that if they choose to fight against me.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>I will have no mercy because their heads will adorn my way to Rome, because you have angered the man that Att fears at night and that Hannibal admires.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>You have a year to prepare and give an answer, because I will march throughout Europe until I fulfill my mission. ''</em>


    <em> </em>


    When Einar''s letter began to be read by the nobles, Europe burst into mes, as it was the first time that someone threatened the entire Christian world.


    But the real problem was not the threat, but the person who made it. King Einar had shown that he could win a war using strange weapons.


    Not to mention he was an angry man looking for revenge, the perfectbination to be able to bring chaos to Europe, as I don''t know it would stop once it started.


    When Ludovico heard the news, he felt fear for the first time, as he remembered the dream he had had when he realized that he had been the culprit of the specter of war that was haunting Europe.

 Chapter 403 - New Guests

    Einar who was sitting on the carpet in his office smiled and looked fondly at his daughter.


    "I know you can do it Katherine, you just have toe with dad."


    Katherineughed and began to walk very carefully towards her dad. With her little feet, she walk until she reached where he was.


    Einar as a loving father hug and kiss his daughter very affectionately "I knew you could do it, now you have to go with mom Laisa."


    Katherine smiled and looked at her mom Laisa fondly as she started to walk towards her.


    Laisa, seeing that her daughter was close, hugged her and tickled her so Katherine began tough.


    "You were fantastic Katherine, but let''s see how your brother does.".


    Helmi who was looking at everything with affection gave Erik''s red hair a kiss and ced it on the carpet.


    "You have to go to Daddy Erik, remember you can''t deviate."


    Erik, who had barely understood, moved his little hands with some happiness because he also wanted to walk towards his father.


    Einar stretched out his arms, and Helmi let go of little Erik who started walking quickly towards Einar.


    In just a few seconds, he managed to reach his father''s arms, so he celebrated byughing a little.


    Einar stroked her red hair "You did very well Erik, just like your sister, now it''s your turn to go back to mom."


    Erik smiled and hugged his father, so Einar hugged him too and gave him a few kisses on the forehead.


    The two embraced for a while before Erik moved his hands in an attempt to say that he was ready.


    So Einar ced him on the carpet, and little Erik started running towards Helmi. When he arrived, he clung to his mother "Mom."


    Helmi then hugged him tighter. "I love you too Erik."


    Katherine who was looking at her brother curiously looked at Laisa and smiled. "Mom."


    Laisa, who waspletely surprised, also hugged little Katherine. "Of course I''m your mother, Katherine. Mother is going to take care of you and together with father she is going to avenge your mother, Kassia. You can be sure of that damn emperor.


    Will apologize for what he did, not only to you, but also to Mikael and Felipa.


    But especially to mom Kassia who must be taking care of us with Erika. "


    Einar looked fondly at his wife and children and at that moment Mikael and little Lea started crying, so Einar got up and walked towards their cribs.


    "What is it my children?


    You had a nightmare or they are hungry."


    On reaching the cribs, he took his two children and looked at Jotun and Skade sleeping peacefully.


    So he began to walk towards a kitchen that he had adapted in the kitchen to be able to warm the bottles of the two babies.


    After a while, he fed them both and looked at them fondly as he walked to his desk where he sat in his chair.


    At that moment he looked wistfully at a drawing he had made of Kassia, before beginning to go through the weapons production documents.


    Because for thest three months, he had been working hard to increase arms production organically without having to resort to the shift system.


    This is why he wanted to prepare in all the years that he had given to the Christians to prepare.


    Because once that year was over, he wouldunch the first attack on the Christian world, which would be on the ind of Irnd with the intention ofpletely helping his father-inw to dominate the ind.


    Once Irnd had fallen, Einar would take half the poption as ves and bring them to d to work hard asbor.


    After that he would wait a few months and the invasion of Scond would begin from where he will advance with an iron fist towards the domination of the ind of Brittany.


    While reviewing the n, he could hear the rm of the merchants, so Einar frowned because he was not expecting anyone.


    This is because trade had been reduced a bit because of the threat that sent the Christian world clear that merchants first follow money and then loyalty.


    So the Jews, the Carcol merchants and the Nelda merchants.


    They were the only ones who were trading in secret, this without considering the merchants of Vilhelm who was always happy to support Einar.


    When he got up from his chair, he handed his children to Helmi,ter he gave his wives and children a few kisses and got ready to leave "It will take a while to return, you can go to the rooms if you think the office is ufortable.


    I hope it doesn''t take too long, although I have no idea what kind of traders are willing to trade with us. "


    Einar left the office and started walking towards the outside of the imperial pce. Once he got out, he took the elevator and started to go down.


    As he did so, he used his spyss to see the harbor, where he could see a few hundred Drakkars and Knarrs approaching.


    <em>''It seems that they are Nordic traders. I suppose they found out about the defeat of the Christians. This may be a good way to get ves and poption.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>I will need at least 10,000 Nordic soldiers to be able to make an unstoppable force to be able to finish off my enemies without depending on ves and foreign citizens.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>Who will not fight with all their power to conquer thends where they used to live, it is true that I can use Scots or Anglo-Saxons to attack Irnd.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>But which I will use when I attack the ind of Brittany, the Irish troops are too few to be able to cover the entire ind efficiently.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>I don''t think I have problems with the upation, but I have problems with attacking it. Once I conquer that ind, I will wait a year beforeunching the genuine attack on the European continent.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>I should get in touch with the Emirate of C¨®rdoba so that we can attack the Frank empire at the same time.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>Enjoy your life while you can. Damn Ludovico, I''lle after you and bring you back alive. ''</em>

 Chapter 404 - The Nordic Alliance

    When Einar arrived at the port, he looked curious as two people descend from one of the Drakkar, apanied by a group of Nordic warriors, all of them looking at that ce with curiosity.


    Well, it was nothing like the things they had seen before, because to begin with, the buildings were more beautiful than the ones they had.


    Not to mention that people seemed to bepletely happy while wearingpletely new clothes. No one seemed to be a beggar.


    Something very different from what they were used to seeing in the Nordic nations or in the Christian cities.


    Earl Risto realized that he was being watched, so he looked at the young man with red hair and strange clothes who was looking at him.


    Although he was not sure he could tell that the young man was the mythical Konungar Einar, so he approached him respectfully.


    When he arrived, he greeted "A pleasure to meet you Konungar Einar. I thought you would be bigger, but are you the mythical herald of Odin?".


    Einar smiled and spread his hands. "I suppose you must havee out of the sea a long time ago because you don''t know the things that have happened here do you?"


    Risto nodded. "I do not know what has happened. It took almost 4 months at sea, trying to find its location was somewhatplicated.


    But first let me introduce myself. I am Earl Risto, representative of the Nordic alliance that is forming around the kingdom of Denmark to be able to stop the Christian invasion on the wall of Danevirke.


    You may not know it, but Christians have been threatening our people with a possible invasion sincest year, fortunately they have not been able to do so because of the strong wall of Danevirke.


    He has stopped them, because otherwise I would be almost certain and that is they would have attacked us with everything they had in their power to destroy us.


    That is why we learned about you through a series of Skalds, who have spoken about your great feats.


    That is why the Nordicmittee sent me to this ce to be able to negotiate with you about a possible alliance to ask for your help against the Christians.


    But that''s just why I''m here, although I''m curious about what happened or why you seemed somewhat disappointed when I didn''t know how to answer you. "


    Einar gave an order with his hand and one of the soldiers went to the warehouse from where he took three banners in bad condition, which he threw at Einar''s feet.


    "About 3 months ago I waspletely confronted by the crusader fleet which was made up of more than 7000 ships.


    Ipletely defeated them outside the province of the Faroe Inds, not only that, but I also sent a letter threatening the entire Christian world with an invasion.


    Well, because of the war I lost my beloved wife, which was a real disgrace, but it reminded me that sometimes revenge is the best way to achieve a goal.


    These banners are the representation of all the people who killed that day. I think that answers your question if I am willing to help you.


    Of course I will, but if you came to this ce, I think you should know that I am not like the other Kings or merchants.


    What I need is poption. If you want me to help you, I can do it and give you arms and armor to face the Christian threat.


    But what I want is arge poption. I need you to campaign to attract thousands or hundreds of thousands of Nordics to my ind.


    I do not care what they have to do. I will pay with a weapon or armor for each Nordic person they can bring. It does not matter if it is a child or a woman.


    If you can bring whole families, I would be extremely grateful. As ves, I am willing to pay with material goods so that you can enjoy a morefortable life.


    I could also give them weapons and ammunition in exchange for ves, but unlike the Nordics their price will be lower. What I do want you to remember is that if you are going to bring Nordic people, do not treat them as ves.


    You must treat them with great care and as if they were citizens of my nation because I want them to have a good impression about the things that they will be able to enjoy with me.


    I do not want criminals among the Nordics you send; I want a free and normal poption that is willing to live on mynds.


    You can promise them that they will neverck absolutely nothing, as they will have food and work, along with the possibility of havingnd in all the ces that you conquer in the future.


    You can especially tell the young people that there will be a woman waiting for them if they decide toe with us, so they can start their families.


    Now I think that what I have asked you is not much, but before anything else I think I should show you the power of the weapons that you can receive. "


    With a sign of his hand, Einar ordered a fanatical ve to be brought along as well as a crossbow, a bow, and a steel breastte.


    When he took everything in front of Einar, he ordered that the ve be put on the steel armor. After this, he was tied to a wooden post.


    Einar then raised a bow with an iron arrow. "These weapons will be those that you will face with the crusaders or Christian soldiers.


    It''s a simple, in bow with iron arrows, but look at the strength of the breastte. "


    Einar fired the first arrow and ended up missing, causing the ve to cry out in pain as the arrow had pierced his foot.


    An evil smile formed on Einar, and he looked at Risto. "An apology for that but I enjoy hearing their screams."


    Einar then fired again, and this time the arrow hit the steel shell but could not prate it. "As you can see, our armor can easily repel this kind of arrows.


    Now I will show you a weapon capable of piercing any enemy armor. "


    Einar threw the bow to the ground and took thepound crossbow. After cing the bolt with a piercing steel tip, he fired, killing the ve as the bolt pierced his heart.


    "This kind of crossbow is capable of killing enemies from 100 feet away and is easy to reload, not to mention that anyone can use it after only a short time of teaching.


    You do not need to train them for hours, so you are willing to ept my treaty. If you canply with it, I could give you more weapons to fight against Christians.


    Our people are strong and may not be as numerous as they are, but if you have the right weapons, you can face any problem. "

 Chapter 405 - Victory Parade

    Einar, who already had everything prepared for the victory parade, prepared his citizens toe to witness it.


    He had put it off because of Kassia''s death and the fact that he simply wanted to be with his family, for a man who has lost two wives and a daughter.


    He was showing too strong a mental toughness, this because he had 6 children and two wives to take care of.


    Not to mention, there were also his siblings, his parents, and a home to care for.


    He didn''t have time to be depressed even if he wanted to.


    Einar who had already given the order to prepare everything stroked the hair of his little son Jotun who was sleeping on his chest.


    Although he was strongly resisting feelings of sadness, having his children with him was powerful therapy to ovee the pain.


    "Very good Jotun, we just have to wait for the soldiers to do their work so we can be present at the ceremony."


    The little baby snuggled into his father''s chest and made some baby noises, so Einar justughed fondly.


    "You must be dreaming of something interesting, don''t worry, Dad will make sure that you can maintain that happiness and tranquility forever."


    After this, he gave his son a kiss and got up from the chair to go to the crib and see his little daughter, Lea.


    The little girl, despite being born on the same day as her brother Mikael, was much calmer than him.


    "You inherited the gentle character of your mother my little daughter. I hope you always behave that way."


    Einar, using his hand stroked his daughter''s red hair. "I think the red hair gene will be a new trend in the imperial family.


    It''s a nice hair color, but if I''m honest, I like your mother''s white hair better.


    That winter beauty that characterizes her makes me thank that she is my wife... "


    Helmi who was listening to everything from the door justughed. "I see that my winter beauty has conquered you, but just so you know, since you were a child you were in love with me.


    I still remember your blows to the chest saying that you would protect me for life. "


    Einar smiled and walked towards Helmi who was also approaching him.


    When the two got together, they started kissing. "I guess I have many years to fulfill my promise, but for now we will have to enjoy this time together.


    Well, in July I will go to Irnd with A to begin the conquest of the ind by my father-inw.


    Once the ind ispletely conquered, I will return and stay another year to prepare everything necessary tounch the great invasion of Britain.


    I will show you that I can take that ind for a maximum of one year, because I do not want my children to grow up without their father.


    After that I will wait a year andunch the final blow to Europe, at that time I will take all the poption I can to bring it to ournd.


    Well, our expansion is not in old Europe, it is on a continent far from problems.


    But let''s stop talking about this. We better go eat because tomorrow is the military parade and we must all be present. "


    The next day Einar was standing on a balcony in the government pce, which had been built on the former site of the great hall.


    In front of him were all the citizens looking curiously at the rope that divided the main avenue, to make way for the soldiers.


    Taking care of the civilians were the police officers who wore a ck uniform with a blue nket and a cap.


    All of them were standing on one side of the ropes to take care that no curious children could enter.


    For the march, most of the soldiers trained for weeks a military march simr to the Soviet one, from how they had to hold the crossbow to coordinating the steps of the march.


    The military parade would be simple and simr to the one held in Mexico the day after the independence cry.


    30,000 soldiers and about 5,000 ves will participate in the parade.


    Which will be carried in boxes as a tourist attraction so that citizens can see the faces of the damned who attacked them and for whom they had to work overtime.


    For music, Einar took advantage of the three months to make some trumpets andposed flutes, which he gave to the most intelligent children.


    With all of them, he yed a single song that would be repeated throughout the parade.


    The song was Farewell of vianka, a song from the Russian Empire that soundedpletely monumental and was perfect for the military march.


    The children, being the war band, would be ying their instruments in the center of the central square where the soldiers would be lined up while Einar watched them from the balcony of the building with his family.


    At noon, the parade began at the Asgard city quay, where the soldiers advanced to the sound of drums being used to keep the march going.


    Civilians who had never seen anything like it looked proudly at the soldiers and warriors in their military uniforms carrying the nation''s gs with them.


    It was the first time that they could feel a sense of admiration and security as the soldiers marched through the streets with pride.


    The noise of the march was so powerful that even the children gaped at their soldiers passing by. They all watched the advance of the soldiers through the streets.


    When they reached the main avenue, the citizens threw flower petals at the soldiers as a sign of support. The soldiers who had trained to keep their faces serious continued to advance with their military march.


    When they reached the central square, they formed in front of the government pce while doing a military salute.


    Einar, in his general''s uniform also saluted them and looked at them with pride as they were the future of the nation and the basis of its future conquests in Europe.


    What Einar was doing was creating an army with a modern organization, but with archaic weapons. Although their weapons would not be powerful, they would crush any medieval army.


    It would create a change in Europe that would be perhaps his ruin, but Einar doesn''t matter that. He wanted revenge for his wife and he would get it.


    When the parade came to a close, Einar gave a victory speech that would be passed down from generation to generation for its length and quality.


    Even in the future, many would use his words in speeches.

 Chapter 406 - A New Year And A New Weapon

    In the early morning of January 1, 833, everyone in the city of Asgard city could enjoy the fireworks that Einar specially prepared to wee the new year.


    Undoubtedly, many things had happened from the birth of Einar''s brothers to the birth of Einar''s 4 children, but what had left asting mark on the Nordic nation had been the attack by the Christians and the death of Kassia.


    That is why at noon Einar met with Morgan to discuss the construction of the imperial mausoleum, which would adorn the middle of the mountain with a gigantic statue of Kassia dressed as Valkyrie.


    The statue, to be resistant would be built of cement and steel bars, not to mention that Einar would use springs in the bases of the statue so that it could withstand earthquakes.


    Undoubtedly a gigantic engineering work for the time and that will be remembered by posterity, because in that ce all the members of the imperial family would rest. He ns it as a kind of memorial museum so that everyone could enter to see it.


    In the ce, each generation would have to build some murals to exin what happened during their reigns as well as they will have to document them, in order to create a solid history of the entire nation.


    For a nation without history and culture is nothing more than an empty shell, which does not have any kind of future because it will never seed in creating in its citizens the feeling of belonging.


    When citizens visit the mausoleum in the future, they will be able to see first-hand the origin of their nation, from how it arose to how it developed and everything that it faced, that will create a feeling of belonging.


    Not to mention that they will look at the eternal resting ces of all the members of the imperial family from the good to the bad, all of them will have as theirst resting ce the imperial mausoleum.


    In this way, Einar will also guarantee the creation of a national identity of respect for the monarchy, as a national symbol of the nation very simr to the Japanese monarchy with the only difference that Einar does not want his family to be gods.


    They were only chosen to make the relevant changes to improve the lives of their citizens and they are also the origin of the Nordic nation, that way if there is ever a coup or revolution.


    The imperial family could survive, even if they lost power it would be present in all areas of the Nordic nation behind the scenes or as a family of power.


    "Morgan, you must start with the construction of the mausoleum, use 5000 crusader ves as a base in order to achieve a correct advance in the construction. I want the statue of Kassia to be made with great care to detail.


    Remember that she must be the guardian of the imperial family. She and Erika must guide the souls to their respective ces of eternal rest because they are simply in charge of making the souls follow their natural course. "


    Morgan looked seriously at Einar. "You can be sure Konungar Einar that I will do my best to have the statue and the mausoleum built in the established time, although when we have more ves we can increase the speed of construction."


    Einar who had his hands behind his back looked at Morgan with a smile "You will have your ves in the course of this half year and by the end of the year I will bring in hundreds of thousands of Irish people to work hard until they win their freedom.


    This time they will work hard to build our country and the thousands of factories that will be needed to maintain the war effort. I can assure you that there will be no failures in the development of our nation.


    Rome was not built in a day nor was it done by being soft with its ves, however we cannot be so demanding because what we need are citizens loyal to the Nordic nation.


    Be that as it may, you have work to do at the moment, so I will let you work; I have to supervise some things before four in the afternoon because I want to spend time with my family. "


    Einar got on his horse and rode towards the army firing range, as Einar would test an experimental weapon that he had designed and its function was only to be able to attack targets at long distances.


    Upon reaching the shooting range, Einar could see Seren and Gerd waiting patiently, so Einar smiled when he saw his two greatest artisans.


    "Sorry for the dy, but the monument to Kassia and the mausoleum could not. Wait but I''m here. I would like to see this beauty of a weapon."


    Seren simply walked to the table and opened a wooden box from which she took out a beautiful long gun. "We used your Smith Carbine design to create the Nordic carbine.


    This beauty in tests proved to be able to shoot 500 meters efficiently, but the carbine alone is useless if you do not have this beautiful sight with it. "


    Seren took a copper sight from the wooden box which she attached to the top of the Nordic carbine. When she finished, she handed it to Einar.


    "We made the scope following your ss lens design so it can see much closer than a spyss and is morefortable for the operator, but I think you should try it to show its power."


    Einar smiled and walked to the table, from where he opened a small wooden box with paper cartridges. Taking one, he opened the carbine and ced the paper cartridge inside the weapon toter close the carbine.


    When he had everything ready, he used his scope to be able to aim at a target that was about 200 meters from where he was, so he took a deep breath and held his breath to pull the trigger.


    When he did, the bullet was fired and managed to hit the center of the target. "It has a good grip, and the sight is perfect for soldiers, not to mention that it is easy to reload-


    What is the price of this Nordic carbine and the sight? "


    Seren showed one of her fingers "A gold coin and it took us three days to make all the pieces and another day to assemble it."


    Einar was surprised by the low cost. "I want 600 Nordic carbines before the month of March. Hire more personnel if necessary because with these weapons, I will make a sniper battalion.


    I will make my enemies shit their pants when a bullet kills them from hundreds of meters. That is the power of the Nordic nation. "

 Chapter 407 - The Arrival Of An Unexpected Visitor

    In the city of Asgard, the atmosphere was quite pleasant as the process of sowing had begun throughout the ind.


    The entire poption was quite excited because for the first time potatoes would be nted on the ind. They had heard from some small producers in the greenhouses.


    That it was a very versatile food and that it could also be used by them.


    They were also happy that just a week before the creation of the private farnd was approved, although it was not very big.


    Citizens could buy and sell theirnd to cultivate. Einar to avoid a misfortune createdws that regted the purchase and sale to prevent monopolies from being created on thend.


    The livestockw was also passed, so that everyone in the viges could have animals for grazing. The condition was that they would have to help nt the statends..


    Einar had created a state and private system to be able to start creating wealth among the citizens. He did not care that the ind was quickly distributed.


    Well, it had the Faroe Inds and Greend so that its citizens could expand without mentioning that the integration with the kingdom of Irnd will be gradual, so there will be nock ofnd.


    But that was only the beginning because the ind of Brittany was andrge enough to be distributed.


    Einar who was plowing the field with Laura and Daven smiled "What do you think of getting your hands a little dirty helping to plow the fields."


    Daven sighed as he felt tired, but happy. "This activity is a lot of fun but dad, is this necessary?"


    Einar nodded and looked fondly at Daven "You must know that it is extremely important to know how the ind develops in order to know what the needs of the people are.


    As a prince, you must know your people not simply believe that because you have power you are superior to others because at that moment you will create a bubble where you will only think about your own privilege.


    By this I mean that at a certain moment you mighte to think that people can eat cakes or that they can drink expensive wines simply because you can.


    That is the first mistake that monarchies make, locking themselves in a bubble of privileges where they simply forget that they have a people or people who depend on them.


    For them, many times it is easy to take things from their own citizens simply because they can do it, but they never think that maybe that farmer or that merchant had to make a sacrifice to get those things.


    Eventually, the hatred will umte and will end up creating a social unrest that can lead to a real carnage.


    But when you know what life is like in the country and the city, you see first hand what are the actual needs that your people are needing.


    For example, in this period of time, what have you been able to observe? "


    Daven scratched his head and looked seriously at his father. "That thebor force is scarce, but the bulls are helping a lot with the primary tasks.


    Also that thepost seems to be a lot but it will hardly be enough for this field. "


    Einar approached his son and stroked his hair. "That was a good answer. Now how would you solve those problems Laura."


    Laura smiled and hit her chest. "Buying more ves and having meat sellers donate their bones so we canpost like we do in the imperial pce."


    Einar also approached his daughter and stroked her hair. "Come to what I mean, you were able to correctly answer the questions that I asked you.


    But they did it because they were present at the time when the tasks were being done in which those tools were being needed.


    If you had been in the Imperial Pce behaving like Christian noblemen, you would never have known what was needed.


    When you have power, you have two options to see reality as it is or to iste yourself from it in apletely separate world.


    Where simply reaching out guarantees you have everything you want, when you enter that point of power you are no longer qualified to have it.


    At least not within the rules of the imperial family. That is why, from the third generation, the emperor will be elected by a council of the imperial family.


    With this, only people prepared and able to fulfill the mission of the imperial family will be chosen, which is not a game.


    Well, the lives of thousands or perhaps millions of people will depend on the decisions made by the emperor or empress ... "


    Einar interrupted his words when the noise of the merchant rm began to be heard, so a smile formed on his face.


    "All right kids, you have the rest of the day off and you can go y games at the imperial pce.


    You can also ask your mom Laisa for some caramelized apples. Just remember the golden rule. "


    Laura and Daven said at the same time "We have to brush our teeth after eating sweet things because we could get cavities and lose our teeth."


    Einar nodded and let his sons go to the imperial pce apanied by his imperial guards, while he headed towards the harbor.


    When he arrived, he was surprised to see therge number of Nordic ships, which seemed to be full of people so Einar could feel a sense of joy.


    Well, with those Nordics who will arrive, he could create an army in conditions to be able to take the ind of Brittany.


    After a while, the main Drakkar arrived on the ind with the only difference that a woman with blond hair and a crown on her head descended from within.


    She was apanied by an entourage of guards. The woman''s blue eyes caught Einar''s attention, as he could see in them the reflection of evil.


    I knew that why he had that same look after Kassia''s death.


    The woman walked to face Einar and shook his hand. "It is a pleasure to meet you Konungar Einar. I am the Dronning Regenten Malene of the kingdom of Denmark.


    Ie on behalf of the alliance for the signing of the mutual aid treaty and the distribution ofnd after the war. "


    Einar smiled and gently squeezed the woman''s hand. "Nice to meet you Dronning Malene."

 Chapter 408 - The Nordic Mutual Aid Treaty

    In the government pce at a beautiful wooden table, Einar was sitting face to face with the beautiful Dronning Malene.


    The two were enjoying a meal before they could talk business.


    Malena was biting the soft white bread with joy. "I have never had the opportunity to try something so delicious and I have the best cooks. I hope you can share the recipe for this meal."


    Einar smiled and spread his hands. "You are always free to send your cooks here so they can learn how to cook real food.


    I can teach them a lot of foods, of course, in the end it will depend on them if they can learn or not. I will simply show them how it is done and I will exin them, but they will get the real vor as long as they continue practicing. "


    Malene opened her eyes in surprise.. "You are the herald of Odin, a Konungar, and you also cooked this food.


    That is quite surprising on your part. Usually someone like you would behave in a more arrogant way because you have the right to do so. You have not only proven your worth.


    Rather, you have the divine power to be able to behave as you would like the most, but because you behave in such a strange way is that perhaps you are afraid that they will poison your food. "


    Einar shook his head and bit into a piece of meat that was soft and had a slightly buttery vor with rosemary.


    "What is the power Queen Malene?"


    Malene was surprised by Einar''s sudden question, so she caressed her cheek.


    "Power is something that makes us superior to normal people. We should be able to use it at our convenience because it took us a lot to get it.


    I don''t think you have been the exception. Everything you have built was made with the power that you obtained with your achievements. "


    Einar looked at Malene and drank some herbal liqueur. "It''s an interesting way of looking at the conception of power, but I think you''re a bit wrong.


    Power should not be a means of life if not a tool to achieve objectives. Being a tool should not cloud our view of the things that matter to us.


    I cook because I like to do it and I work with my people because I enjoy seeing the progress of my citizens, because I enjoy what I do.


    If I make the power my focal point, I would simply miss out on all these things and have to go through life worrying about useless things.


    Each person has a different story. That is why we see things differently and I do not intend to change that, but in my philosophy of life.


    The family is the most important thing, then it is my nation andstly it is the rest.


    I think that answers your question as to why I cooked being a king. I might even be an emperor, but I would still do the same things.


    Because I just enjoy doing them. "


    Malene felt a kind of strange sensation because the man in front of her seemed so unattainable. It was as if he were with one of the mythical kings of legends.


    He was not a worldly king like her or her ex-husband; he was a true king.


    "You are surprising. I think I could not be like you, because I price power more than anything else because I have had to sacrifice too much to get it.


    I have lived and suffered so many things that make it impossible for me to leave it, but to be able to respond so calmly you are without a doubt a true king of legend. "


    Einar only bit a piece of meat and bread. "Everyone is different and the circumstances in which one lives will always be different.


    A piece of gold will not be worth the same for a rich person as for a poor person. The rich will look at wealth, but the poor will only see a useless piece of metal that they cannot eat.


    But that does not mean that either of them is correct. They are simply different ways of looking at life. "


    Malene sighed and scratched her cheek. "You are too deep in your words. Usually a king your age would be thinking of other things.


    I think it will be a real pleasure to work with you and to be able to create new frontiers for us Nordics. "


    Einar nodded and put his silverware on the empty te "Now that we''ve finished our meal I think it''s time to talk business."


    At that moment, he made a wave of his hand and some servants cleaned the table before bringing a map of Europe to the table.


    "How do you know I have no intention of entering Europe? I simply consider that ce a real pain in the ass. If you are intelligent, you should avoid it too, but at least they have a safer expansion zone than the west.


    But let''s speak clearly the ind of Irnd, the British ind and anything in that ce is my core of development.


    So it is not in negotiation. "


    Einar then pointed out the region of Hond and Belgium. "This area belongs to the Jewish kingdom that is going to be created under my protection.


    Einar pointed out the penins of Brittany and the northern part of France. "This area belongs to the emirate that will be created there.


    So this whole area will be for you. "


    Einar used a pencil to create a circle in the area of ??Germany, Austria, Czechoslovakia, Pnd, and part of Hungary.


    "This whole zone could be your development zone where I will help you to be able to expand by giving you weapons and armor so that you can maintain the attack on those ces.


    Not to mention that you can continue to expand to the east as much as you want. If you want my advice, it would be the best you could do.


    Well, the west of the European continent is an area where you are going to find a lot of problems which can end up leading to your own defeat. "


    Queen Malene pointed to the region of Italy and the Balkans. "This ce why didn''t you share it?"


    "First, because it is a fairly remote area which is protected by a mountain range that preventsplete transit, not to mention that it will be a rather dangerous area because it will be disputed by the Byzantine empire and the Muslims.


    In fact, when I conquer those ces I will only take their poption and give thends to the Byzantines as long as they can deliver enough things of equal value.


    But if you want real advice, they should support southward expansion of the Jewish kingdom. They should be a good line of defense against Christians or Muslims.


    But now let''s talk about the distribution of arms and other issues so that we can sign the treaty. "


    Malene sighed, as she knew it would be a long day.

 Chapter 409 - The Profits Of The Nordic Nation

    After having officially signed the treaty, Einar weed 45,829 new Nordic citizens who had arrived from different parts of the Nordic world.


    All of them were willing to be able to be in and that promised them too much, for which they all got off the ships.


    To begin to follow the orders of the warriors who were in charge of organizing them.


    Among the people who arrived, a few dozen Godis and Gydjas did, who quickly met with Einar and Asgot in order to learn everything necessary about the new Norse religion.


    All of them hade voluntarily because they wanted to review the sacred texts of the creation of the world that Einar had written.


    Not only had theye, hundreds of Godis had alsoe from the different Nordic kingdoms to learn about religion and to take the word of Odin to their homes.


    This was done for two reasons. The first was that they all wanted to have a weapon against Christians and their bible, but the second was the signed Nordic treaty.


    In which it was guaranteed that the Nordic religion would fully enter all the Nordic kingdoms and tribes to fight against Christianity that was dering war on them.


    For the next several days, Queen Malena looked curiously at the entire capital of Asgard and its surroundings.


    She even had the opportunity to meet Einar''s family, being surprised because the children were nothing like his son.


    They were true, respectful young men, so she felt a sense of inferiority in all respects.


    Not only were the buildings gigantic and the standard of living extremely high, but the citizens were quite calm.


    There could be children in the streets ying, but she could never see a beggar or some kind of orphan asking for coins to eat.


    Food was guaranteed and everyone received products for their use such as soap.


    On the market shelves, she could see everyone''s happiness, even the new Nordic citizens immediately adapted to their new life.


    They went from living in cold areas with a poor quality of life to being in warm houses with a stable job.


    Even the young men who came single already had a woman to spend their life with. It was simply a magical kingdom.


    But what most attracted Malene''s attention were the weapons and armor, which would be of vital importance to the fight that would take ce on the wall of Danevirke.


    It was mainly for what she was waiting for. She would receive for the ves and citizens brought in.


    50,000 metal-tipped steel axes to prate armor, 40,000 crossbows, and 500,000 steel bolts, would also receive 35,000 sets of armors and chain-mail armor.


    Those materials alone were too good, but they also got on credit, liquor, salt, ssware, runic books and tools to improve the lifestyle.


    That is why Queen Malene thought ofunching raids on the Frank empire throughout the year to steal ves.


    Because of the defeat of their fleet they did not have the power to defend themselves, so they were easy prey to get their objective because the attack on them was stopped by the defeat.


    So they would take a long time tounch an attack because they were afraid, but they, as Nordics, were not afraid of the Christians.


    After a week, Queen Malene packed her ships with the thousands of objects and said goodbye to Einar.


    "Thank you very much for the hospitality shown Konungar Einar, although I would like to spend more time in this ce I have to return to take charge of my kingdom not to mention that I have to prepare the defenses of the entire Nordic world to prevent the entry of the Christians."


    Einar smiled. "The pleasure was mine, Dronning Malene. Just remember that if you have Christian missionaries do not kill them just capture them and bring them as ves.


    I will pay very well for all of them. You are also free to bring their warriors to be trained by me. When they return, they will be able to train their own warriors.


    I think it is important that they learn that war is going to changepletely because I will bring technology that did not exist before to the battlefield.


    Anyway, it was a pleasure to meet you. If you ever need help, you can send a boat to ask for help.


    I may not be able to send you troops, but at least I will be able to send you some weapons so that you can better prepare yourself or repel the enemies in the simplest way possible. "


    Malene nodded and boarded her ship as she was quite impatient to be able to bring her warriors the weapons and armor so that she could reinforce the troops on the wall of Danevirke.


    For although she was confident that she could win the war, she knew that she was no longer Einar to be able to destroy all the enemies with few troops.


    When the ships left, Einar simply sighed because he hadn''t liked having Malena at all.


    This because two or three times he tried to insinuate that they had sex. That would not have been a problem had it not been that in his instance he slept with all the guards that she had brought.


    Undoubtedly something that caused fear in Einar, because there were things that he feared, and one of them was a nympho.


    After this, Einar went to the army headquarters, as he was happy because of the 45,829 Nordic citizens.


    10,000 had decided to be soldiers. It might seem like a small number however Einar would turn that force into a true murderous army on the battlefield.


    Upon arriving at the army headquarters, he found the warriors gathered in ranks, all of whom had fought at some point in their lives, but they did not have the concept of discipline.


    So Einar would convert them from a mob of warriors to a disciplined army before July.


    So that they could go on the expedition to Irnd where that ind would bepletely conquered and the new weapons would be tested to demonstrate their overwhelming power.


    After an inaugural speech, Einar ordered that all the warriors start running while singing some songs.

 Chapter 410 - The Return Of Queen Malena

    After about two months of travel, Malene looked at the Danish coast with joy, so when her ships arrived, she descended.


    Because she wanted to inform everyone about the new treaty that had been formed just as she wanted to arm her warriors and guards with the new weapons and armors.


    When she entered her pce, she was able to see her beloved lover Sigurd Ring.


    "I''m d to see that you are in good condition Sigurd, but I want you to help me gather all the representatives as we have to talk about the next course of action we have to take.


    But you were right when you told me that Nordic nation would be a good ally against the damned Christians. I could see with my eyes that the guardians of the Nordic world have the right to say to themselves.


    You know when I could go see with my own eyes the power of Nordic fire, a fire that can burn in water not to mention that they have a strange crossbow which can fire multiple projectiles.


    But what surprised me the most is the organization of what he calls soldiers, apletely different organization from the one we warriors have..


    While we seek that our warriors can kill as many enemies as they can, he seeks that the soldiers can work as a team to defeat entire armies.


    Undoubtedly, the boat trip served to open my horizons. It may not be a perfect queen, however it showed me many things that I can improve, especially such as better control of the poption.


    I think that from everything I learned that is the most important because I realized that as long as the poption remains rtively happy, the poption will be able to work for you as long as you want without feeling pressured.


    But now prepare everything that the meeting must be prepared for before noon. "


    Sigurd Ring just sighed as he knew that his n to assassinate Queen Malene had beenpletely a failure.


    Perhaps he had relied too much on the abilities of his loyal warriors, as they had not been able to poison Queen Malene, which made him angry.


    For he could not take over the kingdom of Denmark until that woman died, but he could not kill her while she was within the kingdom so he had been nning for some time to send her to the Nordic nation.


    His n was for her to be poisoned in that ce in order to be able to take the throne and ckmail the Nordic nation for the death of Queen Malene.


    But now all his ideas had fallen apart because it was almostpletely impossible to kill Malene at that time, so he had to continue preparing his warriors and his servants.


    He knew it would be a long and tedious process, but he waspletely sure that once he did it, he could enjoy the power of the kingdom of Denmark.


    Although he would have to wait at least until the war with the Christians was over, as he was not willing to risk everything simply to gain power.


    Well, what use would it be to him if he didn''t have a kingdom to call himself king? The best thing he could do was wait for the war to end in order to take power from Malene.


    In the afternoon, all the representatives of the tribes and rulers of the Nordic region gathered at the wooden table in the dining room of the royal pce.


    Malene handed all of them a copy of the treatise written on runes so that they could read it. When they all held it in their hands, they realized everything that was written.


    "How you can observe the collection of the Nordic treaty that I signed with the Konungar Einar, three important points are mentioned.


    The first one talks about the Nordic religion and how we have to implement it in order to counteract the Christian influence that has been prevailingtely due to the missionaries.


    Which, despite being annoying has a value for the Konungar Einar, so if any of you have a Christian missionary, do not hesitate to bring them to the docks.


    For it to be sold to the Nordic nation, that way we will end the problems in our respective homes.


    The second treatise talks about the mutual recognition of the territorial limits of each one of us. Basically if you turn to your next page, you will see a map in which the Christian, Muslim and pagan world is divided. "


    Everyone could see a map which had a strange color that divided thends into different ces "To begin with, the blue zone is the territory of the Nordic nation, these arepletely prohibited for any kind of attack or action without express permission from him. Konungar Einar.


    The green zone belongs to a so-called kingdom of Jews, which will be an important ally because ording to the words of Konungar Einar, it will be a protection zone to prevent Christians or Muslims from attacking us.


    The yellow zone belongs to a Muslim emirate, which will be created for the Nordic nation to trade with the emirate of C¨®rdoba.


    Which is in red, the Byzantine empire is in purple.


    We are in white. How could you have realized we have many territories that we can conquer and in which we are going to receive support from the Nordic nation.


    With the only condition, that we do not dare to expand towards the west because ording to the words of the Konungar Einar.


    The west is and of chaos and it will be a ce of constant shes between different nations, so as long as we support the Jews we should have no problems.


    Thest important point has to do with the exchange of weapons because to begin with we will have privileges to receive weapons and armor as long as we deliver Nordic citizens or ves failing that.


    So I hope that from now on they will end once and for all the stupid traditions where babies are abandoned.


    Well, just so you know, Konungar Einar will pay for baby and mother for twoplete sets of armor, so I think the value is high enough to be able to take it into ount before starting to kill the babies.


    As for food, we do not have to worry because, in the trade we will receive boats full of dried or pickled fish.


    That will guarantee our food and that of our people, but if we cannot feed them, nothing will happen either, because we can always send them to the Nordic nation and win objects with them.


    I think it''s a win-win development n. "

 Chapter 411 - A Morning With The Kids And Army Review

    Einar who was sleeping could feel someone grab his face, so he opened his eyes and could see his little daughter Katherine, two years old, ying with his beard.


    "What happened Katherine? Are you hungry?"


    Katherine nodded and hugged Einar with her small hands. "Dad, I love you very much."


    Einar stroked his daughter''s red hair. "I love you too Katherine and I will always love you."


    With great care, Einar got out of bed, avoiding waking up Helmi, Erik and Laisa who were sleeping.


    When he got to the small kitchen, Einar looked at Katherine. "What do you want to eat peanut or apple?"


    Katherine scratched her cheek and smiled. "I want apple daddy.."


    Einar looked fondly at his daughter and very carefully took an apple, which he began to cut into slices.


    After this, he sat Katherine in her baby chair and gave her the apple so she could eat.


    He fondly looked at his daughter as she ate her apple with a blunt wooden fork.


    "How do you feel about the birthday party yesterday?"


    Katherine who was eating her piece of apple showed sincere joy. "I am already a big girl. Mother Kassia would be proud of me.


    But Daddy, is she taking care of me from Valha or taking care of me like sister Erika? "


    Einar stroked his daughter''s hair. "Mom is taking care of us from Valha with sister Erika."


    Katherine shook her head doubtfully. "But why can I see Sister Erika and Mama Kassia from time to time? I can only see her in pictures."


    Einar felt a little saddened by his daughter''s innocent question. "That is because mother Kassia is in Valha. She is in a better ce.


    When you have lived a long and prosperous life, you will be able to see Mama Kassia again.


    In Sister Erika''s case, she is a Valkyrie; she has to do the work of bringing souls to Valha or wherever they need to go; it is something she cannot help but do. "


    Katherine nodded and continued eating her apple pieces. When she finished, she stretched out her hands for Einar to charge her.


    "Dad, tell me a story."


    Einar lovingly hugged his daughter andid her on the bed so he could tell her some stories.


    The next morning, Einar felt a little hand touch his face when he saw Erick. Einar smiled. "Good morning Erick, how did you sleep?"


    "Okay dad, but let''s y."


    Einar picked up his son and yed with him while he wasughing, after which the whole family brushed their teeth and went to prepare breakfast.


    As a fairly normal family, they all helped prepare breakfast, so when they finished, they sat down at the table and enjoyed breakfast.


    "Okay kid''s dad has to check the army to see if everything is ready for the trip I will make to Irnd in maybe a few days.


    I know you don''t like the idea of ??Dad getting out; I don''t like it either, but work is part of being the leader of the nation.


    Maybe some of you want to be king or queen. That''s why you have to take this into ount. Sometimes you will have to make sacrifices, but it will be for the greater good. "


    Erick shook his head to the side as he just wanted to y, although it wasn''t that he fully understood his father''s words, either.


    But Katherine showed a curious look. "Dad, I want to be like you and be able to take care of people."


    Einar smiled and looked at his daughter with affection. "It will be aplicated road, but if you can manage it, things will improvepletely in the nation because unlike your father.


    You can grow up to be a ruler. Your father is more of a soldier, engineer, father and husband than a ruler. "


    Katherine hugged Einar''s hand lovingly "I will father, I will be a queen."


    Einar nodded and caressed her face. "You will be an empress if you wish."


    Katherine was happy and holding her father''s hand. She got down from her chair because she wanted to y with her brother Erick because she was imagining that she was an empress.


    Seeing her daughter with such joy, Einar could only smile because perhaps she could be the next empress, although, as a growing girl she could always have different ideas.


    In any case, he would not force his children to do something they did not want because he did not want them to grow up withplexes or constant stress of wanting to be something they did not want.


    After this, Einar said goodbye to Helmi and Laisa before heading to the military barracks.


    Where were the 20,000 soldiers ready for the expedition. Among them were the 500 snipers who were his elite force.


    The most loyal warriors made up that battalion, this to prevent them from running with the weapon, which would be useless if they did not even know theposition of the gunpowder.


    Not to mention that the tools to make them were something they did not know, so imitating the model of the weapon would be impossible.


    When he arrived at the training ground, he was met by many soldiers and warriors lined up in lines, all wearing their uniforms and green caps.


    Einar stood on a fairly high podium and shouted with a megaphone.


    "Today all of you finished your training, so from now on you will be the expeditionary force that I will personally lead.


    Along with you, there will be 10,000 auxiliary soldiers who will have the mission of logistics and of taking care of our important positions.


    When we leave for Irnd, we will only have one ally who will be my father-inw. Anything that does not belong to my father-inw is an enemy.


    We will conquer that ce in less than a year, because I am not going to waste my time on a small ind because my children need their father.


    That is why I hope that everyone can respect the rules, otherwise they will be taken to the military court where they will suffer a horrible fate.


    Now I want to see all that they have learned. I want them to be ordered into battalions. "


    All the soldiers made a military salute and began to move with their respective battalions.


    Einar looked at the 40 battalions of 500 soldiers each, so he smiled, because with those soldiers he is going to conquer Irnd.

 Chapter 412 - Departure For The Island Of Ireland

    Two days after that talk in the city''s port of Asgard, a group of Drakkars arrived at the docks, of them under Vilhelm who was quite happy because he knew the feats that his son had done.


    He was also quite happy because he could see his grandchildren for the first time. When he came down, he met Eskol who received him.


    "Konungar Vilhelm, the Konungar Einar is a bit busy, but I will take it to the imperial pce."


    Vilhelm just nodded and got on one of the horses that were prepared so the two of them rode to the imperial pce.


    Einar who was in theboratory looked with pride at the first prototype sound telegraph that he had created together with Sia.


    Although it did not have any kind of light, the sound system worked by means of some keys which moved while the air could pass through a slit.


    In this way, a single note sound could be created when the sounds were repeated multiple times, creating a morse code.


    .


    Although it was not very ergonomic in design, it allowed to send electrical signals at least two miles using a mechanical alternator.


    "Sia, we just made history by creating the first sound telegraph.


    It may not be the best of all, but being the first is going to be truly apletely revolutionary change because, unlike the optical telegraph where there always has to be a soldier watching.


    It is easy to hear the sound once it arrives. With this little invention, we will be able to change the course of the upation of the new territories without mentioning that we will improvemunication in ournd.


    When I have to go, I want you to talk to Seren to begin the instation of this telegraph system. Since we do not have something protective, we will use pine resin to cover the copper cables.


    Remember that the copper cables must go under the ground in a small stone pipe to cover them. That pipe must be connected to the sewer to prevent it from flooding.


    If for some reason it fails, it will have to be built off the ground and a steel pipe covered with pine resin will be used. "


    Sia nodded. "Can you be sure Einar, will you take the chlorine gas with you by the way?"


    Einar smiled evilly "When necessary I will use it, because sometimes the fear created is more dangerous than the weapon that was used.


    You can be sure that I will use it, it may not be the most honest action possible but as I said before we need to end this war as quickly as possible.


    Well, I don''t want to be separated from my children and wives for so long. After Kassia''s death, I realized that my family is the most valuable thing.


    That is why I am doing the invasions in this way because otherwise it will bepletely impossible to do them.


    Well, I would be away for so many years that I would lose the best stage of my children and I refuse to pursue revenge without being able to take my children into ount. "


    Sia just looked at Einar in admiration. "I think you are the father that many people would have liked to have."


    Einar just smiled. "I am not perfect nor am I a person of admiration because I have defects, however I have clear priorities ..."


    At that moment the door of theboratory opened and an imperial guard entered "Konungar Einar his father-inw Vilhelm ising to the pce."


    Einar smiled and turned his head to look at Sia. "I guess tomorrow or the day after I''ll have to leave the ind. Remember not to experiment with acids or explosives.


    I do not doubt your ability, but they are dangerous reagents that can cost you your life. I rmend that you focus your attention on obtaining aspirin from tar.


    I know it can beplicated or impossible, but you can always use misbehaved ves as guinea pigs.


    They cannot say anything and their sacrifice will be for the good of science. Their names may be lost in time, however the results willst for eternity. "


    Sia nodded and saw Einar leave theboratory, for which she sighed, as she had many things to do.


    When Einar came down to the waiting room of the imperial pce, he could see his father-inw Vilhelm holding his two grandsons Jotun and Skade.


    "Little children are just as strong as their mother and grandfather. It is a shame that you have their father''s hair, but I will still take care of you in the same way.


    Well, you are my family; I hope that when you grow up, you will spend time with your grandfather, because I am sure that you will learn what life is like by following the ancient Nordic traditions.


    Although I like that they are growing up in a quiet ce, sometimes the wolf cub needs to leave the pack to know the reality of the world.


    I know that you will be able to achieve great things. "


    Laisa who was looking at her father only smiled as she knew that Vilhelm might look cold on the outside but he was actually a loving man like Einar.


    It''s just that he rarely shows his feelings with someone other than his family.


    Einar simply sat on one of the sofas and looked at his father-inw. "I agree that they need to grow up in an environment away from the peace of Asgard.


    When they grow up, the whole family will spend time in Irnd to build character. All my children must know the reality of the world.


    Well, I can''t change it just by wanting it. "


    Vilhelm only sighed. "In that you are right, but I can guarantee that any of your children that you send to Irnd will be able to grow up healthy but will have to live by their own hand as is reality.


    I think I can help you with that. I just hope that in the process I can have more grandchildren. "


    Einarughed and with a small sign of his hand Laisa sat on Einar''sp. "Don''t worry Vilhelm, I will do my best to have enough children with Laisa.


    Well, I''m addicted to taking care of my children. "


    Vilhelm looked proudly at Einar. "You are the best son a father can have."


    After this, they spent some time as a family and three dayster, all the fleets prepared with the soldiers and the war material to be able to follow the small fleet of Vilhelm.


    Because the invasion of the kingdoms of Irnd was about to begin.

 Chapter 413 - Arrival In Dublin

    Einar, who was looking at the beauty of the sea, drank some water with lemon to avoid any kind of scurvy.


    Something he notice is that the further south the cold moved, it was much greater because the North Antic current did not seem to be working as it should.


    <em>''I suppose that for something the northern European countries had problems throughout their existence because of theck of sun.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>They will continue with that problem because they will not have colonies in America, although they may focus their eyes on Africa in the east.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>I really don''t think it matters because it won''t be my development hub, it''s a troublednd whose biggest value is poption.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>That is what I really need. I have to motivate all my citizens to have children, even integrating Native Americans.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>The poption must grow. The only thing I am grateful for is that I do not have dangerous enemies in my entire expansion zone, so I will always be the dominant force. ''</em>


    Einar drank some water and yed some music on his ordion so that he could pass the time.


    During the following days, the trip at sea was quite calm and there did not seem to be any kind of attack, which he did notice.


    It is that when they entered the area of ??inds that divided Irnd with Scond, there were many Nordic tribes.


    Which had been established a few years ago and had prospered, even more with the increase in trade with the creation of the northern route to d.


    Well, many small merchants had realized that starting trade with the Norse was a good idea because although there are some who were Vikings, most of them were people who worked hard to get things for their tribe.


    One of the reasons why the Scottish kingdoms had not attacked them was because they were not strong enough tounch invasions against all the tribes that existed on those inds.


    Well, although they seemed small tribes, they had within them many warriors who could rival the ill-prepared armies of the kingdoms.


    Another reason why they had not been attacked was because of the kingdom of Irnd created by the Konungar Vilhelm.


    Who had conquered two small neighboring kingdoms in a short time and had conquered a small part of the ind of Irnd.


    As they advanced through the different Einar inds, I enjoyed at every moment the views of the ce, which were quite beautiful.


    They brought back memories of when he traveled many times with Margaret on the ferries and tourist boats to see the beautiful scenery of the ind sea.


    Although it was very different because there were no gigantic buildings or sailboats, but instead there were hundreds of Christian and Nordic fishing boats.


    Who sought to get arge amount of food to feed their families, because fish was the simplest food to be able to be obtained.


    After a while, they were able to reach a somewhat simple but quiterge port. Einar was surprised as he realized that it was a true Nordic port.


    Unlike its port, that had a more unique style and with a different architecture, the port of the city of Dublin.


    It was worthy of being a port belonging to the Nordic style. When the ship docked, Einar coordinated his soldiers to get off the ship.


    Well, it was very important that they did it because they had to prepare all the things to be able to have everything ready, because they had to conquer many enemynds.


    With his soldiers fully in order, Einar met his father-inw who showed him the city of Dublin.


    "I know it is not a well-nned city like Asgard, but I have been trying to correct all that in this time from the construction of a functional drain to the creation ofmunity toilets so that everyone can leave their excrement away from the streets.


    Not only implementing that but also creating ces to bathe in that way will avoid many diseases.


    That is a fact because since you told me and I implemented it, I was able to discover that the diseases werepletely reduced.


    Not only that, but the quality of life improved although it could only be applied in the capital and in the towns with the use oftrines.


    But for something it begins because not all of us have the gift of being Odin''s heralds. "


    Einar smiled and patted his father-inw. "But you have something that others do not have and that is that you have the herald of Odin as a son so you have more advantages than them.


    I would even dare to say that you can achieve great things once the kingdom isplete, because you will have more resources.


    Either way, I will be helping you develop Irnd so that you can turn it into a true Nordic paradise.


    Where our people can feel safe, I will also take care to make the city of Irnd a ce of worship for the Norse religion.


    In this way, thousands of brave Nordic warriors or simple citizens wille to see this city to be able to know one of the holynds of the Nordic religion.


    But since we''re here, how about showing me the battlement tower so I can talk about the next target we have to attack. "


    Vilhelm looked proudly at Einar. "You are a good son. I''m sure my daughter made a good choice to take you in that crazy way. She has to show love.


    I can''t wait to have more grandchildren. That way, my lineage will bepletely transmitted, but I can assure you that when they are older, I will teach them the history of their maternal family.


    It may not be as long as yours, but my ancestors were great Norse personalities, although due to time their legacy is being lost. "


    "Do not worry about that Vilhelm, I will take care of telling theplete story of the entire family of my children, so those stories about your ancestors will be kept for posterity in textbooks.


    That any Nordic citizen will be able to review in order to better understand the history of those who were before us and that due tock of a means to record history, their stories have been forgotten by the passage of time.


    The more history we have, the greater the amount of culture that we generate in our citizens.


    We may not be an ancient people but we have many years of history and perhaps in the future we could learn more about the past. "

 Chapter 414 - First Objective Of The War In Ireland

    After advancing for a while through the streets of Dublin, they reached some walls with a style simr to the city walls of Asgard, with an Italian trace design. Einar could feel a feeling of happiness when seeing that.


    Because it showed that his father-inw had confidence in him because although the Italian-style walls might seem weak or easy to attack, they were actually the most resistant walls at that time.


    Because they were made to withstand artillery hits, which gave them more defensive advantage than traditional walls.


    After passing through the walls, Einar was surprised to see that his father-inw had started a construction very simr to that of the imperial pce. Vilhelm, seeing Einar''s face onlyughed.


    "When I saw the pce you had built, I promised myself to build a simr one, only with the difference that it is much more resistant and has an important bastion function, although it is a construction that will take years toplete.


    Well, I am using masonry and not partitions to be able to build it; I did this intentionally because I feel more secure having a hard stone ce around me.


    But what do you think? "


    Einar looked at the construction quite curiously "Dublin is an earthquake free ce, so I think it is a magnificent construction, but it will require a lot ofbour force to build it.


    I know it can beplicated but I am sure you will be able to make the pce, if at any time you need help with the interior of the pce, such as pipes or heating systems, you can tell me so I can do it. "


    Vilhem nodded and walked towards the area of ??the pce that was built and used as a meeting ce, entering Einar noticed the Gothic style of the walls not to mention that there was a lot of Nordic architecture.


    Somehow, as a historian, he had a sense of joy and pride, as he had influenced a civilization to create a unique architecture that certainly looked great.


    When they reached arge table, Vilhelm took out a map made of sheepskin that was shaped like the ind of Irnd.


    "Currently, my kingdom is made up of the Dublin region. To the west we have the Athlone region, to the southwest we have the Ossory region and finally to the south we have the Leinster region.


    I know that little can be seen, but they were small kingdoms that presented their challenge to be conquered. Now the question we have is where we can expand in the north. We have the kingdoms of Oriel and Breifne.


    In the west, we have the kingdoms of Mayo, Ui Maine, Ennis and Thomond.


    While in the south, we have the kingdom of Ormond.


    All these kingdoms have arge amount ofnd, but I don''t know which way you want to start the expansion. "


    Einar stroked his mustache. "We can start the war in the southern kingdom of Ormond. Do you know what kind of terrain is there?"


    Vilhelm nodded and pointed to the map. "ording to spies it is all in, so I don''t think we will have any problems attacking. What I see a bitplicated is that the other southern kingdom has hills and forests.


    So it will be difficult to attack, however it will be easy to defend against Thomond''s attacks because they have hills and arge area of ??swamps, so I doubt their ability tounch an attack. "


    Einar showed a confident smile. "Do not worry about that. In 2 months, we will conquer the two southern kingdoms to merge the kingdom of Irnd in the southern part of the ind. Later we will advance through the northwest taking any kingdom in our way.


    With those kingdoms it will be easy to kill all the Irish because in the north they do not have a safe way to get help from the Christian kingdoms of Britain, but since we decided the path of attack.


    It is important that your troops concentrate on the border with the other kingdoms to avoid surprise attacks against us; I know it can beplicated, but my troops will be in charge of controlling the rebels in the conquered kingdoms.


    Along with the work of conquering all the enemynds, so do not worry, if at a certain moment we need more soldiers, it could bring 10,000 more soldiers to be able to pacify the conquerednds.


    Although I would like you to start a program to create soldiers so that the kingdom of Irnd has enough troops to take care of itself.


    Well, my troops cannot stay long because they must return to prepare for the invasion of Scond, in any case I will help with the poption by taking more than half of them to take them to d.


    That way, your kingdom can stabilize efficiently. Just remember to integrate its inhabitants, making them feel Nordic. I will send you priests and Godis to do the job of appeasing the new citizens.


    Also, do not worry once we conquer Irnd to send troops to help us, it is better that you take advantage of the time to be able to assimte everything you can from the small kingdoms of Irnd.


    It would only require your help in about 3-4 years. By the time we fully enter Europe, it will be primarily an aid to bring millions of European ves to the inds.


    They will be the basis of our future development, but let''s keep the talk in the present. Do you know how many enemies we will fight in the kingdom of Ormond? "


    Vilhelm walked over to some scrolls and took one of them that had Ormond''s name on it.


    "ording to some Jewish merchants, it appears that King Dunchad has about 500 soldiers, 250 horsemen and almost 3,000 levy that he can use throughout his territory. He has no political marriages and rtions with his neighbors are bad.


    Because the king is a drunkard who likes to gamble but not pay his debts, which is why he created a terrible reputation among the kings in the vicinity, the weapons he uses are iron weapons.


    But I think the most dangerous thing about that kingdom is the cavalry and the t terrain where it can run to attack. "


    Einar looked confidently at his father-inw. "His cavalry will be destroyed even before they can get close, but how many fortifications does he have?"


    "ording to the information of the Jew, it only has two fortresses, the first which is its capital and which has stone walls of no more than 4 meters and the second which is a convent of monks who live secluded in a wooden fortress with walls of 3 meters.


    All the rest are towns with some go to prevent the animals from entering. "


    Einar opened his hands with joy.. "15 days will be how long it will take to finish off that little king."

 Chapter 415 - The Road To The Southern Part

    After having rested for three days, Einar left Dublin with his army, which was perfectly aligned as they advanced along the dirt roads that were in the ce.


    To avoid attacks against them by the rebels, Einar used soldiers and mounted warriors on horseback to check the road at all times.


    This ensured the safety of the army not to mention that potential bad roads or roadblocks could be reported.


    Einar who was on his horse opened his notebook where there were some numbers written down.


    <em>''We have to travel 115 kilometers, the daily speed of the army is 16 kilometers per day so we should reach Loch Garman castle in 8 days.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>Following a straight path through the hills of Wicklow and Fearna.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>Later, the road will be only in, so it will be a fairly rxed trip.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>I just hope there are no rebels on the way because that would dy our advance. In any case, I will leave the snipers guarding the camp.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>They will be able to efficiently take care of the camp to avoid unpleasant surprises. ''</em>


    After reviewing the information on the notebook, Einar put it in his bag and advanced with his soldiers.


    Fortunately, the dirt road was dry due to the fact that it had not rained, so the beautiful fences of Dublin could be appreciated.


    As they advanced, they passed some viges where Einar could see the Irish looking curiously at their army.


    They were afraid at the beginning because they thought they would be robbed but the well-organized army simply advanced without caring about the civilians, because it was not their objective to kill them.


    Because they were the future territory of Einar, so it was not very smart to mistreat his own people.


    Something that Einar noticed is that the peasants were harvesting the harvest that had been sown at the beginning of the year, which did not seem to be much, but you could see the happiness on their faces.


    Well, they could reap the fruit of theirbor, knowing that they would have to give part of their sowing to the kingdom of Irnd, however thanks to the constant trade between Irnd and d.


    It had been achieved that the levels they had to give were reduced because the salt allowed the fish to be kept longer, like any kind of meat. That is why there was nock of food in the kingdom of Irnd.


    After advancing for a few more, Einar reached an abandoned vige near a hill. The houses looked a bit old, but Einar took advantage of the dpidated ce to make a camp to rest.


    The soldiers then prepared the ce to be able to create some simple defenses, which were created in just 3 hours, after finishing the soldiers installed their tents while others enabled the abandoned town to sleep in the old wooden houses.


    Einar, who was sitting in front of a campfire, looked at the fire and remembered his days in the army, mainly when he was sent to the mountains to fight against organized crime.


    While he was seated a priest approached him who had volunteered to follow the army from d. "Messiah Einar is something wrong?"


    Einar raised his head and looked at the priest "It''s okay Walter, it''s just that I was remembering some things about the past, but what do you think of the situation in Irnd, do you think there is a solution from the church of Rome."


    Walter nodded and smiled as he took a crucifix. "It will be easy to end the religion of Rome, because in the end people will see for themselves the difference between our church and the corrupt traditional church.


    We do not need people to give up their goods for salvation because that is only theft to the believers. The tithe was created only to feed the corruption that lives in the church''s dome.


    But eventually, under your guidance things will end up getting better for everyone on the ind. Maybe it will be somewhatplicated, but the more territories we get we can trap monks and priests.


    They will be able to see first-hand the change that we are making, not to mention that when we show the sacred scriptures, they will realize that none of Jesus'' disciples betrayed him.


    It was only a necessary way to obtain the forgiveness of the sins of humanity. "


    Einar just smiled and looked at Walter seriously. "I hope they can see that they are wrong because I would not like to have to take them to reeducation camps. It will be hard times for them.


    But they will see their mistakes, and eventually they will see the light or die. "


    After this, they all went to sleep and continued on their way the next morning, just like the day before. They all advanced along the nned path before finding another ce to spend the night.


    During the following days, everything went smoothly until they found a small river where there seemed to be no bridge, so Einar used his knowledge as a military engineer.


    He had his soldiers cut down trees in order to build a self-supporting bridge by Leonardo da Vinci, which was built quickly and efficiently, after which wooden boards were ced and the army was able to pass.


    That being the only problem on their way, after other days they managed to arrive at the Loch Garman castle which was not in the best condition because it had traces of the damage caused during its siege in the past.


    Although despite this it was a quite interesting castle and it had a different architecture from what had been seen in Dublin, since the castle had a circr shape and had a moat around it that was not very deep.


    When Einar entered with his army, he could see some Irish people who were in terrible shape, sitting on the roads begging for food. Einar only sighed, as he knew that their lives had been difficult.


    He did not me his father-inw for it because in a war the first to suffer are the civilians so there is no way to change that, however he took advantage of the moment to create hope in the castle''s people.


    For this, he gave Walter soldiers and allowed him to deliver food to the citizens. While they did so they talked about the advantages of the Christian Nordic religion.. This worked because in their saddest moment they found salvation.

 Chapter 416 - Entering The Kingdom Of Ormond

    In the castle of Loch Garman, Einar stayed a few days while the scouts he had sent brought information about the state of the borders with the kingdom of Ormond


    This Einar did with the intention of being able to finish off his border guards so that he could enter the kingdom and buy time before they realize that there was an enemy.


    Also, taking advantage of the new affection of the poption of Loch Garman for Einar, he got some people who knew very well the way to reach the capital of the kingdom of Ormond


    They knew the towns that were there and even got the guidance of an old merchant who knew the roads to get to the capital. Among the roads there was one that was not well known, so that an efficient blow could be given.


    After a few days, the scouts returned, finding a ce where there were very few border guards, so Einar corroborated the information with his informants.


    So he gathered them in the battlement tower room of Loch Garman Castle.


    Einar pointed to a map and looked at the scouts and informants.


    "ording to the explorers, in this area near the river there is a small border post that is not very well protected.


    I want to hear your opinions on whether it is feasible to enter through that ce or we have to attack a more protected ce in order to enter. "


    A bearded and somewhat scruffy looking man showed a confident smile. "Thest time I traveled to the kingdom of Ormond there were no towns near that area.


    This mainly because it is a hilly area which has no value beyond grazing sheep, but it is a good idea to go through that ce because after a day of walking we could reach the secondary road to enter the capital.


    In that way, there should be no defenses because King Dunchad is a very suspicious guy, so he always has his troops close to him.


    So the security in that ce is pretty poor. I''m sure we can get there before you know it.


    Well, even if he knows of our existence, he will not be able to do anything because he will prefer to stay in his castle because he relies on its walls to be able to resist any kind of attack. "


    The other informants had no problem with it as they did not know anything about the secondary road as they had not been merchants.


    So they agreed with the actions of the merchant. Seeing this, Einar smiled. "Very well, we will go out tomorrow. I hope you are all prepared because it will be a long way.


    We estimate that it will take us 4 or 5 days to reach the capital of the Ormond kingdom, but when we do, I will strike a real swift blow.


    I will show you why I am the messiah and the leader of the Norse. "


    After those words, everyone returned to their rooms because tomorrow would be a somewhatplicated day.


    The next day, the army left the castle of Loch Garman and set out for the border of the Ormond kingdom.


    After walking for a few hours, they got close to the border where a group of 15 border guards were.


    So Einar tested snipers for the first time by having them crawl through the grass while wearing a grass camouge on their bodies.


    The snipers advanced slowly towards their positions to be able to shoot. All of them had been training for quite some time in using their Nordic carbine.


    So once they reached the area indicated by Einar they aimed their carbines and waited for Einar''s signal, which was the sound of a whistle.


    When Einar blew the whistle, the border guards looked doubtfully at the hill in front of them, but it was at that moment that the noise of dozens of gunshots could be heard.


    After this, the bodies of the 15 border guards were left on the ground, all of them had bullet holes in all parts of their body.


    The snipers rose from the ground and aimed their carbines to fire again in case there were more enemies.


    However, when walking through that guard post they realized that they had killed all the border guards who gave the signal that everything was free.


    At that moment, a group of cavalry climbed the hill, which were the scouts who were going to go ahead of the army to be in charge of guarding the road.


    The cavalry quickly crossed the guard post and made their way forward. When all the cavalry passed, the army climbed the hill.


    They all advanced in an orderly manner to the guard post where they once arrived and began to advance into the Ormond kingdom.


    After entering the kingdom of Ormond, the army began its march to a safe area where there were no people to create a safe camp.


    After a few hours of advancing, they reached a small valley between the hills where they established their camp, leaving some guards on the hills to be able to take care of everyone''s safety.


    Einar who was in his tent looked at a drawing he had made of his entire family.


    With enough affection, he caressed Kassia''s face <em>''Already in a month and some days it will be the first year without you.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>The children are growing well but I am sure that things would have been much better with you, unfortunately I am away from home to be able to put an end to the enemies of our nation once and for all.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>I know you would tell me that revenge is not worth it, but sometimes it has to be done in order to achieve long-term well-being.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>At this time, it is a necessity, but I promise you that it will improve after your brother asks you for forgiveness on his knees in your grave.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>That son of a bitch may be an emperor, but in front of your husband and your corpse he will be a simple man who will have to pay for the damage he did to you.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>You did not deserve to die, Kassia. If I had been at that moment I know that maybe I would have saved your life ... ''</em>


    <em> </em>


    A tear ran down Einar''s face before he sighs and he will wipe it with his hand <em>''Either way I hope you will wait for me wherever you are, when I finish taking care of the children and my life hase to an end.</em>


    <em> </em>


    <em>I will meet you, and at that moment I will not leave you. I love you enough to be able to say that I would like to spend eternity with you. ''</em>


    After this, Einar extinguished the candle andy down in his sleeping bag to rest, as they would be heavy days for the march to the capital of the kingdom of Ormond.

 Chapter 417 - King Dunchad

    In the castle near the port of the city of Lairge, a man was staring in horror at a group of guards who stood in front of his wooden house.


    "Servant Callum, we congratte you on your marriage to the woman Kathleen, but King Dunchad has demanded your right of ius primae noctis.


    So your wife''s first night belongs to the king. I hope you can understand. "


    Callum looked at the guards in horror. "Mercy, please, I''m just a poor servant. You can''t do that. I''ve known my wife since we were kids.


    She is a very sensitive woman. If the king demands her first night, she would not resist that ... "


    One of the guards hit Callum in the face, for which he threw him to the ground while his face bled.


    "We are not asking your permission. We are going to enter through it and if, for some reason it is not a virgin, you will be punished by the king.


    I remind you that you are not a free man; you belong to King Dunchad, as does your house or whatever you have.


    If we want, you won''t live in your house anymore. "


    Callum watched sadly then as the guards entered his house and pulled out his wife who was kicking in a desperate attempt to free herself.


    "Callum, help me please, don''t let them take me away."


    Callum started crying and turned his head, not having the courage to meet his wife''s eyes.


    The guards put the woman into a carriage, and two of them climbed in while leering at her.


    "I think she is a good woman. We should try her before the king does."


    "I like your idea. I choose the back, you keep your mouth, just remember that we will have to wash it very well after this.


    I don''t want to be punished. "


    The two men startedughing and started raping the woman in the carriage.


    When the carriage reached the castle, the two men got out of the carriage, taking the naked woman with them.


    They quickly bathed her with water and cleaned her body as best they could before putting new clothes on them, very carefully they entered the castle with her.


    Where they were received by some guards who told them where they had to leave the woman, to their bad luck they had to take her to the king''s room.


    After climbing the stairs, a guard opened the doors for them. Upon entering the room, they could see the luxurious surroundings of that ce.


    However, they did not dare to take anything or stay longer than they should, so they left the woman clearly in shock on the bed.


    At that moment, they left the room and returned to their barracks. The woman who had been outraged did not cry. She just stared at the wall while trembling with fear.


    Then the door to the room was opened again and a fat man with a beard and golden hair entered.


    "What a good woman you are. I don''t know what prevented you from getting married before, but I can assure you that you are going to forget your husband tonight.


    You are only going to think about my penis and you wille back to me to look for more. Because you are nothing more than a bitch. "


    Dunchad took off her clothes and pushed the woman onto the bed, lifted her dress and started raping her at that moment while the poor woman stared helplessly at the ceiling.


    In the morning Kathleen opened her eyes and without even looking back she walked to the bedroom window and jumped.


    A few minutester, a guard knocked on the door of King Dunchad''s room who only opened his eyes and could not see his new toy, so he was upset.


    This caused him to get out of bed and open the door where his most loyal knight was waiting for him. "King Dunchad, the corpse of the woman they brought inst night was found on over the dead body of your favorite horse."


    King Dunchad quite angry about that hit the wall. "I thought I said that no one could open the wooden windows.


    Who was the stupid maid who did it. "


    The knight gulped. "I don''t know King Dunchad, but I will bring all the servants for you to judge."


    Dunchad calmed down and nced at his gentleman before going to their table to pour himself some sweet liquor into his Nordic ss goblet.


    Although he hated the pagans, he loved to buy merchandise from them as he considered it a necessary luxury.


    After a few minutes, the knight returned apanied by three women who were trembling.


    King Dunchad approached her and pointed to the windows. "Who of you useless pieces of maidservant opened the wooden windowsst night."


    The three servants who had their heads lowered were silent, so Dunchad angrily grabbed the hair of one of them.


    "I want you to tell me who was or you will pay for her crimes."


    The maid who was crying pointed to herpanion who was next to her. King Dunchad red at her and threw her away before walking towards the maid she had pointed out.


    "So it was you, useless little maid. Because of you, I lost a good toy and a horse that cost me 3 gold coins.


    You know it''s three gold coins. It''s more than you can ever win in your whole damn life.


    Now take off your dress and lean against the window. You will have to do your duty as a new toy because I am not going to be without enjoying a good woman. "


    The maid took off her clothes and leaned against the window while lifting her butt, knowing she had no other choice.


    Dunchad dropped his pants and began raping his maid while looking at the hill in front of his window.


    At that moment, he only closed his eyes and enjoyed the interior of his servant until he reached the climax, so when he opened his eyes he looked with fear at the army that was on the hill.


    Although he did not recognize the g they were carrying, he knew that it must not be a normal g, so without wasting time he pulled up his pants and shouted that the enemies were approaching.


    Einar who was approaching the walls could hear the noise of some bells, so he knew that they were aware of his arrival.

 Chapter 418 - A One-sided Massacre

    Einar besieged the city in just minutes, so his troops prepared to face any enemy.


    At that time, Einar ordered the wooden towers to be assembled so that the snipers would position themselves to kill the enemies on the walls.


    As they did so, the enemy soldiers on the walls looked quite curious at the Nordic army because they did not know what they were doing or which side they belonged to.


    After a few hours outside the walls, there were 30 sniper towers which could have 3 snipers, which had protections to prevent archers from firing at them.


    After this, Einar fortified in a simple way the outer and inner area of ??the siege camp.


    "Remember to finish building all the defenses because we will be at this ce for at least 5 days, so we must have the capacity to defend ourselves during that time. I also want to know how the construction of the ballistas and onagers are progressing."


    Ansgar, who was in charge of supervising the army, gave a military salute to Einar "The ballistas will be ready tomorrow and the onagers will be assembled in two days, I would like to tell you, herald Einar, that things will be faster.


    But unfortunately we have to take the time to check if they are assembled correctly, but with Ibssen''s help things can progress smoothly. "


    Einar smiled and looked approvingly at Ansgar. "Good thing I brought you for the expedition with Ibssen, but what do you think about that city in front of us?"


    Ansgar stroked his chin. "I think it is a waste of resources, as the stone walls are very small and they did not even userge blocks. They will be easily destroyed with our giant dynamite arrows.


    Although I wish I could see the effect of chlorine gas, as I believe it will be powerful enough to create fear in our enemies. "


    Einar took a deep breath. "You may just see death in the worst possible way, but it will depend on King Dunchan''s response, if he refuses to surrender peacefully and wants to hold on to the defense.


    We will use chlorine gas to be able to kill them. "


    In the castle, King Dunchad was quite nervous because he had felt a chill and also because the enemy had not even shown up and he did not know what was the functionality of the towers built outside.


    "Some of you know who is the person who is attacking us, simply from what I could see from my room. I am sure it is an army greater than 10,000 soldiers. All of them are well fed and also armed.


    Nobody on this ind has that kind of power because nobody would allow it. Even the pagan kingdom of Irnd doesn''t have that power. "


    The town priest stroked his beard. "Perhaps it is the Konungar Einar. If I can remember correctly, he promised to take revenge on the Christian world for the crusade against him and for the death of his wife."


    Dunchad clutched his head in fear. "You''re telling me that the bloody heathen who defeated a fleet of thousands with only 300 ships is besieging us? I think we should surrender.


    Maybe we could get forgiveness from him ... "


    The priest hit the table. "You are crazy. You know that if the high pontiff in Rome finds out you will be emunicated, not only that but you will also not have a ce in heaven.


    Better try to resist the siege with all your strength, recruit all the men of the city to fight against the enemy, in the end God our lord will give you the advantage, I know it because the power of the church is superior to any pagan .


    Now we must all pray to ensure that we can win the war against those pagans. "


    Everyone with no other choice began to pray throughout the night.


    The next day, everyone in the castle and town was awakened at 6 in the morning when the soldiers of the Nordic army yed their national anthem while some gs of the Nordic nation flew into the camp.


    This surprised everyone because they did not understand the strange song, however it left a psychological mark on all of them because they could feel the power of those words that were heard in unison.


    Hearing this, the priest forced everyone to pray aloud because he feared that the pagan words would affect the morale of the defenders, but even in spite of that their voices were barely heard because the Nordic national anthem prevailed.


    After finishing telling it, Einar stood on a tform and, taking advantage of the silence used an iron megaphone to speak in Latin "King Dunchad I am the king of the Norse and fulfilling my words.


    I came to take revenge on Christians who believe in the words of the corrupt church which has deformed religion to establish dominion over people while conditioning entry to heaven or hell.


    When the truth is that our actions define where we will end up, that is why I will give you the opportunity to deliver the city, if by the end of the day you have not left tomorrow I will let the breath of God fall on you.


    A weapon given to me by his divine hand, to punish the corruption of Rome and of all those who support her in her work to sell salvation. "


    After those words, Einar only waited, because he knew that they would not surrender, because he could see in the distance using his spyss as a priest shouted at the enemy soldiers on the walls.


    "It is a real shame but it will be the first time chlorine gas has been used in a war but it will not be thest time it will be used."


    When night came, Einar couldn''t see anyone leaving, so he simply shook his head and decided to attack on the morning of the next day.


    In the morning after the next day, Einar stood on the wooden tform and, using his megaphone recited the Pater Noster1.


    <em>"Pater noster, qui es in caelis:</em>


    <em>sanctificetur Nomen Tuum;</em>


    <em>adveniat Regnum Tuum;</em>


    <em>fiat voluntas Tua,</em>


    <em>sicut in caelo, et in terra.</em>


    <em>Panem nostrum cotidianum da nobis hodie;</em>


    <em>et dimitte nobis debita nostra,</em>


    <em>sicut et nos dimittimus debitoribus nostris;</em>


    <em>et ne nos inducas in tentationem;</em>


    <em>sed libera nos a Malo."</em>


    All the Christian soldiers in Einar''s army raised crosses, and at that time the Nordic soldiers threw hundreds of sks of yellow vapor over the city.


    The ss jars began to fall inside the city and the castle releasing a yellow mist, which began to slowly spread through the city.


    Some civilians who were nearby screamed in pain and shortness of breath, scenes like that were repeated throughout the city.


    The priest tried to calm the masses but when some ss jars fell where he was; he had difficulty breathing and, like the rest of the people he screamed as he fell on the ground.


    This created chaos in the city, so the civilians started running to the gates but the soldiers stopped them, so there began to be conflicts between all of them.


    Einar, for his part just watched as the city and the castle were set on fire by the chaos created, so he simply sighed to be able to repeat a phrase of an eminent physicist.


    <em>"Now I am be Death, the destroyer of worlds ..." </em> The Lord''s Prayer

 Chapter 419 - The Macabre Consequences

    After a few hours and after releasing 250 liters of chlorine gas in the city and the castle, Einar ordered a group of soldiers with gas masks with activated carbon filter to advance towards the walls to enter the city.


    Snipers who had seen the yellow haze and chaos in the city for hours pointed their rifles at the walls so they could kill anyone who tried to do something against the soldiers.


    When the soldiers were at the wooden door, they watched as Ansgar walked towards it and ced in front of it four sticks of dynamite which he glued using pine resin.


    After that, he used some matches and lit therge fuse they had. With a wave of his hand, everyone moved away at a distance of about 100 meters and waited for the dynamite wick to explode the explosives.


    At that moment, a loud noise could be heard, so the wooden door was destroyed as well as part of the wall, leaving a huge hole that raised an overwhelming amount of dust.


    While they waited for the dust to settle, they could see peopleing out from the gap in the wall, who were walking slowly, all the soldiers prepared to attack.


    But when people left that ce they did it like a kind of zombies, which only made some strange noises with their mouths because they seemed unable to speak, not only that.


    Their bodies were full of burns and sores that made them look like dead. They all had blood in their eye sockets because they were blind. They were trying to call for help.


    But it waspletely useless as their throats werepletely torn, so they could only create small noises. Asgard who was looking at people simply felt fear.


    Not only did he have that feeling because all the soldiers of the Nordic army felt the same, because although many had seen atrocities it was the first time for them that they could see a scene as grotesque as that.


    Einar, who was looking at everything through his spyss, had a feeling of guilt that made him feel ufortable, so he gave the order that the sniper''s open fire on those people to end their pain.


    Well, there was no way to save their lives, so the best thing they could do was end their suffering.


    At that time, the snipers who were afraid used their Nordic carbines to shoot the survivors.


    The noise of the bullets began to be heard and the survivors simply fell to the ground as they were released from their pain.


    Ansgar gulped and also ordered his soldiers with repeating crossbows to end the suffering of those people.


    After a few minutes, there was no one alive and only corpses remained on the ground, which were scattered in that ce.


    All the soldiers simply waited a few minutes, and the dust dissipated so that the cruel reality was exposed. In front of where the door was there were thousands of corpses.


    Some buildings were still burning, but there was no trace of any survivors. Before Ansgar ordered to advance, Einar joined the group of soldiers who would enter the city because he wanted to see the state of the city first hand.


    "Move on ...."


    After those words, everyone advanced while they saw the corpses on the ground. Einar, who believed he had seen atrocities and extreme situations when he was a soldier, had to clench his revolver.


    For what was in front of him was not a massacre, it was a genuine act against humanity. For a moment he wondered if it was worth turning into the same demon just to avenge Kassia.


    However, remembering the time with her and what she meant to him, he could only swallow the guilt and promise himself that he would only use chlorine gas against enemy soldiers and, under no circumstances would he use it against cities or castles.


    Because if he continued in that way, he would lose his humanity and he could not look his family in the eye when he knew that he had been the cause of massacres of innocents, because it was not the same to attack a soldier than entire families who only wanted to survive.


    As he advanced, he could see the corpses of women holding children only months old or even entire families who had died huddled together. The soldiers who were advancing also looked at the same thing.


    It is just that they, having lived in a time full of war, did not have the same empathy as a man with a 21st century mentality, but even with that they were afraid because they knew that in their hands was a weapon that did not belong to mortals.


    Einar advanced among the corpses until a hand held his boot. With some fear, he lowered his head and looked at a woman who was holding the corpse of a baby.


    The woman then wanted to give Einar the corpse of her son, in a desperate attempt to save him.


    Einar looked at the woman and for the first time realized that his actions had consequences, so he took a deep breath and pointed his revolver at the woman.


    "Sorry."


    Squeezing the trigger ended the woman''s suffering. At that moment the woman''s hand continued to hold Einar''s boot, so he crouched down and using his hand released his boot, but not before looking at the woman''s face more watch out.


    It was at that moment that he could not contain his tears because he realized that the woman had the face of his beloved wife, Margaret.


    With some fear he raised his head and looked at the faces of the dead, which would be etched in his mind, with his hand he took off the gas mask and looked at the sky where he could hear the noise of thunder before a cold rain fell over the city.


    When the water wet his face, he closed his eyes and lowered his head again to realize that the woman had a different face. At that moment, he realized that what he had seen was nothing more than an illusion created by his feeling of guilt.


    Turning his head, he made a sign to Ansgar. When he approached, he looked at him seriously. "I want all the corpses to be buried with Christian customs. You can order the army to enter this ce to finish quickly.


    When they finish, I want them to burn down the city and send a messenger to my father-inw Vilhelm, so that in this ce a memorial is made to the victims who died in this attack, it must be a reminder that sometimes men are also wrong.


    I will be sitting on that stone, so I don''t want anyone to bother me."

 Chapter 420 - The Burning Of The Imleach Monastery

    Einar who was sitting on the stone opened his canteen with herbal liquor and drank while he watched as his soldiers carried wheelbarrows where the corpses of the people were collocated.


    He just watched silently as the rain drenched his body. He didn''t want to speak or think he just looked at the work of his soldiers while he drank his herbal liqueur.


    After a few hours it had already gotten dark so Einar got up from the stone and took a deep breath, havinge to the conclusion that his revenge would continue, however he would not allow another massacre like that to take ce.


    That night, he simply got into his tent and took a bath toter sleep in his bed. He knew that he could not ovee those things that he had seen however, as a trained soldier.


    He told himself that everything he did was for his family and his nation, a little mantra that he had learned during his little time at the psychologist at the military barracks when he had killed his first person.


    The next morning Einar got up and watched as his soldiers continued to remove corpses to be able to bury them, so he went to help, because he believed that it was something he had to do because it would not eliminate the guilt.


    However, it would help him feel a little better, so taking a shovel he began to walk to the ce where the corpses were being buried and after arriving he began to help create the graves for the people.


    During the following days, they worked hard until all the corpses were buried. After this, the city and the castle were set on fire, while the soldiers advanced towards their next objective.


    Which was the Imleach monastery, as it was thest safe area in the kingdom of Ormond where a resistance to the upation could be created.


    On the way, the soldiers were quite quiet because everyone could remember the images of the massacre they hadmitted. Somehow, they all knew that their stay on the ind would be difficult.


    During their march they met many towns which surrendered to the army of Einar, because of the priest Walter who convinced them after showing the head of King Dunchad.


    The road to the monastery was quite short because it took only a couple of days to arrive. When they did, they realized that in the walled monastery, there were many people on the walls.


    Einar then ordered that a messenger be sent for them to surrender. The messenger was a young man from one of the many towns of the kingdom of Ormond when he arrived.


    He tried to exin what would happen if they did not, unfortunately the monks of the monastery believed that God would protect them so they refused to surrender.


    Einar, upon hearing the words of the messenger only shook his head and ordered him to ask if there were civilians in the monastery so that they could leave with guarantees that nothing would be done to them.


    When the messenger asked, the answer he received was overwhelming, because they told him that there were civilians, but that they refused to go out, so when he returned with Einar to say those words.


    Einar simply sighed and shook his head to order the soldiers to prepare the catapults, as this time they wouldunch Nordic fire on the enemy, as Einar was not willing to see another massacre using chlorine gas.


    After two days the catapults were assembled, so Einar sent the messenger again, only this time he carried with him two containers, one with water and the other with Nordic fire, so that he could demonstrate that they would die.


    They just needed to surrender or let the civilians out, as it would be thest time they would have a chance to save their lives.


    But the answer he received was the same they were sure they would win, so Einar simply shook his head and gave the order that the vessels lit with Nordic fire be thrown.


    In just seconds, the noise of screaming was heard in the monastery, so all the soldiers simply looked at the fire that was created inside the monastery, but despite that no one left the monastery.


    After a few hours, the monastery had turned into a true hell, where there was only fire, even because of the heat part of the walls copsed, but no one left that ce.


    Einar, seeing that, simply sighed and ordered his soldiers to wait for the fire to go out in order to leave that ce, because he did not want to see the massacre that was inside that ce.


    The fire took three days to go out, so once it was put out Einar gave the order that 5000 soldiers go town by town of the kingdom of Ormond to surrender to the rule of the Norse.


    Meanwhile, Einar prepared his soldiers to advance towards the border of the kingdom of Desmond, because he wanted to end the next kingdom to be able to finish his conquest of all Irnd as quickly as possible.


    In some days, the news of the destruction of the kingdom of Ormond by the Nordic army could be heard in all parts of Irnd, so a fear seized all the kings and nobles.


    For ording to the rumors that they could hear, the Nordic army had burned to ashes the monastery of Imleach and the city of Lairge in just a few days. It had not taken months to destroy a kingdom just days.


    So a mass hysteria began to be created. The noblemen with gold and silver took their things and undertook a trip to the ind of Brittany to seek refuge because they did not want to die.


    The merchants who were sure of the victory of the Nordic army went to the kingdom of Irnd to settle leaving their countries of origin because they preferred to be with the winners of the war than with a group of kingdoms without the power to survive.


    As for the citizens, free people and serfs, things got horrible as their kings took away their food in an attempt to guarantee the survival of their troops and their castles.


    This caused food for the normal poption to be scarce, but not only that but also caused the church of Rome to use its power to steal everything it could from the civilians.


    Well, they did it under the pretext that they were building a vast army to defend the Christian kingdoms on the ind of Irnd.

 Chapter 421 - Entering The Kingdom Of Desmond

    After a few days'' rest on the frontier, the army returned after havingpletely conquered all the towns in the kingdom of Ormond.


    Some members of the logistics team stayed there with some soldiers from the Kingdom of Irnd.


    Already with theplete army, Einar ordered to advance on the border unlike the attack on the kingdom of Ormond. He used apletely different strategy.


    Which was to stay the border so that the kingdom of Desmond prepares its troops and you could defeat the king outside the city.


    When he crossed the border, he realized that the guards were only a few who surrendered without even fighting because you will see more than farmers who had been ced against their will.


    When asked about what had happened, they replied that they had been taken from their viges and taken all to the capital because the king was assembling a great army to fight against them.


    Einar hearing that can only smile because it was the best answer they had given him because if he could defeat them in the open it would only be a matter of time before he could end the war.


    The path to the beginning waspletely simple as it was a great in belonging to the barony of Cork.


    Which had as its capital a small castle belonging to one of the sons of King Chongelt, so the army went first for that castle because it was a ce that had to be destroyed.


    After two days of traveling across the ins, they were able to reach the exterior of Cork Castle, which was just a wooden palisade with earth reinforcements in a circr shape.


    Despite this, there were several hundred soldiers guarding the castle. With a show of goodwill, Einar sent an envoy to be in charge of negotiating the surrender of the castle in a peaceful manner.


    Fortunately, unlike the Imleach monastery, the defenders who were in charge of the castle agreed to surrender as long as they were not turned into ves.


    Einar epted their request, and it was then that the defenders opened the castle doors and came out with their hands up without any kind of weapon, as Einar had indicated.


    All of them were quickly subdued to look for something dangerous in their bodies. The leader of the castle, a poor knight, reported that the baron had escaped days before to go with his father.


    He had the mission to defend the castle, but he simply could not do it, as his food to begin with was very little not to mention that his weapons were old and rusty.


    That is why Einar decided to surrender when he saw the honesty of the knight and proposed that he take charge of his troops, which would be left in the castle as prisoners with food.


    Once the war is over, they and their families could enjoy Irish citizenship for their good behavior.


    After that victory, Einar advanced towards the next barony that was crossing a small river, which was the Barony of Kinsale.


    A wooded and somewhat dangerous ce, however it waspletely necessary because if they defeated the army of King Chongelt, rebels could be created in the unconquered baronies.


    To avoid attacks in the forest, Einar used a strategy of cing small groups in the vanguard, for which he left 2,000 troops the task of guarding the forest path.


    While he advanced with the entire thickness of the army, avoiding in this way what could cause him a defeat like the Romans had in the Teutoburg Forest.


    When the main army entered the forest, they realized that it was a forest full of life, unlike the pine forests of d.


    The Kinsale Barony forest had more animals and insects, which made it quite mysterious, despite that the soldiers continued advancing until they found suitable areas to establish the camp.


    In one of these areas, Einar was resting on a stone while looking at his family''s drawing.


    ''I hope all of you are growing well. I know I won''t be home to see many of your aplishments, but dad has work to do.


    I wish I could have a phone or inte to talk to you¡­ ''


    Einar interrupted his thoughts when he could see a beautiful white deer approaching, which had beautiful antlers.


    The deer approached Einar as if it had known him for a long time. This surprised him quite a bit because it was not normal for a majestic animal to approach him.


    Einar then took his bag and took out a piece of bread, which he offered to the white deer, who fearlessly approached and ate.


    With his hand, Einar caressed him and looked at him with some affection. "You are a beautiful creature, but you should keep you away from this ce.


    Although my soldiers have orders not to shoot animals like you, that does not mean that you are safe, although if you think about it, this ce is the safest. "


    The deer simply ate from Einar''s hand as he closed his eyes. Thissted for a few minutes until the servant raised his head.


    Einar could see that the little animal seemed to be sad, as if it did not want to leave his side, so Einar patted his head. "You are free to stay if you wish.


    I will not force you to leave, but you must know that I will travel thesends until my enemies have been eliminated.


    Later I will return to my home with my family, although if you stay with me I promise to take you to my home and take with me hundreds of other servants to free them in the forests of d.


    I think that in those ces they would have a much more rxed life. I cannot say that it will be perfect, but they will be able to live in peace because I will create aw to protect them.


    Although they will only be hunted for a certain time to reduce their poption, but in general it will allow you to live peacefully.


    There are no carnivores in the forests of d, so it will be an ideal ce for you. "


    The white deer just lowered its head and, using its legsy down on the ground like some kind of dog.


    Einar only sighed because he did not understand the behavior of the animal, however it seemed that he had a new pet.


    So he decided to create everything necessary so that the deer could be with him because strangely he felt a familiar sensation in him.

 Chapter 422 - Conquest Of Kinsale Castle

    When Einar returned apanied by a white deer, all the soldiers of Nordic origin were amazed by the majestic animal with which Einar arrived.


    Well, they could not believe how a wild deer was calmly walking with Einar, without using any rope this created questions among all the soldiers.


    Einar just ignored them and took his deer to a ce near his tent so he could wash it with sulfur soap so he could remove any possible pests he might have.


    To his surprise, the white deer enjoyed the bath Einar was giving him, as if it were not the first time he had received a bath.


    It took a while, but when it waspletely clean, he used a brush to be able to stroke its fur.


    After this, he gave orders that he should eat forest food and that he was always being taken care of preventing someone from hurting him.


    The next day everyone continued to advance, although the only thing they did not understand was how the white deer was following Einar without using ropes or anything to support him.


    Some of the Norse soldiers rumored that it could be some power he had as Odin''s herald, while some Christian soldiers said it was proof that it was a miracle from Einar.


    After advancing for a few days along the path of the Forest, they managed to reach apletely clear area where a small castle was located, unlike the castle of Kinsale.


    It had stone walls, and it was a bit bigger. Not only that, but there were more quality troops in the castle.


    Despite this, Einar sent a messenger to surrender. Only he was killed before he could speak.


    Einar just got angry and gave the order that the soldiers prepare the ballistas, because he nned to destroy the walls of that ce.


    The soldiers then prepared the siege area and assembled the ballistas, so that the next day everything waspletely ready.


    Einar then giving an order made the soldiers shoot the giant arrows with explosive tips, when they were fired.


    They created explosions in the stone wall and in some cases they managed to eliminate some enemy soldiers who fell through the wall to their death.


    The fierce barrage of gigantic explosive arrowssted for a few minutes until the stone walls could not hold out any longer, so many sections of the wall cracked.


    But despite that, they kept firing the gigantic arrows with the ballistas, until one of the sections of the north wall of the castle copsedpletely.


    At that moment, Einar ced some snipers pointing towards the gap in the wall awaiting any attack by the defenders.


    Although despite the gap in the wall, the ballistas did not stop attacking the other sections of the wall in order to destroy it in the same way.


    So after a few minutes, the dust that had covered the vision of the gap that had been created dissipated and they could see how there were somehow many enemy soldiers with shields protecting the gap.


    Einar just smiled, so he gave the order for the ballistas to stop and ced all his snipers in front of the gap.


    "At my signal they will fire in lines. I want them to fire until the enemy ceases to exist."


    All the snipers settled down and waited for Einar''s signal.


    Einar drew his revolver and shot one of the shielded soldiers who fell immediately dead.


    The snipers then used their Nordic carbines to shoot. The enemy soldiers fell to the ground without understanding how they had died.


    In just minutes, they manage topletely destroy all the soldiers who were protecting the gap with shields.


    When the gap waspletely clear of enemies, Einar ordered the soldiers to advance while the snipers stayed behind to kill any enemy on the walls.


    The soldiers entering the castle realized therge number of deaths were just that, unlike the civilians who had died.


    Seeing the corpses of enemy soldiers did not bother them at all, so they continued on their way, killing some of the enemy soldiers who had survived.


    When the exterior of the castle waspletely cleaned, Einar ced a stick of dynamite on the wooden doors of the battlement tower, which exploded after a few seconds.


    When the door fell to the ground, Einar entered the battlement tower with his snipers to be able to fight against any enemy.


    Holding his revolver, Einar entered with his soldiers. At that moment, an arrow collided with Einar''s steel cuirass so he raised his revolver and fired at an archer on the stairs.


    His snipers aimed their carbines and prepared to face many enemies, however apart from the archer there seemed to be no other enemy soldiers.


    So Einar decided to go up the stairs with other of his soldiers. When they reached the first floor, they could see a few women who were hugging each other in fear.


    All of them were naked and had marks on their bodies that showed they had been raped.


    Einar only felt sorry for the women, so he ordered that they be provided with food and clothing. When he went up to the next floor, Einar could smell a smell of putrefaction.


    When he went up, he realized that it was a room where the corpse of a man and a woman was on the bed, by the time the corpse was supposed to have been a few weeks.


    From what he could assume that perhaps the castle was in the hands of bandits or some rebel soldiers, although there was always the possibility that the owners of the castle had died.


    When he came down the stairs, he approached the women who were drinking water from canteens, so he spoke in Latin.


    "Some of you know what happened in this ce."


    One woman looked at Einar sadly. "The king''s son and his wife were killed by their soldiers after a fight.


    Because of that, they took the castle, and we have been held hostage here for weeks, but I suppose they must not be soldiersmanded by King Chongelt. "


    Einar smiled. "I am the Konungar Einar, King of the Norse, herald of Odin and messiah of god.


    I am on my mission to eliminate the Christian kingdoms of this ind in order to unify it. "

 Chapter 423 - A Strange Situation

    "What are you going to do with us King Einar? We are only women who have lost our virginity and have no value."


    Einar smiled and showed two of his fingers. "You have two options. The first is to stay in this ce so you can be ced in the kingdom of Irnd with new identities, or the second is that you can follow the army.


    You could find love among some of the soldiers who are single. Do not worry if you choose this option, because I will not ask you to be prostitutes. You will only have to help with the work of caring for the wounded and making food. "


    The young woman looked at herpanions and chose the second option. "We want to be with the army, because we don''t want to be in this damn ce, just so you know at night we hearments from the baron''s room.


    It''s something quite scary, and it really makes us think that it is better to leave this ce, and I also think that your army is quite efficient, because it killed the damn rebels very quickly. "


    Einar showed apassionate look. "Prepare your things and take a bath with the soaps that we give you. Remember that if someone dares to harm you, you can see me at any time.


    Discipline in my soldiers is something very important that must always be reviewed because their actions could put the army at risk. "


    The woman nodded and talked to the group of women to talk about their future in the army. Meanwhile, Einar left the castle and ordered everything to be prepared to sleep outside.


    This he did because he was in a state of stress, so he did not want to have to worry about strange noises in the damn castle.


    The next day, the army with the guidance of the women set out for the barony of Baltimore, which was thergest of the three baronies in the kingdom of Desmond, because the barony was on the coast.


    So there was a small city of almost 5000 people, whose majority of inhabitants were simple fishermen. While the army advanced, the women looked surprised at the white deer that apanied Einar.


    Which seemed to follow him without using a rope. The animal waspletely friendly. This surprised them but only one of them who had heard stories from her grandmother knew that the white deer was a good and bad thing.


    Although from what I could see it seemed to be a very good thing, so when night came the woman walked to where Einar was sitting stroking the white deer. The woman did not know how to speak Latin but had learned Anglo-Saxon.


    So she began to speak "King Einar I hope not to bother you but I would like to ask about your white deer, see when I was a child my grandmother told me stories about the white deer and its meanings ording to what she called the ancient Celtic culture."


    Einar looked at the young woman in front of him and smiled as he indicated her to take a seat on a nearby stone. After seeing her sit down, the young Einar spoke in Anglo-Saxon. "I am surprised that you can speak thisnguage.


    But tell me more about the stories of your grandmother. It is always important to know a little about the legends of the local people. "


    The woman nodded and looked curiously at the white deer. "In Celtic culture, white deer have two meanings, one good and one bad.


    The bad one represents the breaking of a promise or the damage to nature. It is a manifestation that warns that something bad was done and that you will be punished.


    However, the good meaning speaks of the change that is about to ur, so it is a sign that times are changing.


    Although there is a meaning that says that the white deer is such a magical animal that it is between life and death so it canmunicate with the spirits, I am not sure it is true but I think it is from what I heard from the soldiers.


    Possibly the white deer is being used by someone tomunicate with you. That would exin why it is so polite, although there is also the remote possibility that someone has had it as a pet and has died.


    So, being a trained animal, it behaves towards you that way, but that''s all I can tell you, King Einar. I just hope you don''t consider it too little information.


    However, my grandmother said that it is important to share information. "


    The young woman got up and after making a small bow she left, leaving Einar looking at the white deer that he was stroking with his hand. While he looked at him, he could think of the possibilities.


    Since it was Kassia, or Erika, until it was simply a white deer that had been trained.


    <em>''I have the right to have faith and think that this little animal is someone in my family or just a normal animal that reminded him of his previous caretaker.''</em>


    Einar closed his eyes and took a deep breath because before him was the first test he had to ovee, because he had to decide whether to believe or simply deny.


    He knew very well that Erika existed because he had seen her many times, but there was something beyond the dark area where he was. When thinking about that, Einar sighed and looked at the deer with a little more affection.


    "Kassia."


    The deer didn''t react, so Einar gulped "Erika."


    At that moment, the Deerid his head on his chest, so Einar used his hands to caress the head of the deer who seemed quite rxed while listening to his heartbeat.


    Without being able to find something to say, Einar sang the song that his daughter liked. He would lose nothing if he did it, because for the first time in a long time he was feeling a sense of hope.


    Einar cleared his throat and began to sing.


    "Imagine me and you I do


    I think about you day and night ... "


    As he sang the song, he watched as the deer rxed to the point that hey down with his legs, while leaning his head on Einar. As the song progressed, Einar felt some tearse out of his eyes.


    At that moment he did not care how strange it might look or if it was just his delirium, but for those moments that deer stopped being an animal and became his daughter for a few minutes.


    When he reached the end of the song, Einar just breathed and looked at the deer with affection while hugging his head "I don''t know if you are Erika or if you are only the most affectionate animal with whom I have been able to be.


    But thank you very much for allowing me to release these tears. If you are Erika, I can only tell you that your father will use his human life to find a way to free you from that work that you have.


    No little girl should have the job of a Valkyrie.. I am going to free you Erika maybe not today or tomorrow, but when I can do it, I will take away that burden that you have. "

 Chapter 424 - Conquest Of The Barony Of Baltimore

    The next day, Einar realized that he was much better after talking with the deer. Although it was something strange, it had a quite functional therapeutic function.


    This is also why Einar decided to create a post and postman system to be able to carry letters from one ce to another.


    He had not thought about this before because the size of the ind was too small, however with the increase in territory it will be essential to have a postal system.


    Not to mention that at least Einar would like to have constant contact with his family.


    After bathing and having breakfast, Einar advanced with his army towards the exit of the forest of the barony of Kinsale.


    The road was notplicated enough, nor were there any attacks by rebels or bandits when they got out of those forests.


    They could see an immense amount of hills which indicated that they were in the Barony of Baltimore whose capital was in the farthest part in the west.


    So they would have to walk at least three days to get there.


    Knowing all this, the soldiers advanced, alreadypletely reunited, leaving only a small outpost which would be in charge of taking care of the vanguard of the army.


    The hills of Irnd in that area were extremely beautiful as they were covered with green grass and some flowers that made them look quite pleasant to look at.


    During their way through the hills, they came across many small towns whose main activity was sheep raising.


    All the towns immediately surrendered to Einar, not thinking of fighting for the Baron of Baltimore, because he was nothing more than a bloody nobleman who had taken it upon himself to steal their few profits with high taxes.


    Taking advantage of the unrest of the people, Einar made the residents of the barony take them safely to the capital of the barony.


    Also, he also earned some sheep and goat cheese, which was distributed in the army as a bonus for all of them.


    Although progress was slow, they reached the castle and the city of Baltimore in a period of two and a half days.


    Which were not very big. Although the castle had stone walls, the city was only protected by wooden walls, which did not measure more than three meters.


    All the soldiers of the Nordic army then surrounded the city and the castle to be able to initiate with the siege. For his part, Einar sent a messenger to request his surrender.


    The messenger carried the message but only received a refusal from the defenders because they believed they would be able to win.


    Hearing that, Einar only caressed his nasal septum because he could not believe the stupidity of the defenders. He did not know if they were too idiots or if they had a lot of confidence in their four meter walls.


    But because they were extremely sure that they were going to win, Einar punished them in the most horrible way possible, so he decided to divide the castle and the city in two.


    He did this with the intention that whatever he did in the castle would not affect the small town next to it at all.


    First, he order to assemble the ballistas and the onagers, so during the following days the siege weapons began to be assembled when they were ready.


    Einar ordered to ce containers with Nordic fire on the onagers. Once the ammunition was already ced, he was ordered to shoot only at the castle.


    The containers with blue Nordic fire flew out and in a short time fell on the castle, which began to burn without showing signs of stopping.


    As a form of clever movement, Einar made the calctions so that some of the containers fell on the castle gates.


    Thus preventing them from escaping from the hell that Baltimore castle would be.


    The shouts of the soldiers and some people in the castle began to be heard. Even some soldiers jumped from the walls to the ground.


    Well, the heat they were feeling inside was so strong that they felt as if they were in an oven, so they preferred to die or save themselves after jumping over the walls.


    Unfortunately, they never thought they would ever need to jump, so they had ced some sharp wooden sticks under their walls, which ended their lives quickly most of the time.


    Well, for those who were unlucky, there was only an agonizing death which made them suffer because not only did they have a few broken bones, but they werepletely pierced by the wooden sticks.


    Somehow they could no longer move so they were simply bleeding slowly, waiting for the death that would free them from that pain.


    For a few hours, the castle burned, although the screams stopped being heard a long time before, so it could be assumed that all had died.


    Even more so when the castle''s battlement tower was copsed by fire, at that moment Einar again sent a messenger to the city to demand its surrender.


    The city of Baltimore epted the surrender, as the defenders and citizens were afraid of suffering the same fate as the castle.


    For them, at that moment, the war had already ended because thest thing they wanted was to die screaming like the baron''s soldiers did.


    When Baltimore City defenders came out unarmed and hands up, they were quickly subdued while being searched for some kind of hidden weapon.


    The citizens also came out, so they were checked to prevent them from taking any action against the soldiers.


    After this, a group of soldiers entered the city and in the center of it a g of the Nordic nation was ced, which waved while everything was prepared to sing the national anthem.


    Although it had been in the making since the beginning, it had a slightly more important meaning, as it was the most southeastern city in Irnd.


    After ying the national anthem, everyone prepared to rest as in two days they would advance to the city of Tralee, which was in an area of ??swamps.

 Chapter 425 - Fight In The Swamp

    A few days after he had conquered the Barony of Baltimore, Einar gathered his army and prepared to advance towards thest territory of Desmond''s kingdom.


    Once he could get there, he knew that he would have a decisive confrontation with King Chongelt and his troops in the area of ??the swamps, for he did not believe that he would face them in the capital city of Tralee.


    This because they had already corroborated that the siege capacity of the Nordic army was extremely high, so the enemy soldiers wanted to test their ability to fight in the open field.


    Einar''s army began their trek through the hills and in just two days, managed to reach the swampy area.


    As in the barony''s forest of Kinsale, Einar left 2,000 soldiers as a vanguard to advance in the swamp, guarding the advance of the troops.


    After this, the troops advanced through the swamp to avoid Einar''s problems.


    He decided that the vanguard will review the best way for all the troops to avoid passing through some extremely humid areas or where the water level was too high.


    Because of this progress was a little slower, but they managed to cross the swamp with rtive safety.


    On the way, Einar only frowned because of the smell of the swamp, this because there were many areas where the water was stagnant, which caused the smell of putrefaction.


    Not to mention that in some parts of the swamp there were some animal carcasses which were in a state of dposition advancing.


    As he made his way through the swamp area, Einar could see a group of soldiers emerging from one of the many pools of water in the swamp from afar.


    They seemed to be in a somewhat deplorable state, so getting off the horse Einar approached them. When he saw them closely, he realized that they were somewhat injured.


    "Konungar Einar, we found the enemy camp. It is only that they found us. We managed to get out of that ce as quickly as possible, but not all of them seeded.


    We are the only two people who survived the massacre theymitted against our group of 10.


    But his sacrifice was not in vain because we can guide him to where his camp is located. I am almost certain that they will have prepared for our arrival.


    Although if you allow me, I would like to remove these stupid leeches that I have on my body. "


    Einar stopped his hand and shook his head. "Don''t remove the leeches, because if you do, you will start to bleed horribly and with the wounds you have you will end up bleeding so you could go into shock.


    Just let the leeches finish drinking your blood. When they do, they will fall to the ground. It is the safest way to avoid that you can worsen your situation.


    However, what I want you to do is take a bath and let the doctors heal your wounds.


    After this, we can start the walk to the camp because I am sure that in an hour or two they will not finish moving itpletely. "


    The two soldiers sat down and quickly went to take a bath.


    After an hour, the soldiers returned looking more rejuvenated, so they began to lead the army into the camp.


    Fortunately, the road was not so full of ponds, so the soldiers did not have to cross any kind of dirty or insect-filled water.


    Upon reaching the enemy camp, Einar could see that there was a hill where the enemy soldiers were.


    All of them were holding their shields and were in a circle formation, waiting patiently for the Nordic army to arrive so they could defeat it.


    Einar, seeing the enemy army could only smile because he never thought that the enemies would ce themselves in an advantageous position.


    Because of this, he gave the order to the snipers to climb into the trees, where they couldfortably shoot all the enemies.


    When the snipers were already in their positions, the soldiers advanced with their crossbows.


    Knowing the danger of arrows, Einar ced in the front row a group of soldiers who had wooden shields with steel tes in their hands.


    Which were specially made to be able to stop the attack of any kind of arrow that could reach them.


    King Chongelt when he saw the formations of the Nordic army only smiled as he realized that most of his soldiers did not have shields.


    "That idiot king of Dunchad lost to such a weak army. It should be a disgrace.


    That he can''t see that all of them are extremely weak. They don''t even have weapons in their hands. Those things for sure don''t even hurt.


    Warriors, today we will destroy this supposed army of invaders and bring the head of this ursed pagan king to the High Pontiff. "


    After those words, the Irish warriors struck their shields with their swords and axes. Later, they ran down the hill in order to destroy all the Norse in a glorious way.


    Unfortunately, their strategy would go awry as snipers found from the trees started firing.


    Suddenly the enemy army began to fall dead warriors who did not even have arrow wounds or any weapon.


    They simply fell to the ground where they ended up dying, from the gunshot or because of theirpanions passing over them, thus ending their lives immediately.


    As the warriors got closer and closer, the soldiers aimed their crossbows and with their explosive bolts; they fired.


    Warriors who were confident in their shields screamed as their hands were destroyed by the explosive bolts.


    Whichpletely destroyed the hands and the wood of the shield. This caused the attack to begin to slow down, and it was then that fear seized the attackers.


    King Chongelt who was watching everything from the hill shouted and ordered the entire army to advance.


    Thousands of Irish warriors descended from the hill and were ready to fight to the end.


    Einar, seeing that, smiled and gave the order for the soldiers with bows to prepare.

 Chapter 426 - Conquest Of The Kingdom Of Desmond

    The soldiers with bows quickly prepared their arrows, which had sticks of dynamite, which they ignited.


    Upon receiving the order to shoot from Einar, they fired their arrows, which fell among the enemy soldiers.


    It was at that time that enormous explosions urred among all the enemy troops. The dynamite cartridges were highly loaded so they could easily finish off at least 500 enemies in the first round of shots.


    King Chongelt who was running looked in horror at the explosions that had urred. He couldn''t believe what was happening.


    When the archers reloaded and fired, the arrows fell more widely each time, doing much greater damage than the first time.


    King Chongelt, who had been unlucky enough to be near one of the explosions, watched in horror as his army was being mercilessly ughtered.


    What he had thought he went into a simple victory ended up turning into a nightmare. He tried to get up so he could give the order to retreat.


    But he realized that one of his legs was no longer with some error. He looked at the sky and saw how other of those arrows fell that seemed to have the fury of God.


    Unfortunately, one of them fell next to him, so he watched in horror as the dynamite wick came to an end. At that moment, the dynamite exploded, killing King Chongelt.


    The warriors who were nearby shouted that the king had died so the army that seemed powerful ran in retreat because they could do absolutely nothing to win.


    Einar, seeing the retreat, gave the order to advance against the rest of the enemy army. The soldiers then ran while firing their crossbows to kill all the enemy warriors.


    In just a matter of minutes, the battlefield fell silent, having achieved aplete and overwhelming victory against the army of Desmond''s kingdom.


    Which was a real achievement, then what enemy guide wave could be imposed on them, so she gave the order that the corpses be burned in order to advance towards the capital Tralee.


    To end the war in the south once and for all and to start the conquest towards the north to end kingdom by Irish kingdom until the unification of the ind is achieved.


    After the battle, Einar was tasked with overseeing the search for any enemy soldiers he might see retreating into the swamp.


    This he did with the intention of being able to end future rebel problems in the future.


    The hunt that took ce was quite brutal, but the majority of the enemy troops that had escaped were caught and killed. The use of the vanguard soldiers was very efficient.


    Who prevented the vast majority of soldiers from escaping.


    After thinking for a few days through the swamps, they reached a fairly clear area where the capital of Tralee was.


    Upon reaching the city, which had stone walls almost 4 meters high, the soldiers then surrounded the city.


    From inside the walls, the sons of King Chongelt looked with horror at the army outside the city, because some survivors of the battle reported the great defeat that their father had suffered.


    At that moment, they knew that they werepletely defeated, but they did not want to surrender because they still had the hope that someone woulde to their rescue if they could endure the siege long enough.


    That is why when a messenger arrived with the request that they surrender they refused and assassinated the messenger as a sign that they will never surrender.


    To their surprise no one attacked them. They simply watched as the Nordic soldiers built what appeared to be siege weapons.


    That made them feel more confident because they thought it would take days or months to finish the construction, so they rxed and for two days they started drinking, believing that nothing would happen to them.


    On the third day, they all got up from their beds and before they could get ready to say their morning prayer.


    They could hear the rm bells, so they quickly left the battlement tower and climbed the castle walls.


    Where they could see some strange machines which threw some things on the castle, when one of those things fell in the castle they realized that a blue fire was created.


    Which burned without any kind of restriction, so quite concerned, the warriors tried to put out the fire using water.


    But it waspletely useless because all they did was make the fire bigger.


    In just a matter of minutes, more and more vessels filled with that blue liquid fell, which set fire to everything they touched.


    The sons of King Chongelt were so worried that they escaped from the castle, unfortunately when they reached the gates they found that they were already being burned.


    So it would bepletely impossible for them to leave it like that. In a desperate attempt, they tried to use the tunnels under the castle to escape.


    When the sons of King Chongelt went down the tunnels below the castle, they realized that they werepletely flooded, so it was not possible to escape.


    When trying to return the way they hade, it was impossible because the doors did not move without mentioning that they were quite hot.


    What they did not know was that the battlement tower had beenpletely destroyed, so they could not get out. At that moment, a smoke came out between the cracks in the doors that homed to all of them.


    So they had to decide to die from the smoke or try to swim to the exit.


    Two of them chose to die by their own hand, so using their daggers they killed their families andtermitted suicide.


    Only one of them believed that he could swim, so, abandoning his family, he entered the cold water and swam through the dark tunnel, believing that he could get out.


    Unfortunately, their father had never told them that those tunnels had no exit because they all connected with an underground river.


    The man would discover it veryte when while he was swimming a powerful current dragged him towards the main flow of the underground river where he ended up drowning.


    Einar who was outside the city proudly looked at his g waving. "This kingdom is finished.. It is time to go north to eliminate the next one."

 Chapter 427 - A New Tradition In Ireland

    The army of Einar during the following days was in charge ofpletely conquering the towns near the capital of Tralee.


    They did not present any resistance, so they were quickly subjected to the new regime that was established.


    It was during that time that Einar took advantage of the time to be able to celebrate the first year of Kassia''s death.


    For this, in the city of Tralee, inside the small church, he built an altar on which he ced conventional painted paper of different colors with cutouts, trying to imitate papier-mach¨¦.


    He also ced a picture he made of his wife in a wooden frame on a table. Around it, he ced flowers and candles.


    On one side, he ced some breads and sweet foods that Kassia liked, all of which he did, imitating the celebration of the Day of the Dead in his native Mexico.


    The altar caught the attention of priest Walter who approached with curiosity "Messiah Einar, what is the function of the altar you built."


    Einar smiled and caressed his wife''s drawing lovingly. "Remembering the day my wife left, today a year ago she left my side.


    Can you believe it Walter, time goes by so fast this year is just gone and all of a sudden I have to celebrate the death of my wife. "


    Walter was surprised. "But why celebrate and not cry?"


    Einar looked at Walter with a kind face. "Because death wille to each one of us, but let''s say that this day is special because it is the day in which the dead are allowed to return from the world of the dead.


    It does not matter if they are in heaven or in purgatory; they have the right to visit their rtives. That is why it is a day of celebration.


    You cannot be sad if the soul of your dead is visiting you. The offering is a way you have to let them taste food.


    Remember that even if a person dies, they will continue to exist as long as they are remembered. Even if you may not believe it, Kassia is in charge of allowing souls toe and go.


    It is her job as Saint because she is also the patron saint of doctors. "


    Walter was surprised and looked with different eyes at the image of Kassia. "I will organize the citizens and the soldiers to make their own altar to receive the souls of our loved ones."


    Einar nodded and let Walter go quite worried because he thought that time would not be long enough to report on the new rite that would be taking ce every September 30.


    When Walter left the church, Einar looked at the image of his wife and smiled. "It is the best gift I can give you Kassia, you will be remembered for centuries as a Queen, a saint and the guardian of souls.


    The only problem is that when we conquer the area of ??Mesoamerica in America, I will have to match the dates.


    But that''s a problem for the future at the moment if I sing one of your favorite songs. "


    Einar sat on a chair and picked up a guitar that he had built during his spare time. The strings were made from deer tendons and the wood was oak glued with pine glue.


    "It may not sound like a real guitar because the calibration isplicated, but without being in myboratory it is the best I can do.


    In any case, I will improve it as the expedition progresses. I can promise you that you will love it.


    Well, next year I will have a better guitar and you will be the first to hear it."


    Einar then tightened the chords on the guitar and began to y the guitar.


    <em>"Hay que bonito es vr as 2 de ma?ana.</em>


    <em>As dos de ma?ana que bonito es vr.</em>


    <em>Hay mam¨¢¡­ "</em>


    The noise of the strange instrument with the voice in a strangenguage caught the attention of the church guards and some servants who were guarding the church.


    All of them approached Einar while he sang that song. Not knowing what it was saying, they let themselves be carried away by the song.


    Einar ignored everything around him. While his eyes were closed, he simply let his voice out.


    <em>"Me agarra bruja, me lleva a su casa.</em>


    <em>Me vuelve maceta y una cbaza¡­ "</em>


    After singing the song for a while longer, Einar reached the end and opened his eyes. As he did so, he was surprised to see the surrounding audience, so he simply smiled and yed another song on his guitar.


    That day, as Einar had said, the celebration of the Day of the Dead was created, which would be celebrated with more fervor in the province of Irnd for future generations, although it would always fight with another province for the right to say that they were the first to celebrate it.


    After other days, the members of the logistics team arrived with some warriors and soldiers from Irnd, who had the mission of supervising all the conquered territories.


    This to avoid that they could reveal themselves because if they did it would be too dangerous for the army, after this Einar waited another week and when everything waspletely assured he left with his army towards the border of the next objective which is the Kingdom of Thomond.


    Unlike the earlier small kingdoms of Desmond and Ormond, the kingdom of Thomond was the thirdrgest in all of Irnd, as it was made up of a county and 5 baronies.


    Although Einar had the advantage that from the barony of Tralee the capital Luimneach was a few kilometers away, so he could give a direct hit to the kingdom of Thomond if he took the risk and that is what he would do.


    When the troops reached the border, Einar found that there were no border guards on the roads around the swamp area, so he could surmise that there was some kind of ambush at the front.


    So he gave the order of 3,000 troops to separate into groups to start a search operation and eliminate any enemy that could be a lookout to report their advance in the kingdom of Thomond.


    The soldiers then entered the different paths of the swamp to search for the enemies. Einar gave them a time of 3 hours before starting to advance with the army.


    That way, he would have enough time to prepare for anything.

 Chapter 428 - Duel On The Outskirts Of The Town Of Luimneach

    Einar advanced through the swamps of the Thomond kingdom with his revolver in hand, for he did not like to be passing through ces where enemies could be anywhere.


    Although he knew it was a safe zone, his years of experience in the army made him quite cautious. After advancing for a full day, the army rested on a small hill.


    Einar who was sitting on a stone with a small tensegrity table in front of him, was cleaning his revolver while talking to his deer. "You know Erika, sometimes I wonder what our life would be like if you had transmigrated with me.


    I really think things would have been different, but I can assure you that I would take care of you even more strongly, unfortunately fate always has other ideas and one is not in control of them.


    However, since you are now a deer or your father is going crazy.


    I can guarantee you that you will have a beautiful forest where no one will dare to attack the white deer. It will be a capital crime to make it pay with torture and death. "


    The white deer simply opened one of its eyes and sighed, Einar turning his head and seeing the state of the deer only smiled.


    "I already understood that you do not like me to talk aboutws and boring things. Very well, I will tell you your favorite story.


    It was a princess lives in a beautiful castle full of countless riches and a very good life.1


    Everyone in the kingdom hopes that ... "


    The next day, Einar woke up when he heard someone speak to him. When he opened his eyes, he got up and ordered the soldier to pass. At that moment, a soldier entered the tent, making a military salute.


    "Konungar Einar, we found the enemy army from what we could observe. They are preparing some obstacles on the outskirts of the city. I think they will want to face us outside the city."


    Einar stroked his beard and looked at the soldier "Inform the soldiers to get ready to leave because I want to get there before it gets toote because preparing a siege is not easy."


    The soldier left the scene and went to report while Einar prepared to be able to leave with his soldiers.


    After a few minutes, the army left the camp and made its way out of the town of Luimneach.


    When they arrived, Einar was surprised to see the defensive measures around the capital, as they had dug trenches and ced wooden stakes around the whole ce. It was certainly a true attempt to stop the conquest.


    Although Einar only shook his head because he knew that all that was useless before the weapons that the Nordic army had, when the soldiers prepared and took their positions.


    Einar sent a messenger requesting the surrender of the city, guaranteeing the rights of the defenders and the soldiers so that they could maintain their freedom.


    What Einar never expected was the reply from King Cenn, who asked to do an honor match on the outskirts of the city. Einar could choose the weapon, but it could only be melee without armor.


    With some surprise, Einar epted the duel. The Nordic soldiers, upon learning of the duel shouted with joy as the Konungar Einar would face the first enemy king.


    As a weapon, Einar used the ax that his father and his wives had given him. For his clothes, he took off his military uniform, exposing his well-turned muscles, and put on a cloak of wolf skin.


    Also, as an extra defensive measure in case it was a trap, he left the snipers in the front line ready to shoot and the revolver was ced in the back of his pants.


    With everything ready, Einar walked to the battlefield where King Cenn came out carrying with him only a linen shirt and a sword.


    The two arrived at the front of the field where they would fight. King Cenn looked at Einar with some curiosity "I think you are young enough to have aplished so many feats."


    Einar just smiled and raised his shoulders. "I think age is indifferent if you have the experience, but why want to risk your life fighting me."


    King Cenn took a deep breath. "Because if I can defeat you in a fair duel it will show that the army was strong but that the man whomanded them was weak."


    With a serious look, Einar looked at Cenn. "Unfortunately for you I am first a father and husband, then I am a ruler.


    That is why I will fight to kill because I do not intend to leave my family helpless anymore, however I promise you that I will spare your family and your people after your death.


    I will also personally pray a prayer on your behalf as a sign of respect. "


    King Cenn held up his sword, so Einar held up his ax. The two men looked at each other before they started running.


    Although Einar was not such a well-versed warrior in the use of weapons, he was confident that he could achieve victory.


    The two men shed their weapons, so Einar taking advantage of the moment took a step forward and with his fist hit the face of King Cenn who took a few steps back, showing a smile.


    King Cenn took a few steps and tried to cut Einar with his sword, but every blow he made was stopped by the ax that seemed to withstand the blows of his sword without any problem.


    Einar, defending himself from Cenn''s attacks, took advantage of a moment of carelessness and took a step back, avoiding a blow and causing Cenn to lose control. At that moment, with his ax, he tried to decapitate him.


    King Cenn moved with all his might thus avoiding the mortal blow to his neck, however the ax managed to cut his neck. Taking a few steps back, Cenn held his neck and gave a cry as he pounced on Einar .


    Seeing that his opponent had lost control of his emotions, Einar decided to make a small sacrifice, so he took a step forward and managed to block Cenn''s sword that managed to cut part of the skin on his right shoulder.


    At that moment Einar, using his hand held King Cenn by the shirt and pulled him towards him, giving him a good head butt on the head. This made Cenn drop his sword.


    Doing the same, Einar dropped his ax and with his right hand he punched him hard in the face, causing him to fall to the ground where he could barely move. Before walking towards him, he picked up the sword from the ground.


    With the sword in his hand, Einar buried it on King Cenn''s chest, ending the duel fairly and with honor. Pss want to read the full story check my novel the princess of werewolves

 Chapter 429 - A Surprise In The Barony Of Kilmallock

    After the duel, Einar looked at the corpse of King Cenn and sighed before pointing to the enemy army. "I hope you can fullyply with the things established in this fight.


    If you surrender your weapons and leave peacefully with your hands up, I will respect your rights and you will not be treated as ves. You will be able to maintain your freedom and that of your family.


    Not only that, but they will also be able to live peacefully in the kingdom of Irnd, even having the opportunity to go to d to find a new life. "


    The Irish warriors dropped their weapons and left in order. As the soldiers of the Nordic army left, they reviewed them and ce ropes on their hands.


    Despite this, the process was quite peaceful. For his part, Einar supervised that some soldiers dug into a hole to be able to bury in it the corpse of King Cenn.


    This is because he nned to keep his promise.


    When all the enemies left the city, hundreds of soldiers entered and, respecting the poption, they went directly to the center.


    Where they ced a wooden gpole on which the Nordic g was ced, which fluttered in the wind.


    At that time, Einar personally covered King Cenn''s body with a white sheet and left it in the hole, cing his sword over it in a position reminiscent of medieval burials of nobles.


    After this, he ced his hand on the bible of the Nordic religion and began to pray in Latin. After doing aplete ceremony, Einar finished with the phrase.


    "Requiescat in pace"


    Einar then took a handful of earth and threw it on the king''s corpse, at which point the soldiers began to bury King Cenn.


    Turning his head, he looked at Ansgar, who was next to him.


    "I want 3,000 soldiers to go to the baronies of Kilmallock, Nenagh and Ros.


    Once they have arrived, they will have a duty to see that the baronies surrender peacefully.


    In case they refuse, they have permission to start a small siege. Just send a messenger to send reinforcements.


    It should be easy enough to make them surrender because with the crown of King Cenn I am sure they will not try to do something against you.


    For my part, I will begin to conquer the towns that are nearby, also send a messenger to my father-inw to send troops.


    We have about 2 weeks to finish pacifying this region before we go to Ennis County. "


    Ansgar looked at Einar doubtfully "Why not directly attack Ennis County or send messengers demanding their surrender."


    Einar sighed and looked seriously at Ansgar. "Because we cannot divide the army too much, not to mention that it is quite dangerous to leave the baronies unconquered.


    This mainly because if they are revealed, they could try to ask the kingdom of Athlone for help, which would make us be in a double war.


    But with your army it will be enough to besiege them or make them surrender peacefully.


    Not to mention, Ennis County only shares a border with Irnd''s secondrgest nation, which is the real enemy to defeat.


    Because if you support Ennis County, we couldpletely destroy your army and thereby directly enter your kingdom.


    I am sure that at that time the kingdom of Athlone will not attack us, so my father-inw will be able to bring troops to reinforce the upied territories.


    Although we can end this war as quickly as possible, we will not have won until we havepletely destroyed the enemy resistance.


    Which will take us longer. Either way is a problem for the future.


    You have the mission to conquer those baronies. You can take with you 5 onagers with Nordic fire. Remember that you should only use it if necessary.


    Also, take the priest Walter can be a great help to convince the fools, just keep it carefully that the priests of the Nordic religion are difficult to educate. "


    Ansgar made a military salute and prepared his 3000 soldiers to be able to go to the first barony, which was located in the east and was the Barony of Kilmallock.


    When he had the soldiers ready, he began his journey through the swamps.


    Although unlike the main army, he was only able to use 500 soldiers as a vanguard and some local people to guide his way.


    During that day they traveled almost 20 kilometers, so they had to rest in a ce where there was no swamp water.


    That night, Ansgar took out his flute and yed one of the songs his daughter had taught him. While doing so, he was thinking of his wife Teresia.


    For since he had traveled that road alone through the northeast of d, they becamepletely inseparable.


    When he finished ying his song, he drank some herbal liqueur and went to sleep as he would arrive at the castle of the barony of Kilmallock tomorrow.


    The next day, he got up and started on the road. After advancing for a while, he reached the exterior of a castle with stone walls about 4 meters long.


    Although it might look like arge castle, it was in a deplorable condition, so Ansgar was curious as to why a castle in a border area was not very well cared for.


    When surrounding the castle, Ansgar sent a messenger to inform of the death of the king and of his possibility of being able to live in good conditions once they agree to surrender the castle and its weapons.


    When the messenger arrived at the castle, he realized that there were two guards in a state of malnutrition who looked at the messenger with some apathy.


    "What do you wish?"


    "I am a messenger from Konungar Einar. Ie to report that King Cenn is dead, as he did it in a duel where he fought with King Einar.


    ording to the duel treaty, warriors whoy down their arms and surrender to the Nordic army will be forgiven. "


    One of the guards threw down his sword and threw to the ground. "As long as you give me food I am not interested in being a prisoner. Just get me out of this damn ce.


    We haven''t eaten anything other than wheat with dirt for days. "

 Chapter 430 - The Food Crisis

    Ansgar, who was waiting for the news of the messenger, was surprised when he looked through his spyss as the castle guards came out after the messenger.


    They all had their hands up and were walking without armor or weapons just their clothes.


    Although he was quite far away, he could tell that most of them were in a sorry state, so he sighed and lowered the spyss to look at his sergeant.


    "Let the food be prepared. These people are in a bad state. This is the first time I have seen something like this."


    When the prisoners arrived at the camp, Ansgar was surprised to see them in a sorry state.


    With some curiosity, he approached one of the prisoners who was simply looking at the ce where the food was being cooked.


    "Can you tell me what happened and why are they in this sorry state?"


    The prisoner raised his head and looked at Ansgar. "Weeks ago, the news that you were invading created a real problem, as the nobles and merchants hoarded all the food.


    Only the capitals and cities have food because they simply leave the vigespletely empty. We were lucky because we were border guards.


    We had the right to spoiled wheat to eat, but because there is a great shortage we have only been feeding on wheat with soil because it is the only thing that fills our stomachs.


    Although if I''m honest, I prefer wheat with wood shavings a thousand times, at least it has a richer vor than the earth.


    We finished with all the wooden furniture of the Castle and the only thing that remains is necessary wood; the baron left this ce a long time ago.


    I never thought I would say something like this, but I have to thank you that you were able to arrive because our food has run out and it is possible that we simply had gotten to do something horrible. "


    Ansgar looked at the prisoner seriously. "What do you know about the nearby viges have the same problem?"


    The border guard only sighed. "The viges simply ceased to exist when they took away the men and young men who could serve in the troops that were formed to defend the cities.


    Women, adults and children stayed in this ce. For days, we have been watching how groups of people simply cross the border to thends of the kingdom of Irnd.


    But those who stayed should already be dead because the food they had was very little. I was very lucky because since I do not have a wife or children; I am sure that I will not suffer.


    However, many of my colleagues are in apletely horrible situation. First, they suffer from hunger and then they think of their families.


    I have to say that fate is unfair because our enemies were not you, but the nobles and merchants.


    It''s too sad but I''m just amoner, I can''t do anything at all, I''m not even a free man. "


    Ansgar pat his shoulder. "Since you surrendered, you are a free man, the kingdom of Irnd, just like the Nordic kingdom.


    They will guarantee that you can live free and without ties of noblemen, they are a real problem.


    But for the moment just eat and when you finish, I would like you to help me find people who know this ce.


    I want you to check the viges for survivors, or we will only find abandoned houses. "


    The prisoner sighed "You will only find corpses or abandoned houses, but I will dly help you after eating."


    Einar who was in a vige near the capital looked sadly at the scene in front of him.


    This because his soldiers were removing corpses of children, babies and even women that were in the bones.


    Their bodies showed that most of them had starved, that created a lot of questions in Einar because he did not know why the hell that had happened.


    With some anger, he approached one prisoner who was helping him find the viges. "You know what happened in this ce and why there are corpses of people who seem to have not eaten in weeks."


    The prisoner only bowed his head. "When the news that his army had attacked, the nobles, merchants and the church.


    They took care ofpletely taking the food and any valuable resources that people might have.


    Also, in most of the viges, men and young men were taken away to fight, while beautiful women were taken as well.


    The rest of the people were left to their own devices. Without food or anything of value, many went to the kingdom of Irnd looking for food.


    Yet most of the people just waited for death. "


    Einar, at that moment, punched the prisoner in the face. "That is for not telling me before. This is valuable information. You damn nobles are stupid. As for the church, I would not be surprised if you rob the poor."


    At that moment, Einar approached his horse and took his notebook along with his pencil.


    In just a matter of minutes, he just wrote 2 letters an era to his father-inw so that he will start preparing ports throughout the kingdom of Irnd.


    Also that he prepares a messenger and a Drakkar to take the other letter to d.


    What Einar was nning to do was asked his father to send ships full of dried or pickled fish.


    All this in order to save as many people as possible, because the value of a ce to be conquered is not thend, it is the poption.


    An Irnd without a poption was of no use to Einar as it would dy his conquest considerably.


    A soldier with the cards in his hands got on a horse and began his journey to the city of Dublin. Fortunately for the road, it would not beplicated.


    Well, with the new territories conquered, it only took him 4 days to reach Dublin, unfortunately his horse died once he reached the city.


    When Vilhelm received the letters, he opened the one letter addressed to him and without wasting time he prepared a Drakkar and ordered his ves and soldiers to prepare ports throughout the territory to be able to receive food.


    Just as Einar knew that the poption was extremely important because if it ceased to exist, it would take years for the kingdom to recover, although it will destroy the enemies.

 Chapter 431 - Emergency Measures For Famine

    During the following days, Einar was in charge of supervising all the viges that were in the barony that made up the capital of the kingdom of Thomond.


    In those viges most of the time he only found corpses, however he was able to find some survivors, mostly children who had survived through the sacrifice of their mothers.


    Einar personally took care of feeding them because the children would eat until they felt satiated. That could be extremely dangerous because when one stops eating for a long time.


    He cannot overload his stomach otherwise he would end up dead. He felt some sadness when the children stared at him.


    Because of the hunger that he had they could not bear the urge to want to eat even more, Einar simply sighed at those times and did his best to keep the children''s minds awake.


    It was during those days that the messenger from the Kingdom of Irnd arrived to inform them that they were having a food crisis because of therge number of refugees that were arriving.


    Einar, seeing that he had no choice, sent the ns to his father-inw for a trawler, with which the fishermen could get food.


    He also sent out a few forms, so that his father-inw could use the salt they had on hand to create salty fish. That way, they could have too much food for all the new refugees.


    When Einar''s messenger arrived in Dublin, Vilhelm ordered all of his artisans to modify all therge fishing boats in the kingdom so they could be converted into trawlers.


    The artisans then began a titanic task of being able to change the vast majority of the boats in just one week.


    To prevent a crisis from breaking out, Vilhelm used his food reserve to feed the refugees, who were not receiving free food.


    Well, all of them had to work mainly in the fields or in the construction of roads. You are a measure in which the kingdom won because it would have a cheapbor force which it could only use by paying with food.


    While that was happening in the capital in the Thomond kingdom, Einar was dealing with the survivors of the barony of Nenagh.


    Which were in a worse state than in the Barony of Luimneach and Kilmallock, this because who dominated the territory was a group of bandits.


    They had managed to assassinate the guards of the barony and, using theck of power they had entered the castle to assassinate them all.


    Then the bandit leader dered himself king, so using force and fear he created a kind of horrible prison where he had absolute control.


    Unfortunately for the supposed bandit king, the Nordic army was an established and fully functioning force which quickly conquered the barony town by town.


    Completely killing the bandits which having made a reign of terror in which women and girls suffered the most.


    As punishment for the things they had done, Einar beheaded them and created a path of impaled heads which had wooden signs with the things they had done.


    That was quite shocking to some of the survivors, but no one dared to defend the damn bandits who had been abusing them.


    After a few days, he managed to erase the bandits from the viges, leaving only the bandits at Nenagh Castle.


    When the Nordic army besieged that castle, the bandits did everything possible to defend themselves until thest moment, so they tried to carry out some nocturnal attacks.


    But they were all killed by snipers. This upset Einar a lot, because for three days they had been trying to escape like rats.


    So he decided to use chlorine gas against that scum to eliminate them, this mainly because he knew that most of those inside were bandits.


    To start with the skunch, Einar personally ced the sk with the green gas on the catapult and after calibrating the catapult he ordered everyone to release the chlorine gas.


    When the jars started flying, the bandits just watched them fall without knowing why the hell they were throwing ss jars at them.


    Although they doubt would be resolved when one of them approached a green mist that hade out of one of those jars that had been broken near where he was.


    The bandit when smelling that substance watered from his eyes, he also tried to scream because he was feeling how part of his skin was burning.


    But all of his actions werepletely useless due to what was left lying on the ground as he slowly died.


    The bandits then tried to run outside, but when they opened the doors, they realized that there was a green mist outside them, so they quickly closed it.


    The chaos was not long in being generated inside the castle as they all tried to escape from the green mist, so many of them in a desperate act jumped from the walls to the ground.


    Unfortunately for them, it did not matter if they survived because the snipers were in charge of ending their lives with an urate shot to the head.


    The bandit leader takes refuge inside the castle, believing that it was a safe area, but what he did not know was that the entire upper part of the castle was filled with chlorine gas.


    From what he with horror, he watched as the green gas came down from the top of the castle. It was at that moment that he ced his hands around his neck, as he could feel how he was short of air.


    Not only that, but he looked with his eyespletely irritated as his skin began to burn in some areas, but he could not do anything.


    It was apletely silent death, yet he made her reflect on all the things he had done throughout his life before he died.


    Einar just sighed when he saw the green mist start shooting up into the air, unlike the first time he used it. This time, he did it to kill bandits.


    Who hadmitted a lot of atrocities, which deserved to be punished, so he simply ordered his army to wait a day before entering to clean the castle.

 Chapter 432 - Revolts In The Monastery Of Ros

    In the Barony of Ros, there was the walled monastery of Ros, which functioned as the capital of the barony.


    Unlike the other baronies, the barony of Ros functioned as a kind of theocracy in which the monks ruled, who had the obligation to pay taxes to the king.


    However, since the crisis of the Nordic army arose, the monks revealed their true colors to begin with; they did not allow the men to leave their barony.


    All of them were recruited by force in order to create an army with which they could fully defend the walled monastery.


    As for the women, they were divided into two groups. The beautiful women were set aside by all the monks for their personal use as well as the girls and boys who fulfilled their beauty status.


    As for the women, boys and girls who were simply not pleasant enough, he had an obligation to work on the construction of traps and the improvement of the walls of the monastery.


    Meanwhile, the old men had the obligation to stay in their viges to work until they could no longer. Their only job was to sow the fieldspletely alone using wooden tools which were hardly useful.


    That tireless work caused the vast majority of the elders of the barony of Ros to die during the first days.


    All the abusesmitted by the monks annoyed all the vigers who felt humiliated because even though they believed in God.


    Their patience was limited because they had to watch at all times how the priest or the monk abused their wives under the pretext that they were eliminating the demons within them.


    Although where the men suffered the most was when they saw their sons or daughters being abused, under the same pretext, hatred umted and slowly the vigers nned a rebellion with which they couldpletely eliminate those cursed monks and priests. .


    Who did absolutely nothing. The only thing they did was eat and have sex, but the vigers had an opportunity when a messenger arrived at the monastery of Ros.


    The messenger mentioned that the king had died and that the Nordic army was conquering everything in its path. This created an irrational fear in the minds of the monks.


    So they treated the vigers in the worst way possible by forcing them to do work twice as long and reducing their food, that created difort in all of them.


    For now, they not only had to work twice as hard, receiving only half the food, but they also had to suffer when they saw the monks eat meat and spices.


    While they barely had a te of cooked old wheat, this caused the vigers'' n to rebel to increase in intensity, so they patiently waited for the right moment to be able to kill those cursed monks and priests.


    Unit support arrived when one of the lookouts at the border reported that the bandits from the barony of Nenagh had been killed by the Nordic army, so it was a matter of time before they would enter the barony of Ros.


    This made the monks in an act of madness make wild parties which end up being orgies, where they let out all the stress they had umted. It was after one of those orgies that the vigers revealed themselves.


    A group of approximately 400 vigers woke up at night and taking advantage of the fact that most of the guards loyal to the monks and priests werepletely drunk.


    They used their weapons to first assassinate the guards in silence and in the most brutal way possible, in order to assassinate them they used daggers.


    With which they cut their throats by the neck, thus preventing them from screaming or moving because they were choking on their own blood.


    But for those guards who were not so lucky their ways of death were much more savage as the vigers used hammers to repeatedly hit their heads.


    Killing them at the moment but leaving their brainspletely scattered in their beds or on the floor, even in some corpses. The eyes were detached from the sockets, remaining hanging.


    When the allies managed topletely assassinate the loyal guards, they decided to take revenge on the heinous things they had done to their wives and children.


    Because they already hadplete control of the monastery, they did not mind waking up the monks and priests, who were afraid to see numerous corpses of their loyal guards on the ground.


    Many of them tried to beg for mercy by saying that the things they had done were because they were dominated by the devil.


    One viger, upon hearing the stupid excuse of a monk approached him and with his own fists began to beat him repeatedly.


    "Dominated by the devil! You are all sons of bitches, who have only brought pain to our families."


    The viger hit the monk''s nose so hard that he broke it. "You have the nerve to say it was the devil''s fault!


    When our wives and children were raped in front of us in a disturbing disy of their power, I did not see the face of the devil; I saw the faces of men who turned into beasts.


    Now all of you will pay for what you did to our families. "


    With his fists, he repeatedly struck the monk''s face until he broke his eye globules with his fists. Seeing this, all the vigers ran against the monks and priests.


    That day, their screams could be heard from far away from the monastery. They were tortured and even suffered all kinds of punishments for what they had done.


    Two dayster, Einar entered the Barony of Ros and as he advanced through the viges, he could barely see a few elders.


    It was not until he arrived at the monastery that he could see a lot of wooden crosses with the corpses of monks. This surprised Einar, but at the same time made him curious to know who had done that.


    When he sent a messenger, the vigers left to surrender peacefully, and they did not hesitate to tell their story of what had happened in that ce and why the monks and priests had been killed.


    Einar only sighed as he believed that they were too soft with them, however with the taking of the barony of Ros he could already advance to Ennis County.

 Chapter 433 - Entrance To The Barony Of Kincora

    In the capital, Inis of Einnis County, the son of King Cenn, Prince Eogan was looking proudly at his army that he had been painstakingly preparing.


    <em>''With this army, I will destroy the army once and for all that ursed pagan king. I am sure that he will not be able to defend himself because my entire army is armed with bows.</em>


    <em>I simply will not give him the opportunity to defend himself, as I am sure that more will happen. They will not even be able to touch my soldiers from afar.</em>


    <em>My only regret is that I lost too many people in the process, so I will have to steal a few many people in order to regain power.</em>


    <em>I''m sure that once my army canpletely destroy those damned pagans, the High Pontiff himself will be able to dere me a king.</em>


    <em>He might even go so far as to build a fleet and attack that heathen ind once and for all. ''</em>


    While he was thinking, a hand touched his shoulder. "Eogan, tell me what are you thinking that I see you too concentrated and your smile can only show that you must be thinking about something bad.


    You must be careful what you think because if you are not careful you could be tempted by the devil and that would be a real shame because you are thest survivor of your family line.


    But now that I think about it, the army you have prepared is too big, but you are sure that you will really be able to defeat the pagan king who killed your father. "


    Eogan smiled and hit his chest. "Of course I could beat him because my entire army is using bows if they are too strong in ax fighting.


    The best tactic will be to kill them using long-range weapons. You should also have it because it is something that can be easily sensed.


    I think it is our best tool to defeat those damn pagans, you should support us, because if we win this damn war we will not only win arge amount of territory.


    But I am sure that our names will be engraved for centuries and we will both be remembered as the saviors of the ind of Irnd.


    Imagine your name Bishop Abel and Prince Eogan, two people who killed the pagan king Einar.


    I think it is worth taking the risk of getting this victory, and before they arrive with us, they will have to go through the barony of Kincora.


    Well, ording to thetest reports, they were in the Barony of Ros, so they will have to pass through that barony.


    You know better than anyone that we have no control over that area because it is full of true madmen who will not hesitate to kill anyone who approaches their territory.


    They simply worked with us because of a deal that they reached with my grandfather, but it really is a very dangerous area. For sure, he will find significant resistance in that ce.


    Not only that, but those people are likely hungry, so I have no doubt that they will try to do cannibalistic attacks.


    You know very well that this barony is a ce where we have no control. Not even your priests have been able to control that ce. "


    Bishop Abel sighed, "I hope your words are correct because if they manage to cross the barony of Kincora it is possible that they can defeat you."


    Prince Eogan justughed. "Everything is coldly calcted so that none of those things can happen. You will see that in the end we will be the one who will win because we have the blessing of God."


    Einar who was looking at the river that divided the Baronia of Kincora with the Baronia of Nenagh, could only sigh because the vigers who helped him warned him about the people who inhabited the Barony of Kincora.


    ording to what he had been told, the Barony of Kincora is one of thest ces on the ind of Irnd where Celtic rituals are still practiced.


    The inhabitants of that ce, taking advantage of the fact that they lived among swamps, had entrenched themselves in a very deep way so they would kill anyone who entered their territory.


    Not only that, but they had also killed hundreds of priests and monks who had tried to enter in order to teach them the word of God.


    Because of those words, Einar established tactics to fight gueri warfare, to begin with he divided the entire army into groups.


    Which would move in the shape of an arrow within the swamps, would be separated by a few meters, but it was enough to guarantee that they could cover each other.


    That was the best tactic Einar could think of, as he didn''t want to have the armypletely packed into one ce, because it could be too dangerous if they ambushed her.


    Also, to avoid attacks from strange ces, Einar delegated the task of using spears to independent soldiers who would use the spears to hit water or ces with a lot of brush.


    Although that tactic could not kill many enemies if it could guarantee that at least groups of enemies will be found.


    Which would end up losing the surprise factor, in any case order his troops to use their crossbows with explosive ammunition.


    Guaranteeing in this way that even if they had shields, the enemies would be quickly eliminated.


    With everything ready, the army crossed a wooden bridge that linked the two baronies.


    From a distance, a woman with paint on her face looked at the army that was crossing. A smile could be seen on her face because she was sure it would be a simple victory.


    The woman simply jumped off the tree where she was and fell into the water of a swamp pond where she swam.


    Einar who had felt a chill took out his revolver and prepared for any kind of attack. He also ordered his snipers to prepare.


    "I don''t like this ce at all, but remember to always keep your eyes on the bushes, trees, and water.


    If necessary and there is a lot of grass somewhere, you are allowed to use Nordic fire to burn the entire area. "


    Ansgar looked at Einar with a smile. "That means it''s time to use the methrowers to open the way."


    Einar nodded and looked seriously at Ansgar. "We will have to use them in order to guarantee the safety of the army.


    Just remember what must be being used with the protection of some snipers because although the fuel tank is made of steel with a silver cover.


    It is not indestructible and could cause a genuine tragedy. "

 Chapter 434 - The Power Of The Flamethrower

    Einar, while he was advancing with his army in the swamp he could notice the worried look from all of them so to boost morale.


    He decided to sing a song that he had learned in one of the courses he took in America, so pulling out his steel megaphone he began to speak.


    "Everyone repeat after me."


    Einar began to sing in a quiet tune.


    <em>"MICKEY MOUSE.</em>


    <em>We y fair an we work hard and we''re in harmony.</em>


    <em>MICKEY MOUSE¡­"</em>


    All the soldiers began to sing that sticky song without understanding what it was saying, however they did it while advancing through the marsh.


    The Celtic warriors who were listening to the catchy song, looked at the curious army of men marching through the swamp holding some strange weapons in their hands.


    Unfortunately, they could not stay because the army was getting closer to where they were, so they withdrew, because somehow they were afraid.


    The soldiers of the Nordic army looked extremely imposing. After advancing for a few minutes, the soldiers stopped as they reached a ce where there was arge concentration of nts.


    Whichpletely covered most of the road so it was extremely dangerous since he did not know what was under them.


    Einar gave the soldiers a stop andmanded the 15 soldiers with methrowers, who were apanied by his assistants and a sniper guard.


    At that moment, they received the order to open fire so the soldiers with methrowers used matches to light the torch that was in the mouth of their methrower.


    For their part, the auxiliary soldiers pumped the Nordic fire, when the tank already had enough pressure.


    The soldiers with methrowers pulled the trigger and a stream of fire shot out, instantly burning the brush in front of them.


    The fire burned no matter if there was water or if the ground was too wet, so it was only a matter of minutes before arge fire had started inside the marsh.


    The soldiers of the Nordic army waited patiently as they watched the brush in front of them bepletely consumed.


    After 2 hours, the fire waspletely extinguished as there was no more to burn, so they were able to advance.


    Among the burned remains of the nts, they could find many traps that were in the ce, which had simply been burned with the use of methrowers.


    This set off the rms for the soldiers as they realized that they would have to be using the methrowers at all times to clear areas with a lot of brush.


    Since they weren''t going to take risks because of the tricks that the enemies might have on them, Einar, who was advancing, looked at the burned traps with a smile.


    <em>''It is a good idea to ce non-lethal traps in the advance of any army, but unfortunately they will not take into ount that my army is not like any other.</em>


    <em>In any case, if there are traps here, it is possible that we are approaching a town or some area that they do not want us to enter.</em>


    <em>Very smart of him, but that won''t work. We have to increase the level of vignce, anyway. ''</em>


    After that, advancing for a few minutes reached the outside of what seemed to be a vige the soldiers with their weapons prepared.


    Since they did not know what kind of thing they would find in that ce, the soldiers with methrowers were ready to face whatever threat there might be.


    To their surprise, when they entered they only found children who were extremely harmless. The little children looked curiously at the Nordic army.


    So Einar approached one of them and tried to speak Latin "You can understand what I''m saying."


    The boy shook his head without understanding Einar. This made Einar close his eyes as he remembered how little he knew about Irish Gaelic.


    Which he had learned in college when he had to read information about the religious conquest that took ce.


    <em>"Dia dhuit, An f¨¦idir leat m¨¦ a thuiscint."1</em>


    The boy smiled <em>"Tuigim a dhuine uasail."1</em>


    Einar sighed, and from his bag he took out a candy, which he offered to the boy. "You know where your parents are. I would like to talk to them.


    We are not your enemies. We can even help you with anything you need help. "


    The child looked at the candy in his hand and did not know what to do with it, so Einar took a candy and put it in his mouth. The child, seeing that, did the same.


    So his eyes widened with joy at how much he can feel the sweet taste of that white ball that had a quite pleasant taste that made him feel fresh.


    "My father is not in the vige because he went out with the rest of the warriors, but my mother and my sisters are, they are in those trees."


    The boy pointed to the trees in the vige and Einar felt a kind of chill when he looked and could see how there were people hiding in the trees.


    He could barely be seen because of the well-made camouge they had on their bodies. Einar took his steel megaphone and spoke in Irish Gaelic.


    <em>"Is mise an R¨ª Einar, ceannaire an airm Nordach, n¨ª mise a namhaid"1</em>


    When the women heard that they had doubts so it was not until a young woman came down from one of the trees.


    Fearlessly the woman advanced to where Einar was standing and she looked at him curiously, before using her hand to support Einar''s chin to get a closer look.


    Einar did nothing as she was pointing her revolver at him, so she could end his life at any moment if she tried to do something to him.


    The woman, after seeing Einar crossed her hands. "To be a king, you are too young. I expected the king of the Norse to be someone greater.


    But I''m sure you are the King of the Norse because you match the description of the Christians, even though you don''t have horns and you don''t seem to eat children.


    Tell me what your people do inside our sacrednd. You don''t seem to want to kill because you didn''t hurt the children, nor did you steal our things.


    So you can''t be an enemy, but that doesn''t make you an ally either, which is what you want from us."


    Einar smiled and put away his revolver. "An alliance, for I am in the sacred task of conquering the kingdoms of this ce." I''m the king Einar, leader of nordic army, I''m no your enemyI understand you sirHi, can you understand me?

 Chapter 435 - Negotiations In The Swamp

    In one room, Einar was sitting while in front of him was a man with golden hair and a beard.


    "Very well, King Einar. Let''s talk about our history. You will see a long time ago our peoplepletely dominated the Ind but after the arrival of the first missionaries, things changed.


    Quickly our people began to be treated like pagans, so in a matter of time we are a marginalized group.


    That is why we started a war against those who had be Christians. sadly we had little power against them.


    Although our ancestors defeated a king or two, the monks brought more and more people from outside to fight against us.


    This caused us to slowly lose our kingdoms until eventually we ended up being expelled from the areas of the ind with the highest fertility.


    So we were in the area of ??the swamps where we have been living for generations until now only that the more the years go by, the more of our people are exterminated.


    ording to thetest information that I know, there are two other baronies in the north that are in the hands of our people.


    The Barony of Sligo and the Barony of Derry, although we are separated, the three of us will trust amon ally, as long as it is against the Christian religion.


    So now that you''ve heard our story, I want you to tell me what you n to do once you conquer this ind? "


    Einar took a deep breath and looked at the man seriously. "Vilhelm the King of Irnd is my father-inw. Because of some rather strange factors, we ended up being family.


    He will take care of the kingdom of Irnd until he dies, and then I inherited the kingdom. You can be sure that I will establish a government with the Nordic religion.


    I personally will take more than half of the ind''s poption as ves in order to improve our ind.


    I want you to know that our ves are not treated like Christians treat people. Being a ve of the Nordic kingdom means that you have the opportunity to be a citizen.


    You have the right to have a house and you also receivepletely free food established by the state. That means that you will not have to suffer.


    You will only have to worry about fulfilling your work, which will help build everything necessary for the nation.


    But I will be honest with you. I never thought that I would find a group of people who practice the Celtic religion, however I can offer you a deal in which you can continue practicing your religion in your respective homes.


    As long as they agree to fight together with me in my conquest against the Christians, I n to expel them from these Inds so that I will never return.


    Of course, there will still be Christians, but they will follow the doctrines of the Nordic Christian religion, one that differspletely from the religion that they themselves are processing at the moment.


    I want you to know that it is a religion that is not going to force you to convert and leave your beliefs if you ever wish to convert; you are free to do so, but no one is going toe here to bother you to leave your religion and traditions.


    I can assure you of this because I am personally the leader of the Christian Nordic religion and the Nordic religion.


    I am a messiah and a heraldmanding by the gods to establish asting peace in this area that will be my empire. "


    The man looked curiously at Einar. "Your words are quite strong because you are assuring that you are an envoy of the gods. Perhaps you are immortal or you are just another chatan who speaks without proof."


    Einar smiled and took the revolver from him. "This thing in my hand is a specially built weapon by myself. It is about 1000 years ahead of his time.


    It is only a sample of what I can be. Now remember that I am a messenger of the gods. I am not a god, just like you. I suffer from the same pains that a human being can feel.


    The only thing that is special is that I have the advantage of being able tomunicate with the gods to be able to ask them about these things, do not think that I have magical powers, however knowledge is the most valuable thing that the gods can give to human beings.


    Now, as a sample of the fearsome power that is in my hand, join me outside so I can show you how the weapon works. "


    At that moment, he got up because he was curious to see how that weapon worked. When they went outside, he was surprised to see a white deer waiting for Einar.


    When Einar saw his partner, he caressed him with his hand while he spoke in Spanish. "Do you want to apany dad, will I show the leader of these people the power of a weapon."


    The deer made a noise and followed Einar like apletely tame animal.


    The leader approached Einar and pointed to the white deer. "How did you tame that white deer?"


    Einar smiled and stroked the deer''s head. "I did not tame him. He approached me after he was sitting on a rock.


    I don''t really know if he is wild or if someone trained him before, but I consider him now an important partner that I am willing to protect.


    It''s like he''s part of my family in some way. You may think I''m crazy, but I can assure you that he''s the best partner I can ask for. "


    The man sighed and looked curiously at the white deer. "I think you weren''t lying when you said you couldmunicate with the gods.


    You know a white deer in our culture has many meanings. Some are good and others are bad, however I think this time the deer means the change of times.


    When we were expelled from our kingdoms, it is said that everyone could see white deer, which showed that the moment of change had arrived.


    This time I think that you are the change and the white deer will apany you until you can achieve your goal. It is quite interesting because it is the first time I have seen something like this happen.


    But I guess there is always a first time for everything.


    Now show me how your weapon works and we can talk about the alliance, because I ampletely sure that we are going to reach a good ce by negotiating. "


    Einar showed a smile and once he reached a secluded ce, he ordered his soldiers to ce two ss bottles.

 Chapter 436 - Entering Ennis County

    The leader of the Celts watched as a group of soldiers ced some ss bottles in a distant area.


    Einar, turning his head from him looked at the leader with a smile. "Take a good look because this will be fast."


    Raising his right hand with his revolver, Einar turned his head and stared at the bottles that were a few feet away.


    When he pulled the trigger, the first ss bottle was destroyed, by pulling the trigger the second time the second bottle ended up being destroyed.


    Einar then lowered the weapon from him and looked at the leader of the Celts from the Kincora region. "I think I have proven that I can speak to the gods or do you need some other proof."


    The leader shook his head. "You have shown that you have the power to speak to the gods. Now let''s talk about the alliance with our nation."


    The two went back into the house from which they hade as they had to speak in private, since the topics to be discussed could only be discussed in private.


    When the two sat down, they stared at each other.


    "Since you have proven that you can speak to the gods, let me ask you to marry my daughter."


    Einar looked seriously at the leader and shook his head. "I''m sorry, but at the moment I think I''m not ready to remarry.


    I don''t think I have said it, but I lost my first wife because of the attack of the Christians on my nation, the loss of her hurts me to this day.


    Starting a rtionship right now is entirely possible, as I can''t even spend time with my kids or my wives.


    I could allow her to apany me in the military and even for her to spend time with my family, but I will not remarry until I can avenge Kassia''s memory.


    Because I think it would be ack of respect for her memory because I promised to avenge her name and force the cursed Emperor Ludovico to ask for forgiveness at her grave.


    I hope you can understand that, my revenge will take approximately 5 years, if at that moment your daughter wants to get married and we know each other better, she could ept being her husband.


    You have to know that I will take full responsibility in case I epted her; I am a man who gives priority to her family over anything else.


    But we can talk about the following terms, and there is no problem. "


    The leader smiled and looked seriously at Einar. "You are a good husband, King Einar. I think it is very noble of you to try to avenge your wife and force the damned who hurt her to apologize to her.


    Ipletely agree with your words. I only ask you to please take care of my daughter. She is a fairly free woman with her actions, but that worries me.


    Because she can suffer for the decisions that she makes and what is she sometimes too reckless with what she does. "


    Einar nodded and hit her chest. "I can promise I will take care of her. I won''t let her fight in the front line, but she can fight only if she follows my rules."


    The man crossed his arms approvingly and looked at Einar. "In order to formalize our alliance I would like to order food for my people.


    Although we have enough food and the swamps provide us with arge quantity of food, it is not eternal and winter is dangerously approaching.


    Perhaps in a few more weeks it begins to snow so it will be impossible to get food easily.


    My army can help you, but it will not be ced on the front line to be assassinated in an idiotic way. "


    Einar shook his head. "You don''t have to worry about that. How do you know I have weaponspletely superior to conventional weapons so I can easily defeat any enemy army in my way.


    What I really need your army to do is help maintain order in the areas it conquered. Only they will have to do it under the supervision of my own people.


    That is why if you have warriors who can respect the rules and behave with honor, I would like them to help me.


    As for food, you do not have to worry about anything because, during the following weeks, arge quantity of fish will be entering the ind in order to keep all the inhabitants fed.


    I think it''s a fair deal for both of us. "


    The man showed a smile. "To start an alliance, I think it is a good idea. Now tell me what do you n to do after the conquest of Ennis County?"


    Einar told his ns and how he nned to conquer the indpletely. After this, they continued talking for a while until it was dark.


    So they all rested before starting the road to Ennis County in order to end the conquest of the kingdom of Thomond.


    Einar, while lying on his bed thought about his family before he closed his eyes and go to sleep.


    While he was dreaming, he could see fragments of what appeared to be a great battle, but unlike modern or ancient battles it was of apletely superior scale.


    In it was a young man with golden hair, a woman with ck hair and amber eyes, a young woman with golden hair and ck eyes.


    They all seemed to be on apletely different level.


    It wasn''t until he saw a huge ck creature that was as big as a building that he came awake abruptly while holding its head.


    <em>''What a strange dream. It was a long time since I had a dream of this type, but now everything has to be prepared to leave.''</em>


    After getting up, Einar had breakfast and prepared his troops. When all was ready, the army left the Kincora barony for Ennis County.


    The path through the swamp was fairly straightforward and went smoothly because of the support of the Celtic guides.


    After two days, the army was able to cross the border without being seen by the Ennis County scouts.


    Einar who was on his horse looked at the woman in front of him. She was a young redhead with freckles and green eyes; she was the same one who had taken her face when she first arrived.


    "Dreide, I''m surprised you people know these roads so well."


    Dreide turned his head and looked at Einar. "Those damn Christians, they always send people to our territory intending to conquer us.


    But they have never thought that we know before when they n to attack or advance. It is quite funny because we have them well guarded.


    While they think that we are a group of savages just because we don''t belong to the same religion. "

 Chapter 437 - Arriving In The City Of Inis

    While the army was resting in the swamps, Einar looked at the map he had made with Dreide.


    It showed the city of Inis, the capital of Ennis County where they were about 10 hours away. While he looked at him, he felt a snowke on his face.


    So he looked up at the dark sky and just smiled. "I guess conquering the swamp area will be much faster than he thought.


    I just hope that my children are having a good time in the imperial pce. I think they should not be missing anything except for a letter. "


    Einar put the map away and quickly pulled out a notebook to begin writing a letter to his wives and children.


    <em>''If my calctions are correct, my letter will arrive in December. I would like to send a gift but I think asking about them should be enough.</em>


    <em>I really miss technology. ''</em>


    The following day the army put on its woolen cloth coats and special snow boots before setting out on its way to the city of Inis.


    The road was quite calm because I do not know they encountered any kind of enemy.


    "It''s quite impressive that the stupid prince doesn''t have guards. What do you think of that, Einar?"


    Einar who was on his horse turned his head and looked at Dreide. "I think he is confident that my army will not attack him in winter.


    If it were a normal army, I wouldn''t be able to attack in winter, but my army is prepared to face any kind of weather.


    In addition, swamps in winter lose their defensive value as the water freezes, making it easier to attack. "


    Dreide looked at Einar with a smile. "You are a very prepared man. I think you will be a perfect husband, but you are sure you want to wait 5 years to be able to marry me.


    You don''t think that I will grow old and my body will be less pleasant. "


    Einar looked at her seriously. "I have no problems with that, because I believe that the beauty of a woman is subjective. When one man loves a woman for him, she will be perfect.


    If you get older, you will simply be more beautiful because you will have matured. I also consider that it could be beneficial for you because you will meet my family.


    At that moment, you will know what kind of person I am. I may have been a bit impulsive before, but at this moment I am sure of what I want and where I want to go.


    I really don''t want a new rtionship until I can avenge Kassia. When my revenge isplete, I will be able to finish this stage of my life and focus on my family and conquering a new ce. "


    Dreide looked curiously at Einar. "Is that ce you''re talking about cold?"


    Einar only raised his hands. "It is quite difficult to exin, because some parts will be cold, butter we will find areas that are much warmer and more pleasant to live in.


    Either way, in the future you are going to understand what I am talking about, just for the moment you have to learn how to be a leader.


    Being a warrior can help you, but that will only work if you are facing a single enemy. When you have to face a group of enemies, then you will realize that being a warrior is not enough.


    You have to learn to lead the troops and be able to think coldly,e to the moment when you have to choose between saving a person important to you or killing hundreds to save thousands.


    That means being a leader, being able to make the decisions that are needed for amon good. "


    Dreide sighed and patted his ck-spotted horse "You''re quite amazing, but now that I think about it, what method would you use to conquer the city."


    Einar smiled and pointed at his catapults and his soldiers. "I willunch Nordic fire so I can finish them off although we could also use apletely new strategy."


    Before reaching the city, the army stopped, and Einar prepared his n to enter the city.


    For this he will use his special forces, as they needed to train to improve.


    The army special forces group was made up of 100 soldiers trained by Einar. They received the same training that he had received in the army along with some extra training.


    After gathering all the special forces soldiers, I look at them seriously.


    "Today, we will enter the city inplete silence. For this, you must open a city gate, without attracting attention.


    It is a wall of only 5 meters, so they will use hooks to climb the walls. The snipers will use their Nordic carbines to attack from a distance.


    So you can climb the walls without problems. Remember what you must use your repeating crossbows to be able to finish off the enemies that are in your way.


    They will attack in the early morning when enemy soldiers are at their weakest, ording to the information we have.


    The door through which we will enter belongs to the marginal neighborhoods, so there will not be a considerable defense because they will not take care of a ce that does not generate any kind of resources.


    When they open the door, the army will enter so they must clean all the enemies from the wall, in order to prevent them from escaping the city.


    The army, for its part will clean all the enemies. When we finish, I want them to enter the castle wall. I do not want mistakes.


    You are the Elite troops of the Nordic army; you are personally trained by me; you know how to use knives or how they can be thrown.


    In case they fail to take the city gate, they must leave that ce for a traditional siege to take ce.


    Just remember that if you fail, I will have you train with double strength, so you will do dangerous work until you can perfect your techniques.


    It''s clear what I said. "


    All the special forces soldiers made a military salute, so Einar looked at them seriously. "Prepare your things that today you will stop being virgins and will do your first mission as the Nordic special forces."


    The soldiers looked seriously at Einar and walked away, as they had to pack their things so they could be ready for the night.


    When he got dark, the soldiers put on special uniforms, as well as drawing a green and ck camouge on their faces.


    Having everything ready, Einar supervised that the snipers were in position and that their carbines had a cushion to muffle the noise of the shot.


    Although it was a simple solution, it worked perfectly.

 Chapter 438 - Nordic Special Forces

    The special forces soldier advanced in the night''s cover onlymunicating by signals of their hands. The hundred Nordic soldiers advanced until they reached under the wall.


    At that moment, using a mirror, they reflected the light of the moon indicated that they had reached the point, so the snipers aimed their sights at the enemy soldiers on the wall.


    There were a total of 10 soldiers who were guarding the wall. They could only be visible because of the light of the torches that illuminated their bodies.


    Snipers at that time aimed at the heads of the enemies and fired at the same time.


    All the guards at that time fell dead without the possibility of even being able to defend themselves, as the guards had been eliminated by the soldiers of the special forces.


    They took their hooks and threw them towards the wall when they were fixedly supported on the wall; they climbed very carefully.


    Once they went up, they prepared their crossbows with piercing points to be able to face any enemy.


    Fortunately for them, they were in a marginal area, so there were hardly any guards because it was not worth taking care of that ce.


    After they advanced through the walls, they met the first enemy soldiers who are not paying attention to anything around them.


    They were simply trying to get as close to the torches as they could to keep warm as the scant clothing they had barely covered their bodies.


    Seeing that there were no more guards approaching or any patrol, the special forces soldiers quickly fired their crossbows.


    Ending the life of the guards without them being able to do something, but to avoid future problems, they took the bodies and threw them outside the walls.


    After advancing for a while, they reached the door where there were 4 guards guarding while they drank what appeared to be beer.


    The soldiers killed them with crossbows so after throwing the bodies; they searched the doors and could not find any other Guard.


    So a group of soldiers descended the stairs to one side of the door and created a defensive perimeter.


    Seeing that no other enemy was approaching, they quickly gave the signal that the way was clear for the army to pass.


    So they opened the doors as quietly as they could, when the doors were fully open.


    The first to enter were the snipers who quickly upied strategic positions above the walls or any building where they could shoot without hindrance.


    Later, Einar and Dreide entered along with the rest of the army, which advanced while separating in order topletely eliminate the defenders within the city.


    While they were doing this, the special forces wasted no time and scoured the entire city wall in search of the guards.


    Those who once found themselves murdered to be thrown outside. In just a matter of minutes, they managed to take the other gates of the city.


    When they were done, they started heading towards the castle walls, which were separated from the city walls and were on top of what appeared to be a mound of earth.


    But taking advantage of the darkness of the night they advanced slowly and to their surprise, they realized that there were no guards on the castle walls.


    They did not understand why the enemy leader had made such a stupid decision, but using his hooks they climbed the walls and their questions were answered.


    Well, in the castle''s courtyard, all the soldiers were lying down with some women and with manypletely empty beer barrels.


    They simply did not die of cold because there were a lot of bonfires which lit up the entire castle courtyard not to mention that they generated enough heat for the guards to die from the cold of the weather.


    The soldiers of the special forces took the entire wall in silence and when they did, they aimed their crossbows and at the same time finished with the guards and the women.


    Although it was likely that the women were simple victims of those guards, they could not risk one of them screaming, so they silenced everyone regardless of gender.


    When they finished killing all the castle guards, they quietly entered the battlement tower, where they found a few servants who were quickly killed.


    After climbing the stairs, they reached the room where the son of King Cenn was. He waspletely drunk lying on his bed and having four naked women around him.


    The soldiers of the special forces walked to where the prince was and after murdering the women, they put a cloth in the prince''s mouth while they carried him with his whole body tied to him.


    The prince, who did not know what was happening simply moved from side to side, trying to free himself because he could not speak nor could he see.


    After opening the castle doors, they informed the army that the operation had been a sess using a small code, using the reflection of the moon.


    The soldiers quickly informed Einar that the prince had been captured. It was at that moment that he gave the order that they begin with the massacre of enemy soldiers.


    Because it had the advantage factor, they managed to kill the vast majority of the enemy soldiers without much trouble, however there were some who resisted, however, they ended up dying.


    That night the city of Inis had fallen due to the efforts of the special forces, who managed to create such a favorable situation that the army only had four wounded.


    When Einar saw the corpses, he smiled, because unlike his previous attacks, civilians were not harmed under any circumstances.


    The next day, the civilians of the city of Inis were surprised when they saw how the son of King Cenn was hanged in the central square of the city.


    All of them were afraid because they did not know how the enemies had entered their valuable city, however they could do nothing to avoid it because they no longer had an army and they were only unarmed civilians.

 Chapter 439 - Occasional Training

    A few dayster in the city of Inis, Dreide watched with curiosity as Einar was hammering a piece of wood.


    "What are you doing, Einar?"


    Einar took a break and wiped the sweat with his hand. "I''m making a sled so I can move through the snow.


    Because how do you know we will leave the following week to the kingdom of Ui Maine, it is thergest kingdom in Irnd so conquering it in winter will have its advantages.


    Taking advantage of the fact that the swamps arepletely frozen, we will be able to increase our gait quite a bit by using horses or dogs. "


    Dreide was surprised, so he went over to look closely at the sled. "It''s pretty amazing the way you''re building it.


    By the way, I would like to ask you if you can help me with my training. Although I have improved, I think I am still quite far from keeping up with the soldiers. "


    Einar sighed and gave Dreide a smile. "It''s only a matter of time before you can learn. You don''t have to worry about trying to be like everyone else.


    But I''ll help you in a moment. Just let me put the finishing touches on the sled. "


    After those words, Einar continued with the construction of his sled and after a few minutes finished, so he checked the condition of the sled.


    Once he realized that it was well built, he only handed over one of the soldiers to be put up with the rest of the sleds.


    Later, Einar advanced with Dreide to the center of the city, which had been adapted as a temporary training ce.


    In that ce, arge tent made of leather had been ced in order to create an area free of snow, also to keep warm Einar ced around iron boats with fire and covered the area with leather.


    So it was a bit dark ce, however the temperature inside was at least 20 degrees Celsius, also the floor had wool rugs to maintain the temperature.


    Upon arrival, the two of them took off their boots and left them in a designated ce since I do not know allowed to wear any kind of footwear inside.


    When the two entered, they could see a few soldiers training some judo tactics.


    This is because Einar considers it necessary for all soldiers to know how to fight hand to hand at least with martial art.


    Judo was perfect because it allowed to subdue the enemies not to mention that it was also trained by the children of the nation.


    Einar settled into an area and looked seriously at Dreide. "You must know that what you are learning is a way to defend yourself. It is not a way to fight, it is a martial art.


    It has a discipline, and it fulfills a very important function. You must always remember to be alert and know when you should use what you are learning.


    Even a woman like you could drop a name like me or heavier, not to mention that if you can do some correct techniques, you could subdue anyone.


    But let''s start with the basics. The position of your feet reminds that if they are not well ced, you will not be able to use the weight of your enemy to be able to throw him to the ground. "


    Einar spread his legs a little and got into a defensive position. "Now run towards me intending to attack me, don''t hold back, I won''t.


    On the battlefield, no one is going to wait for you, so you must always be prepared. I know that you are a warrior who knows how to use swords and axes.


    But if you don''t have them, your life is in danger. "


    Dreide sighed and started running towards Einar so he could subdue him. Unfortunately for her, the moment she was close to him.


    Einar took her from her clothes and using his hips he managed to make her fall to the ground, where she could only give a small cry of pain at the fall of her.


    "How could you see, just using your own weight and momentum I managed to throw you to the ground. Once on the ground, you are easy to kill.


    Remember that everything is a slow process, but I am sure you will achieve it. Now I will show you how to position yourself. "


    Einar, using his hand lifted Dreide and began to amodate her, for which he did not hesitate to touch her soft but shapely legs.


    When he finished amodating her, he indicated to her how she had to make her hip movement.


    "Now I will run to where you are, so you just have to be prepared. Remember the secret is to use the opponent''s weight and momentum."


    Einar then stared at Dreide and ran towards her, Dreide using the things he had learned grabbed Einar by the shirt and using his hips threw him to the ground with little trouble.


    Einar smiled and looked at Dreide. "You did very well, but you have to keep training. Remember that what you are learning can save your life.


    You will not always be able to depend on your fists or weapons. Sometimes you will have to and use moreplex techniques to guarantee that everything will work out.


    Now I will show you how you should subdue your enemy in a simple way. "


    Einar got up and took Dreide''s hand, which passed towards her back, where he bent it softly but firmly so that Dreide only cried out in pain as she couldn''t move.


    "With this simple movement, you can subdue anyone, no matter how strong they are.


    The pain of having an arm bent that way is enough to keep anyone from moving.


    There are more ways to subdue a person but you must learn, from the beginning just remember that it is a training.


    You should always be careful because you could hurt your training partner. In an actual battle, you do not need to control the force.


    Because every chance you give your enemy will mean that you are putting your life at risk in an unnecessary way. "


    After those words, the two continued training for a few hours until they were tired.


    Dreide, who was breathing hard on the ground, looked at Einar. "I liked the training but I feel like my back will hurt tomorrow."


    Einar who was sitting looked at her and realized that she did not have a bra, so he just sighed. "Tomorrow I will give you a gift so you can solve your back pain.


    But what did you think of the training? "


    Dreide smiled and squeezed her hand. "It''s kind of surprising and I''m sure I can be a better warrior."


    Einar raised his head and looked at the roof of the tent. "I think you will get along very well with my wife Laisa.. She is also addicted to exercise and to excel in her training."

 Chapter 440 - Entering The Kingdom Of Ui Maine

    A weekter, the entire army was fully prepared. They had skis and sleds to advance and the entire kingdom of Thomond had already been pacified.


    So it was quite safe to enter the kingdom of Ui Maine. That is why Einar set out with his army towards the border, as his first area of ??conquest was the Barony of Athenry.


    A ce that the Celts of Kincora knew very well, so the path inside it would be quite fast.


    Einar who was on a sled that was being pushed by a horse looked at the deer that was sleeping on the back of the sled.


    The deer was sleeping quite peacefully, so Einar just sighed and kept looking at the road in front of him.


    "Are we on the right track Dreide?"


    Dreide who was next to Einar nodded "We are close to the border, at this time of year it is very difficult to see border guards because of the weather it is impossible for them to survive.


    Although with your presence it is very likely that they have prepared some guards to be able to report your arrival, but because of the snow I believe that no person has been able to report the capittion of the kingdom of Thomond. "


    Einar smiled and looked curiously at Dreide. "I''m surprised you were able to deduce all that."


    Dreide only showed a face full of confidence. "It was not easy, but I think I have been learning very well about how to interpret the information.


    I think it is because of the good teacher that I have. "


    Einarughed and patted Dreide on the shoulder. "I think you''re exaggerating a bit. I just led the way, but you are the one following it.


    If in the end you didn''t do your part to simply learn none of this would have been possible ... "


    Einar frowned at the signs of one of the soldiers ahead of him, so with the reins of the horse he began to slow down.


    When he came to aplete stop, he looked at the soldiers who saluted him with a military salute. "Konungar Einar, we have to report that we have destroyed three outposts of the army of the kingdom of Ui Maine.


    We have caught a few enemy soldiers who have informed us that it appears that the kingdom was nning an attack on the kingdom of Thomond.


    However, the arrival of winter prevented them from carrying out the attack, so some outposts were built around the border so that in spring they could serve as a spearhead. "


    Einar, hearing that sighed, "Inform all the soldiers of the vanguard to seek and eliminate those vanguard positions.


    I will send some soldiers and I will put Ansgar inmand to support you, so you must not initiate attacks unless you are certain that you will win.


    Meanwhile, we will camp in this ce. Remember to be quick and under no circumstances, leave survivors. You must eliminate everything around you. "


    The forward soldier saluted and withdrew, so Einar got off the sled to start organizing the construction of the camp.


    At night, Ansgar set out with 4000 soldiers to assist with the extermination of the border posts. The soldiers were carrying their snow skis, so they advanced rapidly through the frozen marsh area.


    Upon arriving at the meeting ce, Ansgar learned that there were 20 outposts, which had not been destroyed due to not having enough troops to ensure that they were finished quickly.


    Ansgar then divided the army into groups, which would begin by destroying the first 10 closest guard posts in order to go through the other guard postster.


    The army was divided, and they began with the attack at night. Ansgar had had to attack a vanguard post in the north.


    When he arrived at the outpost, he realized that he was covered by only a wooden palisade of no more than 1 meter.


    Inside there appeared to be about 60 tents and there were only about 10 guards guarding.


    Ansgar, at that moment, gave the order to his troops to separate and surround the outpost in all ces.


    Advancing under the darkness of the night they were able to reach where the guards were and, using their crossbows they quickly ended their lives.


    Upon entering the outpost, they began a massacre in the tents because they did not want to risk the enemy soldiers realizing they were under attack.


    In just a matter of minutes, they managed to annihte the enemy troops, so Ansgar finished the cleaning of that ce and they went to the next objective.


    They only took a few minutes to arrive, but when they did, they realized that there were more guards watching, but despite that they did the same strategy.


    They killed the guards silently, but when they entered the outpost, they found that there were many enemy soldiers awake.


    So they quickly held up their crossbows and, covering themselves with the wooden palisade they began to shoot at the enemy soldiers.


    Although they lost the surprise factor, they had the initiative in the attack, so in a matter of minutes they managed topletely exterminate the vast majority of the enemy soldiers that were there.


    Which ended up taking refuge in the tents in the center of the camp where they were able to organize shields to protect themselves.


    Unfortunately, they never thought that the enemy soldiers would use explosive bolts, so when the bolts exploded in their shields they could only scream as their arms were destroyed.


    After this, the enemy soldiers who were still alive simply gathered because they did not think to continue fighting since it was not worth dying.


    These confrontations were repeating all night until finally the soldiers managed to erase the vanguard positions.


    So they all returned to the camp in the early morning and were able to take a well-deserved rest after another day of rest.


    The army crossed the border and officially entered the kingdom of Ui Mane, with the intention of going to the Barony of Athenry, where they nned topletely eliminate the resistance before advancing towards the city of Cruachu.

 Chapter 441 - Preparations In The Blizzard

    The Nordic army advanced through the frozen swamps while a blizzard was falling, so their speed was reduced.


    Although fortunately through the trees of the swamp, the progress was without so many problems, they only had to stop when they reached the end of the swamp area.


    Because they did not know what things he could see in the fields that were further ahead, because the blizzard was too strong, so the army prepared everything to be able to camp.


    Einar who was holding onto a tree looked at the white color of the blizzard with a serious face.


    ''I have the slight feeling that there are enemies in front of us. I will order the soldiers to prepare a defensive line andy barbed wire.


    It reminds me of that mission in the northern hignds during that cold front that made it snow in all the northern states of the Republic ... ''


    Einar felt a hand on his shoulder, so when he turned his head he could see Dreide who was wearing a bearskin scarf and coat.


    "Do you have a bad feeling too?"


    Einar raised his eyebrow and turned his head. "Did you also face enemies in a snow blizzard?"


    Dreide nodded and folded his hands. "When she was a child King Cenn tried tounch a great attack in winter against us. One of our scouts informed us of the attack.


    We tried to prepare the defense, but with the frozen swamp it was impossible to use our tactics that we used to attack.


    He would have won, but the goddess of winter Cailleach B¨¦irre gave us her blessing with a blizzard so we could prepare our troops.


    Taking advantage of the blizzard''s blessing, we advanced using the snow cover and were able to attack his camp, destroying his army.


    After this, King Cenn never tried to attack our home again, but we learned a valuable lesson, so that from that day on we always have soldiers ready and lookouts throughout the territory.


    However, the feeling I feel this time is that we will meet something or someone in front of us. I can''t exin it but I feel the danger. "


    Einar smiled and stroked his mustache. "Possibly in front of us is Athenry Castle or the army of the kingdom of Ui Maine.


    I think either of the two options is dangerous, however we have the advantage that not even they can see us and we cannot see them.


    Do you have any idea how long blizzardsst in this ce? "


    Dreide scratched her head. "Using the time measurement you showed me I''m sure the blizzard willst about 5 or 9 hours.


    This is because it is the first blizzard of the season, although it couldst less or it couldst a little longer, before they onlysted a couple of hours.


    But they slowly intensified, as if a gradual change had urred in nature. "


    Einar remembered the same thing Natukt had said, so he only sighed. "It is a cycle of nature, but possibly we are facing the beginning of a ciation or a small ice age.


    Either way, that''s bad news for countries in a hot region and good news for nations in the north. "


    Dreide looked at Einar curiously. "Why do you say that?"


    Einar opened his hands. "Because the nations of the north have to conquer all thends that are in the south in order to survive a hostile climate.


    That is why the nations of the south will always suffer when it is cold in the north. It is something that cannot be modified and it is part of the history of mankind.


    The glorious Roman empire fell mainly because of a series of situations that urred, but one of them was the migration of tribes from the north to the south in search of a better life.


    However, I will order that the assembly of an onager with forcedbor be prepared in order to have an extra means of defense because we may have a glorious battle in this ce. "


    After those words Einar organized the army, for this he prepared a defense line. Because of the snow the time for building defenses was simply reduced since it was enough to simplypress the snow and ce some boards around it.


    Creating trenches simr to those used in the Napoleonic wars, he alsoid barbed wire in front of defense lines and somend mines.


    All this was done with the intention that in the event of a surprise attack or a conventional attack there would be enough time to be able to repel the attackers.


    Also, as an extra defensive element, it began with the assembly of an onager. To speed up the process, Einar personally participated in the assembly.


    So in a matter of 3 hours the onager was already fully functional, although due tock of time it was in a rigid state.


    This meant that they could not move in a simple way. That did not worry Einar at all, because it was only an auxiliary weapon. The value of his troops was in the use of the crossbow with explosive bolts.


    After a few more hours, the blizzard reduced its intensity, so Einar''s troops prepared with crossbows.


    Since they did not know if they would face enemy soldiers, the atmosphere slowly began to tense.


    Einar who was holding his revolver looked through the trench and narrowed his eyes as he could hear some noises.


    A signal from his hand Einar ordered his soldiers to prepare their weapons, so they all aimed their crossbows or Nordic carbines.


    At that moment, a horde of Irish warriors emerged from what was left of the blizzard, who screamed and threw themselves on the army in a desperate attempt to kill everything they could.


    Einar aimed his revolver and shot the first enemy warrior in the head, at which point all the soldiers started firing their weapons.


    Dreide who had a repeating crossbow fired at three enemies with her explosive bolts. At the end of her ammunition, she took cover in the trench and reloaded the crossbow.


    While she was doing it, she heard the noise of something falling from the sky sos he could see how hundreds of arrows fell, fortunately the soldiers had taken cover so there were no casualty.

 Chapter 442 - Confrontation With The Main Army Of The Kingdom Of Ui Maine

    Einar who had covered himself with the arrows heard the noise of the explosions created by thendmines, so a smile formed on his face.


    So he got up and started firing the remaining bullets in his revolver. His soldiers did the same, so they started killing many enemies who had stopped due to the fear they were feeling from the explosions that had happened.


    Because of this, the enemies ran towards the safety of their own troops as they did not want to continue facing therge number of casualties that Einar''s army was causing.


    Seeing this, Einar made a sign of his hand to indicate to Ansgar toe closer to where he was.


    Ansgar, upon seeing the signal walked through the trenches towards where Einar was. Because of the attack with arrows, he stopped in moments and after a few minutes he reached Einar.


    "I want you to take 2000 soldiers and advance on the right nk, and I will advance with another 2000 soldiers on the left nk.


    Remember to bring troops with shields to be able to stop enemy arrows. "


    Einar then looked at Dreide seriously. "Dreide, I want you to stay in this ce and how you walk the troops so that they continue to stop the enemy''s advance.


    All you have to do is stay in your position. When I sound the war horn, the troops will have to prepare to attack the enemies that will run towards you.


    We will make a pincer attack to lure the enemy to his death, I hope you can fulfill this order Dreide.


    Remember that the lives of my soldiers are important as the warriors would be for your tribe. "


    Dreide nodded and watched as Einar and Ansgar ran to organize the troops, Einar before going to the left nk with his soldiers.


    He gave the order to the catapult tounch Norse fire, this as an extra defensive measure to start creating ces on the battlefield which were traps for enemy warriors.


    After this Einar took the soldiers from him and began to advance towards the left nk slowly but steadily, his path although it was covered by what was left of the blizzard.


    He waspletely free of enemies, so he was able to advance smoothly to extend his troops enough to surround the enemy.


    He did not need to have arge concentration of troops to be able to make the enemy believe that he was superior because from the cover of the blizzard they would think they were surrounded.


    With an order, the soldiers advanced, closing the fence against the enemy. When Einar met Ansgar''s troops, they closed the fencepletely.


    After this, they advanced a few meters and met the first enemy soldiers, who were extremely surprised by what they were killed quickly.


    It was at that moment that after advancing another tens of meters they encountered the enemy camp so a battle began.


    The warriors in the camp were quickly killed and outnumbered, this because they had not nned to defend the camp as they never thought that someone would attack them from the rear.


    Because of the advance that the soldiers were having, the front line of the Ui Maine army attacked the line of trenches.


    As the leaders feared that the attack from the rear would end up overtaking them because they did not know how many enemies there were, they made a bet so they began to charge towards the trenches.


    Einar who was looking at that took out the horn from him and made a sound, with which the troops in the trenches started the massacre.


    For their part, the rearguard troops did everything possible to continue pushing the enemies to the meat grinder that was the trenches.


    The soldiers beingpletely cornered and increasingly pushed towards the line of trenches where they could not even get close because they were killed.


    They tried to break the fence, but unfortunately for them it was toote because the mist from the blizzard had already lifted.


    So the snipers and Crossbowmen were able to end the lives of the enemies in the fastest possible way.


    What was left of the Ui Maine army, outnumbered and surrounded, simply surrendered, as they did not have the strength to fight the Nordic army.


    Einar, seeing that they dropped their weapons, ordered them to raise their hands, so they were quickly arrested.


    The enemies were then taken to the camp, on the other hand, Einar began with the task of counting their casualties and the number of enemies that had perished.


    He knew that it was a lot of enemies because there were some ces where even the corpses were buried in the snow.


    During the rest of the day, the soldiers quickly cleaned up therge number of enemies that had died because it was dangerous to leave them rotting in the snow.


    For they could create some kind of gue when winter will end and their corpses will thaw.


    At night, Einar finally learned the numbers of dead and dead enemies in the Nordic army.


    "6,729 enemy warriors killed and 39 Norse soldiers killed inbat.


    567 enemy wounded and 128 wounded soldiers of varying degrees in the Nordic army.


    Finally, 2672 soldiers captured. "


    When reading that, Einar could only sigh because the number of dead and wounded was not very high, it showed that his army still had many things to improve.


    <em>''I suppose I have to make wooden shields for the trenches, as arrows have a different parable from bullets.</em>


    <em>Also need to upgrade the armor helmet, maybe I should use a Polish hussar helmet skin.</em>


    <em>It should have the ability to resist arrows and avoid head damage from soldiers, although it could add extra defense by covering them in tanned leather.</em>


    <em>The helmets being made of steel should be strong enough for most arrows. It should also be a good idea to add some steel shoulder pads to guarantee the defense of the upper part of the body.</em>


    <em>Well, it seems that most of the dead were soldiers who were unlucky enough to get arrow shot in the head and shoulders. ''</em>

 Chapter 443 - Arthenry Castle

    In the morning, after burning the corpses of the enemies, Einar questioned the survivors. At first, no one wanted to report anything, so Einar decided to persuade them with a demonstration.


    For this, he ced the enemy leader on a chair in front of the prisoners and with a hammer broke finger by finger of the leader''s right hand.


    "Now someone wants to tell me why you were waiting in this ce and how you knew we were close to you."


    Everyone was silent until Einar looked at them with a smile. "You can answer without fear of reprisal by any of your leaders. I can assure you that all of them will be working in wells of ck liquid called oil.


    The life of your leaders is going to be so miserable that they will wish they were dead but good to have guards watching them throughout the day to prevent them frommitting suicide.


    Now, if you don''t want to talk, you will also end up working the oil wells and I can assure you that it will be the most painful thing you are going to do in your life.


    You can now say who you are, and why you were in this ce. I may have to send you immediately to the oil wells.


    Unlike you, I don''t have all day to talk. "


    Everyone was silent except for an old warrior who rose from the prisoners.


    "My family died a long time ago because of the famine which happened in the kingdom a long time ago, unlike all these bastards who are being threatened.


    I am not afraid of death and they do not have anything to keep me prisoner with.


    We were supposed to be the army that had to attack the kingdom of Thomond, however the son of King Mael, Prince Muiredach who was in charge of the army.


    He spent the winter at Athenry Castle, while we left us positioned on the border simply because he did not want to spend on food for us.


    This really was a problem for us, so we had to send hunters to get what little food we could.


    One hunter realized that there was an army nearby destroying the watchtowers, so we prepared ourselves, but the blizzard changed everythingpletely.


    We only realized there were people in front of us when we heard what noises they were making.


    That is the history of the army, but I can tell you with confidence King Einar, that the kingdom of Ui Maine doesn''t have any kind of army.


    At best, it should have some troops stationed in the baronies and cities, also because of the famine caused by the stupid nobles, the church and merchants.


    The poption should be too small, and that''s all I know. "


    Einar stroked his mustache and looked at the old warrior with curiosity. "You can speak Latin very well and understand how to interpret information.


    I think you are not a normal person, although the real question is what kind of warrior are you? "


    The old warrior spread his hands. "I am the bastard son of King Fagartach, the grandfather of the current king.


    Because of my position as a bastard son, I was never able to im the throne or be able to fight in order to have the right to have it.


    So it can be said that I was living the misery while I saw how everything I loved disappeared because of the poor decisions of my brother and his son.


    As I said before, I have nothing to lose and I really would like to see the end of my stupid nephew.


    Due to his poor decisions, the kingdom fell into a true time of darkness, but there is nothing I can do to change the past, however if you can change the future I would appreciate it. "


    Einar was quite surprised by the old man''s words that he looked at him with a smile.


    "I will fulfill your wish, although we will leave tomorrow because the soldiers are quite tired.


    Do you have anyone who wants to save from this group of ves before I send them to the oil wells? "


    The man shook his head. "Most of them always treated me like a stupid old man and never respected my ce, despite my age and experience.


    I would be very happy if you sent them to work in deplorable conditions. I think it would be a good way to teach them what happens when your king is stupid and his son is inept. "


    After those words, Einar ordered that the ves be taken to the rearguard troops so that they could be sent immediately to the Faroe Inds.


    Where they would spend the rest of their lives working hard to get all the oil they could, while the old man was given a tent and a guard to look after him.


    The next day, the army left for the castle of Athenry. It did not take long to pass two viges, which werepletely filled with the withered corpses of women and children.


    This only angered Einar, as the valuable poption he wanted was being killed by the nobles, the church, and merchants.


    When they were finally able to reach Athenry Castle, they realized that it had a slightly distinct style from the other circr castles of the previous kingdoms.


    This time, the castle had a square shape that resembled the ancient forts of the Roman Empire.


    <em>''It''s quite interesting to be able to see something of this quality, yet it makes me wonder if these people were influenced by Romans or some other ce.</em>


    <em>Anyway, it is a different castle from the castles and cities of the region. ''</em>


    The old man, who was close to Einar could see his curious face as he scanned the castle.


    "My father used to tell me stories about how our family had originally belonged to the Roman army.


    ording to what little he could remember of his father''s words was that when the Roman army left the province of Britannia.


    There was a legion that was not officially recognized by the empire, which had been formed years before in order tounch a conquest of Hibernia.


    Fortunately, when the empire abandoned the ind with its fate, the unofficial legionunched a conquest of its own in the Hibernia region.


    From what little I can remember, they made their way to the outermost part where they founded the city of Ui Maine.


    Although I do not remember the Latin name, I can tell you that on the ind we are unique because our buildings are inherited from generation to generation.


    It is something quite interesting but unfortunately I do not remember the whole story that my father told. I can tell you that under the capital there should be a small mausoleum where our ancestor rests.


    Also in that ce, there should be a stone tablet where the history of the legion is told, however personally I could never see it. "


    Einar showed a genuine interest in the man''s words, because he could corroborate the presence of Romans in Irnd.


    It would be a very nice addition to the history that he will write of the inds in the future.


    "Thank you very much for the information Cormac, when we took the capital of the kingdom personally I will check if the story is true.


    At that time, I will grant you a gift or a wish always to the extent possible.


    But for the moment, he enjoys the siege of the castle. "


    Inside Athenry Castle, Prince Muiredach was passionately kissing a servant girl as she moved her hips as the door to her room opened.


    At that moment, a man with ck hair and priest''s clothes entered.


    "Prince Muiredach, the castle has been surrounded by an unidentified enemy army, but by the red gs the soldiers are spreading the rumor that it is the Nordic army."


    Muiredach stopped and sighed before moving his hips again. "Prepare the troops so they can defend the castle.


    It is very likely that the enemy has dodged our army because I am sure they did not defeat it because I do not think they could face a great army.


    We just have to hold out long enough to be able to guarantee that the armyes to our rescue, I''m sure there is nothing to worry about.


    Now get out of my room and don''t bother me while I spend time with this beautiful maid. "


    The priest frowned and closed the door to the prince''s room.


    <em>''That stupid bastard thinks that because I''m the king''s son I can do anything he wants, nothing more than a fucking idiot who will have to die.</em>


    <em>Fortunately, his stupid father had no other children, so the kingdom will officially belong to the church, at that time we can establish the archbishopric of Maine.</em>


    <em>It will be the first gigantic territory of the Ind to be in the hands of the Holy See. I am sure that if I can achieve that I will be able to participate in the ceremony to elect a new High Pontiff.</em>


    <em>Just imagining being able to choose the most important person makes me very happy and gives me hope because I too could be chosen.</em>


    <em>That would be a great thing. ''</em>


    The priest smiled and walked towards the walls to prepare the defenses, because he did not want to risk it.


    Although the only thing that worried him was that the enemy army seemed to havee from the same ce where the army was camping.

 Chapter 444 - A Special Rain To Win The Siege

    The priest, who was walking on the walls gave the order that the warriors prepare to face the siege.


    As he did so, he could see a man walking with a cross and a white g. When the man arrived, he stood in front of the walls.


    "I am a messenger of the Konungar Einar and the Nordic army. King Einar is asking for his surrender. If you do so now, you will not be injured and you will be able to maintain their freedom.


    If you refuse, all of you will suffer a horrible death. "


    The priest who heard that looked at the messenger with hatred and without wasting time took a warrior''s bow and arrow.


    At that moment, the priest aimed at the messenger and shot him, killing him on the spot.


    "We do not negotiate with pagans."


    Einar who watched as the messenger was killed only shook his head.


    "They always do the same. I think there are very few castle leaders who are willing to surrender to avoid death.


    It is a real shame however, since they decided to die defending the castle, we will have to meet their expectations.


    Dreide, you''ll get a closer look at the danger in using a simple explosion and sulfuric acid. "


    After saying those words, Einar looked at Dreide who was next to him and gave a smile toter order the army to prepare to besiege the castle.


    He also ordered that the assembling of the onagers be started. While that was being done in the castle, the prince was pulling up his pants before going down to the castle dining room.


    When he did, he looked at the priest, who was drinking beer.


    "Again drunk Gorman, you should correct that habit of yours. It cannot be possible that being a priest you live your life in alcohol.


    What kind of example are you? "


    Gorman began tough. "It is said by the cowardly prince Muiredach who left the army alone because he was afraid of dying.


    Look at you here, fooling around with any servant you can find when you could be preparing troops to defend your kingdom.


    I remind you prince, that I am only a simple priest here. The only one who has obligations is you, and thest thing I remember is that your father left you in charge of the army.


    So I think the one who is setting a terrible example is you. "


    Muiredach clenched his fist and red at the priest. "You are nothing more than a bloody drunk. Take good care of your words because I can order you to be killed.


    Nor is it going to do you any used to threaten me that I am going to emunicate you because we are being besieged and enemy attacks ur constantly.


    It would be a real shame if the priest Gorman identally died because of an enemy arrow. "


    Gorman wiped his mouth and gestured for the prince toe closer. Prince Muiredach approached and at that moment, Gorman hit him on the head with the beer mug.


    Muiredach fainted, so he fell to the ground, the priest Gorman who had already lost control from anger.


    He did not hesitate to start kicking the prince''s head, as he did so he got even more angry and stepped on the prince''s head with such hatred that he did not realize that the iron sole of his shoe had broken the prince''s skull.


    So in a matter of minutes, the prince''s brain was scattered on the ground, as was one eye that had fallen out of his eye socket.


    "Damn prince that will teach you not to threaten me you piece of shit."


    At that moment Gorman tried to walk but slipped on the blood and remains of the prince''s brain, so he hit his head and fainted.


    After this, a few minutes passed and one of the servants entered the dining room, so she screamed, calling the attention of the guards.


    When the guards entered, they could see the bloody scene because of what a fear formed on their faces, this because she had not taken care of the prince so the damn priest had murdered him.


    They knew that they could no longer do anything to defend their lives because, since the prince was dead, they would be too.


    So in an act of desperation, they walked towards the fainted priest and, using his swords destroyed his bodypletely.


    After this, they forced the maid to bring a pot to make the food, as they had to remove the corpses.


    What they nned to do was eliminate the bodiespletely by feeding the pigs with them, burn the clothes and kill the servants who knew the truth.


    When asked, they would say that the prince and the priest had escaped through the tunnels. Although it was not a fallible n, they had no other choice.


    After two days, Einar prepared the onagers and began to throw vases of water at the castle. For this, he tested onagers by onagers to measure the time it took for the vases of water to arrive.


    When he finished testing the onagers, he indicated to the onager operators the size of the wick that they should ce in the small stick of dynamite that would be attached to the vases that they would throw.


    This is because he wanted the vases he willunch to be able to explode in midair so that the sulfuric acid within them could rain down on the defenders.


    Dreide who was next to Einar looked with her spyss at the castle as she wanted to be able to see the power of sulfuric acid.


    When he was ready, Einar gave the order to shoot the onagers, so the soldiers, using matches, lit the fuses and fired the vases towards the castle.


    The defenders who thought it was the empty vases looked up at the sky with smiles, but at that moment the vases exploded in midair.


    It was then that sulfuric acid rained down on the defenders, who screamed and run as the acid burned and melt their skin.


    The chaos inside the castle did not take long to be present, so some soldiers jumped from the walls of the walls to die because they did not want to continue suffering.


    Others fell to the ground, waiting to die. Seeing this, the soldiers inside the battlement tower escaped through the tunnel that was in the basement.


    For they knew that the castle had fallen, and they did not want to risk dying.

 Chapter 445 - Unpleasant News

    After throwing about 100 vases with sulfuric acid, Einar gave the order that the army wait about three hours. After that time, vases with lime were thrown into the fortress to neutralize the acid that might be in the castle.


    Unlike sulfuric acid, onagers dumped the equivalent of a ton of lime as a precaution.


    The next day, the special forces climbed the walls and could see therge number of dead that were in the castle.


    They also noticed that there seemed to be no one, so after opening the doors, they checked the battlement tower to look for survivors.


    When Dreide entered the castle, she gulped as she saw therge number of burned dead covered in white powder and snow.


    Einar patted her on the back. "It is cruel to have ended their lives in this way, but in war you have to decide between the life of your soldiers or the life of the enemy.


    You have to get used to this because you will see it constantly throughout my conquests. "


    Einar became serious and looked up at the sky. "Sometimes you will see children or women who died because of the decision of their leaders.


    However, the weight of their deaths will be in your own hands, but despite that you should never bow your head, you just have to have more determination and continue with our lives.


    Well, there is no useining about the dead, since that will not change anything and it will only be a burden that you carry.


    That means being a Dreide leader. Now we go to the battlement tower, to see if we can catch the prince. "


    Dreide nodded and followed Einar towards the battlement tower. When they arrived, they were greeted by a group of special forces soldiers who made a military salute.


    "Konungar Einar, we found some secret tunnels in the castle''s basement, so we are sure that the defenders must have escaped."


    Einar sighed before smiling. "Well, that can only mean that we will end up facing some allied army of the Irish.


    Well, it is very likely that King Mael asks for help now that he has no army.


    I want you to send a letter to my father-inw to bring warriors and soldiers to this ce so that we can defend our conquests as we advance towards the capital of the kingdom of Ui Maine. "


    The soldiers nodded and prepared to send a letter so that they could call for reinforcements.


    While this was happening, on the fringes of the barony of Athenry the group of warriors that had escaped were heading towards the barony of Tuam.


    This because it was the closest barony and that Baron Aed belonged to a nobleman with a cautious character who had messenger points throughout his Baronia.


    After running for a few hours, they reached a guard post where they quickly reported that Athenry Castle had fallen and that possibly the border army had been destroyed.


    This is because at the time they were being besieged they never saw the army heading to their rescue so they could assume that they had all died.


    The information was received by the border guards who quickly prepared a pair of horses to carry the message to the castle of Tuam.


    During the next three days, Einar was in charge of conquering the few viges that were in the Barony of Athenry. When he finished, he divided his army in half.


    He would head towards the capital in the west while Ansgar would head north to conquer the Barony of Da Chainoc and the capital of the county of Mayo the city of Cruachu.


    This with the intention of cutting off any enemy army that tried to enter the territory of the kingdom of Ui Maine.


    Well, further north was the Barony of Sligo where one of the Celtic tribes of Irnd was, so they could not support the kingdom of Ui Maine in any way.


    When everything was ready, Einar set out for the barony of Tuam, while doing so his vanguard troops faced all the way with the enemies scattered among the trees of the frozen swamps.


    Unfortunately for them, the vanguard troops were fully armed with repeating crossbows and explosive bolts.


    So their attack attempts werepletely useless, however they did manage to slow down Einar''s advance.


    A few dayster, in the Gaillimhe capital of the kingdom of Ui Maine, a messenger traveling on horseback arrived at the city gates and the guards let him in once they corroborated his identity.


    The messenger then ran towards the castle where he once entered, met with King Mael, a curly-haired man with ash blonde hair.


    King Mael looked at the messenger seriously. "What''s wrong messenger? It is not normal that Baron Aed sent someone in this winter season."


    The messenger, who was kneeling bowed his head. "King Mael, the male reports that possibly the army on the border has beenpletely destroyed.


    The Barony of Athenry is lost and the enemies are entering the kingdom. The prince is also dead ording to the warriors who managed to survive.


    ording to the testimonies, he died wielding the sword, killing a few enemies before he was killed by an arrow. "


    Mael gritted his teeth and hands in hatred. "I want you to get out of this ce, I need to be alone."


    The messenger quickly left what ce as he was afraid that the king might kill him simply by standing.


    Mael who was angry started screaming and destroyed the wooden furniture.


    "Damn Muiredach, you were supposed to inherit the damn kingdom and now you''re dead piece of useless shit.


    All the things that I prepare and all that I would fight for now will be meaningless. The cursed kingdom will fall and our dynasty will end. "


    Mael screamed and smashed a chair into the wall before holding his face. "All is lost. There is nothing I can do to avoid being conquered by that damn pagan king.


    My poption is starving or starving. The army that he believed invincible was destroyed and now my son is dead.


    Now what am I supposed to do .... "

 Chapter 446 - A Wedding With A Direct Path To Heaven

    King Mael sat on a chair that he had not destroyed in his attack on Iran and with his hands caressed her hundreds.


    <em>''The situation is too critical. Although Baron Aed can stop the attacks of the Norse, it is very likely that things will getpletely out of control when his barony ends up being conquered.</em>


    <em>If the words of the messenger are true, then the Nordic army is unstoppable and it will not take long for Movistar the barony of Tuam.</em>


    <em>So his next point to conquer would be the capital. Then I have to decide whether to stay in this ce and fight bravely or escape. ''</em>


    King Mael sighed and closed his eyes. <em>''The decisions are quiteplicated. To begin with, if I stay I would be honoring my son and my honor.</em>


    <em>At least if I die I will do it fighting like that. I do not doubt that there is a ce for me in heaven.</em>


    <em>But do I really want to die in this ce? ''</em>


    The room was silent while King Mael pondered his options, thatsted until a bishop dressed in white robes entered the room.


    "King Mael I heard about what happened on the border with the kingdom of Thomond. I think we should leave this ce.


    It is very likely that we will lose against the Nordic army however we could visit the baronies of Castlebar and Kila.


    Where we could replenish our troops to form at least an army of about 1000 soldiers, I know that they are too few men to be able to face an unstoppable army.


    However, we could take some ships that would take us to the kingdom of Breifne, where we could join the army of the coalition that is being formed.


    At least that way, we would have the right to get ournds back. I know it will be quite a lonely adventure and maybe not worth it.


    But I think that is the only thing we can do because staying here is a real suicide. I am sure that the Nordics would not take more than a week to break our defenses.


    However, if we fought with the coalition army, things would bepletely different, as we could prepare ourselves to be able to destroy the enemy.


    I urge you to please listen to my words as you are thest person in the family line of the kingdom of Ui Maine.


    I think that would be the best option we have, although I could also respect his decision to want to stay and fight to the death.


    But then what would exist for the kingdom of Ui Maine? "


    King Mael took a deep breath and raised his head to look at the bishop. "Suffragan, we''ve known each other since we were both children.


    You know very well that I am impulsive, but I think this time I will listen to you. I will take what is left of our army and we will go to the barony of Castlebar.


    Perhaps we could even increase the number of warriors in our hands. Mairead will also depart with us.


    She is pregnant with my son, who would say that a rtionship with a maid when I was drunk would be thest chance to save the kingdom of Ui Maine.


    I hope you do not mind that a simple servant has the heir to the kingdom; I am almost sure that the baby in her womb must be a boy. "


    Bishop Suffragan looked at King Mael with a feigned smile. "You can be sure that I will personally take care of the maid Mairead and your son.


    Because there is no one else in the bloodline session, I think it doesn''t matter if he is a bastard child or a formed child of marriage.


    Although you do allow me to say it, I think the ideal would be for them to have a quick wedding so that the child has been immediately legitimized.


    I will personally preside over the wedding so that you are united in sacred marriage and your son has every right to inherit the kingdom. "


    King Mael sighed and opened his arms to him. "I think we could get married today because in two days we will leave the capital.


    Since I don''t think Baron Aed can long stop the Nordic army, those damn bastards are too unpredictable and could eveny siege to Tuam Castle and send troops to the capital.


    In that case, we will be in danger because they could reach us in their advance and I am sure that at that moment we would all bepletely dead because there is no way we could escape at that moment. "


    Bishop Suffragan nodded and left the room. When the door closed as he left that ce, his face became one of anger.


    This because he was extremely angry that his n to take over the kingdom could fail, so he decided to advance his ns.


    At night, the most important people of the city and some guards were gathered in the battlement tower of the castle.


    King Mael had done it that way because his friend Bishop Suffragan had rmended that it was better to have warriors on the outer walls than inside the battlement tower.


    Well, he had no point in protecting something that was already a safe ce, because everyone in the city was loyal to the king, so it was a waste to overprotect the wedding venue.


    Most of the guests and the warriors in the battlement tower were enjoying the beer and food that was avable for the event.


    Although no one realized that there were a small number of people who did not touch the food or the beer, they just kept talking to the guests while pretending to be drinking or eating.


    After an hour, it was start the wedding ceremony for this all the guests gathered around the designated area to be able to make the wedding.


    King Mael wore linen clothes decorated with gold thread, while the servant had a white dress that was a little tight because of her state of pregnancy.


    When the two were standing face to face, Bishop Suffragan spoke with a gratifying smile on his face.


    "Today we are gathered to carry out this sacred marriage ceremony, where King Mael will marry Mairead a simple servant ..."


    When he finished saying those words, all those who had eaten food fell to the ground where they could not move any part of their body.


    Bishop Suffragan startedughing as he looked at his stupid friend with a big smile.


    "Mael, I once told you that you were too naive. You are going to die today and no one will remember that the Kingdom of Ui Maine ever existed.


    For in its ce, it will be reced with the sacred name of the Archbishopric of Maine, a ce controlled by the holy Church of Our Lord.


    Your sacrifice will be remembered as that of the king who died fighting to defend this capital, but don''t worry at all. "


    Bishop Suffragan bent down and with his hand cupped Mael''s chin so she could see the joy on his face.


    "When the coalition army triumphs against these damned pagans, we will take back thesends and I will personally rule this ce as a king.


    I always wanted to be the one to rule this kingdom and thanks to you I will be able to do so. "


    With his right hand, Bishop Suffragan took a dagger and slowly buried it in Mael''s eye until he pierced through his brain, killing him.


    At that moment, he got up and ordered to clean the ce.

 Chapter 447 - The Fall Of The Barony Of Tuam

    Einar who was on his horse frowned as he fired his revolver at a group of warriors who were running towards him.


    All of them quickly ended up being shot to the head, making Einar sighed.


    <em>''This is surprising. This is the sixth group of enemies that managed to escape from the vanguard.</em>


    <em>I think I have to improve the methods of dealing with guerris of this type. ''</em>


    Einar turned his head and looked at one of his snipers. "How long will it take to get to Tuam''s castle?"


    The sniper took out a notebook. "ording to thest report left by the vanguard, we should be about 7 kilometers from the castle.


    Although we should arrive at noon, if we do not continue facing this amount of enemies, it may take us until nightfall. "


    Einar sighed and stroked his nasal septum. "I want groups of 10 people to pass along the road and act as temporary guards.


    That should be enough that our advance is not interrupted by enemy troops. "


    The sniper nodded and began to organize the temporary guards. Dreide who was next to de Einar only raised an eyebrow.


    "This method seems to be very efficient against the army. You don''t think it will be a real danger to be facing constant harassment by these enemies."


    Einar shook his head. "His strategies only serve to waste our time. It really is a waste of soldiers that the baron of this ce is doing.


    If you have correctly observed in all the attacks that we have been receiving since we entered this ce, only two wounded per arrow have been caused.


    They are not really dangerous, however they fulfill their mission of dying us on the way, the temporary guards should be enough to be able to stop them without reducing our speed. "


    Dreide then watched as Einar loaded his revolver. "Someday I may have a weapon like the one you have in your hands."


    Einar showed a smile and when he finished loading the revolver, he flipped the safety lever to avoid idents.


    "You can have a revolver when you are trustworthy. These weapons are specially created for those who deserve to defend themselves.


    At this moment, I consider that your life is sufficiently protected with the repeating crossbow, not to mention that you are by my side.


    So I firmly believe that for the moment you are fine, although if you show your courage and intelligence, I could allow you to shoot with it as long as you respect my rules.


    Well, this weapon is extremely dangerous, because in inexperienced hands it can end the life of its operator. That is the difference between a crossbow and a revolver. "


    After their little talk, the army continued on their way and shortly after noon they could reach Tuam Castle.


    Baron Aed, who was at the top of his battlement tower, could see how an enormous army surrounded its walls. So he knew that the time hade to decide.


    At that moment, one of his soldiers ran to where he was "Baron Aed, a messenger stood near the door to offer us a peaceful surrender in order to preserve our freedom.


    If we refuse, we will only receive death that I tell the messenger baron. "


    Baron Aed closed his eyes and took a deep breath. "We only have 300 defenders in the castle. It ispletely impossible to win the siege, so it is best to surrender.


    He mentions to the messenger that we are willing to surrender as long as they do not make us ves.


    I really want to invite this bloodbath, as it ispletely useless to fight against such a superior enemy. "


    Einar who was looking with his spyss at the messenger was surprised to see that the castle doors were opening and the warriors of that ce raised their hands as they left.


    "I think I am d to see a leader who knows he cannot win against us, if only most of the enemies were like him or the knight of the Barony of Cork.


    This war would end quickly, but I suppose we have to thank those leaders who know they cannot win and have the courage to surrender. "


    When Baron Aed left his castle with his family, he was surprised to see how a young red-haired man apanied by a woman and a white deer approached him.


    When Einar arrived in front of the baron, he got off his horse and looked at the baron with a smile as he spoke in Latin, "You should be the baron of this ce?"


    Baron Aed nodded "I am Baron Aed, although I suppose after surrendering I am just another man without a fiefdom, I appreciate that you are honoring your word not to harm us."


    Einar sighed and stroked his mustache. "I am a leader who respects his promises. It is very important that it be that way because the value of a man is in his ability to respect his own words.


    If all other nobles were like you, that war would end quickly.


    But let''s not talk about those who cling to a false victory. Now let''s talk about your future.


    You may not know it or you may have heard it, but the Nordic nation has a different nobility than the Christian one. The title of noble can be kept as well as a ce that is yours.


    However, you will not have servants or any control over the poption. Being noble no longer means that you have privileges before thew.


    So if youmit a crime you will have to pay for it with what justice determines. I hope you can understand that.


    Having already heard that I propose a deal, you can ept being a noble in the Nordic nation as long as you respect the rules or I can let you go anywhere to do whatever you want with your family.


    As a reward inpensation for having conquered your castle, I will give you 50 gold coins. I consider that it is a fair amount and it can help you to start a life in another ce.


    Just remember that I will conquer these inds and invade the European continent, all this in order to avenge my wife.


    I am giving you this preferential treatment for three reasons. The first is that your harassment tactic was interesting to fight.


    The second is that you did not loot your poption as in other ces, so it was possible for us to see towns with people.


    Thest one is that you have given up.


    Now, what do you choose? "


    Baron Aed looked at his sons and subsequently looked at Einar. "If I chose to be a Norse nobleman, I could live in a quiet ce with my family."


    Einar spread his hands with joy. "You could live in d, a nice ind and capital with hot springs where your family will not have a hard life.


    I think it would be your best decision. Just remember that the noble title does not give you a higher status. "


    Aed sighed and stroked his little daughter''s hair "He agreed to be a Norse nobleman."

 Chapter 448 - Defensive Battle At The Castle Of Chainoc 1/2

    Ansgar who was advancing among the frozen swamps of the Da Chainoc barony was surprised by the destion of the ce.


    In the viges or towns, there was no one alive and you could hardly see animals in that ce.


    "This is the fourth vige we have checked and there is no trace of people or bodies.


    I think the baron of this ce must be a ruthless guy or they left this vige long ago.


    Do you have any idea how long this Kirk vige has been abandoned? "


    Kirk, a soldier from the region of Scond, stroked his red-haired beard. "I think it should have been at least two months without people.


    I cannot know the exact time because the snow affected the condition of the houses, however my experience as a people hunter helped me find some details.


    For example, iron utensils in houses have a very high amount of rust, which indicates that they had not been moved for some time.


    So they suffered from the natural humidity of the swamp environment, if they had left the viges in a colder or snowy season.


    The rust would be less because although the snow can oxidize metals, the cold reduces the humidity in the environment.


    Once when I was younger, I had a mission to find a fugitive, so I learned some techniques from my superiors.


    Although, thanks to my children who are going to school, I was able to know the effects of humidity; I suppose that King Einar is a very intelligent person and has the blessing of God.


    Hopefully, we can end this war quickly so that we can return to our families. I would like to hear more about what our children have learned in school. "


    Ansgar sighed and looked at his friend with a smile. "We all want to go back, fortunately the war seems to be progressing very well on our side.


    When we finish conquering this kingdom, we will only have to destroy the remaining northern kingdoms. After this, we can return home for our well-deserved rest.


    At least we have to enjoy that year when we will be out of work because the one that follows will be moreplicated.


    Because we will have to be conquering a moreplicated area. "


    Kirk sighed and looked at Ansgar with a wry smile. "I worry about the mountains in the region where I grew up. They will be a real problem to be able to conquer the kingdoms of those ces.


    I would dare to say that they could endure years without receiving food, since they have goodmunication with each other through the mountains. "


    Ansgar stroked his chin. "Possibly herald Einar wille up with a way to iste those mountains to avoid unnecessary losses.


    Although perhaps he could take a different and more aggressive approach, it really is a real mystery what he is going to do.


    I think that''s what I like about the herald because he can discover new techniques and it can be a way to conquer. "


    After that little talk, the army, led by Ansgar continued on its way to the castle of Chainoc.


    After advancing for a few days, they reached the castle, however what they found surprised them as they realized that the castle waspletely abandoned.


    Upon entering, they realized that they had sabotaged the castle gates and destroyed whatever wooden buildings they could.


    Ansgar frowned and ordered his soldiers to spend the night in that ce. As a preventive measure, he checked the tunnels under the castle and left soldiers in the ce to guard at night.


    Also, with the help of some ve artisans, the castle gates were repaired untilte at night.


    In the morning, Ansgar heard the sound of the emergency trumpets, so he immediately got up from where he was resting inside the castle.


    When he got out, he was surprised to see a great army that had besieged the castle. This made him sign a smile on his face because he had fallen into the trap of the attackers.


    Unfortunately for them, he had enough supplies tost three months not to mention that he had enough ammunition.


    <em>''I think it will be up to Herald Einar to finish off this army if they decide to besiege, although if they decide to attack it will be our job to repel the attack.''</em>


    Without wasting time, he ordered the soldiers to install the ballistas that he had in his possession on the walls. As for the onagers, he ced three in the castle courtyard and two on the roof of the battlement tower.


    The attackers were extremely confident, as they were the grand coalition of the allied army, which had nned to attack Ansgar''s army.


    Since they learned of the Norse attack on the kingdom of Ui Maine, they nned an attack with the baron of Da Chainoc to lock up the enemy army in the castle of Chainoc.


    Because of the proximity to the free kingdoms, they had decided to do it that way, also to slow down the Nordic army they had emptied the vigespletely.


    In order for them to advance with caution as there would always be the danger of attack, his strategy worked perfectly, as he had given them enough time to make their preparations.


    As for the army of the collision, it consisted of 30,000 warriors and 20,000 lev, so they were sure that they would win the battle.


    During the next four days, Ansgar prepared 10,000 soldiers from him to be able to defend the castle, from supervising the construction of the ballistas and onagers.


    Even using the wood from the supply carriages to make defensive improvements on the walls and anywhere they could defend from.


    One thing Ansgar realized is that the enemy army was preparing siegedders and a huge wooden battering ram.


    So he ordered sks of Nordic fire to be raised on the walls so that they could be thrown at the enemies.


    He also ordered that some defensive points be created in order to avoid the arrows that would most likely be shot at them during the siege.


    After a few more days of preparation, a messenger from the Irish Coalition Army approached the castle gates.


    "Nordic Pagan Army, surrender now and we will spare your lives, otherwise more than 50,000 soldiers from the kingdoms of Irnd will kill you."


    Ansgar who was on the walls smiled and took out his revolver with which he aimed at the messenger, shooting him at the moment.


    After this, he took his steel megaphone and started shouting "We will fight to the death, we will be waiting for you so that we can end your lives."


    The Norse soldiers shouted and raised their weapons.. At that moment, the battle began.

 Chapter 449 - Defensive Battle At The Castle Of Chainoc 2/2

    The Irish coalition army screamed and under the orders of their kings they began the siege.


    Because they had no siege weapons to attack from a distance, they could only rely on wooden nks to be able to protect their archers from enemy attacks.


    As the archers approached with their wooden nks, Ansgar gave the order to fire gigantic explosive arrows with the ballistas.


    The soldiers in the ballistas of the wall aim and shot at the archers who were taking cover behind their wooden nks.


    The gigantic explosive arrows, when they touched the wood, exploded, so the archers behind the wooden nks were killed and exposed.


    As the Crossbowmen started firing their crossbow bolts at the archers who died on the spot, that tactic seemed to work very well.


    Unfortunately, because of therge number of enemies, the ballistas could not end all the protections of the archers because when they destroyed a wooden nk.


    The enemies ced another two. When seeing this, Ansgar smiled as the archers began to crowd in one ce, so he ordered the onagers tounch ss containers with chlorine gas.


    Although he did not have many containers, he decided to use all of them in order to create a toxic zone for the enemies.


    At that time, the soldiers in the onagers made some calctions ording to the measurements given to them by some lookouts on the walls.


    When the chlorine gas canisters were finished, the onagers fired, causing the chlorine gas canisters to fall between the archers.


    At first they were surprised to see that the enemies were throwing ss containers, but it was in those moments that they understood that the containers contained death.


    As a yellow mist grew on the battlefield, at first the archers simply did not pay attention to the mist, but within seconds those who were in contact with the mist screamed.


    The archers began to be afraid of the yellow mist and ran, in order to escape as many of them had seen theirpanions fall to the ground because of the yellow mist.


    The chlorine gas attack proved to be quite efficient, so the archers left their positions.


    When the Irish kings saw that, they looked at the castle with horror and gave the order to all the warriors to run towards the castle, because they knew that the weapons of the Norse could not shoot that yellow mist so close.


    At that moment, all the bulk of the troops ran towards the castle.


    Ansgar, seeing the attack, only sighed and gave the order to the soldiers to light the containers with Nordic fire. He also ordered the troops to ce explosive bolts in their crossbows.


    When the enemy army broke through the yellow haze on the battlefield, many of them screamed in pain as their eyes were burning.


    But fortunately for them, because they crossed as quickly as possible, they suffered no long-term damage, although the rear-guard troops were not as lucky.


    Because they were left in a ce where the chlorine gas mist could affect their organs, so many of them fell to the ground, holding their throats in a desperate attempt to obtain oxygen.


    When the enemy warriors reached the walls, they tried to ce the stairs, but the Soldiers with their repeating crossbows took it upon themselves to kill as many enemies as they could.


    Ansgar who was using his revolver realized that the crossbows could no longer stop the enemy advance, so he ordered the enemies to throw vases with Nordic fire.


    The soldiers then threw the vases with the Nordic fire towards the ground where a wall of fire was quickly created that the enemies could not cross.


    So, taking advantage of that moment the soldiers continued firing their crossbows, trying to kill all the enemies they could.


    This created chaos in the attacking army because from the front the Nordic fire prevented them from climbing the walls.


    While from the rear, the chlorine gas mist was preventing them from moving because, because of the air, the mist expanded.


    It was not until some warriors tired of dying from strange weapons sacrificed themselves to ce the stairs to the walls.


    When they did, they could only walk away as their bodies had high-level burns, so they couldn''t do anything at all.


    Seeing the sacrifice of their fellow warriors, many climbed the stairs in order to fight the Norse soldiers.


    Ansgar who was near one of the stairs took a vase with Norse fire and threw it on the enemy warriors.


    Because of this, the warriors who were climbing the stairs fell to the ground while rolling over in pain as they were desperately trying to put out the fire in their bodies.


    Unfortunately for them, the Nordic fire stuck to their skin, so it was impossible to put it out.


    The battle was going on for a few more minutes where none of the enemy warriors climbed, so the warriors changed strategy.


    For that, they focusedpletely on the castle door because although it was repaired it was not in good condition.


    Ansgar who was watching the change of strategy only smiled, so he gave the order that all the soldiers put on their gas masks and that they willunch all the chlorine gas containers that they had outside the walls.


    The soldiers, obeying the orders, quickly began to put on their gas masks. Although they were archaic and made with tanned leather covered with resins, their activated carbon filter was enough to guarantee that they would not die from the chlorine gas.


    The enemies who were hitting the castle gate with a small ram saw how around the wall they threw ss containers with yellow mist.


    At first, the enemy warriors did their best to hold their breath, but it waspletely useless as the chlorine gas burned their bodies.


    In just a matter of minutes, the air had spread chlorine gas across the battlefield, poisoning all enemies.


    The only ones who were not being affected in their great majority were the Nordic soldiers who with their gas masks were able to resist.


    Although, on Ansgar''s orders they had to stay away from areas where there was yellow mist to avoid being burned.


    After a few minutes, the enemies, alreadycking in morale, put down their weapons and ran because they were afraid to face the Nordic soldiers.


    Merely what had happened on the front lines had been a veritable massacre.

 Chapter 450 - A Difficult Decision For The Irish Coalition

    The kings and priests, seeing the deplorable state of the army, decided to withdraw, knowing that they had lost.


    With the sound of some horns, the coalition army, which was in chaos, ran away from that castle, leaving its weapons and its wounded.


    All of them all they wanted was to be able to free themselves from that ce because they were afraid of the strange magic that the Norse were using.


    They may all have been excellent warriors, yet they already had an irrational fear of the Norse army in their minds.


    For them, the Nordics apart from being a group of pagans had true magic which had left them marked for life.


    In the evacuation, many warriors and peasants died because of the stamps of people who passed over them, not to mention that the wounded also ended up being killed by their ownpanions.


    Ansgar who was watching everything from the walls only sighed and ordered his soldiers to be ready and on alert in case they returned.


    He also left indications that you had to be very careful with the wind, because although the gas masks could save their lives.


    Chlorine gas in high concentrations could burn your arms or any part of your body.


    The leaders of the coalition army began their retreat towards the smallke of Birr, ake that was bordered by the kingdom of Ui Maine and the kingdom of Athlone.


    The way to theke was not easy at all because the army waspletely unmotivated and the lower-ranking leaders were mostly dead.


    Despite that, because of the efforts of the priests, the army could advance smoothly for 3 days without rest until it reached Birr Lake.


    Once they arrived, they established a camp and counted the number of warriors and levies that had survived.


    Those in charge of such work were the priests, who in a full day counted the survivors.


    In one of the tents, a group of kings and bishops were gathered, all of them were waiting for the priests.


    Although no one said it, they knew very well that at least half the army had died, although they could not be sure.


    While all of them were looking at each other in silence, two monks entered the tent with scrolls in hand.


    The two monks werepletely nervous, as the losses had been more than they had expected.


    One of them stepped forward. "After counting the troops we have a total of 17,628 surviving soldiers."


    At that time, the kings and bishops felt a significant amount of fear because the entire army that they had been forming in thest months had been almost annihted.


    One king knocked on the table. "Those numbers have to be wrong. They should make a more exhaustive count. It is not possible that we have lost almost three-quarters of the army.


    I refuse to believe that in that battle we lost everything. That is what we are going to do to be able to defend ournds.


    Most of our peasants have already escaped to the kingdom of Irnd. Those who remained have no food and should have already died.


    We only have the poptions of the cities and I doubt very much that a woman or a child can help us in this war.


    We must find a solution to this because I absolutely refuse to believe that we have lost this war. "


    Another of the kings looked at King Gormith seriously. "The war is almost lost. We lost our ability to attack, so now we must decide.


    We can stay in this ce and mourn, or we could take all we can from our kingdoms and go to the Straits of Ulster.


    I believe that in this war it no longer matters if we have to use women or children; we have to do everything we can to be able to defend ournds.


    That is why I propose that we all take the poption to our kingdoms and train them in the kingdom of Ulster for onest defense.


    In order to save time, we must make a sacrifice of some troops ced in the cities and castles.


    In this way, we take time away from the damned Norsemen. They will not be able to attack us directly because they will have to go through every castle and city that is on the way.


    It will be a suicide mission, but that is why I propose to leave the bravest and most loyal subjects in charge of that task.


    If all goes well, we could dy the advance of the Nordic army for at least half a year. In the worst case, we would only gain a few months.


    However, I believe that it is enough time for a woman and a child to use arms; I believe that if we allbine our forces, we could form an army of more than 200,000 soldiers.


    But all that depends on our efforts and what we want. I don''t know what you guys think, but if they are going to kill us, at least they do it with us fighting.


    In that way, at least we will have given everything we have before we die. If the city of Pariisi could do it against the Nordics, we can too.


    I believe that it would be the most glorious way we would have to determine our lives. That way, we will never be forgotten among the hearts of Christians.


    Who will see our bravery as an example for the resistance against the Nordic advance, because I ampletely sure that they will not stop in their conquest.


    First it is us, then it will be the ind of Brittany, and when they finish, they will enter the Frank empire.


    Now I asked you not as a king but as apanion, what do you want to do, do you n to stay in this ce andment your losses or will you do your best to fight?


    If you do not want to do it, no one will force you, however your sacrifice will bepletely in vain because the only thing that will make us win will be some time, however the valuable poption will bepletely lost.


    But the moment to decide hase, what do you want to do? "


    All the kings and bishops werepletely silent for a few moments because of that loud speech that King Congch had given.


    He had been so powerful and direct that he made them all wonder what they wanted to do.


    After a few minutes, King Gormith raised his hand. "I agree to fight the Norse using everything we have."


    At that moment, everyone raised their hands and the Irish coalition unanimously decided to prepare a whole grand army in the kingdom of Ulster.


    Like thest trump card they could have against the Nordic advance.

 Chapter 451 - Triumphal Entry Into The Capital Of Ui Maine

    While this was happening in the eastern part of the kingdom of Ui Maine in the western part, Einar was about to besiege the capital of the kingdom.


    When the soldiers were besieging the city, one gate in the wall was opened and a young man came out, apanied by some old men.


    They came out with their hands up, so Einar looked at them with his spyss with some curiosity.


    The men walked over to where the soldiers were.


    When they arrived, one older men spoke in Latin "We requested a meeting with King Einar to discuss our surrender."


    One soldier looked at him curiously and stepped forward. "I can let you in, but we will have to check their bodies for any dangerous weapons."


    The old man tranted the words, and the three agreed so the soldiers searched for dangerous things.


    When they found no weapon or something dangerous, they were brought before Einar, who was wondering how he should attack the city.


    When he saw the three people arrive, Einar smiled. "Wee to my siege camp. I suppose you must have something important to tell me?"


    The young man who was with the two elders stepped forward and knelt before Einar. "King Einar, on behalf of the citizens of the capital we ask for surrender.


    We do not have the troops or the weapons to be able to fight against you; we are willing to surrender the city without fighting because there is no point in defending something that no longer exists.


    A few days ago, Bishop Suffragan held a wedding where he murdered the king and many important people in the city.


    We did not find out in time, so the son of a bitch managed to escape; we do not know in which direction he has gone, but we are sure that they should be going to the kingdoms that he has not conquered yet.


    This is because it is very likely that he is looking for support to establish an archbishopric in this ce. In his escape, he took all the defense troops of the city.


    So we have nothing to defend ourselves with. The only thing we ask is that it allow us to maintain our freedom and the right to our homes that were passed down from generation to generation. "


    Einar sighed upon hearing that and showed to the young man that he need to get up. "I will see to it that all of you can keep your properties in this city.


    Since you are the first to surrender before I send a messenger, however, you have to agree to be searched for weapons.


    As well as your houses will be searched to be able to confiscate anything that could be used to harm the army.


    If you agree to these terms, you will keep your homes and your freedom, however you will have to learn the Nordguage and customs.


    In exchange, they will be able to take a citizenship exam where you will get the rank of citizens, for which you will enjoy rights and new obligations. "


    The three men nodded and said at the same time, "We agree to your request, King Einar."


    After those words, the young man made a sign so the gates of the city opened and Einar order his soldiers to enter in the city.


    When they entered, they being received as authentic heroes by the Irish who had been left to their fate.


    Following the protocols that Einar had set, the soldiers searched the poption next to their houses; they confiscated many weapons, however no one was punished for it.


    As no one refused to search their homes, in order to maintain order, the soldiers began to create guard brigades.


    At night Einar who was with Dreide went down to the catbs below the castle as he was curious to know the history of the Roman legion that had founded the city.


    When he came down into the catbs, he could see a huge stone room where the history of the forgotten legion was carved.


    Although much of the writing on the wall had unfortunately been damaged, Einar was able to read the story with some curiosity.


    <em>''We are the legion forgotten by Emperor the Great Clement Maximus, the newly appointed new emperor created the Legion XXVl as a defense unit of the ind on his journey to Gaul ...''</em>


    Einar could not continue reading that part, so with the light of the torch of him he continued looking for some other parts of the text.


    <em>''Emperor Clement was defeated by the forces of Emperor Theodosius. Our legion fears the punishment of the new emperor, so we have to leave the province ...''</em>


    With curiosity, Einar kept looking for another part of the text<em> ''In the province of Hibernia we found a new home, God bless emperor Augusto and his grandson vio, who had talked about how easy it would be to conquer the ind ...''</em>


    Einar frowned, as he knew very well that Augustus had never arrived in Britain, much less Irnd, although what most intrigued him was vio''s name.


    "How strange it is assumed that Augusto did not have a grandson named vio."


    Dreide looked at Einar curiously, as he did not understand what Einar was talking about, much less could read Latin.


    Einar ignored his doubts about Augusto and his supposed grandson, vio, to continue reading <em>''The Scotis managed to gather a great army and defeated us in the mountains.</em>


    <em>We have lost our ability to attack, so after speaking with the legion leader, we decided to leave our conquerednds in eastern Hibernia and focus our defense on the western swamps¡­ ''</em>


    Einar then realized why there was no trace of the Romans on the rest of the ind, and why the kingdom of Ui Maine was the only one with unique buildings.


    After this, he read all the text that he could from the other walls and understood how the Romans ended up being assimted by the groups of Scoti.


    After reading all that, Einar sighed and looked at Dreide. "This story is very interesting, but for you to understand it I will have to tell you a story about the Roman Empire and its brief conquest of the ind of Brittany."


    Two dayster, Einar who was eating some meat was interrupted by a messenger who entered the battlement tower.


    The messenger made a military salute and looked at Einar seriously. "Konungar Einar, the army of the Irish coalition, was defeated by Ansgar''s forces.


    ording to reports, Ansgar would have defended the castle of Chainoc, although the exact number of enemy deaths is not known, it is estimated that they were at least over 30,000 enemy soldiers.


    As for Ansgar''s army casualties, 782 soldiers were killed and 582 wounded. "

 Chapter 452 - Dreides Trial At Castlebar Castle

    Einar hearing about Ansgar''s gains and losses could only smile because it was great news.


    "Messenger, take the following orders to Ansgar, to leave 500 soldiers in the castle of Chainoc and to attack the city of Cruachu.


    Once finished, he need to wait for my arrival at the Barony of Sligo where I will get support from the Celts in that region.


    At that time we will begin the attack on the northern kingdoms, but for the moment just bear those words. Tell him that I will send a messenger when I havepleted the conquest of the two remaining baronies of this kingdom. "


    The messenger nodded and left to be able to transcribe the message so as not to forget it. Einar only saw him leave in silence before continuing to eat.


    <em>''I suppose this war will end sooner than I thought, however I feel that it will not be that easy because the kings will be threatened.</em>


    <em>Because they have already joined forces to fight our army and have lost, it is very likely that they will withdraw and prepare their troops to be able to defend themselves in a gigantic battle.</em>


    <em>That would be the best option for them, although there will always be the possibility of where to fight together. They decide to separate and defend their own kingdoms independently. ''</em>


    Einar drank some herbal liqueur and looked at his reflection in the liqueur.<em> ''I''ll have to check which of the two theories is true once we end this kingdom.''</em>


    Two dayster, the army of Einar left for the Barony of Castlebar. The road wasplicated because that winter got a bit worse.


    So the advance was slow, however there was no problem on the way. The only thing that made Einar ufortable was that there were only corpses in the viges.


    This showed that the famine caused by the nobles, merchants and clergymen, had depleted the poption of Irnd.


    The only thing Einar could trust was that the people would have been able to escape to the kingdom of Irnd, since if they had at least saved his life.


    "The damage on this ind will be very difficult to solve. I only hope that our Nordic allies can capture the poption of the Franco empire inrge quantities.


    That way, it will be pretty easy to fully repopte the ind, but possibly dy my ns because of it. "


    Dreide who was next to Einar looked at him with a smile. "I''m sure that even if you dy your conquest, it will not affect the fact that you are going to conquer them at all.


    Although I think you could use that time to improve the weapons of the soldiers, if only all of them could carry one of your revolvers, things would be much easier.


    But if you have not done it, it is because youck materials to be able to create more of those weapons, however I think you could improve the armor of the soldiers.


    Even at this time that I have been with you, I have realized that they can be improved.


    I also feel that we should improve the army supply lines, as we do have strong backing from the Kingdom of Irnd, though.


    What are we going to do when we enter the region of Scond which is going to be quite isted from us and where we do not have a trusted ally.


    If I remember correctly, the map you showed me, we could only receive support from the Kingdom of Irnd when we have already conquered the entire mountainous area of ??Scond.


    Although the Orkney Inds could be a good ce to establish a supply center to support us in the conquest of Scond.


    Like the inds in the west of the Scottish region, where there are many established Nordic tribes.


    Also, with the western inds, we could have direct contact with your father-inw. Although my father is the leader of the tribe, our poption is very small.


    If we gather the support of the other three Celtic tribes, we could be able to create a small army that can be trained in special forces tactics.


    It''s not to show off, but growing up in the swamps teaches you many techniques. "


    Einar looked at Dreide with a smile. "You don''t stop surprising me. I think you have a gift to be a leader. I''m sure my son Daven will have a good time with you.


    He is a talented kid, and he really likes strategy. "


    Dreide smiled and patted Einar on the shoulder. "You can be sure that I will spend time with him as with the rest of your children because at some point they will also be my children and they will be the brothers of our children.


    Because I won''t let you go, because I have seen your potential in this time and I want my children to be strong and intelligent like you.


    Besides, they can''t have a better father. "


    Einar sighed and returned the smile to Dreide. After this, the army continued advancing in the Barony of Castlebar until three dayster they reached the castle of the barony.


    With an order, the army besieged the castle. The defenders of the castle, seeing the grand army, simply tightened their weapons and prepared to fight.


    This because the Suffragan bishop had told them that if they could defend the castle, they would get a ce in the new archbishopric that would be founded on thends of the old kingdom of Ui Maine.


    Not only that, but also if they were to die inbat they could get the forgiveness of all their sins and be able to obtain the glory of God.


    No doubt all the defenders had fallen for the promises that the bishop had made, so when the messenger arrived at the castle gates, he was mercilessly killed by filling his body with arrows.


    Einar who was looking at everything from his spyss smirked evilly <em>''I think those bastards broke the record for killing the messenger in the fastest possible way.''</em>


    Turning his head, Einar looked at Dreide. "The enemy seems to be determined to fight. What do you think would be an excellent strategy to finish them off?"


    Dreide stroked her chin. "We don''t know the exact number of defenders. The castle is quite different in design than normal castles.


    However, it only has one visible entrance, because time is very important and a castle like this can be discarded.


    I would propose an attack with Nordic fire using catapults since sulfuric acid and chlorine gas areplicated weapons to produce ording to your words.


    However, the Nordic fire seems to be the one that is produced in the fastest way and reaches our troops in the greatest quantity. "


    Einar nodded. "Very good. You have control of the siege. I want to see how you do it. You can ask me for help to calibrate the onagers.


    However, the rest will depend on you. "

 Chapter 453 - The Surrender Of The Killala Monastery

    Dreide, who was quite overjoyed because of Einar''s opportunity, took advantage of all that he had learned during his time with Einar.


    So he quickly organized the army, which was notplicated at all since she had learned from Einar how she had to do it.


    Once everything was organized, she gave the order that the catapults be assembled and that guards and barbed wire be ced around the bell.


    This to be able to guarantee a defense in case the defenders will try to attack during the night.


    After 2 days the catapults were ready to fire, so Dreide asked Einar for help to calibrate the firing of the catapults.


    Einar nodded and began with the task of calibrating the catapults. For that purpose, vases with earth were thrown at the castle walls.


    In this way, the weight of the vases with Nordic fire waspletely emted.


    When Einar finished calibrating the catapults, he let Dreide continue, so the Celtic woman without wasting time gave the order for the catapults to fire the Nordic fire.


    To begin, she burned the main gate to prevent them from leaving through that ce. That way, if the defenders wanted to escape they would have to do it from the walls.


    Where the snipers were already prepared and ready to be able to finish off any enemy that could survive the fall.


    The defenders of the castle suffered because of the fire, which seemed to be unable to go out, as they discovered to their horror that every time they used water to extinguish the fire this got bigger.


    In just minutes, and after a constant bombardment with Nordic fire, the defenders jumped from the walls to escape the fire because they were afraid of being trapped in the castle.


    It was at that moment that the snipers started shooting at the defenders, falling from the walls. In just a few minutes, there were quite a few corpses around the castle.


    However, the defenders no longer seemed to be falling from the walls as they could no longer even climb because of the fire that waspletely burning the castle.


    At that moment, Dreide looked at Einar. "Is it a good win?"


    Einar smiled and nodded. "You did very well, but remember that the method of burning the castle only works if you are not interested in keeping the castle.


    If you are in a border area where there are enemies, it is better to use another method, otherwise you will lose a good defensive point.


    Although as attackers we have the advantage, that does not mean that we can burn all the castles, however you did a good job this time.


    You managed to kill the enemies without having a death. Now we must march towards the Barony of Kila, because we have to remove the walled monastery that is the capital of the Baronia.


    Once we have finished with him, we will go to the Barony of Sligo to be able to negotiate with the other Celtic tribe there.


    I hope we can reach a good agreement because with your help this war will end a long time before. "


    After those words, the army prepared to abandon the siege, as there was no longer anything to attack or defend.


    The next day they left in the direction of the walled monastery of Kila. The road was not soplicated as there was no kind of snowstorm.


    From what they were able to reach the monastery in 2 days, which was beautifully decorated in its Roman style, Einar was even surprised, as the church had a typical Roman style.


    Which wasposed for the most part by arches and vaults. Also, being a fortress there were no windows of any kind.


    When the army has justpletely surrounded the walled monastery, a message is sent demanding the surrender of the monks who were inside the ce.


    The messenger, who was a citizen of the capital of the kingdom of Ui Maine, asked to speak with the leaders of the monastery in order to negotiate his surrender.


    At that moment, the doors of the monastery opened, and two monks came out with raised hands.


    "Blessings to you messenger, you can take us to your leader so we can talk. We really don''t want to fight because we have nothing to defend ourselves with.


    We are just a group of monks who are trying to survive this cruel winter. "


    The messenger looked at them and took them to King Einar. When they arrived, they were searched for any kind of object weapon that could be used to harm Einar.


    However, the only thing they could find in those monks was a Bible and some crucifixes.


    Einar who was looking at them smiled "Wee monks, I am d to see that you have decided toe to negotiate the surrender of your monastery.


    Would they like to drink pine leaf tea or do they want to speak directly? "


    One monk looked seriously at Einar. "King Einar we don''t want to fight against you. We just want to continue investigating the bible in search of the secrets it hides.


    If we can surrender, we are willing to hand over everything of value from the monastery. All we ask is that you allow us to continue investigating and transcribing the texts in order to preserve the knowledge.


    I don''t know what the other monks in the other monasteries on the ind would have been like, however we have a tradition since the founding of the kingdom not to interfere with the life of the kingdom. "


    Einar showed a smile and with a sign of his hand he indicated to the priest Walter toe closer. When Walter arrived, Einar asked him for the bible.


    With the bible in hand, Einar opened the Gospel ording to Judas Iscariot, so he gave it to the monk so that he could read it.


    "The bible you are studying is the result of the censorship of the Christian church. The Christian Nordic church offers you a greater knowledge about the holy scriptures.


    It can also offer you a way tomunicate spiritually with God, although everything will depend on the faith you have.


    It is a different way of reinterpreting the bible and its knowledge. Of course, that the final decision will be yours, however if you ept to learn about the Christian Nordic religion.


    I am fully willing to allow you to go directly to our ind to learn even more about what the church of Rome hides.


    A new monastery will also be built for them and as long as they abide by thews of the nation they will be free to live their lives in seclusion, if that is what they wish. "


    The two monks looked at each other and began to read the Gospel ording to Judas Iscariot.

 Chapter 454 - Entrance To The Barony Of Sligo

    The monks, after reading the Nordic bible, looked at Einar seriously.


    "Could you lend us this book for just three days? In that time we will have an answer to King Einar''s proposal."


    Einar smiled and spread his hands. "You have three days to give us an answer. I will wait patiently at the siege camp."


    The two monks nodded and walked away to return to their monastery. Dreide looked curiously at Einar.


    "Are monks that important?"


    Einar nodded and looked seriously at Dreide. "Monks are the most studied people you can get in these ces, taking away the nobles.


    This because they are dedicated exclusively to reading and transcribing books, that is why they are necessary for the Nordic nation.


    Well, with a training of a few months they can be the best teachers for children, although they have a serious problem and it is that unfortunately they are too believers in religion.


    This is because their lifestyle simply stays within the walls of their monastery, so the only thing they can do is cling to religion in order to stay sane.


    Which is not bad, however for what they need the Nordic nation is something useless, in any case it willpletely depend on them what they want to do. "


    Three days after the monastery, an old man came out and had the clothing of a high-level monk inside the monastery.


    The monk approached the siege camp and after being searched he was taken to Einar who was sitting enjoying a pine tea.


    "Wee Abbot, it is a pleasure to see that you already have an answer."


    The Abbot looked seriously at Einar, and he knelt on the ground. "We are ready to go to the ind of d so that we can discover all the secrets of the Nordic Bible.


    In their texts, we find somethingpletely different from the Bible that the church of Rome did especially in the gospel ording to Judas Iscariot.


    Thinking that God is everywhere is something thatpletely changes the understanding of religion. "


    Einar drank some pine leaf tea and looked seriously at the Abbot. "When you arrive on the ind of d, you will be able to learn some other secrets that are not in the bible.


    However, I believe that the most important thing that you will discover is the fact that there will be a great number of priests and priestesses who will be able to guide you in the new understanding of life.


    Because you have decided to join the Nordic nation, you will be able to keep all your things and belongings. I will leave with you an army of 100 soldiers to help you.


    You must remember to go to the kingdom of Irnd and wait in the city of Dublin, where I will personally arrive and we can all go on the same boat to d.


    You will not have to worry about anything because the 100 guards will be with you at all times. That will be a way to guarantee your own safety.


    Also, your food and lodging expenses will be fully covered. I know that being in a city can beplicated for you.


    But it will only be temporary once we get to d will the construction of their new monastery begin, not only that but they will also get a way to transcribe books more quickly and efficiently.


    But that will be until some timeter. Now I do apologize Abad, I have to leave with my army towards the barony of Sligo to make a deal with the Celtic tribe that lives in that region. "


    The Abbot lowered his head in respect. Einar only sighed and left 100 guards to take care of the monks on their way to Dublin.


    After this, Einar''s army prepared and in the afternoon they left for the Barony of Sligo, unlike the other times they refrained from going through the viges because the vanguard had already reviewed them previously and only found corpses.


    After advancing for about 4 days, they reached the border between the two baronies, so Dreide went to the front of the army and sound a marine conch.


    With which the Celtic peoplesmunicated, it was a way of informing that they were there on behalf of another Celtic people.


    After sounding that conch from among some snowy trees, a few men and women came down, which were covered by animal skins.


    Dreide made a weird handshake, and the group leader made another weird handshake as well.


    After this, Dreide and the leader smiled and started talking.


    "I am d to see that the princess of the Kincora tribe is in good condition, but what is it that you havee to look for in our territory and who are those who follow you."


    Dreide smiled, and with a wave of her hand asked Einar toe closer. Einar got off his horse and started walking towards Dreide.


    Upon arriving, Dreide ced her hand on Einar''s shoulder. "He is King Einar, leader of the Norse and the cause of the loss of the Christian kings on the ind.


    But even more important is my fianc¨¦ because of that he belongs to the Kincora tribe. That is why we are meeting here to talk about a possible alliance with your tribe.


    My fianc¨¦, King Einar, he has no intention of conquering any of the Celtic baronies on the ind, which means we can live without fear.


    But it will all depend on the decision of your tribe and the decision of the Derry tribe. "


    The leader of the Celts looked at Einar and his army before sighing. "May your entire army follow us and for no reason allow them to try to move anywhere other than we are walking.


    This is because in the swamp we have installed a lot of traps because of the constant harassment of the Christians in this ce. "


    Einar nodded and gave the orders to his army before getting on his horse, before he could get on. Dreide smiled at him and got on the horse first.


    "You will have to climb behind me because we have to be together. I hope you don''t mind."


    Einar just smiled and got on the horse, leaving Dreide in front of him. She blushed a little when Einar''s muscr arms hugged her waist.


    Although neither of them spoke, it was the first time that they had been able to spend time together, so they just enjoyed the moment.

 Chapter 455 - Conquest Of The City Of Cruachu

    Ansgar, who already had everything ready in his army, began to advance to the north to reach the city of Cruachu.


    This is because the time hade for him to conquer the city otherwise he would dy the entire advance of the army.


    For he waspletely sure which Einar would be about toplete the conquest of the western part of the ind before he took the city of Cruachu.


    The army then advanced through the swamps to the north. As they advanced, they encountered somepletely abandoned viges.


    Although somehow many animals were already living in them, such as deer, rats, or even some bears.


    This makes a bit of a surprise to Ansgar because of therge number of animals that had shown when a ce is left, demonstrate that the wildlife will regain its old territory.


    After advancing for a few days, they reached the city of Cruachu, which had walls of 5 meters and its wall had a rectangr shape.


    Which was very simr to the Roman walls, despite that the army began to besiege the city.


    The defenders of the city that were only a group of 500 warriors tightened their weapons, because they were afraid of facing the enemy army.


    But they had no other choice as their families were in the hands of the Irish coalition army, which had threatened all the defenders with horrible punishments to their families if they surrendered without a fight.


    Although they did not know how they were going to achieve that, all of them will fight simply to safeguard their families.


    Ansgar, after sending a messenger was surprised to see how the enemy warriors killed the messenger with sadness in his eyes.


    All this he could see because of the use of his spyss and the closeness he was.


    <em>''It is quite curious that they have killed the messenger with their faces filled with sadness. That can only mean that they are threatening them to fight.</em>


    <em>Although what strikes me the most is the fact that it appears that there are few defenders, not to mention that the city appears to be almostpletely empty.</em>


    <em>That should mean that the Irish coalition should be nning to use the poption for something, although it could also be a way to save the poption.</em>


    <em>Whatever the reason, I think it is a waste of using siege weapons to attack defenders. ''</em>


    After thinking that, Ansgar prepared the snipers that he had in his army which were only 300 and ordered the army to assemble five wooden towers for the snipers.


    What he nned to do to conquer the city was to use snipers topletely kill any defenders that would be found on the walls or a ce in sight.


    That way, he would only spend bullets and could conquer the city without damaging it.


    The soldiers, following Ansgar''s orders, began the arduous task of assembling the 5 wooden towers.


    After 3 days, the towers werepletely assembled, so the soldiers allowed the snipers to climb.


    The defenders who did not understand why the enemy army had built gigantic wooden towers watched with curiosity as soldiers climbed to the top of the towers.


    That did not worry them at all because they were confident that no kind of arrow could reach where they were.


    Because they had done tests during the construction of the towers by shooting arrows in a desperate attempt to kill at least one defender.


    But they realized that they were too far away, so they were confident that the enemies could not attack them when the snipers had already risen to their positions.


    Ansgar ordered that they prepare. In order to draw the enemy''s attention to the walls, he ordered a group of 100 volunteers with steel shields to advance towards the walls.


    By pretending that they were going to carry out an attack in this way, they drew the attention of the enemy so that all the defenders came out of their hiding ces.


    The defenders of the city of Cruachu realized that enemies were approaching, carrying metal shields. They quickly rang bells to alert all the defenders.


    In just a matter of minutes, all the defenders were gathered, who were on the walls holding their arches. This intending to be able to finish off the attackers.


    Ansgar, seeing that no more defenders came out, ordered the snipers to fire at will.


    The warriors on the walls heard thunderous noises, so they felt some fear before they could see theirrades starting to fall dead.


    They did not understand what was happening. They simply watched as theirpanions died every time a noise was heard.


    This onlysted a few seconds before they started running. The snipers for their part did a very well done job in which they did not stop shooting at any time.


    So the enemy soldiers who were running died from shots in the head or in the back.


    Ending their lives in this way, however, despite the excellent performance that the snipers were doing, at least 30 warriors escaped to safe areas.


    Which ran towards the city to take refuge in the buildings because they knew that they could no longer continue to maintain the charade of the city with defenders.


    Ansgar, seeing the deplorable state of the walls just smiled and ordered his 50 special forces soldiers inmand of him to climb the walls and open the gates.


    The soldiers of the special forces then approached the walls and, using hooks climbed up to the top of the walls.


    Once they arrived, they ran towards the doors, which they opened without problems because they did not encounter any kind of resistance.


    When the doors were opened, the Nordic army entered the city, where they quickly searched the houses and buildings in search of people or survivors.


    Ansgar sighed when he saw the empty city <em>''I suppose they took the poption of the city but they would do that. They would win by leaving the city empty.''</em>


    With some curiosity, Ansgar entered one of the houses and noticed that there were valuables and some things that the inhabitants could not take.


    So he frowned, as perhaps things would be moreplicated than he had thought.

 Chapter 456 - Talk With The Leader Of The Celtic Tribe Of Sligo

    Einar stared at the old man sitting across from him and sipped some pine leaf tea.


    "Your lifestyle is quite interesting. You have a quite different tribe from Kincora. I suppose they have been learning from your neighbors to improve your defenses and your life in your domains."


    The old man smiled and also drank some pine tea. "You are an interesting young king. Despite your age, you behave like a proper adult and not only that.


    You also have a look of determination on your face, not to mention that your eyes show some sadness. I don''t know what your motivations were foring to conquer this ind.


    But I''m sure it was for revenge, although that leaves me wondering if you are willing to walk a path of blood to get your revenge. "


    Einar sighed and smiled wryly. "It''s quite interesting to see that you have been able to deduce all that just by looking at my face. I guess the experience grows with age.


    You are right; I am in this ce mainly for revenge. More than a year ago, my wife died because I was not with her when our son was born.


    All because an emperor believed that she was a real threat. "


    Einar squeezed his cup tightly and looked seriously at the old man in front of him. "My wife had no intention of even approaching the maind and I did not intend to either.


    However, killing Kassia is something that I will never forgive and I will not rest until I can see that emperor kneeling and asking for forgiveness at her grave.


    That is what I want to achieve with my revenge, as if I will walk the path of blood since I am willing to die. I epted that I would fight using everything I have in my power.


    I am not a murderer who enjoys killing people, however I believe that sometimes sacrifices are necessary because I cannot change the decisions that their leaders made.


    The only thing you can do when these misfortunes ur is to bury all the corpses. Although it is difficult at first, more times you do it, easier it bes.


    But that''s just my way of thinking, and even though it''s revenge against Christian leaders, it doesn''t mean that I will treat people under my rule badly.


    I will personally take charge of improving their lives and bringing stability, beginning with changes in their way of perceiving the world.


    But that will be a job that I will do once I have finished with the conquest. "


    The old man drank some tea and closed his eyes. "You are walking a very thin line which at any moment can be broken, however you have clear your objectives.


    I am d to think that you are not leaving revenge as a motive that moves your ambitions, but you have to be careful as I can see that you are a very kind person.


    I have seen honourable men fall to the bottom because they lost themselves to revenge. I will not tell you what to do because I believe that you are old enough to be able to understand between the good and the bad.


    However, you should be careful not to go into the madness of the blood because I am sure that you will have to face an army made up of Irish kings.


    It may not seem like it, but on this Ind it is normal for kings to unite against threats that try to kill them.


    It seems that you have killed many warriors, and you have killed some people, but you must prepare yourself because it is possible that in the future you will face an armyposed mainly of women and children.


    Which should be gigantic because ording to the stories that my father and my grandfather told, the armies of the kings were something quite surprising.


    But I think I have already said enough on that subject, now I think we should talk about something extremely important, which is the alliance of our peoples.


    I heard from your fiancee Princess Dreide that you are trying to unite the Celtic tribes to fight alongside you against the Christians.


    That is a great goal you want to achieve but why we would change the Christians for the Nordics, I understand that the Kincora tribe has agreed to help because by marrying you they will get a significant amount of support.


    But unfortunately, I don''t have any daughters avable and my granddaughters are too young to be able to be viable for an exchange.


    What will you guarantee that you will keep your promise and that you will not stab me in the back? "


    Einar sighed and smiled. "Because if he had wanted to end your tribe, I would have already done so. You have very advanced measures, however I feel that they are far from being perfect.


    I think you should know that the weapons I use are quite different from the ones you use, because my weapons are specially prepared to kill anything in their path.


    Not to mention that your lifestyle is different from that of the Kincora tribe, however this is not a threat. I am simply telling the truth when I say that I can end your tribe.


    How do you know? I am a man who is willing to do what he can toplete his objectives, however what I want is not to destroy everything.


    It is being able to build something new, a ce where you can be free and not have to continue to be marginalized for the simple fact of professing a different religion.


    I think it is something I can do and if you have doubts, you can alwayse to d where my capital and the home of the Nordics are located.


    In that ce, you will be able to find that everyone can live in harmony regardless of the religion they profess. All this is possible because there is something more powerful than religion and that is the concept of nation.


    That is the greatest thing I have been able to create. I think you will understand what I am talking about if you agree to join the Nordic nation.


    Not only will you enjoy benefits, but your rights will be protected by a constitution, not to mention that there arews that protect citizens.


    You can decide to believe me or not, but you can always see my soldiers and ask them where they are from, as well as their stories.


    They all have tragic pasts, but despite that they follow me faithfully and believe in what I represent and what I am trying to create. "


    The old man drank his teapletely and looked at Einar with a smile.

 Chapter 457 - Conquering The Capital Of The Kingdom Of Breifne

    Ansgar who was sitting looked at Einar''s letter with a smile. When he finished reading it he got up from his chair and stretched out his hands.


    <em>''Then I have to attack the south of the kingdom of Breifne in order to destroy the kingdom of Athlone. This development is quite interesting but I will show that I can do it.''</em>


    Einar who was on the border with the kingdom of Breifne was quite happy with the response he had received from the elderly leader of the Celtic tribe of Sligo.


    Dreide who was looking at Einarughed "I suppose the fact that you could make an alliance with the stubborn leader of Sligo shows that you have an exceptional ability to negotiate.


    But I''m curious how you could do it. Never doubt you didn''t, but I''m curious how you convinced the old man. "


    Einar looked at Dreide with a face full of confidence. "I only told the truth, and it was enough to show him that my weapons could destroy any enemy.


    In the end, after he asked the soldiers what the Norse nation was, he made the decision to join the alliance.


    With his help, we can maintain control in the northern areas while my father-inw''s soldiers arrive to relieve them.


    Although there is not much to control because it''s not that there is a poption, which worries me because ording to Ansgar''s reports and his assumption, I can be sure that the old man''s words are correct.


    Which means that we will end up facing a great army made up of women and children, which will follow the orders of the coalition of kings.


    Dreide, if a child points a weapon at you, they are an enemy or just a victim. "


    Dreide looked seriously at Einar. "It would be a danger to my life, so I would not hesitate to kill him. It may sound cruel, but personally I have seen two children kill adults in cold blood.


    It''s not that they''re bad, but if my life is at risk, don''t take a minute to cut off his head."


    Einar sighed because he thought the same as Dreide. In his past life, in confrontations against criminal groups he had the bad luck of ending the lives of many children.


    Which, because of economic problems found a refuge in organized crime.


    "I agree with your words. I think that it does not matter if it is a man or a woman, a child or an old man, as long as one has a weapon, it bes a danger to life.


    I suppose it is cruel and insensitive on my part, but you are willing to walk a path of blood when we finish off the Irish army. "


    Dreide squeezed the hand that Einar had stretched. "We will be married. I think that if I cannot apany you on such a simple task, I will not be prepared to do other things."


    The white deer only looked at that with a look that seemed to show joy, however no one noticed that.


    After that small event, Einar advanced along with his army, towards the kingdom of Breifne. When entering through the border, he realized that there was no kind of border guard.


    So he quickly and orderlymanded a group of vanguard so that they could check the road ahead and avoid any kind of surprise attack on the army.


    The vanguard soldiers advanced slowly and carefully along the road, however they could not find anything among the small forest that was in the ce.


    After walking for 2 hours, they reached a beautifulke where they could see the capital of the kingdom of Breifne, which had 6 meter high walls.


    The vanguard soldiers then checked the soldiers on the walls with spysses to try to have an approximate number of how many enemies they were going to face.


    Because they knew that the enemies would have been able to evacuate all the people from the city they were sure that they would not face a solid defense.


    When they were sure they had counted at least 600 defenders of the walls, you alone soldiers of the vanguard took their horses and began to ride towards where the army was.


    That with the intention of being able to report on the number of enemies that they would end up facing in that city.


    Upon arrival they quickly informed Einar who only stroked his mustache ''<em>A city with only 600 defenders. I think it is really true that we are going to face a great army.</em>


    <em>I think once I conquer the city, it will take me at least a week to prepare a transportable version of the onagers.</em>


    <em>Well, it would be quite dangerous to meet the enemy army and not have at least onerge-caliber weapon ready tounch Nordic fire or chlorine gas.</em>


    <em>Although the idea of ??using such dangerous weapons bothers me, an enemy is dangerous and an armed one is more dangerous. ''</em>


    When the troops arrived at the capital city of the kingdom of Breifne, they besieged it, because Einar knew that it waspletely useless to send a messenger.


    Simply setting up the siege camp and ordering the soldiers to prepare wooden towers, as he thought he was using the same strategy Ansgar had used.


    This was to save on the use of Nordic fire and chlorine gas, since he had to save as much of these valuable materials as possible.


    Because they would be used during the battle, he would have with the Irish coalition.


    Defenders simply watched,pletely stunned, as wooden towers were assembled around the walls.


    Although they did not understand what he wanted to achieve if they increased the security on the walls to avoid any kind of attack on them.


    When the towers were built, the snipers climbed towards them and once everything was ready, a group of soldiers advanced with their shields.


    Pretending that they were going to start the siege, the defenders of the capital city then rang the rm bells and everyone climbed the walls.


    When all the enemies were present, Einar gave the order that the massacre would begin, so the snipers killed all the defenders.


    Unlike Ansgar''s mistake of only cing a few wooden towers, Einar installed 20, ensuring that all defenders were killed on the walls.


    When the massacre ended, a group of special forces climbed towards the walls and opened the gates of the city, so the army quickly entered and searched for any kind of person that might be inside.


    Unfortunately, they did not find anyone, so Einar rested for a week in that city to prepare the weapons to fight against the enemy armies.

 Chapter 458 - Ansgars Road To The Kingdom Of Athlone 1/2

    Ansgar who was on the border of the Breifne kingdom crossed the frozen river and entered the barony of Longford.


    This is because he was the first ce he had to go, as he had to conquer the castle before he could advance towards the kingdom of Athlone.


    The marshes of the Barony of Longford were quite simr to any of the other marshes of Irnd, however something of which Ansgar realized.


    It was that the swamps had numerous bridges and roads which seemed to be abandoned, however they showed that there were many people in those ces.


    However, the first viges that arrived found the same depressing scene of abandoned houses and some corpses of people who had not been able to escape and ended up dying of hunger.


    After advancing for 2 days through the marsh roads, they reached Longford Castle.


    Which was in apletely deplorable state because the stone walls were in poor condition, not to mention that there did not seem to be any kind of defenders in the ce.


    That is why Ansgar gave the order that the exterior of the castle bepletely searched, however they could not find any kind of defender or person in that ce.


    Also, because the door waspletely closed, Ansgar ordered special forces soldiers to open it.


    The soldiers of the special forces following Ansgar''s orders climbed the walls and once they arrived they realized the cruel reality that was in front of them.


    In the main courtyard of the castle they could see many corpses which had been frozen, showing that they had died at the beginning of winter.


    They could also see that there were some signs of battle as well as dried blood on some parts of the walls.


    The soldiers of the special forces continue checking until they could reach the main door where they removed the wooden nk that blocked the passage.


    When they could open the door, the soldiers of the Nordic army began to enter. Ansgar who had been one of those who entered could see the corpses frozen in the snow, so he just shook his head.


    This is because he noticed that some of them had injuries on their bodies, however there were others who appeared not to have any kind of injuries.


    <em>''This could have been an attack or simply some of the groups in this ce rebelled against the orders they had received, but then that does not exin why the doors of this ce were closed.</em>


    <em>Unless they escaped through the ramparts or through the battlement tower. ''</em>


    Ordinal Ansgar Special Forces entering the keep will search for anything that might give clues as to what had happened at Longford Castle.


    The soldiers made a military salute and taking their repeating crossbows advanced towards the keep, which waspletely closed.


    So they found it necessary to use dynamite to blow up the doors. After cing a stick of dynamite, they used a match to light it.


    After getting far enough away, the stick of dynamite explodedpletely, blowing the doors of the battlement tower, so the soldiers of the special forces entered the ce.


    The first thing they were able to discover was that there were arge number of corpses. Some were in a state of dposition. However, because of the cold, their putrefaction had stopped.


    They could also smell a horrible aroma in the ce, so they put on their gas masks, this because it was a protocol established by Einar.


    If they did not do it that way, they would be risking their lives because they could inhale some poisonous gas.


    When they entered the battlement tower, they realized the state of the corpses on the ground, as many of them seemed to have wounds.


    While others simply showed no trace that someone had attacked them, this caught the attention of the special forces soldiers.


    Because they did not understand why some were dead and others were apparently intact, leaving their doubts aside, all the soldiers began to advance in the battlement tower.


    Those who went to the top noticed that there were signs of fighting on the walls and arge amount of furniture of the ce.


    When they went up to the top floor, they could see the corpse of a man that was hanging over the main room. The corpse was in a state of putrefaction, however it did not give off any aroma as it was frozen.


    It was at that moment that the special forces soldiers began to check things in that ce, however they could not find anything of value.


    For their part, those who checked the kitchen warehouse, they realized that there was arge amount of vegetables in bad condition as well as some mushrooms that seemed to have been the food of the defenders of that ce.


    Although that was all they could find, then there was also nothing that would exin what had happened.


    It was not until one of the members of the special forces who hade down checked the food in that ce that he realized with some horror the things that the defenders of that ce had been eating.


    "Those idiots killed themselves trying to get food. At least half of all these mushrooms here are hallucinogenic or poisonous.


    Although I am not very knowledgeable about mushrooms, I am sure of the properties they have due to the fact that during my childhood I spent time with an herbalist in my vige.


    Only that orange mushroom has a poison that is capable of creating hallucinations before ending the life of the user.


    That would exin why the defenders have injuries while others are simply intact. Most likely they have been eating these things and have started hallucinating.


    Which is quite ironic because they ended up dying or killing themselves. I''m sure their deaths were not easy but at least we found out what happened in this ce, we need to destroy this because its very dangerous to keep these poisonous mushrooms"

 Chapter 459 - Ansgars Road To The Kingdom Of Athlone 2/2

    A few dayster and after having burned all the corpses of that castle, Ansgar advanced towards the barony of Adragh, which was the next ce before reaching the kingdom of Athlone.


    The road was quite calm and free of any kind of danger, so it did not take long to reach the barony of Adragh.


    Upon entering that territory, the army lookouts could find traces of a human presence, so they quickly prepared their weapons and notified the main army.


    When Ansgar walked the trails of human presence, he ordered everyone to be prepared forbat, as he did not want to be ambushed.


    After advancing for a few hours, they reached the first town where they could see people. The vanguard, not knowing what to do, simply circled the town silently waiting for the arrival of the main army.


    When the army arrived, Ansgar sent a representative to the vige to find out how those people had survived the famine.


    The messenger quickly approached the vige entrance and asked to speak to the vige leader, however no one seemed to respond to his requests.


    Ansgar, seeing that, had a bad hunch, because somehow he remembered the event that had happened in his return to the tribe on that snowy white road with nothing.


    With an order, a group of special forces soldiers approached the door of the town''s wooden wall and when they opened it they realized that the town was in poor condition.


    Not only that, but there were also quite a few corpses. The ce where there seemed to have been fire waspletely covered by snow for a long time.


    All the soldiers of the special forces felt irrational fear because they had no idea how to react to these situations.


    However, because of the strong training they had received, they stood firm and continued advancing through the vige, hoping that perhaps they could find someone alive.


    As they did so, one of the special forces soldiers noticed that a boy ran past him and headed for one of the houses.


    The soldier gulped and walking slowly through the snow came to the house where he opened the wooden door, however there was only the corpse of a seated child who was staring at the door.


    This leftpletely marked the soldier who, aiming his crossbow, was about to fire but was interrupted by one of hispanions who shook his head.


    "This ce is cursed. It is likely that the spirits of these people have attracted us to this ce in order to give them a sacred burial.


    Don''t hurt corpses and don''t steal anything unless you want to be cursed by them. "


    The soldier nodded and after the special forces hadpletely scoured the vige; they informed Ansgar of what had happened.


    Ansgar who had also seen people inside the vige simply had a chill running down his back, so he quickly gave the order that the dead be buried.


    This to prevent them from cursing them, unfortunately there was no priest in Ansgar''s army however there was a Godi apprentice.


    So after the bodies were buried, Godi''s apprentice performed a Norse ceremony, in which he requested that the souls rest in peace.


    After this, the army left that ce because they were afraid of approaching that vige or passing near that ce at night.


    For those who, after advancing for a few hours, found an excellent ce to camp.


    When they did so and were getting ready to sleep, the army could see in the distance arge number of torches, the soldiers who were nervously prepared their crossbows, and the snipers prepared their Nordic carbines.


    All were ready to shoot, however the torch lights seemed to advance through the forest without wanting to approach the army.


    Ansgar who was looking at that gritted his teeth and looked at his soldiers. "Does anyone know what the hell is that in the forest."


    One of the soldiers who looked haggard turned his head and looked at Ansgar seriously. "It should be a procession of souls. Somehow we are saved in this ce but unless someone wants to die.


    We should not go near them, although for safety we should put salt around the camp. My grandfather said that it was the only way to prevent the souls from hurting us.


    Ansgar took a deep breath and ordered the soldiers to put room around the entire camp. When the soldiers finished cing salt all watched as the torches continued to advance.


    Until suddenly they could see how the torches were approaching the ce where they were. However, from among the trees, only a man came out carrying a box.


    While the torches disappeared, the man simply kept walking andpletely ignored Ansgar''s camp, before heading back into the trees.


    Where the torches were re-lit that night, all the soldiers had trouble sleeping.


    When they woke up, they took their things and went to the castle of the barony of Adragh. Fortunately for them it only took a few hours to arrive.


    Upon reaching the castle, they realized that it waspletely abandoned, unlike the castle of the barony of Longford.


    Adragh Castle waspletely empty. When the special forces soldiers searched it they found no one.


    However, if they could find the diary of the leader of the defenders of the castle of Adragh, when Ansgar began to read it he felt a chill because the defenders of that ce had lived the same as Ansgar and his army.


    This caused Ansgar to give the order to advance and leave that castlepletely alone, because he did not want to endanger the lives of his soldiers because of the strange things that were happening in that ce.


    After this, the soldiers advanced at full speed towards the border with the kingdom of Athlone, because they did not want to continue spending time in that ce.


    That is why they decided to continue advancing even at night in a forced march where their willpower and the fear that ce caused them made them advance without stopping.


    It was not until the second day that they were able to reach the border with the Athlone kingdom, so after crossing a small frozen river they established a camp.

 Chapter 460 - Besieging The Capital Of The Kingdom Of Ailech

    After resting for a week, Einar left the capital of the kingdom of Breifne and began his way to the kingdom of Ailech.


    The path was a little easier, this due to the fact that in the mountains and hills of the ce there were not as many trees as in the swamps.


    Einar who was on his horse looked at Dreide who was looking rather curiously at the hills.


    "This looks extremely beautiful. I wish our tribe was located in a ce like this and not the swamp where we have been living for years.


    But I suppose that if we were on one of these hills, it would be much more difficult to defend against the attacks of the Christians.


    In the end, we are destined to be in the swamp in order to survive. "


    Einar smiled and patted Dreide on the shoulder. "Don''t worry, that''s why when this war is over I will entrust your tribe with a good fertile area in the east of the Ind.


    Far from the disgusting swamps, where they can have a rtively stable life, but if that is not enough I promise you that in the future it could give your tribe a beautiful ce in paradise.


    However, you will have to wait for that because first we have to end this war, which will end when we conquer Rome and have Emperor Ludovico in our hands.


    It will not be something easy, however I can promise you that this conflict will notst more than 5 years, when things have returned to their tranquility.


    It could start with the true expansion of the empire in an area far from this ce, however we have to do everything in order because otherwise it would be quiteplicated and even impossible to achieve that goal.


    What we need most now is poption, which we are going to get in Europe. "


    Dreide turned his head and showed a flirtatious smile. "You keep surprising me, I''m sure our children will be just like you."


    Einar justughed. "They won''t need to be like me. They can go on any path they want. We as parents just have to focus on making them happy.


    That is the change he tried to bring. That is why I reformed my entire government. I know that many nobles may hate me and even treat me with contempt.


    But I am not really interested in their opinions, because for me the most important thing is the family, because everything that one does can be lost in time, however the memory willst in our family.


    You may not believe it, but I have seen the future and I can tell you that the nobility system is destined to be forgotten, this because of many factors.


    However, the most important are that the poption will demand a change, one where they fight for equality and respect for thews.


    In the end, the only thing I''m doing is bringing that change and delivering it to the citizens in that way. I guarantee that our family canst for countless generations. "


    Dreide was surprised and looked at Einar curiously "How the future is, I would like to know what happened to our poption."


    Einar looked sadly at Dreide. "They were assimted by the Christians like us Nordics, our customs and religion were lost in time.


    Although many tried to bring them back, the church personally took it upon themselves topletely destroy the history of our existence.


    We are only remembered in the future for the books that talk about us; it is not that they have not be extinct because our descendants continue to live.


    It''s just that they lost their origins and became something new. It''s what happens when we lose to a greater force.


    However, the future that I could see is one where I do not exist, but I can assure you that I will do everything possible to change that future.


    From the first moment I set out to make a change, the future has changed and it will depend on our descendants what kind of future they want. "


    After this, the two continued talking and at night they established a camp, where they prepared everything necessary to be able to rest.


    The next day they continued with the walk. After three days they reached the border with the kingdom of Ailech.


    They knew how well the border arrived because there were a lot of abandoned checkpoints which showed what was on the border.


    The vanguard was in charge of reviewing all the guard posts, however they did not find anything of value and because of the damage to the buildings they concluded that it had been well abandoned for a few months.


    After having passed through the border, they set out on their way to the capital of the kingdom, which was in the west near the coast.


    The road was a bit moreplicated than in the kingdom of Breifne, this mainly because the cold was stronger in that area.


    But despite that, the army continued advancing through the hills of the ce. After a few days, they were able to reach the capital city.


    Which had an enormous wall almost 7 meters high. It was undoubtedly thergest circr wall they had encountered.


    Unlike the other walls, it was made of quarry stone, so it caught Einar''s attention.


    <em>''Without a doubt the walls are quite impressive. I doubt if any of the prisoners we have with us know the history of this ce.''</em>


    Einar ordered the siege of the city to begin and he approached the ves and Irishmen who apanied his army, to whom he asked if anyone knew the history of the ce.


    Fortunately, a captured merchant raised his hand, so Einar allowed him to join him for tea so that he could tell the history of that city.


    In a tent, the merchant drank some pine tea. "Thank you very much for the hospitality of King Einar, but let me tell you what I know about the city of Dun na nGall.


    As I heard from my travels in the north when I was still a young man selling goods around the ind, the city of Dun na nGall was a capital city that had long belonged to invaders.


    However, after the family that upied that ce, they decided to build gigantic walls in that city to guarantee that it would never be conquered by foreigners.


    The little that I can remember is that they had used a lot of ves and poption to build them.


    They took more than 40 years to do it, but they managed to create those walls. "


    Einar was surprised as the city of Dun na nGall must have been the ancient capital of the Roman legion that had escaped to Irnd.


    <em>''I guess everything is connected.''</em>

 Chapter 461 - The Conquest Of The City Of Dun Na NGall

    Two days after setting up the camp, Einar, who was sitting drinking some tea.


    Was d when one of the special forces soldiers approached him with a document.


    Upon reviewing it, he realized that the snipers had detected an approximate number of defenders between 900 to 1,300 enemy warriors.


    <em>''Interesting number of defenders. I thought they would have left less but I suppose that the city has an important value for the king of this region.</em>


    <em>But I suppose it is a real shame that so many excellent warriors are going to die. It is certainly a good city, but as a leader I have the obligation to conquer with the least amount of casualties. ''</em>


    Einar, at that moment, smiled and began to give orders to calibrate the onagers, as he nned to reduce the city to ashes.


    Because it was not worth the cost of so many lives to try to take a very well defined city.


    The defenders who neededmanded by Prince Donmall, werepletely nervous because they did not know how the enemy would attack.


    Prince Donmall on the side of him was watching from the top of the battlement tower at the enemy army as he stroked his beard.


    "Fothad do you think the pagan king is going to try to attack our city?"


    Fothad, the bishop of the kingdom, folded his hands. "He may, but what worries me the most is that he is going to try to do something extremely harsh against us."


    Donmall turned his head and looked seriously at the bishop. "What do you mean by doing something extreme?"


    Fothad looked seriously at the prince. "He could try to destroy the city, for I think it is of no value to him."


    The princeughed. "I doubt very much that he dares to do something against this city, because he wanted to destroy something that can serve as a magnificent fortress.


    My ancestors worked hard to build these walls. I''m sure he will attack the walls.


    At that point, we will show you that we Irish can be quite strong, even stronger than their soldiers who seem to be poorly armed.


    Our warriors are going to destroy all their troops on the walls and we will end this war once and for all ... "


    The prince interrupted his words when some vases fell from the sky; the vases fell in different parts of the city, however they only had earth.


    This causes a great doubt between the warriors and the prince who only frowned. "That is perhaps some kind of ritual of the pagans."


    Bishop Fothad looked at the prince seriously. "We should go out through the secret passage of the prince castle. I have a bad feeling about those sand vases.


    I know of no pagan tradition which requires throwing jars of sand at a city before besieging it. "


    The prince only looked with contempt at Bishop Fothad. "If you want to leave, you are free to do so. Just remember that my father will kill you if you do not return with me.


    I hope you haven''t forgotten that little detail. "


    Bishop Fothad just sighed and took his crucifix. "I will start praying thest rites for us. At least if we die we can go to heavenpletely free of any sin."


    The somewhat angry prince opened his hands. "You are crazy Fothad, how dare you pray something like that.


    You can be sure that once we leave this ce, I will see to it that my father knows everything you are doing! "


    Fothad just kept praying, so the prince turned around and at that moment he watched as some sks with a kind of fire fell from the sky.


    When they reached the buildings, they began to spread a blue fire, which burned everything around them.


    The prince then looked with horror as the city that his ancestors had built was burned. At that moment, he heard a noise and when he turned around; he looked like one of those vases.


    It fell close to where the bishop was, so he could see the bishop go up in mes as he rolled on the ground and screamed.


    At that moment, the prince knelt down andughed while he cried, for he knew that his life hade to an end.


    Einar who was standing watching the city burn could only smile. "It''s a real shame that we had to destroy the city, but there were a lot of enemies.


    Either way, the constructions can be redone, however the training of a good soldier takes too long to be able to afford to lose them in a battle that I can easily win.


    Unfortunately, this will only work with castles that are not located in the border areas.


    What do you think of the fate of the City, Dreide, Do you think it was a good idea? "


    Dreide smiled and nodded. "I don''t think it was worth trying to build sniper towers to be able to take out the enemy.


    Well, because of the height of the walls, they would have been something quite difficult to achieve, not to mention that we would have lost at least a week or two to be able to conquer this ce.


    We cannot use chlorine gas either because it is a material that we need for the battle against the enemy army. "


    Einar sighed and watched the city burn and some warriors leap off the walls, only to die on the ground.


    The firested at least 3 days, so once it was put out, Einar ordered special forces soldiers to enter to open the city gate.


    They did not take long to climb the walls and open the gates. When the gates were open, Einar ordered that only 1000 soldiers enter to clean the city.


    The soldiers that entered found with the corpses of hundreds of defenders who had died from various causes from being burned alive to death, from falling from the walls.


    After a few hours, the soldiers returned and reported that there were no survivors in that city.


    So Einar ordered to prepare everything to continue his way north to conquer the barony of Rath Bhoth.


    Where was a walled monastery, which was the capital of the barony.


    The next day, the soldiers who had already prepared everything advanced north.


    As they did so, they passed through abandoned towns of the ce which were without any kind of poption. This only made Einar clench his hands.


    For once he faced the enemy army, he would have to kill children and women who would be fighting following the orders of their leaders.

 Chapter 462 - Conquering The Barony Of Uisneach

    Ansgar who was already in the kingdom of Athlone, advanced to the castle of the barony of Uisneach which was on the border with the kingdom of Irnd.


    So he sent a group of vanguard soldiers to safeguard the road through the frozen swamps, because he had hidden enemy troops.


    This because it was a barony that was on the border, so it would be quite normal to be able to find more enemies than usual.


    The vanguard troops advanced through the swamps until they could find a small guard post where there were only about 5 warriors.


    Which were heating up in the fire, the vanguard soldiersmunicated by signals and, without wasting time, surrounded the small guard post.


    Once it waspletely surrounded, they walked slowly while preparing their crossbows. The warriors who were hungry and cold stared in horror as they were surrounded by enemies.


    So they simply dropped their weapons and raised their hands because they were not willing to die in that ce. The soldiers approached and subdued them.


    After this, a soldier who could speak Irish approached them to ask where there were more guard posts.


    The leader of the warriors, who was a man of about 37 years looked sadly at the soldier. "There should be about ten guard posts in this ce.


    However, because of the famine, we are the only guard post left in this ce and if you hadn''t arrived, I would have had to give the order to leave this stupid guard post.


    We haven''t received any supplies from Uisneach Castle for 2 weeks. We''ve been feeding on some moldy barley. "


    The soldier looked seriously at the man. "So the path to Uisneach castle ispletely free?"


    The man nodded. "There should be no more guard posts. How did I say we are the only ones in this damn ce, maybe even the castle has already been abandoned."


    Another of the soldiers approached hispanion. "You should ask him if he knows why there are so many spirits in the barony of Adragh.


    I think they should know a little more about that damn ce than we do. "


    The soldier turned his head and looked at the man seriously. "Our army passed the barony of Adragh a few days ago. You know what the hell happens in that ce.


    We found a town that seemed to have people, but when we checked they were only corpses; it is not normal for spirits to manifest in that way.


    Do you have any idea why that happened? "


    The man looked seriously at the soldier. "You passed through the cursed barony and were able to get out alive. You are pagan bastards who do not fear death.


    That ce for many years became a cursednd, ording to what I have been able to hear from the people who have been fleeing from that ce during the time that I was in this guard post.


    It is assumed that one day the priest of that barony fell in love with a woman who lived in the forest. His love was so sick that he ended up kidnapping the woman and raping her.


    The woman having been raped she cursed the priest and all thatnd. The priest then ordered that they kill that woman.


    However, the curse of that woman worked, because first the priest died in strange circumstances,ter the crops that were sown in the few fertilends of that barony could be.


    After a few months, they saw strange things and as the years went by the situation got worse.


    Thest survivors of that damn ce passed by my guard post about three months ago. All of them hadpletely sad faces.


    When I asked some of the survivors, they simply told me that this ce no longer belonged to the living.


    They told me about so many strange things that happened that I was afraid for a few days. What I heard really left me quite worried.


    The only thing I am grateful for is that our guard post is not near that damn border, although you did make it to this ce.


    Which to suppose that the few border guards must have escaped through other ces because it is assumed that they had orders to take care of that ce.


    I don''t really me them. First they leave them without food and then they make them take care of an area that is near a ce where there is a curse.


    But that''s all I know about the Barony of Adragh. "


    The soldier just shook his head. "You will have to wait in this ce with some soldiers. Remember not to do anything stupid because they will kill you instantly.


    We will continue advancing to reach the castle of Uisneach. "


    After this, the soldier told the story that he had heard from that man and the vanguard soldiers set out on their way to the castle of the barony.


    Two dayster, Ansgar arrived at Uisneach Castle, where he found there were only a few defenders.


    Which seemed to be dying of hunger, because looking at them from the spyss he realized that they were quite weak.


    So, using one of the imprisoned warriors as a messenger, he demanded the castle''s surrender in exchange for food.


    The defenders of the castle of Uisneach upon hearing the messenger,id down their weapons and peacefully surrendered the castle as their kingdom had left thempletely abandoned.


    They simply continued to guard the castle as the cold outside could kill them as they were afraid of surrendering to the soldiers and border guards of the kingdom of Irnd.


    Ansgar, taking advantage of the conquest of the castle, ordered that a messenger went to the kingdom of Irnd to request support to conquer a barony in the south of the kingdom of Breifne.


    Which was the Barony of Cavan, this is why Ansgar''s troops would advance south with the intention of conquering the Barony of Birr.


    The messenger who was on horseback quickly reached the border and met soldiers and warriors from Irnd who were guarding the border.


    In reporting on the fall of the barony of Uisneach, the warriors and soldiers celebrated that they could be sent elsewhere.


    After this, the messenger rode his horse for three days until he reached the city of Dublin, where he delivered the message to King Vilhelm.

 Chapter 463 - The Power Of Vilhelms Troops

    Vilhelm who was listening to some reports from his assistants was surprised when his guards let a messenger pass.


    The messenger knelt before Vilhelm and handed him a letter. Vilhelm took it and realized that it was one of Einar''s assistants.


    As he read her a smile formed on his face, for atst he had a good pretext to show that his warriors and soldiers could take at least one enemy barony.


    When he finished reading the letter, he looked at the messenger seriously. "I want you to tell Ansgar that I will personally take care of conquering the barony of Cavan.


    As far as you can calmly advance through the Athlone kingdom in order to conquer it, I will also send newly trained soldiers to oversee the conquered territories.


    But messenger, I have a doubt why there is a warning towards the barony of Adragh. "


    The messenger swallowed hard and told everything that had lived in that ce and the strange things that happened in it.


    Vilhelm got quite curious about it, so he decided that he would send a group of soldiers to take care of the security of the barony.


    This with the intention of being able to corroborate if what the messenger was telling him was true.


    After this, Vilhelm formed an army near Dublin and personally took charge of leading them, as the barony they would attack was too close to Dublin.


    So it would only be a quick trip of a few days before being able to return. The army was made up of about 4000 soldiers and warriors.


    Which had crossbows and traditional weapons, however for the attack they would use 5 onagers tounch sulfuric acid on the defenders.


    This is because Vilhelm liked to watch enemies suffer from the burns of that lethal weapon.


    The army advanced on the roads that had been built during thest months and which were kept free of snow by the ves.


    Who used bitter salt on the roads to prevent snow from forming, not to mention that special shovels were used to remove snow.


    After 2 days of travel, the army reached the border with the kingdom of Breifne, so Vilhelm raised his ax and looked at the army from him.


    "Today we are going to enter this barony and we willpletely destroy the defenders. My son Einar has been hard conquering the Christian kingdoms.


    That is why we are going to support you by conquering this small barony with which we can have full ess to the northwestern part of the ind that has already been conquered.


    Remember that we must show those Christians that we Nordics can win these minor battles. "


    After that speech, the army entered the kingdom of Breifne, where they began their way to the castle of Cavan.


    The road was not at all ufortable since in the past there had beenmercial exchanges between the Norse and the kingdom of Breifne.


    So there was a main road which could be traveled without any inconvenience except for the dy caused by the snow in some ces.


    After three days of travel and after having passed a few abandoned viges, they reached the castle.


    Which had a small wall of just 4 meters high in a circr shape, with an order the army besieged the city.


    Unlike Einar or Ansgar, Vilhelm''s army took almost 4 days to fully assemble the onagers which were once assembled.


    The soldiers who had received training in d calibrated the firing of the siege weapons, for that they used vases with sand.


    Because they would be using sulfuric acid, the onagers could only point towards the walls because, unlike the Nordic army, they did not have small sticks of dynamite.


    By which the ss containers with sulfuric acid could be exploded, meanwhile the castle the 362 defenders of the castle could only tremble with fear.


    Because food was in short supply and the enemy had thempletely surrounded so they had lost their chance to escape long ago.


    The leader of the defenders, an illegitimate son of the baron looked at the army as they threw sand vases at the walls. This made him furious.


    Because some of his vases had killed a warrior who was distracted.


    <em>''Those damned pagans don''t respect my warriors. How dare they kill one of them using a simple vase with sand.</em>


    <em>This is the worst humiliation I''ve ever received in my life. I will order that nobody has mercy when those bastards are climbing over the walls.''</em>


    For a few more minutes, the vases with sand continued to fall on the walls, when they had fully calibrated the onagers.


    Vilhelm smiled aggressively and ordered the acidic ss jars to be fired.


    They flew off and in just seconds crashed into the ramparts, where the defenders suffered burns from the acid that had sshed them.


    The sulfuric acid bombardmentsted only a few minutes before the acid containers ran out.


    However, it had wreaked a great deal of chaos on the defenders as many of them had died and others were heavily wounded.


    Seeing this Vilhelm ordered his soldiers with crossbows to advance, he also approached his archers as he nned to fill the defenders with arrows and steel bolts.


    The defenders who remained in chaos could not establish an effective defense when the crossbow soldiers and archers arrived and a massacre began.


    The bastard son of the baron who was screaming in pain from the acid that had fallen on his face did not notice when a dozen arrows fell from his body.


    So his life came to an end without being able to defend the castle from his family, the few defenders who had survived when they realized that the baron''s bastard son was dead.


    They ran towards the battlement tower, with the intention of being able to use the secret passageway to escape.


    Vilhelm, seeing that there were no defenders alive, ordered his soldiers to climb using siege stairs. The soldiers climbed, ignoring the corpses, and went to the castle door to open it.


    Once it was opened, the soldiers and warriors entered to take whatever rewards there might be.


    Vilhelm smiled proudly as the conquest of the little barony had been too simple

 Chapter 464 - The Conquest Of The Barony Of Birr

    Having conquered the barony of Uisneach, the army led by Ansgar, set out on their way to the barony of Birr.


    The penultimate point to be able to conquer the kingdom of Athlone, he knew from the prisoners he had taken that in the barony of Birr he would find a walled monastery.


    Unlike the other monasteries that had been found in the other kingdoms, the walled monastery of the barony of Birr.


    It was the oldest on the ind of Irnd and it was also thergest due to the fact that it had been receiving arge amount of money from parishioners for hundreds of years.


    It is because of that the monastery was the size of apletely enormous castle.


    The road to the barony of Birr was quite quiet, as there was no kind of guard or poption on the way.


    However, it took them four days to reach the monastery, this because the roads that were supposed to be in good condition had been sabotaged.


    So on the way they had to be repairing the roads otherwise they would have to focus directly on the frozen swamps, which could be counterproductive.


    This was because it was a great barony, so it was mostly made up of swamps, which were for the most part without traces of civilization.


    When they finally reached the walled monastery, Ansgar was surprised by the size ''The wall must be 6 meters high, however it is quite well reinforced.


    It is surprising that they could build that tremendous walled monastery, in the middle of the swamps.


    Unfortunately, I will have to finish it. I just hope he does not have valuable books inside. ''


    Ansgar gave the order to besiege the monastery and sent a messenger to request the surrender of the monastery.


    When the messenger arrived at the gates of the walled monastery, he stated the conditions for the monks to be fully liberated.


    However, the messenger who was speaking was killed at that moment by an arrow that pierced his neck.


    The one who had shot it was one warrior who red at the messenger as he treated him as a real danger.


    Ansgar, seeing the death of the messenger could only sigh before clenching his hands with some anger.


    <em>''I can prepare to give Herald Einar a good exnation of why I burned down the monastery, or I can use chlorine gas to be able to finish them off.</em>


    <em>However, I am a little concerned that if I use it now. In the battle we have against the Irish Coalition Army, it might be necessary for us.</em>


    <em>But I cannot miss the fact that it is thergest monastery in Irnd, so it should contain a lot of secrets that could serve to better understand the history of this ce.''</em>


    Ansgar closed his eyes and sighed as he searched for a suitable solution to the dilemma in front of him.


    After a while, he ended up opening his eyes and ordered his soldiers to build sniper towers around the walled monastery.


    This because he wanted to know how many enemies were inside that walled monastery. He also ordered that the soldiers assemble the catapults and ballistas.


    While this was happening outside inside the monastery, Priest Seafra was looking with a smile at the enemies who were surrounding the monastery.


    <em>''All you damn pagans, you will pay for your crimes and everything you are doing against the holy church.</em>


    <em>Do not think that because you have superior weapons and a greater force, I will not be able to defend my monastery.</em>


    <em>Yesterday God spoke to me and told me that we would win against you. Everything is nned by God. You only follow your ant roles that cannot do anything against his divine power. ''</em>


    Seafra turned her head and looked at the corpse of a monk on a chair. "I told you that God''s ns are perfect, but you refused to believe what I was saying was true.


    However, look at you now. You arepletely dead and you are nothing more than a corpse in a state of putrefaction, and I am the leader of this monastery.


    Everything is under my control, the control that you tried in vain too used to be able to lock me in that damn dungeon knowing that I was your son.


    You are nothing more than a real danger to God''s ns, but I killed you father so that you could not continue doing what you wanted.


    Now I am inplete control of this ce and will personally see to it that I can bring about change after defeating the Nordic army. "


    At that moment, Seafra watched as his father''s head moved to the side before he spoke to him.


    <em>''You think that by killing me you managed to change something? You are nothing more than a misfortune that I had with a peasant when I was young.</em>


    <em>Your mother preferred to abandon you in the monastery rather than spend time with you. Look at you now. You call yourself a leader, but how many subordinates do you have?</em>


    <em>You think they will be enough to stop the Nordic army. ''</em>


    Seafra took a step back and pointed to his father. "You should be dead. Why haven''t you gone to hell where you belong? I already told you and I won''t get tired of saying it.


    God told me that we were going to win this fight and you were not over it. You are nothing more than a soul that does not have a body father .


    You should leave me alone. You are nothing more than a damn inconvenience in all my ns. If I fail in my sacred work, God would be furious with me. "


    The corpse shook its rotten head to the side. <em>''You still believe that God is speaking to you, you should get rid of that silly idea you have in your head.</em>


    <em>I told you many times no one is speaking to you, even now you are speakingpletely alone. ''</em>


    Seafra startedughing. "What are you going to know about what I can do and what I cannot do? You are nothing more than a corpse who has the nerve to talk to me.


    Now you should go back to your damn ce. I am not going to talk to you anymore, father; you are a disgrace to our lord God.


    But you should know by now, I don''t think you need me to tell you again. "


    The corpse opened its mouth, revealing his advanced state of dposition, <em>''Hahaha ...''</em>


    Seafra held his head and closed his eyes not wanting to see his father tease him.

 Chapter 465 - The End Of Athlones Kingdom

    When one of Seafra''s subordinates entered the room, he realized that his eyes were closed.


    So he could only sigh and see the corpse of the old abbot of the monastery<em> ''It is a real shame that his son has ended his life.</em>


    <em>However, it is quite easy to control, and it is thanks to him that we can enjoy everything good about the monastery, from the most delicious food to the gold and jewels that this monastery had in his possession.</em>


    <em>To think that a group of bandits could take over this monastery using the mad son of the abbot, the only thing that worries me is the army outside.</em>


    <em>We could try to face them but only we have 600 people who have experience in robbing and killing, but we have not faced an armyrge enough to have experience.</em>


    <em>I think the ideal would be to escape through the secret tunnels and leave this cepletely abandoned because if all the rumors I have heard from the Norse are true we will end up dead. ''</em>


    Seafra who was closing her eyes opened them and was able to look at his subordinate. "I''m d you came. An apology if you see me this way, but I was having a convincing argument with my father.


    By the way, you already know him. He is the Abbot of this monastery, but now that I think about what I am doing here in this ce; I think he was in a field of flowers. "


    The man just sighed and put his hand on Seafra''s shoulder. "Leader, an enemy army is invading us. What do you want us to do?"


    Seafra scratched his head, as he had no idea what the man in front of him was referring to.


    "What is an enemy army?"


    The man bowed his head from him and looked sadly at Seafra. "Just repeat after me, I want you to leave the monastery and take all the riches while I take care of this ce."


    Seafra blinked and started repeating the words. After a while, he didn''t stop repeating those words as we found them quite pleasant.


    The man then smiled maliciously and left that ce to inform the warriors to prepare everything to be able to leave that ce.


    Well, it was not worth sacrificing your life to defend a ce.


    Following those orders, the warriors took advantage of the night to escape from the monastery with all the wealth they could carry and entered the tunnels below the monastery.


    The next day, Ansgar realized that there was something wrong with the walled monastery, so he quickly ordered his soldiers to prepare everything so that he could take care of the special forces soldiers.


    This mainly because he had a feeling that the defenders had escaped this because there was no one guarding the monastery walls.


    The soldiers of the special forces then climbed the walls and could see that the monastery waspletely abandoned.


    This gave them some curiosity, so they quickly opened the doors so that the army could enter while they checked if there was anyone in that ce.


    At the beginning, they could find nothing but they realized that many things of value were missing such as gold items and even crucifixes.


    This made the soldiers suppose that the defenders who had met the previous day must have been bandits who somehow took control of the monastery.


    Which would be quite an admirable achievement, considering the walls were toorge for a group of bandits to have entered.


    After reviewing for a while, they reached a monastery door which when they opened they could find a corpse in a state of putrefaction on a chair and the corpse of a monk on the ground with four daggers on his back.


    This surprised the soldiers of the special forces quite a bit, however when they did not find any evidence of what had happened, they assumed that he had been one of the monks who had killed the bandits.


    After checking the entire monastery and finding nothing of value or more corpses, Ansgar gave the order to wait in that monastery for two days before heading to the city of Athlone.


    During the two days that they were in the monastery, the soldiers were in charge of taking all the books that were in that ce and that had not been stolen by the bandits.


    Towards some wooden boxes which would be sent immediately to d, so that the books could be tranted and stored.


    When they had finished doing all this, the army set out for the capital of the Athlone kingdom, the city of Athlone.


    The road was much quieter because it was in good condition, so the soldiers only had to work from time to time to remove the snow that had umted in some areas that made it impossible to advance.


    After three days of a long walk, the Nordic army finally reached the city of Athlone, which was not very big, however it had interesting walls as they werepletely made of wood.


    The ramparts were mainly made up of wooden logs and were barely four meters high.


    When the army besieged that city, the defenders who were in poor condition because of the hunger they had been having due to theck of supplies.


    They could only tighten their weapons because even if they wanted to leave they could not do so because they had the mission of protecting the city, although it will cost them their life.


    In order to aplish that task, they had only 350 warriors with whom they had to survive.


    The leader of the defenders looked at his warriors seriously. "Our glorious end hase, we have to work hard to achieve the ultimate victory."


    The defenders, listening to the leader and looking at the vast army outside, decided to make a rather drastic decision, but it was the best one for them.


    At that moment, the warriorsunched themselves against the leader and the people loyal to him only a few minutes ended the lives of all of them.


    After this, the defendersid down their weapons and left the city because they did not want to defend that city where there was no longer food and the leaders had abandoned them a long time ago.


    When Ansgar watched as the defenders came out with their hands raised, he knew that the war with the Athlone kingdom had ended, so he could now go north to begin the conquest of the Oriel kingdom.

 Chapter 466 - At Rath Bhoth Monastery

    Einar who was on his journey through the snow-covered hills, watched as Dreide seemed to be cold, so he sighed and approached her.


    "Dreide if you''re cold you could sit with me and share a nket, I''m worried you might get sick from the weather."


    Dreide looked at Einar with a smile and got off his horse so she could get on in front of Einar.


    Einar hugged her around the waist and ced a white bear skin over them that covered them. Dreide who was cold could feel Einar''s heat, so she closed her eyes.


    "I have never been cold at this time of the year for as long as I can remember. I think it is because it is much colder in this area than at home."


    Einar just smiled and hugged Dreide tighter. "You don''t have to worry. If I see you get sick, we''ll rest a bit and I''ll order white willow bark to be brought to me.


    With it I will make a perfect medicine so that you can heal, because your health is the most important thing. "


    Dreide recharged her weight on Einar and enjoyed her hug. "I thought that in this time that we have been together you would never hug me like this.


    I have to admit that it is quite a strange feeling but I like it a lot, because it makes me feel safe. "


    Einar just rested her head on Dreide''s shoulder. "I am worried that something will happen to you, although our rtionship is not formalized yet.


    I will never allow a person who is going to be close to me to suffer an illness that could end your life. Even if you don''t believe it, a simple flu can end your life.


    Fortunately for you, I am a man who is very careful ... "


    Dreide just turned her head away from her and gave Einar a kiss. "Sometimes it''s better to be direct than to talk too much, but you can be sure that I will respect your decision to want to avenge Kassia.


    It''s the least I have to do, but I just hope you can keep hugging me like this. I really like this feeling.


    It had been a long time since I could rx. "


    Einar looked at her with some affection and returned her kiss, before whispering in her ear, "You can be sure that I will take care of you. It is the least I can do for my next fianc¨¦e.


    But I also want to thank you for respecting my decision. Although a year has passed since Kassia died, I do not feel veryfortable starting another rtionship.


    However, I can assure you that you will be thest person to whom I open my heart as a lover.


    This is because physically it would be impossible to keep more than three women happy, but the most important thing is that I think I want to focus on my familypletely.


    That does not mean that I will stop doing the work of king and future emperor, but I want a quiet life with my family, that includes you and our future children.


    Do you think my wish is selfish? "


    Dreide shook his head and held Einar''s hands with his hands. "You are a man very focused on what you want. I think you know where you want to go.


    Many men could not say the same because they put everything around them first to achieve their goal, but you just want to make a safe ce.


    It is surprising that a man sets out to conquer and build a great infrastructure just to be able to create a ce for his family.


    If any of our children in the future can inherit that from you, I think I will feel like the best mother in the world. "


    "We just have to educate them on the right path. We can''t wait for them to have a decent behavior when they grew up in an environment without our care.


    Although it is not always a guarantee that they will be wonderful children, we can avoid at least that they are spoiled who want everything without working for it. "


    After that talk, the army continued advancing for 3 days until it was able to reach the walled monastery of Rath Bhoth, which was not veryrge.


    However, despite that, Einar ordered the siege of the monastery. Following the rules that he had established, he sent a messenger requesting the surrender of the monastery.


    The monks, who heard all the words of the messenger, agreed to surrender, however they asked for some food so that they could celebrate the birth of Jesus.


    Which would be in two days. After that the monks werepletely ready to surrender.


    Einar, upon learning of the monks'' conditions, was surprised, as it was not a very extreme request, and he did not believe that the monks could do anything to defend themselves.


    So he epted their conditions and quickly gave them some sacks of wheat and dried fish, with that they would have more than enough food to celebrate Christmas.


    Einar, on his part ordered the creation of a camp to be able to spend Christmas on the outskirts of that monastery.


    Dreide who looked at Einar''s intentions, could only sigh because she was very curious to know why they had to celebrate a Christian holiday.


    Einar who was helping to pitch his tent looked at Dreide with a smile and started speaking in Irish.


    "When you are a leader, you must understand your soldiers and the people who follow you very well. In my case, you should realize that most of my army is made up of Christians.


    Not to mention that most of them refer to me as Messiah, that''s why I have an obligation to celebrate Christmas and the New Year.


    But I also think that it is a good time for you to rest properly. I think that in thest few days you have not been able to sleepfortably.


    Just take advantage of these days to rest because I ampletely sure that the monks are going to surrender and if they don''t, I will simply burn down the monastery.


    Although I consider it a loss for all the good books that may be inside the monastery and which could serve to better understand the history of the ind. "


    Dreideughed. "You will have to teach me how we have to celebrate Christmas. I always listened to the priests and missionaries who arrived in our tribe.


    But never pay attention to their words, as I considered them a waste of time. "


    Einar looked fondly at Dreide. "It is normal that you do not like religion and less when a subject who thinks he is superior tries to teach it.


    But don''t worry, we''ll just enjoy the food while the soldiers enjoy the celebrations. "

 Chapter 467 - Christmas In Ireland 1/2

    Einar who was looking at the stars at night could only smile as he remembered the Christmas he had spent with Margaret in Dublin.


    <em>"The snow is exquisite, it''s a shame we can only stay two more days."</em>


    <em>Max smiled and caressed Margaret''s cheek. "We can alwayse back in the future, plus I''m sure that next year our daughter is born. Things will be much more fun."</em>


    <em>Margaretughed as she covered her mouth. "It''s a shame that our daughter has to be born far from my ancestral home, but I think Mexico is much morefortable.</em>


    <em>By the way, have you already thought of our daughter''s name? "</em>


    <em>"Erika, I really like that name."</em>


    Einar stopped remembering the past when Dreide''s hand touched his shoulder. "What are you thinking about, Einar?"


    "I only remembered a little of my past, but I think it is not worth talking about it because it was something that happened a long time ago.


    They are just mncholic memories that sometimes I can remember, but now that I think about it, are you ready to receive Christmas tomorrow? "


    Dreide nodded and looked at Einar seriously. "Do I need to wake up at 6 in the morning to hear Christmas mass?"


    Einar shook her head and drank some pine tea. "That''s optional. If you want to listen to it, you can do it, but if you don''t want to, you are free to fall asleep.


    Just go mentally preparing because you will hear many voices while I say mass at dawn.


    By the way, tomorrow I will prepare pork for Christmas dinner. Although I do not have many ingredients, I will make a meal that you will love. "


    While this was going on in the monastery, the abbot was making all the preparations for Christmas, one of which was checking a small vase with a green substance.


    The next day at dawn, Einar together with the priest Walter prepared everything to be able to start with the early morning mass.


    For that, he prepared a tform where he climbed. The Nordic Christian soldiers gathered in front of the tform to listen to the mass.


    Einar then, using a metal megaphone gave his passionate speech where he recited some parts of the bible and spoke about the brotherhood between the Nordics.


    The monks who were praying listened to all the speech that Einar gave and although most did not understand it, those who could understand it were surprised by that mass that Einar gave.


    Well, it was something quite different from what they were used to hearing, after two hours of giving a passionate mass.


    Einar concluded the mass so the Christian soldiers could enjoy a moment of freedom while Einar prepared everything.


    To start the Yule festival for the Nordic soldiers of the army.


    Because they were far fewer than the Christian soldiers Einar did not have the need to use the megaphone, so he simply gave his speech, addressing them in a very simple way.


    After an hour and after lighting a small fire that simted the burning pyre of the Yule log, the ceremony came to an end, so Einar prepared to make food for the entire army.


    Since there was not a great variety of foods, he had to make a few recipes that will mostly include wheat, fish and barley.


    In order to make all the food, he required the help of some volunteer soldiers who were in charge of being Einar''s assistants.


    As he prepared the food, Dreide got up from her bed and stretched out her hands as she saw that Einar''s bed was empty, so she could only smile.


    <em>''I guess he''s been busy since morning. I think as a leader he''s apletely admirable person. I hope I can learn more about him.''</em>


    Dreide at that moment got out of bed and put on her clothes to be able to go outside, when she just left the tent and looked at the joy that was in the camp.


    Unlike other times where the soldiers looked serious and went about their daily work, this time the camp was much more lively.


    Well, to begin with she realized that many of the soldiers were ying some strange games that she did not recognize, from one where they moved some pieces.


    Until another where they were ying with a kind of papers that had strange figures, but not only that because a group of soldiers cleaned a part of the camp of snow and yed with a leather ball.


    Dreide smiled because she quite liked the atmosphere that was inside the camp. It was something really nice for her since the seriousness of the camp was very gloomy many times.


    After walking for a few minutes, she reached the kitchen area where she can see Einar cleaning the carcass of a pig that was open from the stomach.


    Einar who was removing the pig skin looked at Dreide with a smile. "Good morning Dreide, did you rest well?"


    Dreide nodded and stretched out her hands "I think I hadn''t slept so peacefully in a long time."


    Einar tore the skin off the pig with his hands, and with his hand pointed to the table. "You can find your breakfast on the table. I prepared wheat bread and an egg stew with pickled vegetables.


    I ampletely sure that you are going to love trying that food, but you must wait until the afternoon to eat the delicious food that I am preparing.


    I will be in charge of spreading this pork with pepper, salt and honey so that it is cooked in a small stone oven that we prepare.


    You are definitely going to enjoy itpletely. "


    Dreide looked fondly at Einar and went to the table for her breakfast.


    In the afternoon of that same day, the monks of the monastery began their little celebration of the birth of Christ.


    For this, the Abbot looked at everyone seriously, "This will be ourst meal in the earthly kingdom because tomorrow we will have breakfast in heaven.


    100 years ago our monastery was founded by a group of monks who simply wanted to settle in a safe ce for themselves.


    That is why they left a rule that all the members of this monastery have to respect, and that is when we are being threatened by pagans.


    We must end our lives because it is the simplest way to guarantee our survival.


    Do we all agree to respect this sacred rule or do you want to surrender to the pagans? "

 Chapter 468 - Christmas In Ireland 2/2

    The monks stared at each other and one of them raised his hand. "I think we should think better about what we are going to do, because we are talking about what we are going tomit suicide.


    I do not think I am the only one who understood the words that the pagan king said. His speech had many parts of the bible and others that we do not understand.


    I believe that we should surrender and in order to know more about the knowledge of him, as monks we must never forget our principal work.


    I know that the founders of the monastery had a reason to believe that the best option was suicide, but these pagans are not normal.


    We have to analyze very well what we are going to do and I hope that everyone can do it, at least I am trying to end my life.


    I think we can learn more from them, besides the rumors are just that, we cannot guarantee that they are real. I hope you can take my words into ount. "


    Another of the monks nodded and looked at the Abbot. "I think it would be better to surrender, as they could have attacked us at this time, but they are celebrating this day like us.


    You only have to look through the windows of the monastery to see what they are celebrating. If they had wanted to kill us they would have already done so.


    They have enough troops to kill us. It''s the best we can do. "


    When the Abbot saw that there were more monks willing to surrender, he could only sigh "I cannot force you to end your lives, so take your food and leave us alone.


    But I want to ask that before you surrender, please bury our corpses in this ce. At least that way we will be the guardians of this ce.


    It is myst wish. Those who want to end their lives following the words of our founders can stay to be able to spend thesest moments as a family. "


    Half of the monks thanked the Abbot for his decision and took their food before leaving the room in silence, all of whom remained looked determinedly at the Abbot.


    As they were sure of being able to end their lives, they did not want to surrender to a pagan because they considered him something unworthy of it.


    The Abbot looked at the monks who had been left with a smile. "Thank you very much to all of you for respecting the orders of our founders.


    I want you to know that all of you are a genuine family to me. Many of you came as children or simply sought God''s way of your own free will.


    You should not feel afraid because all of us will reach heaven together, where our ce will still be next to God as his faithful followers.


    That is why we must first enjoy this sacred food before we can end our lives. Now my family just eats and enjoys thisst moment.


    If you have sins to confess, do not hesitate to say them because today everything will be forgiven of any evil that you have inside.


    This day it does not matter what we have been in the past, for all of us will leave with our souls clean and free of any guilt.


    That I can assure you. "


    After those words, all the monks ate while enjoying an atmosphere of calm and tranquility.


    The monks who were eating out also enjoyed their food, as they knew their lives would improve under the pagan king.


    Although they couldn''t know the future, they had a feeling they could.


    In Dublin, the Yule festival was being prepared to be celebrated in the evening following the rules that Einar had established with his father-inw Asgot.


    Those who were in charge of doing such work were the Godis who had been studying in the Nordic nation.


    The atmosphere was one ofplete jubtion for the inhabitants of the city as they would also celebrate that the war would only take perhaps a couple of months before it came to an end.


    Also, the civilian poption of refugees and Irish citizens enjoyed the jubnt mood within the entire kingdom, mainly because they had been given food inrge quantities.


    Although they somewhat hated the fact that they were eating fish, they could notin at all because in the end they are receiving food.


    Which had been scarce in their own ces of origin.


    In the newly conquered kingdoms, the situation was quite calm because the guardians who stayed to safeguard the fortresses of those ces only had to worry about keeping warm.


    Well, there were no rebels or any force that prevented them from living a quiet life within the areas they were guarding.


    The only ones who didn''t seem to be enjoying Christmas were the Irish who were in the kingdom of Ulster.


    Well, there were hundreds of thousands of people who barely received food, however that did not matter to them because they were training with everything they had in their hands to be able to fight against the Nordics.


    The coalition of Irish kings waspletely sure that perhaps they could win the war by having an army far superior to the Nordic army.


    That is why they bet the survival of their kingdoms on an army of peasants, women and children to fight to the end.


    They knew that if they lost, it would be the end, however they werepletely confident that victory, that is why all cksmiths or anyone who knew how to handle metals.


    They were working hard to be able to create armor and weapons. At that time, they no longer cared if the armor or weapons were made of iron or copper.


    The simple fact that they could protect their bodies was more than enough for them.


    In the evening, Einar started the banquet so Dreide could taste the delicious food that Einar had prepared.


    The soldiers were also able to enjoy the Christmas banquet and the Yule; it was at that precise moment that the entire army forgot for a moment that they were besieging a walled monastery.


    For them, there was simply the power to enjoy delicious food and have a good time at that time.


    Everyone enjoyed the food and when they finished, Einar took the ordion from him and started ying some pretty interesting tunes.


    Dreide who was listening sat next to Einar and leaned her head on his shoulder, because she simply wanted to hear how he yed those beautiful melodies.


    For their part, the monks who had already finished their meals entered the dining room where they could see their deadpanions all leaning on the table.


    For the poison had ended their lives.

 Chapter 469 - Conquest Of The Barony Of Fahan

    The next day Einar opened his eyes and realized that he was lying next to Dreide however he only smiled.


    Because they had only slept together due to the cold of the night, so they had not done anything beyond that.


    He stroked Dreide''s hair with his hand before getting out of bed so he could send the messenger to demand the surrender of them.


    When the messenger reached the walled monastery, the surviving monks left to ept their fate with Einar.


    Their leader personally took it upon himself to exin the situation of the monastery to Einar, although this made him a bit angry he could simply sigh.


    For the final decision of the monks tomit suicide, was something they had chosen even though it was a very great loss.


    At least he still had half of the monks who would be sent to d to quickly re-educate themselves in order to understand the Christian Nordic religion.


    Once they had adapted to the new religion, they would be the perfect teachers to be able to teach all the children of the ind because their knowledge had to be used.


    After this, Einar also ordered to remove everything of value from the monastery, so that it could be ced in d, from books to pieces of gold.


    Which had a more valuable historical value than its weight in gold and jewels with which they were made.


    After an afternoon of hard work, the army started their way to the Fahan barony where they wanted to go before the new year.


    This is because they wanted to have a small celebration in order to receive the year 834.


    After 3 days of walking through the dense forests of the Fahan Barony, they managed to reach Fahan Castle.


    Which were in too poor condition, this mainly because they could see that it had not received maintenance in a long time. The walls of the wall of only three meters were full of dry brush and had cracks.


    The defenders of that ce were only a group of young people who were in poor condition. All of them had clear signs of malnutrition.


    Seeing that, Einar could only sigh as the consequences of the famine caused by the leaders could be clearly seen.


    <em>''All these young men condemned to die in this ce to defend a small castle in disrepair. It is a real waste of troops to do this kind of action, but I will give them the benefit of surrendering.</em>


    <em>It hurts me to see young people with clear signs of malnutrition. They should not be over 15 or 16 years old. ''</em>


    Einar ordered at that time that a messenger go to the castle to request the surrender. When the messenger arrived he requested the surrender of the defenders.


    The young people who are their time had stayed thinking that they were going to defend their homnd. They threw down their weapons and left the castle.


    This is because they were starving, because their food had run out a few days ago, so they had eaten nothing only trick the hunger using water boiled with animal bones.


    That was in a desperate attempt to get some food in their mouths because they did not want to eat sawdust because one of theirpanions had died from eating sawdust.


    When the young men came out of the castle, Einar was surprised to see that there were approximately 150 young people, all of whom were in shambles.


    With an order, they prepared food so that he could allow the prisoners to have a meal.


    He also ordered that they surrender in the fortress to look for any kind of defender in that ce.


    When the young people arrived, they were given to eat some dried fish and stale bread. The young people ate as quickly as they could. The first food they had in days can be.


    After a while, all of them filled their stomachs, so they were taken to the prison camp where they would be asked how they got to that state.


    One of the young warriors spoke very sincerely, "Originally in the fortress we were 400 warriors.


    However, food began to be scarce, so arge group of warriors deserted. Only the youngest and inexperienced were left.


    Well, where the hell should we go? Our viges arepletely abandoned because the poption was taken against their will with the main army.


    The farm animals and what little food there was also brought by them. We could only stay in the fortress and rationalize the few resources we had.


    Although we could rationalize all that we could of the food, in the end, it was over. If you hade to me, we would have left the fortress.


    Well, there is no point in defending something where we cannot feed ourselves, however it was also a suicidal action because where are we supposed to go.


    I''m sure ourrades who deserted a few weeks ago arepletely dead, or maybe they had the opportunity to ask for refuge in the barony of Derry.


    But those are just my assumptions because the Celts hate to death any Christian who tries to enter their territory. We cannot me them because in the end, King Gormith.


    A few years ago he undertook a campaign of conquest against them and although we lost the war, many of them lost their lives.


    I''m sure mypanions are already dead, but now that I think about it, they will also kill us or just enve us. "


    The soldier just smiled. "You shouldn''t worry about that, because all of you surrendered in a peaceful way so you can get to enjoy the privileges that this entails.


    Although they are not the first to surrender, they are within the group of the privileged who did it without having killed the messenger.


    Anyway, now just rest because in two days the new year will be celebrated with the arrival of the year 834. I hope you are ready for it. "


    The young warrior nodded and joined hispanions, so the soldier informed Einar.


    <em>''So I guess I''ll have to face the Celtic tribe of Derry if things get out of hand.''</em>


    Einar turned his head and looked at Dreide who was next to him. "I suppose I will need your help when we enter Derry.


    I would really regret that he would have to kill the Celtic tribe if he acted improperly towards us. "


    Dreide looked seriously at Einar. "Don''t worry, I will see to it that we make asting alliance.. As Celtic tribes we have a rule not to attack messengers from other tribes."

 Chapter 470 - A New Year With News In Europe

    In the capital of the Frank empire in Aachen, Ludovico was looking seriously at some documents.


    On his face you could see an obvious concern, this because the information he was reading was referring to the war on the ind of Irnd.


    <em>''In a few months, he has conquered most of the kingdoms and only thergest kingdoms survive.</em>


    <em>But by estimates they shouldn''tst beyond March or April, making Irnd a lostnd.</em>


    <em>King Einar is not only a pagan, he is a real danger to the Christian religion. ording to the description of some survivors, he calls himself messiah.</em>


    <em>Not only that, it is said that he wrote a bible that contains dangerous information like the gospel ording to Judas Iscariot.</em>


    <em>The majority of his army is made up of Christian converts to Nordic Christianity, whichpletely rejects the idea of ??the church to be able tomunicate with God.</em>


    <em>Also, the weapons that he is using vary in levels, however the most dangerous are those that can throw vases with a substance that he burns without the possibility of extinguishing.</em>


    <em>Like some weapons that can shoot a kind of arrow that can create an explosion.</em>


    <em>His numbers are vast and no enemy army has managed to do substantial damage to the enemy army.</em>


    <em>ording to the merchants and nobles who have escaped, a rumor is spreading that the next point to attack will be the ind of Brittany. ''</em>


    Ludovicoughed in a desperate attempt to keep his fear hidden because the son of a bitch wasplying with his threat.


    Putting the letter aside, Ludovico rose from his throne and walked towards a table where there was a map of Europe.


    Which he had made based on the ancient maps of the Romans, with themand of him a peso to look for the ind of Irnd and once he found it he looked at the ces where the enemy attack could arrive.


    <em>''Once this ind falls, those Norsemen should start in the mountainous area to the north.</em>


    <em>However, it is very possible that he asks for help from the pagans that we have in the north of the continent, if that is the way he should avoid making his work easier.</em>


    <em>I think we will start the attack on the Dannevirke wall in March. That way, he won''t be able to get reinforcements.</em>


    <em>However, another powerful force will have to be prepared among the peasants and all Christians, so that it can be sent to the ind of Brittany.</em>


    <em>If we cannot end the threat of King Einar, the Christian world will be in danger. It should even ask the Byzantine empire for help.</em>


    <em>I am sure they should help us, but if that fails, maybe I could ask the Muslims of the south for help.</em>


    <em>Sometimes the enemy must be your ally. I just hope we can end this war as quickly as possible. ''</em>


    Ludovico, after this gave orders to his courtiers so that they would start preparing everything because he could no longer dy the attack on the pagans in the north.


    In a dark and dimly lit room, Adide stared at the wall, her shabby hair only showing that her sanity was fading day by day.


    Well, her father had locked her up in that ce as punishment. She could only receive food twice a day and she had a small bucket to do the bathroom.


    But her father left her without the possibility of being able to talk to someone, so she alone in the room freaked out.


    The first thing that happened to her was that she started talkingpletely alone because of her feeling lonely.


    In a short time she began to have hallucinations in which she could see her mother or her grandfather, somehow even though she was enclosed from her the fantasy world of her that she had created with her mind it helped to stay alive.


    Well, otherwise she would have ended her life because she had nothing to do, however despite that she continued doing everything possible to keep her body in shape.


    Because she was hoping that one day she could get out of that ce.


    In Rome, the Supreme Pontiff Gregory IV was staring in horror at thetest report he had received from Irnd.


    "Damn that stupid heathen king, he is bing a real problem for us. Not only is he strong, but he is also going to conquer Irnd.


    We must stop him when he begins his invasion of Britain, otherwise we will not be able to end him. He is a real danger for everyone.


    Especially their Nordic church, they are simply reshaping the church into a more natural way where no excessive bureaucracy will be needed.


    He is reducing our powerpletely. That is what worries me the most because what will we do if we lose power.


    I don''t think I''m a normal person and I''m sure none of you want it or I''m wrong, cardinals. "


    The cardinals who were sitting around arge table shook their heads at him. One of them raised his hand. "We could send assassins to try to end his life.


    I believe that he will not be able to attack us in that way, because he has no allies within the continent, so we can be sending assassins with impunity.


    However, that will only work at the beginning because sooner orter he will start to have guards. We should call a second crusade.


    This time, we should call Christians from all over the world to be able to fight against the Nordics. We must remember that sooner orter Emperor Ludovico will also attack the northern part of the continent.


    So we must advance quickly in order to create a gigantic army that we can divide the two.


    Because there are few men, I propose to create a unit of women, warrior nuns willing to fight the pagans.


    This is not something new because during pagan Rome many women fought alongside men against the stupid pagan Romans.


    I think it is our best option because in that way I am sure that at least we will be able to gather an army of at least 500,000 people.


    I know it sounds impossible, but with the integration of women into the army and a mandatory recruitment for all the faithful we could do it.


    We could send half to the north to fight the heathen on their stupid wall and to Britain so we can fight the heathen king Einar.


    However, it is a very dangerous method because we already lost the first crusade and if we lose this second one again; it is very likely that the faithful will lose their faith in us. "


    Gregory IV took a deep breath and looked at everyone seriously. "I think it is the best option. If no one agrees, new rules will be created in Rome. Also, contact the Jews to hire assassins to kill King Einar.


    We must be prepared for everything. "

 Chapter 471 - Meeting With The Celtic Tribe Of Derry

    Einar who had gotten up from his bed stretched his hands and watched Dreide sleep peacefully by his side, so using his hand he caressed her cheek.


    <em>''She looks very beautiful while she sleeps ...''</em>


    Dreide opened her eyes and gave Einar a smile. "You remind me of my father when you do that. He always stroked my cheek when he was about to sleep or wake up.


    However, your hand gives me more peace of mind. "


    Einar smiled and stroked Dreide''s hair. "I''m d you feel that way, but how about you apany me to see the sun of a new day?


    Today is January 1, 834, today begins a new year for us and the army, today we will also depart from Fahan Castle to the Derry tribe.


    However, we have to be careful because if the words of the captives are true the stupid Ray of this ce made the Celts angry.


    The only thing I hope is that we can work together to conclude the conquest of this ce. With the help of him, the three Celtic tribes would already be united to the Nordic union.


    But I think it is not worth talking so much, I think it is better to enjoy the sunshine of a new year than we can be in this beautiful ce. "


    Dreideughed, "If you consider a frozen forest a beautiful ce, then I think you are correct, although I have to admit that I prefer a forest to a swamp.


    Anything is better than a swamp. "


    Einar then watched as she changed her clothes and, when she was ready, he took her by the hand. "I will take care of showing you the most beautiful ces in the future, especially one with a temperate and very pleasant climate.


    I''mpletely sure you''re going to love them. "


    After this, the two left the tent and looked at the beautiful sun that had risen on the horizon. Then they had breakfast and Einar prepared things to start the walk through the woods towards the barony of Derry.


    At the end of gathering the entire camp, the soldiers advanced through the forest until after a long day of walking they were able to reach a frozen river.


    As a precautionary measure, Einar ordered the vanguard soldiers to cross it. Fortunately for them, the river was extremely frozen.


    So they had no problem being able to cross it. When they did the vanguard soldiers, they encountered Celtic explorers.


    This was a very ufortable situation between the two sides, so Einar and Dreide who were on a single horse approached where the Celtic warriors were.


    When Dreide was in front of her, he looked at them seriously. "I am the Princess Dreide of the tribe of Kincora. Ie on behalf of my tribe and the tribe of Sligo.


    Our two tribes have reached an agreement together with my fianc¨¦ King Einar to help him win this war against the Christians.


    I learned from prisoners that King Gormith attacked hisnds and made a real ughter against his people, if you will join us.


    They will have an opportunity to avenge all their brothers and sisters who died in that war, also as a promise they will receive an area far from the swamps.


    And of ins within the ind far from the swamps, I think it is a good deal, although the most valuable thing will be the power to get will be revenge. "


    The leader of the warriors approached and gestured with her hand, so Dreide answered them in the same way.


    At that moment, the leader of the warriors smiled. "I see that you are not lying princess, however we cannot allow a great army to cross ournds because it is quite dangerous.


    However, you can wait in this ce, I will organize a big meeting so that the leaders can talk with your fianc¨¦. I hope you understand. "


    Dreide nodded, so Einar gave the order to prepare the camp in the clearest area there was to be able to create defenses in the camp for anything.


    That day there was no meeting because the tribe of the Celts was somewhat far from the ce, however the next day the leader of the Derry tribe appeared at the camp.


    A young man of about 25 years old who had some scars on his body because of the battles that he had had to take part in.


    The young man looked at Einar and Dreide with a smile. "I see that I can finally meet the mythical King Einar, many of the refugees who have been entering thends of our tribe.


    They cannot stop talking about your great feats conquering and destroying the Christian kingdoms. I have to admit that I am a bit jealous because of your abilities to fight.


    However, I am not a person who likes to tter people and I believe that you are not a king who enjoys receivingpliments.


    I will be direct with you what you want from our tribe. How do you know we suffered a war a while ago and lost many warriors.


    My tribe only has 500 warriors to be used, otherwise we would not have someone to defend ournd. "


    Einar crossed his arms and looked at the young man seriously. "You just have to join the alliance and take care of the castle of the Fahan barony with those troops.


    Once the war is over, your 500 warriors will join the other Celtic warriors to form a special group of soldiers.


    They will have a duty as special forces, whose mission will be important on the battlefield and in the sieges it makes in the Christian world.


    You will also receive a barony with ins and without a swamp so that your people can grow without problems.


    However, I can assure you that you will not have to prepare defenses or anything because this ind will be extremely peaceful because the real war will be on the ind of Brittany and on the European continent.


    Now the real question is whether you ept my proposal or wish something else for your help. "


    The young man looked at Einar for a few seconds before nodding. "You are the first person to speak to me in that way, but you have the right to do so.


    I believe your proposal is fair, and that is why on behalf of the Derry tribe I will ept your proposal.


    I hope the princess can testify for her honor from her tribe that you will honor the bargain. "

 Chapter 472 - Conquest Of The Kingdom Of Breifne

    Einar who was on his horse could only on as he remembered thest question the young Derry tribe leader asked him.


    <em>"Einar, why help our peoples and why ept a marriage proposal from someone you did not know.</em>


    <em>Nobody helps for free in this world and you are not a normal king, since you do not even share our same religion. "</em>


    <em>Einar smiled and looked at the young leader. "Because my enemies are too many, it may not seem like it, but what I am doing is turning me into a real monster in the eyes of Christians.</em>


    <em>I''m sure they will try to eliminate me in every possible way. That includes infiltrating people so that they can gain my trust so they can kill me.</em>


    <em>At that time, I can only trust valuable allies that I personally have known, not to mention that you are on an ind that is very unlikely to be retaken by Christians.</em>


    <em>In addition, your hatred it''s also my enemy, so I ampletely sure that none of you will try to ally with them.</em>


    <em>That is why I am helping you, because in this world the allies that I may have will be the only ones that I can maintain in a sea of ??enemies.</em>


    <em>I prefer to support you and have some support than simply to conquer everything I can because without allies things for my mission will not be easy.</em>


    <em>As for why ept the marriage with Dreide, it can be said that it caught my attention, however out of respect for Kassia my dead wife I will not marry her until I have fulfilled my revenge.</em>


    <em>Also in this war I realized that being alone is a bad idea. I prefer to have her as apanion with me because she is a good pir of help.</em>


    <em>Not to mention that we can get to know each other better and our rtionship is on the right track. If you want advice, keep a woman close after a battle.</em>


    <em>No matter how strong you are, sometimes it is better to be apanied in order to ovee all the problems on the battlefield. "</em>


    <em>The young leader nodded after hearing Einar''s words and left the ce.</em>


    Dreide who was looking at Einar was surprised to see his thoughtful look "What are you thinking about Einar?"


    Einar turned his head and smiled at Dreide. "In thest words I had with the young chief of the Derry tribe.


    Although he is a bit immature at this moment, he will be more and a more worthy leader to his people. "


    Dreideughed when she saw Einar. "It''s quite funny that you say that when you are young too, you are even younger than him.


    However, you are much more mature in some way. When I am with you, I feel that I am with my father; it is a rather curious feeling. "


    Einar only raised his hands. "In the right moment, you will know the truth, but for the now we should only worry about ending thest fiefdom of the Breifne kingdom on our side.


    Once we conquer the barony of Belcoo, we will have finished with our conquest area, so we must wait for Ansgar''s message before entering the kingdom of Oriel.


    That will be the penultimate kingdom that we conquer before fully entering the kingdom of Ulster, the ce where we may end up fighting with the army that formed the coalition of Irish kings.


    I hope you are prepared because in that battle you will see a lot of blood, although it pains me to admit it we will have to use all our weapons to be able to end their enormous numbers.


    What you are going to see will be a unteral massacre, which we could not have stopped in any way. It is a shame, but it will have to be that way because the pride of its leaders will not allow them to surrender. "


    Dreide put her hand on Einar''s shoulder. "Even if you are walking through thousands of corpses, I will dly apany you."


    After this, the two and win by talking for a time while the entire army advanced through the swamps towards the barony of Belcoo.


    Which was located in arge wooded area, in the north of the kingdom of Breifne.


    After 4 days of travel and crossing the Belcoo forest, the army managed to reach the castle, which was built withrge wooden logs.


    Einar who was looking at it was quite interested in the construction techniques they used. "To think that they used wood for the construction of the castle.


    It is not a terrible option considering that this ce is surrounded by a vast forest, however it is a risky move.


    Well, a wooden castle is quite sensitive to fire. "


    Einar only shook his head and ordered one messenger to go and demand the surrender of the wooden castle.


    The messenger, respecting Einar''s orders, walked towards the wooden entrance of the castle and shouted for the surrender of the castle.


    However, on the ramparts stood a muscr woman who was wearing a purple cape.


    "Tell your king that if he wants me to surrender, he will have toe. I want to hear from his own mouth the conditions to be able to surrender.


    I am Princess Finneacht daughter of King Tigernan of the Kingdom of Breifne. "


    The messenger nodded and hurried to where Einar was, when Einar heard that he could only sigh.


    So he quickly ordered the snipers to get into position and so that they could attack from afar any kind of enemy that tries to kill him.


    After this, Einar walked towards the castle door, which was opened to allow Princess Finneacht to exit.


    Princess Finneacht looked seriously at Einar. "I suppose I must be honored to be with the man who defeated my father and conquered our kingdom.


    Since I lost contact with all the castles of the baronies, I assumed that we had lost the war; it is a real shame.


    In my castle there is only my small army of warrior women. I hope you can spare our life in exchange for surrendering.


    I would also like to ask for refuge in your kingdom, because I do not want to have to face my father, since he considered me a traitor.


    Not to mention that the other kings will also treat me the same way. I never felt epted by these people. If you ept me, I can promise and swear that I will fight for you and your people. "


    Einar stroked his beard. "I can give you shelter and I can ept you into the kingdom just like your little army of women.


    However, you will have to undergo hellish training with your army of women for a year.


    Once I am done and you have proven your worth, you will be a troop led by my wife Laisa.


    But you are willing to ept that condition. "


    Princess Finneacht bowed, at which point Einar finished conquering the kingdom of Breifne.

 Chapter 473 - Entering The Kingdom Of Oriel

    Two days after the conquest of the kingdom of Breifne, Einar received a messenger from Ansgar who was in the barony of Cavan.


    <em>''Konungar Einar, our troops have conquered the kingdom of Athlone and all the baronies of Breifne.</em>


    <em>However, there is one barony to be careful with, and that is the Barony of Adragh, which appears to be under a curse.</em>


    <em>You may not believe it, but we have been in contact with some spirits in that ce. It is not and that can be taken over by the living.</em>


    <em>But if you want to know more about that ce you will have to go personally. As Odin''s herald, I am sure that you will be able to remove the curse from that ce.</em>


    <em>Now that we are at the border, I just wait for confirmation to start the attack on the kingdom of Oriel. ''</em>


    Einar sighed and stroked his mustache <em>''Curses and ghosts in a barony. I think that''s something new. I have the question if Erika can do something against them.''</em>


    At that moment, the white deer that was eating seeds raised its head and approached Einar.


    Einar smiled and patted the deer on the head "When the war is over we will visit a ce with ghosts Erika. I hope you can help those souls to reach their destination.


    Although, as a father, I do not know the consequences of doing that. You must be strong because I will be with you at that moment. "


    Dreide who was looking at Einar''s strange behavior could only breathe deeply as he did not understand the affection he had for the white deer.


    <em>''Maybe Einar is a druid, and that is why he has a connection with the white deer. That would exin the strange behavior so familiar that he had with the animal.</em>


    <em>But if it is that way I have to admit that it is amazing that my fianc¨¦ is a druid, without a doubt our children will be surprising. ''</em>


    After a few minutes, Einar finished writing the letter to start the invasion of the kingdom of Oriel.


    Unlike the other kingdoms, Einar specified the card that Ansgar could not attack the kingdom of Ulster.


    Because it was quite likely that the enemy army will be in that ce, so it was extremely dangerous to be able to face such arge army.


    Preparations had to be made in advance.


    After about 4 days, Ansgar who was waiting at the border received the messenger from Einar. So after reading the letter he looked at his soldiers with joy and gave the order to advance.


    The first point to conquer in the kingdom of Oriel was the barony of Ardee, which was located on apletely t terrain free from swamps.


    Thispletely benefited the army, as they were able to use the snow skis to advance without any dy.


    It is because of this that it only took them one day to arrive at the castle of Ardee. When they arrived, they found a castle with a round wall which was made of stone blocks.


    It was also 5 meters in size, so it was a castle that was very well built. Ansgar, seeing it could only sigh.


    By order, bring me the siege camp and assemble wooden towers around the castle for the snipers, for although the castle was a good fortress.


    It did not seem to have many defenders, so Ansgar used the most effective method to besiege that castle.


    While this was happening in the Barony of Ardee, in the northernmost part of the Barony of Belcoo, Einar''s army was advancing towards the Barony of Dungannon.


    The path was somewhatplicated because of the density of the forest, but after two days, they reached the border with the kingdom of Oriel.


    Which waspletely free of any kind of guard. There were only some guard posts which had been abandoned for months.


    When the army crossed, they reached the Dungannon barony marsh area, so they set out on a 5-day journey to the barony castle.


    The path wasplicated because in the swamps there were no visible paths, so they had to create their own paths to get to the castle.


    Once they arrived, Einar looked at a peculiar castle as it was built on an ind around what appeared to be a frozenke.


    This surprised him quite a bit, as it was the first time that he had seen a castle made in a good strategic area.


    "It is certainly a well-nned castle, sadly they made a slight design mistake and I guess they never thought that someone would be crazy enough to attack it in winter.


    I fully understand why they did it. However, I am the guy who will attack in winter regardless of the consequences. "


    Dreide who was next to him looking at the castle with a spyss sighed "It seems there are only a few hundred defenders.


    I really have no idea if this strategy they are using of leaving only a few hundred defenders is good or bad.


    For although they are dying our advance, I think they are wasting valuable castles and cities, leaving only a few defenders. "


    Einar stroked his beard. "I think they are doing the right thing, really the strategy of defending a castle to the end would make sense if they were facing a normal army.


    Unfortunately for them, I do not have a normal army. I have an unstoppable force with weapons capable of destroying any defense they have.


    Being really honest, I think it is better for them to dy us because that way they could prepare an army against us.


    Although really everything they are doing is a waste of time because I am going to end up winning this war, but I suppose that pride and ego are very great in leaders.


    But I may also be making a mistake and in the end they are only doing that to survive.


    Now Dreide what strategy would you use to attack the castle knowing that it is surrounded by a frozenke. "


    Dreide stared and then looked at Einar seriously. "If the defenders are so few we could assemble three sniper towers and shoot the defenders.


    This would not kill thempletely. However, we could create an opportunity for our special forces to conquer the castle gate.


    At that moment, we canunch aplete attack against the castle. I think it ispletely worth the risk, as it is a good castle.


    But we can always go the easy way and just burn it to the ground. "

 Chapter 474 - Conquest Of The Baronies Of Dungannon And Ardee 1/2

    Dreide who was in charge of the sniper tower assembly watched with pride as the soldiers worked hard.


    "I have to admit that this is a quick way to be able toy siege to castles, but how fast is itpared to the Christian kingdoms, Einar"


    Einar who was sitting reviewing a map that he had drawn smiled "Our methods are fast because in general a traditional siege must take months or years.


    When we conquer the kingdoms of Scond and reach the area controlled by the Anglo-Saxons, you will realize that it will take longer to besiege.


    Well, unlike this ce, its cities and castles will have much higher walls and many soldiers.


    I am almost certain that, unlike Irish kings, Anglo-Saxon nobles will defend all their property to the death.


    This is because unlike in this region the nobility system has been progressing much better in those ces.


    That means that, for example, a count will defend hisnds without caring much about the opinion of the King, that will be an advantage and a disadvantage.


    The disadvantage is that it may take us a week or two to conquer a castle or a city, however the advantage we have is that we will be catching servants and the poption in general.


    However, we will have to be very careful, as we are going to be in a regionpletely hostile towards us, so we have to take many guards around us.


    Also, I ampletely sure that they will try to attack us in order to end our lives. Although it is a dishonorable method, in war, everything is valid to win. "


    Dreide was surprised and looked seriously at Einar. "How are you going to train the guards?"


    Einar put the map away and with his finger pointed to the special forces soldiers "We will use the special forces soldiers and hand them revolvers.


    All of them have been through hellish training, however when we return I will do more intensive training for them.


    With them, our safety will be guaranteed, however that does not mean that we are immortal. A single poisoned arrow can end our life.


    But at least we will have a good defense to be able to move. Our spies will also debut, but you will have to wait for you to know all the good things that areing. "


    While this is happening in the Barony of Ardee, the sniper towers had been finished.


    As Ansgar gave the order to begin the attack, at that moment, the snipers climbed the wooden towers and began firing at the defenders.


    The soldiers on the walls who did not know what the enemies were doing could only fall dead while the bullets pierced their bodies.


    This created an irrational fear in the soldiers, who simply stayed behind because they could see that those who ran were the first to be killed.


    For the next few minutes, the defenders fell dead until the walls werepletely cleared of enemies.


    At that moment, Ansgar ordered to enter the fortress so the special forces soldiers climbed the walls to open the doors.


    When the special forces soldiers came up, they used their crossbows to shoot the enemy warriors who were hiding in the towers.


    Once they were killed, they created a defensive perimeter where they began firing their crossbows at the enemies who were approaching towards the stairs of the walls.


    This is why they wanted to effectively protect the soldiers who were opening the castle gates.


    The defenders did their best to stop the Norse soldiers, but the crossbow bolts stopped them efficiently.


    Because the ability to fire steadily was efficient enough to make them stop, not to mention there were a few how many soldiers.


    Which were using explosive bolts, so the shields the defenders were using werepletely useless.


    When the castle gates were opened, the soldiers led by Ansgar entered and killed the remaining defenders.


    Who, when they werepletely ovee, ran towards the battlement tower, as it will be thest defense point where they would try to stop the enemy attack.


    The Nordic soldiers advanced, leaving the defenders to escape since they could not move to another ce.


    Ansgar who was looking at everything smiled "Check this ce for enemy soldiers, if the whole ce ispletely free of soldiers.


    I want you to ce dynamite on the doors of the battlement tower, because I think the time hase to put an end to this, he agreed.


    We can''t keep wasting time in this barony when the capital of the kingdom of Oriel is too close to us. "


    The soldiers, following Ansgar''s orders, quickly searched the castle, however they could not find any defender, so the special forces soldiers took two sticks of dynamite and pine resin.


    As they approached the battlement tower, they ced the sticks of dynamite on the doors and, using matches, lit the fuses.


    All the Nordic soldiers readied their crossbows and when the wooden doors were destroyed, the soldiers fired their crossbows.


    Defenders who werepletely stunned by the dynamite st fell dead from crossbow fire.


    Those who did not die during the first few seconds quickly grabbed their shields and managed to sessfully block the steel bolts.


    However, when the dust cleared, they dropped dead as snipers shot them with their rifles.


    Because the bullets went through the shields, killing their lives, the soldiers at the top of the battlement tower prepared their weapons because they knew they had lost the first floor.


    Ansgar gave the order that the snipers will enter together with the soldiers of the special forces, so that they could begin cleaning the upper floors of the battlement tower.


    Upon entering, the soldiers and snipers stepped on the remains of wood and blood that were on the ground, however their attention was not on those details.


    Rather, it was on the stairs where they could see a group of enemy warriors with shields.


    The snipers shot and killed the warriors. When the first line of defenders died, the special forces soldiers fired their crossbows, killing the next defenders.


    After this, they climbed the stairs, repeating the same process until they reached the roof of the battlement tower.


    Where a soldier triumphantly ced the g of the Nordic nation.

 Chapter 475 - Conquest Of The Baronies Of Dungannon And Ardee 2/2

    After conquering the castle, Ansgar ordered the corpses to be gathered outside the castle so that they could be burned.


    Since if they were left where they were, they could cause disease.


    After this, Ansgar sat on a chair while he watched the corpses burn outside the castle <em>''Now that we have finished with this barony, I can advance to the city of Dun Dealgan.</em>


    <em>Although I am somewhat concerned about whether the army is going to berge enough to be able toy siege to that city.</em>


    <em>If the descriptions are correct, then it is a city as big as Dublin. I just hope there are no people there.</em>


    <em>I would hate to have to kill such good ves, but looking at the state of this ce, I have no doubt that there are only warriors in that city.</em>


    <em>It is also a real problem that it cannot use special weapons to destroy the defenders, because being such arge city it has too high a strategic value for the nation. ''</em>


    Ansgar stroked his head and looked up at the sky. ''I guess I''ll have to find out if the city is empty or has people, whatever the answer is.


    I am going to conquer that city. ''


    Three dayster, at the siege camp outside Dungannon Castle, the sniper towers were already fully assembled.


    Einar and Dreide who were on one of the sniper towers looked at the defenders who did not know the function of those wooden towers.


    "Today I will teach you how to shoot a Nordic carbine, it will be difficult at the beginning, however I will be with you at all times."


    Einar took a Nordic carbine and looked at Dreide seriously. "Always remember that whatever weapon you have in your hands you should only take it if you are prepared to die.


    If you use a weapon without the intention of dying, you will have many problems because you cannot expect to throw a stone and not suffer any damage.


    Now I want you to carefully observe how I hold the Nordic carbine. The butt of the weapon must always be on the shoulder, as it will help to sustain the recoil of the weapon.


    Which is caused by the shot. You should always remember that because if you wrongly grasp the weapon or ce it in a ce that you should not, and shoot.


    It is likely that some of your bones could be broken or your body could be damaged.


    A weapon like this is very dangerous, so you always have to be checked if the grip of your weapon is correct.


    If you make a mistake, your body is the one who will suffer and that in a battle means death. "


    Einar held the Nordic carbine tightly and looked through the telescopic sight. "You must always use your guiding eye to be able to see the enemy correctly.


    Once you have chosen a target, you must take a deep breath, and that''s when you shoot. "


    Dreide watched as Einar took a deep breath and when he finished, he shot, killing one of the enemy soldiers.


    Which fell from the wall to the snow outside.


    "A bullet is a death. Always remember that these bullets cost a lot of work to make and represent a trump card.


    Now it will be your turn. I will help you so that you can hold the Nordic carbine correctly. "


    Einar opened the carbine and inserted a paper cartridge, then closed the carbine and handed it to Dreide.


    At that moment Einar took Dreide''s hands and fully amodated the carbine on her body and, hugging her from behind, he was in charge of making her hold it correctly.


    Dreide who could feel a soft breath on her neck could only smile because she liked that feeling.


    "You already have the weapon settled, you just have to choose the target you want to kill, remember a bullet is a death.


    You can take as long as you want to choose who you will kill. No one is going to pressure you. "


    Dreide looked with her left eye at the different enemy soldiers, however one that was at the top of the battlement tower caught her eye.


    Einar who realized this just smiled and spoke in Dreide''s ear "The further away the target is, you should aim higher because the bullet will fall like an arrow.


    The man in the battlement tower should be about 300 meters away, so you should aim about 2 centimeters above the head in order to kill him. "


    Dreide moved his scope towards the man''s head and started raising the scope about 2 centimeters.


    "Now just take a deep breath and when your lungs are full of air, you just have to shoot."


    Dreide took a deep breath and having her lungs full of air she fired.


    At that moment, she watched as the bullet went through the skull of the man on the battlement tower.


    "That was a good shot, but you deserve an award for your first kill using the Nordic carbine, which is what you want."


    Dreide smirked wickedly and turned her head so she could kiss Einar, before putting her head close to Einar''s ear.


    Einar, upon hearing the peculiar request, simply sighed and gave her another kiss. "If that''s what you want I''ll give you two options, but they will have to be after we finish the siege.


    But you can be sure that I willply with your request. "


    Dreideughed "I know what I will do, now if you excuse me I have a castle to conquer, you could only hug me from behind, I really like the feeling of your arms."


    Einar obeyed Dreide and hugged her, after which Dreide gave the order to attack, so the snipers climbed the wooden towers and began firing.


    The defenders ran from side to side trying to escape, but the bullets ended their lives without giving them a chance to fight.


    When the front of the castle walls was clear, Dreide gave the order to the soldiers of the special forces to climb the walls.


    The special forces soldiers using their grapples quickly climbed the walls and engaged the defenders.


    Seeing how the battle was unfolding, Dreide used two siegedders for a few soldiers to climb up to support the special forces attack.


    Two groups of soldiers with siegedders climbed the walls and with their support the defenders of the castle broke their defensive lines.


    As the attack was so powerful that they could not defend themselves so they ran to the battlement tower to seek refuge, unfortunately the keep was closed.


    Dreide who had shot long ago had killed the bastard son of the baron of that castle, making it impossible to enter the battlement tower.


    The enemy soldiers, seeing this, dropped their weapons and raised their hands because they knew that the battle was lost and they had lost the castle.

 Chapter 476 - A Special Night At Dungannon Castle

    In the evening after cleaning the castle Einar and Dreide took a bath together, for that they used the wooden tub that was in the castle.


    Although it would be the first time that they would see each other naked, neither of them was nervous, so they already had everything prepared.


    Einar began to take off his clothes, revealing some of his scars that his body had. Dreide, for her part took off her clothes that covered her body, leaving her white and somewhat pale skin exposed.


    ncing at her, Einar realized that her red hair and her freckles made her look like an extremely beautiful woman.


    "You look exquisite Dreide."


    Dreide just smiled and started walking towards Einar whom she took by the hand. "I''m d you liked my body, although many times I felt inferior because of my weakness as a woman.


    It is the first time that I am grateful to be a woman because I can spend time with a person with whom I want to spend the rest of my life.


    I always thought that marriage was something that was only used to make children, however I appreciate being able to meet you. "


    Einar brought his face close to Dreide''s and gave her a passionate kiss thatsted a few seconds. When he finished, he separated his lips from Dreide''s soft and red lips.


    "You can be sure that we will spend a lot of time together from now on. I just hope you have patience for me to celebrate our wedding.


    However, I can promise you that it will be the biggest wedding that has ever happened in a long time.


    I will be in charge of celebrating it in Rome once I take the city and Ludovico has been caught. "


    At that moment Einar take Dreide as princess and led her to the wooden tub, where the two plunged into the hot water.


    Once they were in the tub, Einar used soap topletely wash Dreide''s body, first starting with her head, slowly working his way down to her breasts.


    Which were a sizerger than Helmi but smaller than Laisa. He using his hands soaped them slowly while she enjoyed the soft touch of him.


    Dreide could only close her eyes while she contained her moans, as Einar''s hands were filling her with pleasure. When Einar finished washing her breasts, he began to slowly move down her torso.


    Until he could reach her back where he, with his hands grasped Dreide''s plump buttocks.


    Taking his time to enjoy the sticity and softness of her buttocks, Einar carefully scrubbed the entire area.


    When he was done, he soaped the front of Dreide, which was covered in a beautifulyer of red-haired pubic hair.


    He slowly lowered his hand until he reached the clitoris that was hidden. Dreide could only moan at that moment because it was a strange sensation that she liked.


    Einar hugged Dreide, using his left hand while his right hand worked to stimte Dreide''s clitoris.


    The movements of his fingers were lowered until he with his index finger began to enter in Dreide''s vagina.


    She at that moment hugged Einar by her neck and enjoyed Einar''s movements. After a few minutes, she couldn''t take it anymore, and she simply bit Einar on his shoulder as she get to the climax.


    Einar kissed her neck and with his left hand he caressed her back before whispering in her ear, "This is just the beginning. Tonight, I will make sure it is just the two of us.


    As I promised, it will be something you will not forget. "


    After this he continued washing Dreide''s body until she waspletely clean, letting her rest in the water he also washed her body.


    When they finished, the two of them dried their bodies and Einar carried Dreide like a princess to the bed where he once arrived ced her gently on the bed.


    Dreide, seeing Einar''s face used her hands to kiss him so Einar slowly bent down until her erect penis was resting on Dreide''s stomach.


    After a few minutes of kissing, Einar kissed Dreide''s neck as he slowly inserted his penis into her vagina.


    The softness of her vaginal lips and the warm interior of her made Einar sigh, who slowly introduced his penis until it found a small membrane.


    So stroking Dreide''s red hair he looked at her with affection "This is going to hurt a little, but after this we will both be united and I will take care of you for the rest of your life."


    Dreide nodded, and the two kissed before Einar broke through that membrane, causing the covers beneath them to stain with a bit of blood dripping from Dreide''s interior.


    Slowly, Einar moved his hips until he reached Dreide''s cervix, which he could fully feel with his ns.


    This caused Dreide''s waist to sag as she was feeling unparalleled pleasure. She unconsciously used her legs to hug Einar.


    Einar who realized this knew immediately that Dreide''s greatest pleasure point was in the cervix, so he slowly pulled his penis out of her and inserted it again with force, causing Dreide to scream with pleasure.


    With an evil smile, Einar forced his hips to move in a piston motion which he did not stop even though he could feel Dreide climaxing over and over again.


    After a few minutes, Einar could not control his urge to ejacte, so he inserted his penis all the way to the bottom and let all his semen out into the entrance of the cervix.


    Dreide who was wing at Einar''s back moaned with such pleasure that she almost fainted.


    Einar, who knew that Dreide couldn''t take any more pleasure, simply hugged Dreide andy down on the bed while he stroked her back.


    Dreide who was quite tired just enjoyed Einar''s hug as she listened to the loving words she said to him.


    The next day, Dreide opened her eyes, and she realized that she was leaning on Einar''s pectorals, so she only smiled because she knew that what had happenedst night had not been a dream.


    Einar who was also awake kissed Dreide''s forehead. "From this moment on, we can both be together in this way.


    However, when we are on the ind of Brittany, I will have to use a sheep intestine condom while we are together.


    This is why I do not want you to get pregnant in that dangerous ce, although if I am honest it is likely that we will have our first child in these months, because we start something we can stop. "


    Dreide who was d of Einar''s words lifted her head and kissed him.. "That would make me the happiest woman."

 Chapter 477 - The Siege Of Dun Dealgan City

    After preparing the entire army, Ansgar left Ardee Castle for the capital of the kingdom of Oriel.


    The path was fairly easy on the first day until they reached thends belonging to the capital of the kingdom of Oriel, as that area had many hills.


    But despite this, the army continued to advance until they could reach the outside of an enormous city which had an area of ??two square kilometers.


    Unlike the other cities that had been found on the rest of the ind, the city had two walls, an outer one made of glued rocks and an inner one that appeared to have Roman architecture.


    That''s because the walls had a rather peculiar style in rectangr shape not to mention that it was made of solid stone.


    Also, the castle within the city was quite interesting because it was not a battlement tower, it looked more like a kind of walled town.


    Ansgar who was looking at the entire city through his spyss realized that it would be quite difficult to take the city quickly.


    For unlike the other cities in the city of Dun Dealgan, there were many defenders, at least with the spyss he could calcte that there were over 1000.


    Because of the great extension of the city, he had to withdraw his entire army to be able topletely surround the city, that to be able to guarantee that the enemies could not receive support or leave the walls.


    Since he knew that it was going to be a rather long siege, he also gave the order that defensive lines be prepared both inside and outside the camp.


    For this, he does not hesitate to waste an entire week to create arge enough camp.


    Another thing that he also did as an extra precautionary measure was to assemble four sniper towers on the nearby hills.


    This he did with the intention of being able to have a way of knowing that the enemy was approaching, in that way avoid and attack surprises and could prepare enough defenses to be able to face it.


    While this was happening outside in the Inter of the ghost city, King Faelcar was sitting on his throne while he received the news that the city was being besieged.


    "King Faelcar, you should escape through the tunnels of the city. The pagan army ispletely surrounding the city.


    So it will be impossible to enter or leave it and there are only 2000 defenders of which only 500 are warriors who can fight without fear.


    Defending this city ispletely impossible. It is only a matter of time before we end up dead. "


    Faelcar raised his hand and ordered Bishop Aaron to be silent.


    "I understand what you mean, but I do not intend to give up my city without fighting, so if those damn Norsemen want to conquer it they will have to do it on my corpse.


    At the end of the day, I am already an old man, so my death is not something that interests me. Also, my daughter Cumman is taking charge of the entire army and the poption.


    It is a matter of time before she and the entire coalition army can destroy these pagans.


    You just need to look out the window and tell me if that small army could destroy the army of hundreds of thousands of people that we are preparing.


    It is mainly because of them that we cannot leave the city because every day they spend attacking our walls and our soldiers.


    We will be winning one more day for the army to fully prepare to fight against these pagans. It is an honorable sacrifice, and I wanted to be the sacrifice this time.


    If you want to escape, you are free to do so Aaron, but where are you going to go because, as I could hear there are no longer boats avable.


    Because the Norse ships are guarding the sea to prevent us from receiving any kind of reinforcement from the Christian kingdoms.


    If you can''t escape by sea, you can just stay with me and pray that we can win the war, or at least we can stop the enemy for as long as we can.


    It''s the only thing that we can do."


    Aaron gritted his teeth and lowered his head in fear. "You''re right, but I don''t want to die this way. The only reason I became Bishop of the kingdom was to have a normal life.


    I''m not a warrior, I''m just your fucking bastard brother. "


    Faelcarughed at his brother''s words. "It is for that precise moment that you must be with me, because your mere existence is a real danger to the kingdom.


    Out of respect for my father is that I keep you alive, but I really would have liked to kill you, because you are a damn coward.


    You always run away from problems and never have the courage to try to face them. It just shows that you are a garbage person.


    But you should not worry because in this war you are going to be a man. Your life from the moment you were born as a bastard was condemned to never be normal.


    You must always remember that because your mother was a fox who slept with my father for power and wealth, in any case you could notin.


    Well, your life differs from other bastards is not so bad, since at least you can live in the royal pce. Some other bastard would have been sent to the stables to work.


    But instead you are just azy person who prefers to read books. You never tried to learn anything to make my father proud.


    Now throughout my throne room I am ashamed to see your stupid face and remember Aaron we may share the same blood but you are inferior.


    A stupid vermin about to die. "


    Aaron who was crying silently left the throne room as he had been humiliated again by his brother.


    That was one of the things he hated the most about being able to live inside the royal pce, as he had to bear the burden of being considered a bloody bastard.


    After crying for a while Aaron calmed down and took the bible from him so that he could read the holy scriptures, with which he nned to forget his troubles.


    Since he knew what the only thing he was good at was, which made him feel so much more joyful and carefree.


    Faelcar who was in his throne room got up and looked out the window at the pagan army that was surrounded by his city because he knew that the days for him to die were numbered.

 Chapter 478 - An Abandoned Castle In Ard Mhacha

    As Einar''s army advanced through the ins of the barony of Ard Mhacha, on the way they came across what appeared to be the ruins of an old castle.


    This caught the attention of Einar who was hugging Dreide while they rode on horseback. "It is a very solid castle because they have abandoned it?"


    Dreide stared at it with some seriousness. "It should be a ce where there are spirits, although it could also be some castle design problem."


    Einar sighed. "It is quite curious that you mention ghosts, as Ansgar mentioned a long time ago that there was a baronypletely full of them.


    Because of many factors, I cannot deny that such an option exists, however luckily we have Erika with us. "


    Dreide was surprised by those words because it was the first time that he heard from Einar''s mouth the words about Erika, this because he had been listening to the soldiers talk about that name many times.


    "You mean the Valkyrie Erika?"


    Einar nodded and looked at the white deer that was walking beside him. "You can believe what I''m going to tell you, or you can think I''m just delirious.


    But you should know that the white deer that apanies us is Erika. That''s why she is too nice to us.


    As for why she behaves that way, I think we should wait some time before she exins everything to you because it is not an easy thing to do.


    However, when I do, your point of view may change, but I think the most important thing now is to decide what we are going to do with this castle.


    I think it is a waste to leave this castle in this condition because it can help us to establish a defensive zone.


    But for our safety I will order the soldiers to enter first to search all the castle spaces for anything that could pose a danger to us. "


    Einar at that moment raised his hand and, giving an order asked the soldiers to enter that castle. The soldiers slowly advanced through the snow until they reached the wooden doors of that castle.


    When they got close enough, they realized that the doors were open, so they entered while aiming their crossbows.


    Because it could be a trap, so they were very careful while entering that castle, while walking through the castle courtyard.


    They could realize that there were many skeletons in the wooden buildings of the castle yard. That surprised them quite a bit because they could not understand why they had already left us in that ce.


    After reviewing the entire exterior of the castle, a group of soldiers opened the doors of the battlement tower and entered directly inside, this with the intention of being able to check what was inside.


    The first thing they noticed when they entered was that there was a very strong musty aroma in that building. They could also see somehow many skeletons lying on the ground.


    All of them seemed to have enough time, so they kept checking the battlement tower. For this they walked up the stairs to the top.


    In that ce, they could only find arge amount of wooden furniturepletely spoiled. They had so much damage that they were simply useless.


    However, something that caught their attention, and that made them feel a bit of caution was that there were blood marks on the walls, which seemed to be fresh.


    The blood did not drip down the walls, it simply remained static in the ces where it was, so the soldiers prepared their crossbows to be able to shoot anything they could find.


    For the blood could only mean that there would be many enemies in that ce, because it looked so fresh that it could only indicate that there were people in that ce.


    The soldiers continued up the stairs and searched the next floors without any problems, perhaps with the only exception that they could see skeletons of women who were still keeping the dresses in which they had died.


    When they climbed to the top of the battlement tower, they ced a g of the Nordic nation. At that moment Einar smiled because the castle waspletely free.


    In order to review that castle, Einar got off his horse and helped Dreide to get off the horse.


    Once the two were in the snow, Einar caressed the white deer and looked at it with affection. "I don''t know what things are inside that ce but I hope you can help us to clean that ce."


    The deer, who was enjoying the caress on his head made an approving noise and started walking towards the castle.


    So Einar and Dreide walked behind the deer. When the white deer entered the castle, the soldiers who were inside that fortress could hear some screams.


    What came from the basement of the castle, so they quickly went down the stairs and headed towards the basement. When they arrived, one guard opened the wooden door.


    At that moment, he could see a little girl with quite showy clothes, which were standing on many skeletons.


    The Nordic soldier, who was a faithful believer in the Nordic religion, knelt before the girl because he knew that she was before an authority figure.


    The soldiers, seeing his partner do something so extreme only looked at him curiously before leaning out the wooden door.


    That''s where they managed to see the girl who was standing. She just turned her head and vanished into thin air.


    All the soldiers then prayed because they knew that they had seen the Valkyrie Erika. Although they did not know what she had done, they could feel that the environment in that ce was much morefortable.


    It was as if things had suddenly changed. Even the musty scent disappeared without leaving any evidence that it had existed.


    When Einar entered with Dreide, he was surprised to see many buildings in disrepair, however he could not see anything out of the ordinary in that ce.


    When the soldiers left the battlement tower, they were surprised not to see the skeletons in the square, so feeling chills they approached Einar to report what they had seen.


    When Einar heard the words of the soldiers, he could only smile with joy because now he could assure that deer was a manifestation of his daughter.

 Chapter 479 - Capturing The Barony Of Ard Mhacha

    After that event, Einar gave two orders, one strange and the other normal. The first order he gave was that the white deer should be taken care of under any circumstances.


    Einar only exined to his soldiers that the deer was a divine sign that things would improve, so he used the excuse that it was a materialization of the Valkyrie Erika.


    The Nordic soldiers had no problem believing that, as they had managed to see it many times, not to mention that the soldiers who had entered the castle first imed that they could see it on skeletons.


    The second order that Einar gave was to prepare the castle to establish a base of operations once the kingdom of Oriel was conquered.


    From that ce, an ultimate attack would beunched against the kingdom of Ulster, so that castle would serve perfectly to coordinate the scouts.


    That they would be sent to search all the baronies of the kingdom of Ulster in search of the enemy army since Einar thought to have a decisive battle with them.


    That is why he needed to know where the enemy army was to be able to annihte it, since in that way he could prepare absolutely all the necessary things to face the enemy army.


    That day everyone rested in the castle, which was arranged to be able to have people again. The main room was prepared so that Einar and Dreide could be together.


    While they were resting in bed and the fire in the firece in the room warmed that ce.


    Dreide looked seriously at Einar. "I know you said that in the future you would tell me something about Erika, but why she seems to be very important to you.


    I find it quite strange that you can continue talking to her with such familiarity; I don''t want to pressure you, but I would at least be interested in knowing what that Valkyrie is for you. "


    Einar kissed Dreide''s lips and hugged her affectionately "Erika is my daughter, it''s just that she, for a reason I don''t know became a Valkyrie.


    I don''t know much about everything she does, but I can tell you that many times soldiers or citizens have seen her near some ce where people die.


    That is why she is a Valkyrie, because one of the principal duties of the Valkyries is to take souls to another ce.


    That''s what Erika is to me, but I think it''s too early to be able to tell you more about my past, however when the timees I will take care of telling you all the things you want to know. "


    Dreide took a deep breath and hugged Einar more affectionately "I don''t think I should have asked that question, it must have been something very difficult to answer."


    Einar shook his head. "It is not somethingplicated to say, because even if she is dead I know that she is with us and that she has to do a job.


    Although what I can tell you is that I will work my whole life until I no longer have the strength in me to be able to free my daughter from that work.


    I still believe that a little girl should not suffer a fate like that."


    The next day most of the army made their way to the walled monastery of Ard Mhacha, which was supposed to be the capital of the barony.


    The path in the snow was quitefortable because, as the terrain waspletely t and there were no trees that stood in the way, they were able to reach the walled monastery.


    Which had a somewhat peculiar shape because it looked more like an Anglo-Saxon style church than a monastery. Einar could notice these differences because of his knowledge of lesiastical architecture.


    With his finger, he pointed to the monastery. "You must remember what this monastery looks like because we are going to be seeing that style of construction on the ind of Brittany.


    If you realize the vault shape and the way it is made, it is built to be an extremely space efficient building.


    But without sacrificing the quality of the construction, which is specially built so that it can be resistant to the attacks of the enemies.


    Unfortunately, against our weapons it is apletely useless fortress, however I really like this kind of construction. "


    At that moment, Einar gave the order to begin the siege of the walled monastery of Ard Mhacha, while the soldiers surrounded the monastery.


    A young messenger approached the monastery to demand the surrender of the ce, when the young messenger arrived in front of the wooden gate of the walled monastery.


    He realized that he seemed to be alone, so he shouted louder. At that moment, the doors of the walled monastery opened and an old monk came out of that ce.


    "Young messenger we will surrender as long as they can help us because in this monastery there are only babies and elderly people.


    Long ago, our people left with the coalition army to serve as helpers. Only I stayed because I am too old to fight.


    However, many very young or very old people also left me in this ce. We are the only inhabitants of this ce.


    I hope you can guarantee our safety, as I would really hate to have to fight you in a battle that would only cost the lives of innocents. "


    The messenger heard the old monk''s words, so without wasting time he started running towards Einar.


    Einar, hearing the words that the monk had said could only form a satisfied smile on his face, as he waspletely convinced that he had been lucky.


    Because of this, he ordered the army to prepare food and nkets for the refugees in that monastery, the old monk seeing therge number of soldiers who were approaching carrying food and other items that were needed.


    He could only take his crucifix and pray in silence because he had saved many people who would live a much better life than the one he had lived during his childhood in that same monastery.


    The soldiers entered the walled monastery. The first to enter brought food with them, which they nned to distribute among the refugees.


    Before long, some soldiers also entered, who were to supervise that there were only people with the description of the old monk.


    Fortunately, in the monastery they only found the elderly and babies. Einar, seeing this, gave the order that the babies be taken care of.


    For all of them would be taken on a trip to d, where they could grow up in state orphanages until they could be adopted.

 Chapter 480 - Conquest Of The Barony Of Clogher 1/2

    Einar who was resting on a bed in the monastery with Dreide looked curiously at the letter Ansgar had sent him.


    "It seems that the city of Dun Dealgan will take a long time to fall, that will be our new objective once we take the barony of Clogher."


    Dreide who had her head resting on Einar''s chest took a deep breath. "How many enemies are we talking about in the city of Dun Dealgan?"


    Einar reviewed the letter. "Approximately 1000 to 2000 defenders in a somewhatrge city and a walled castle inside the city.


    ording to Ansgar''s description, it is a very reinforced wall. I am thinking that it must have been the first capital of the lost Roman legion that entered this ce.


    For that reason alone, I don''t want to have to burn down the city, because I want it to be a tourist attraction. "


    Dreide looked at Einar doubtfully. "What do you mean by tourist attraction?"


    Einar closed his eyes and hugged Dreide. "When there is peace in the Nordic nation and we have finished our conquest, the people will be free to visit all thends of the Nordic nation.


    It is a constitutional right that corresponds to them because they are Nordic, so they can visit the ruins of Roman cities so that they can know them.


    These people will be able to know the history and see it for themselves. It will be a beautiful way to keep the historical legacy alive.


    In these times, nobody pays attention to the things around them why there is no point worrying about the past when you don''t have to eat.


    But when people don''t have to worry about food or things around them, the situation changespletely.


    Even we can enjoy vacations, I know it can be something difficult to imagine, but I will make sure that you, our children and the whole family can live life differently. "


    Dreide sighed and closed her eyes. "I can''t wait to see that."


    The next day the army prepared to advance south to take the barony of Clogher, only a few soldiers with supplies were left at the monastery.


    This mainly to be able to take care of the 582 babies that were in the ce, which would be taken immediately to the city of Dublin.


    Where they would be cared for by women who were breastfeeding so that they could be taken on the first ship to d.


    Because all those babies would be treated with enough care, as they would be raised in the orphanage until they were adults or could be adopted.


    All of this was done because Einar believed that no child should be neglected or treated with contempt, as they were the future of the Nordic kingdom.


    The army advanced through the ins and after a few days reached the border with the barony of Clogher, where the vanguard soldiers could meet some enemies.


    This caused some skirmishes on the border, which ended with the victory of the Nordic soldiers. In one of the many shes, some soldiers caught some enemy warriors alive.


    Which when questioned reported what had been ced in that ce by the baron who was an illegitimate son of the king.


    He had stayed to fight the Norse, so he put all his troops ready to face the invaders.


    Unfortunately, they never thought that the pagan army would attack from the north, so all their defenses were in the south of the barony.


    When Einar heard this information, he could only smile, as he knew that he had apletely clear path to Clogher Castle.


    So the army advanced directly to the castle, for this they only took breaks during the nights for about four hours.


    It was a bit heavy for the army however they were able to reach the castle in just 2 days, when they did Einar ordered to close the perimeter through the castle.


    As the soldiers obeyed, Einar climbed a tree and began checking the enemy soldiers on the walls that were barely 4 meters high.


    With his spyss, he realized that there were only a dozen enemies on the walls.


    <em>''I suppose that most of the army must be in the southern area of ??this barony, since they are ins it should not be so difficult to find the enemy army.</em>


    <em>But I would be an idiot if I didn''t take this opportunity to conquer the castle as quickly as possible. ''</em>


    With an Einar order, he ced the snipers in position and ordered to fire at the defenders who were on the walls.


    The bullets quickly killed the defenders, who were barely able to defend themselves from the snipers.


    Because they were only a small minority, they could not resist on the walls so the few survivors escaped into the battlement tower.


    Well, they knew that if they stayed on the walls, they would die like the rest of theirrades. When Einar saw this, he gave the order to the special forces to climb the walls.


    The soldiers of the special forces, without wasting time, used their hooks to be able to climb the walls. After this they created a defensive perimeter and prepared to open the gates.


    When these were opened, arge part of the army entered and headed straight for the battlement tower, intending to capture the defenders who had survived in the battlement tower.


    In order to achieve such a feat, the soldiers with shields prepared themselves with some maces covered with cloth.


    After blowing up the battlement tower door, the shielded soldiers advanced and engaged the Irish warriors.


    Although the brave Irish warriors could defend themselves, the Nordic soldiers were able to subdue them, suffering only a few wounds in the process.


    They were able to aplish such a feat because of the superiority of steel over iron and the experience of soldiers who had previously been Norse warriors.


    As the rest of the army searched the entire castle for survivors, Einar began questioning the prisoners.


    Which were only about 7 warriors, who at the beginning were very aggressive with Einar.


    So he ordered that they prepare a single one in order to get the information as efficiently as possible.


    "Dreide, what I''m going to show you will be the fastest way to get information."

 Chapter 481 - Conquest Of The Barony Of Clogher 2/2

    Dreide who was quite interested in being able to see how Einar worked sat on a chair and watched as he did his work.


    Einar, seeing that the first warrior was in the chair, moved the warrior''s head back with the help of his soldiers.


    At that moment he ced apletely dry cloth on his head which he slowly wetted until he was moistened.


    The warrior had difficulty breathing, so he tried to move with all his strength to be able to breathe the precious air that did not reach his lungs.


    However, with his hands and feet tied and his head fully supported he could only move from side to side, however absolutely nothing he did could avoid the cruel sensation of not being able to breathe.


    Einar who was smiling continued to pour water on that cloth, so the warrior screamed in a desperate attempt to breathe.


    Einar ignored the shouts of that warrior so he continued pouring water for about ten minutes. After that time, he removed the cloth from the warrior''s head and stared at him.


    "You liked this little torture. It may not be very sophisticated, but it is one of the most effective as it slowly breaks your coordination due tock of air.


    Now you have two options: the first is that you are going to tell me where the army of the bastard son of the king is located, or the second is that you will enjoy this torture for an hour.


    Which I do not think you can hold because the state you are in is very possible that you end uppletely breaking your sanity.


    But the final decision is up to you. Do you want to answer my question or we will continue with the torture? "


    The warrior stared at Einar and spat "I will never reveal the information of the king''s son."


    Einar showed a confident smile, so he wiped the saliva off his face and ced the wet rag back on the warrior''s face.


    "I want you to continue pouring water and keeping this rag damp on his face. If the warrior does not want to speak, then he should be brave enough to endure six hours of torture."


    Dreide who had looked at everything curiously approached the warrior who was screaming and looked at Einar curiously "This torture ispletely new to me. I always believed that torture had to do physical harm to people in order for it to work."


    Einar shook his head. "Tortures can be done in many ways, unfortunately not everyone can build, but those who can destroy always have the best ideas.


    By this I mean that this kind of torture is much more efficient than simply doing damage to the body because sooner orter the pain you will feel will be less.


    However, when torture attacks the mind, things arepletely different because the body does not have an efficient way of being able to defend itself.


    So I''m going to keep trying the other six missing warriors, in order topletely eliminate their willpower.


    Sooner orter they will end up telling me the truth, but what do you think of this torture? "


    Dreide, who was curious about the torture took one rag and moistened it a little before cing it on her face. There, she noticed that it was difficult for her to breathe.


    After pouring in some water, she realized that she had such an ufortable feeling of not being able to breathe that she ended up taking off the cloth and looking at Einar with a smile.


    "This torture is undoubtedly too cruel. I ampletely sure that these warriors will not be able to endure that long."


    Einar stroked Dreide''s red hair. "Do not worry about them. If they die, it will be a real disgrace. However, they will only dy the major fight against the army of the bastard of this ce."


    After those words, Einar continued with the work of torture to the rest of the warriors. At night, only two of them remained alive, which they had in great detail.


    In what area was the army of the barony camping. With that information, Einar prepared a small group of soldiers on horseback to review that ce under the cover of the darkness of the night.


    The soldiers got on their horses and quickly started their way south, ording to the information they had got from the two warriors.


    The camp was only 20 kilometers from the castle, so they rode for about 2 hours until they reached the outside of what appeared to be a camp.


    In which they were able to calcte approximately between 500 to 1500 enemies this because of the number of tents that were in that ce.


    They were also able to count at least 72 guards who were guarding the camp while they were warming up using some bonfires.


    The soldiers, already knowing this information returned with Einar, who took advantage of the darkness of the night to be able to make a surprise and decisive attack.


    For this he took the majority of the army from him, leaving only in the castle of Clogher, some troops and anything that will prevent the army from advancing rapidly.


    After this, the army advanced through the darkness of the night for a few hours until it could reach the outside of the camp.


    Where Einar gave the order for the special forces to shoot the camp guards, once the guards had beenpletely killed.


    The army would enter as silently as possible to be able to assassinate all the enemies, this to prevent them from escaping.


    Einar did it that way because it was quite dangerous to leave arge group of enemies unsupervised in the new territories, since they could end up in cahoots with the local poption to create a guerri.


    Which would be extremely difficult to destroy without mentioning that it would possibly be receiving support from the Christians on the ind of Brittany.


    The special forces soldier readied their weapons and when they were ready, they shot at the camp guards.


    They ended uppletely dead instantly, fortunately because the enemies were cold, they had died near the fires and the snow had muffled the noise they made when their corpses fell.


    At that moment, all the soldiers advanced towards the tents and once they entered them they killed all the soldiers.


    The massacrested about an hour,pletely wiping out the majority of the enemy army, leaving only a small group of soldiers.


    Which would be questioned to find out the location of the remaining troops in the barony of Clogher.allnovelfull

 Chapter 482 - On The Way To Dun Dealgan City

    Einar who was looking at the bastard son of King Faelcar smiled wryly. "You had an excellent strategy to be able to defeat the Nordic army.


    My soldiers found a lot of traps around the camp. Maybe your strategy would have worked, but you never thought I would attack from the north.


    Which shows that you have a lot to learn, but boy this is war and things don''t go the way you think they should. "


    The young man with brown hair and green eyes looked at Einar with hatred. "What do you want from me? Your army won the battle and I am just a disposable pawn.


    Even if you try to use my father, I am not going to interest him at all. For him, it only exists in his daughters. I am only the result of rape.


    My mother was just a servant who was abused by King Faelcar. That is why she did not care too much, even this barony. It''s just a piece ofnd that nobody wanted."


    Einar stroked his beard "That''s a sad story but from the way you tell it it seems that you hate your father too much."


    The young man lowered his head from him. "I hate him. He ended up killing my mother, simply because he considered her a bitch for having gotten pregnant with me.


    As I said before, I am only a disposable pawn because his genuine family is their daughters; I am only a recement who has not killed why I still serve him. "


    Einarughed. "I will propose a deal. You can refuse but that would mean that you will be treated as a ve and because of his position as a bastard son you would be working in a mine.


    However, if you ept, you could be as a second-ss citizen, perhaps you would not like the same rights that a normal citizen has, but you could advance the hierarchy to be able to get a better ce.


    Also, if you help me I promise that you can personally kill your father to avenge your mother. All I want is for you to tell me everything you know about the city of Dun Dealgan.


    Once we can confirm all the information you tell us, you will have special treatment so you can be in a house under preventive detention in Dublin.


    Until they can take you to the Faroe Inds where you can start your new life away from this ce, but everything will depend on the decision you make.


    Just remember that with your help or without your help we are going to conquer that city, not for something in these months. I have destroyed all the kingdoms of this ce.


    So what do you want to be a bastard ve or a new person with a quiet life in a ce where you are respected? "


    The young man raised his head and looked at Einar seriously. "I agree to help you conquer the city of Dun Dealgan. I may not know much about that city.


    However, as the son of King Faelcar I had the opportunity to y when he was a child in a series of tunnels under the city.


    Many of them connect to different old buildings built by the invaders of a long time ago. I never asked my father about those tunnels because even if he did, he would never answer me.


    With some friends we managed to go one of them that leaves the church to a nearby cave. At that time, I never met a guard or person who looked after those tunnels.


    So I''m sure that if you want to infiltrate the city that will be the best option. Of course, you can always use besieged stairs to enter.


    But I think using the tunnels under the city will be the best. As far as I can remember, it should be the tunnel big enough to allow about 200 people to enter every so often.


    Also, ording to thest thing I heard from my father and the nobles is that the priest of the city escaped and the bishop stayed in the royal pce.


    So the church should bepletely empty, although I''m not entirely sure about that. "


    Einar took a deep breath and patted the young man on the man. "I''ll take you with us. Just remember that anything you say will help or harm my troops."


    After this Einar ordered to burn the bodies, when they finished doing that the army started the road to the city of Dun Dealgan.


    On the way Einar who was hugging Dreide turned his head to look at the young bastard "Now that I think about it, haven''t I asked your name?"


    The young man sighed. "My name is Darren, that''s the name my mother gave me because my father gave me another name but I really don''t want to use it."


    Einar turned his head and looked at the snowy road. "This ce has always been in this state or everything changed when the invasion started."


    Darren took a deep breath and closed his eyes. "The invasion you started was only the trigger that the few people left in this ce had escaped.


    For years, my father has managed the kingdom very badly. He made decisions that led to a famine for which many people died.


    Following that, there was a confrontation with the kingdom of Breifne, for some mountain ranges located in the south of the kingdom, although the war was not too bloody.


    This further impoverished the peasants, as taxes increased so many people ended up dying or escaping.


    But I guess it''s the same with all the rest of the kingdoms in this region. Kings only think of them and nobles are the same. "


    Einar smiled and gave Dreide a kiss on the neck as he slowly inserted his hand into her pants, Dreide who did not understand what Einar was doing could only bite her lip when Einar''s fingers stimted her clitoris.


    "When you know the way of life of the Nordic nation, you will understand that it is superior to anything you have ever known."


    Darren turned his head to see Einar hugging his wife. Since they were both covered in bearskin, he didn''t notice anything strange.


    "I hope I can enjoy that, as I would hate to see a famine of that magnitude again. So many people dying is something that is never forgotten."


    Einar put his serious face and looked at Darren. "You will not see that again. I will take care of that because I would never put the lives of my family or my citizens at risk.


    But you should go back to the soldiers. I want to talk a few things with my wife. "


    Darren nodded and started walking toward the soldiers.

 Chapter 483 - Conquest Of The City Of Dun Dealgan 1/2

    Dreide, seeing that they were alone, groaned a little and turned her head to see Einar. "Although I don''t dislike this situation, why so suddenly do these things outside."


    Einar kissed Dreide and looked at her fondly. "Because it''s always a good day to spend time with my beloved wife, plus it''s always good to experience new things."


    Dreide blushed a bit as she smirked "I guess you''re right, but you''re sure we can do it without you noticing."


    Einar nodded and brought his face close to Dreide''s ear. "Just let me take care of everything, just cooperate with me."


    At that moment Einar opened Dreide''s pants and, using his hands he lowered them a little. When they were low enough, he used his hand to open his pants.


    Revealing his erect penis which Dreide could feel between her buttocks, Einar at that moment lifted Dreide who did not weigh much and slowly introduced his penis into her vagina.


    Dreide groaned a bit however, from the horse''s trot she could feel apletely new and exhrating sensation.


    Not to mention that the army was advancing behind them, so the feeling of being caught made Dreide feel a new form of pleasure.


    Einar from his side made the horse trot a little faster while one of his hands massaged one of Dreide''s soft breasts.


    Dreide who was enjoying all the pleasure leaned forward a little to allow Einar''s penis to enter more naturally.


    This made Einar close his eyes as he enjoyed the warm interior of Dreide, which stimted his penis every time the horse advanced.


    Dreide moved her hips because she wanted to be able to feel Einar''s ns hitting her cervix. When she moved her hips, she felt the pleasure that she liked so much.


    So she kept doing it until she pushed her whole body towards Einar, making his penis push into her cervix. The sensation was something that almost made her scream from the great pleasure she was feeling.


    Fortunately Einar who was looking at Dreide''s face hugged her and kissed her hard, silencing her moan as he released his semen deep inside Dreide.


    When his penis just released the semen inside Dreide, Einar looked at her with an evil smile and whispered in her ear "We have about six hours on horseback before we arrive, I will take care of filling all of your interior with semen in This weather.


    I hope you are prepared because I will not let you rest. "


    Dreide looked at him with a joyful face. "Let''s see if you can hold out all that time."


    In the evening after arriving at the ce where the camp would be established, Einar gave the order that his tent be assembled, as he did not intend to get off the horse because he had left a real mess of fluids in the saddle.


    Three dayster, they reached the city of Dun Dealgan, where they met the Ansgar army, who were preparing everything to start the attack.


    Einar, seeing Ansgar greeted him. "I''m d to see you again Ansgar. I can see that you have everything ready for the series, however I have important information about a path to the city through the tunnels below it.


    We will start the attack once the special forces and an excellent group of snipers enter the interior of the city.


    Once they are in a position within the city, we will start a full attack to be able topletely eliminate the enemies in the city.


    But the primary n will be the following ... "


    The defenders who were guarding the city walls were surprised to see how soldiers advanced carrying with themrge wooden tes that had steel tes on them.


    Due to this, the rm was activated within the city using some bells. Most of the defenders go to the walls.


    From where they shot arrows in order to finish off the approaching attackers, however their iron arrows bounced off the steel tes.


    But despite this, they continued firing their arrows because they believed that if they had the enemies, they would start attacking.


    This distraction was quite efficient because all the special forces and more than half of the snipers were mobilizing through the tunnels below the city.


    The soldiers of the special forces guided by Darren advanced in silence until after a while they could reach some wooden stairs which were in poor condition.


    However, they were solid enough to be able to climb on them. When they climbed, they reached a small corridor where there was a wooden door that was closed.


    The special forces soldiers then did their best to be able to open it quietly, fortunately they were trained to deal with situations like that.


    Once he opened the wooden door, they realized that it led to a torture room which seemed to have been abandoned for some time, however there was dried blood in it.


    But despite this, the soldiers advanced in silence until they reached some stone stairs, which they climbed until they reached another wooden door which, when opened, led them to the interior of the church.


    The soldiers, using signnguage, quickly dispersed throughout the church, looking for any kind of enemy that there was to be able to eliminate them immediately.


    During their search, they were able to find a group of enemy warriors who were drinking some beer while chatting among themselves.


    A small group of soldiers prepared their crossbows and without wasting time aimed at the warriors, when all of them had already designated their own objectives.


    With signnguage, they gave the order to shoot, so all at the same time killed the enemy warriors who fell dead without knowing what had killed them.


    After finishing with those enemies, the special forces soldiers searched the entire church, however they could not find any trace of any other enemy.


    So the snipers started to go out to take their positions at the top of the church, that would serve to cover their advance through the buildings of the city.

 Chapter 484: Conquest of the city of Dun Dealgan 2/2

    Chapter 484: Conquest of the city of Dun Dealgan 2/2


    The snipers quickly climbed to the roof of the Church using some woodendders, when they fully climbed to the roof of the church.


    They settled in all the ces where they could ce their chests on the ground to be able to shoot with their Nordic carbines against the enemies.


    Once they hadpletely mastered the roof of the church, they informed the soldiers of the special forces that the path waspletely free to the buildings around the church.


    So the special forces soldiers quickly left the church and started running towards the houses and buildings around the church.


    To enter the houses, they simply kicked a few times, always keeping the noise level below a certain limit to avoid attracting the attention of unwanted people.


    Upon entering the houses, they realized that there was arge amount of belongings and furniture that had beenpletely abandoned.


    One of the special forces soldiers who had entered one of the many houses on his way to the table and was able to take a piece of bread that had mushrooms on it.


    ¡°These people didn¡¯t even have a chance to finish their meals. I highly doubt they could have taken anything out of their houses.


    It¡¯s really a shame to see so many things wasted in this ce, but we have things to do.


    I want them to quickly remove all the wooden furniture to the outside because we have to create barricades to block the passage to the church.


    While ourrades attack from the walls, we must establish a defensive perimeter in this area without them noticing.


    ording to the map that Darren made, this is the only path they can take to reach the walls inside.


    So if we can hold out long enough we can easily win this war, but we have to be prepared. ¡°


    The soldier, after giving his orders helped hispanions to remove the wooden furniture, which began to be ced in areas where small defensive ces could be created.


    Since all the defenders were more busy on the walls attacking the Nordic soldiers, they don¡¯t know that a great defensive line was being created behind them.


    Which increased with the passage of time because Einar, knowing that the tunnel was safe and that there were already many housespletely taken, continued to send normal soldiers.


    So that they could reinforce the number of the defenders who were already in the ce.


    As a precautionary measure, and to prevent defenders from realizing, they were wasting their ammunition.


    Einar ordered more attackers to advance and also ordered to start firing at the defenders on the walls with the few snipers in the ce.


    This measure was quite efficient because the defenders could not feel anything strange, so they attacked with more force and tried to cover each other using shields.


    Also to calibrate the weapons, Einar ordered vases with earth to be thrown at the walls using the onagers and the ballistas to shoot gigantic normal arrows.


    Because of this, the minutes continued to pass and more and more soldiers entered the city, creating barricades in the poorly built streets of that city.


    After approximately 3 hours and with some 4,500 troops inside the city, one of the special forces soldiers ced a firework on the roof of the church and lit the fuse.


    At that moment, the firework ignited the gunpowder inside and it flew into the sky where it exploded with a beautiful red color.


    The defenders were quite concerned about what an explosion had urred from inside the city, however they did not have time to review what had happened because the onagers.


    They started throwing canisters of Nordic fire on the walls, and the ballistas started using gigantic explosive arrows.


    Because of this, the defenders knew that the genuine attack was taking ce, so they prepared with all their might to be able to resist the Norse attack.


    However, all the actions they were doing turned out to be almost useless as the blue Nordic fire quickly created indefensible areas on the wall.


    Because the fire not stopping burning, it became a real danger, not to mention that it also left some ce of the wall inessible in which the warriors couldn¡¯t move since to do so they would need to pass a curtain of fire.


    After an attacksting almost a full hour, the defenders decided that it was time to abandon the outer wall in order to concentrate their defense on the inner wall.


    To avoid losing the wall immediately, a group of 200 warriors agreed to stay to fight until the end. Although they were not the best, they hoped to defend the wall as much as possible.


    However, the defenders who started toe down from the wall and advanced into the city felt a great deal of fear as they saw how well the streets barricaded with wooden furniture.


    As they tried to get closer to discover who had made those barricades, the defenders fell dead as the Norse soldiers fired their weapons.


    The defenders then found themselves in great trouble because if they returned, they would die on the walls and if they did not advance, they would die in the same way.


    So, in a desperate attempt, all the defenders ran with shields in hand and anything that could cover their bodies towards the barricades in order to break them.


    The Nordic soldiers, seeing this, simply took everything in stride and killed as many enemies as possible before retreating to the next line of barricades.


    That way, they were able to efficiently assassinate all the attackers trying to break through the barricades, without losing a single soldier in the process.


    In just one hour, almost all the enemy warriors he had attacked were dead. Seeing that they could not advance they tried to run towards the walls, thinking that there was still a safe ce.


    However, they had to watch with horror how Nordic soldiers emerged from the walls, who had conquered the entire wall.


    The few enemy warriors who remained then dropped their weapons and surrendered because it was no longer worth fighting for them, as they had lost the battle.


    At that time, the gates of the outer walls opened so that the entire Nordic army could enter the city that was in good condition because it had not been intentionally destroyed.

 Chapter 485: Chat with King Faelcar

    Chapter 485: Chat with King Faelcar


    When the Norse soldiers fully entered the city of Dun Dealgan, they quickly subdued the enemy warriors who had surrendered.


    Because they represented a danger to all of them, after this the army advanced towards the inner walls, which werepletely empty.


    So they were able to enter without problems towards the royal pce whose construction was quite strange.


    In his office, King Faelcar watched the Norse soldiers approach the castle. He knew that all his efforts had been in vain because he did not know how the Norse had entered the city.


    ¡°I guess this is the end, brother. I want you to know that I always hate you. However, because you are my brother I never killed you, but I guess that doesn¡¯t matter much at this time.


    I only hope that life gives you better opportunities because I am sure that they will kill us and we will be used as a reminder for having fought against them¡­¡±


    At that moment, they could hear the noises of the battle that was unfolding in the lower part of the pce, where the elite warriors were quickly in.


    After a few minutes and some roars heard by the firearms that were detonated, the doors of the office were opened.


    Entering inside some soldiers with strange clothing which was green pointed strange weapons against them.


    King Faelcar simply raised his hands, as he did not intend to fight against a group of soldiers who were armed with a weapon that he did not recognize.


    One of the special forces soldiers approached King Faelcar. ¡°Are you King Faelcar?¡±


    Faelcar sighed and looked at the soldier sadly. ¡°It was King Faelcar, but since my city fell and possibly my kingdom also I am just another person without any kind of power.¡±


    One of the special forces soldiers left the room to inform Einar about the capture of King Faelcar alive.


    In a few minutes Einar arrived at the office with Dreide and Darren, King Faelcar, seeing the face of his son knew how the pagans had entered the city.


    ¡°Darren, you know that you have betrayed your city and your family. I thought I had given you a good life and the only thing I receive is a traitor.


    I knew I had to kill you with your mother; I think bastards are nothing more than problems, a useless brother who only thinks about saving his life and a traitorous son. ¡°


    Faelcar then shifted his gaze from him to the young redhead. ¡°But I can assume that my stupid son should only have epted because you have a great ability to convince people.


    Well, sometimes he¡¯s so foolish that even I can¡¯t make him change his mind, so King Einar what do you want to do with me.


    I suppose that having me alive should not be of much use to you since you must have conquered the entire kingdom, and even if you did not, I can assure you that my presence will not change the state of the war.


    I can assume that many of the defenders of the baronies¡¯ castles must have simply revealed themselves, so I highly doubt that they will follow the orders of a captured king.


    So what can an old man do for you? I don¡¯t think my presence will help him surrender to the Irish coalition army, either.


    Because my daughter is leading all our forces of the kingdom in that army, so she is already the queen and I am just a pawn without powers. ¡°


    Einarughed. ¡°I am only interested in knowing where the meeting of the kings and the army is taking ce because I will be in charge of facing them head-on.


    That they have arge army does not mean that they are superior. I will show all of them that my army is more than powerful to be able to end all their hopes.


    Although my only regret is that I am going to have to kill children and women, however it will not be my decision that they die. ¡°


    Faelcarughed and looked at Einar in disbelief. ¡°Sorry for not being able to contain myughter but what you said caused me some irony.


    You canment the death of children and women, but you do not hesitate to conquer everything in your path. I suppose you are an idiot or a hypocrite.


    Or that you are young. I see that you still have much to learn. As a king, you should never regret the decisions you make. ¡°


    Einar sighed and closed his eyes as he raised his arms. ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, what I do is for mere revenge and to help my father-inw.


    The deaths in this war, or when I conquer the ind of Brittany will only be numbers. If I have to burn a city to ashes with its inhabitants, I will.


    For it would not be the first city that destroyed in such a horrible way, mymentation by killing the children and women.


    It is that all of them could have served my kingdom quite well as ves to increase my poption, in this ce and any other that I conquer. Only the poption is important to me.


    The more people I have, the more possibilities I will have to achieve my goals. ¡°


    Faelcar, upon hearing that looked at Einar seriously ¡°I see. I think I was wrong in my words, but I suppose that does not matter at this time.


    I will answer your question. Thest thing I remember is that the army is gathering at the Bangor barony in the kingdom of Ulster.


    However, I have a favor to ask you not as a king, but as a father. When the battle ends and you win. I hope you can spare my daughters¡¯ lives, no matter if they lose their nobility.


    As long as they can live, I can rest in peace. ¡°


    Einar looked seriously at Faelcar. ¡°Very well I will fulfill that promise, however fulfilling the promise with your son the destiny of your life will depend on his decision.


    Darren, you can do whatever you want with your father. ¡°


    Darren red at his father with hatred and took out a dagger that Einar had given him. After walking and standing in front of his father, he buried the dagger in his heart.


    Ending his life in that way as quickly as possible ¡°I wanted to make you suffer, but it would not be worth my time because I would also be insulting the memory of my mother.


    I just hope you go straight to hell you fucking son of a bitch. ¡°

 Chapter 486: Special Operation Snow Fox 1/3

    Chapter 486: Special Operation Snow Fox 1/3


    Einar who was on the roof of the royal pce of the city of Dun Dealgan proudly looked at all that he had conquered.


    ¡°With this conquest, we only have to worry about ending the enemy army of the Irish coalition to be able to say that we have finished this war.


    Did you like everything you¡¯ve been seeing with me Dreide? ¡°


    Dreide who was leaning her head on Einar¡¯s shoulder nodded ¡°I have really learned a lot of things and I hope to continue learning.


    Although what interests me the most is being able to look at the world beyond this ind full of swamps. ¡°


    Einar turned his head and caressed Dreide¡¯s face. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will take care of fulfilling that dream. It may take time, but I promise I will take you to see the world.¡±


    After this, the two kissed. The next day, the entire army prepared to depart for the barony of Ard Mhacha.


    The path was quite simple and there were noplications because there was already a marked path, so in a couple of days they reached their destination.


    Arriving at the castle that was set up as a rallying point in the barony, Einar nced at all of his special forces soldiers.


    ¡°Today, I am proud to say that I have brought you all together. To carry out onest important mission in this war, victory ispletely in our hands.


    However, even if we have arms superiority, it does not mean that we should underestimate the enemy.


    We must always know our enemy and know ourselves, if we know that we will always have guaranteed victories in war.


    That is why I want the best among you to take horses and enter the barony of Bangor in the kingdom of Ulster.


    Because I want you to check where the enemy army is and what state it is in. That¡¯s why you guys will have to go on a solo mission, because we can¡¯t risk getting your attention.


    You will have to mark on the map the guard posts you find along the way. You will also have to analyze which is the best ce to take the battle.


    It is very likely that because they have numerical superiority; they decide to attack us, however in the war there is nothing written.


    So we cannot simply be relying on hunches. We must always have ns prepared to be able to face any circumstance that may happen.


    You must analyze which is the best ce to defend and attack. Remember that our weapons depend a lot on ranged attacks, so a forest is a dangerous position to have the army.


    Also, if the enemy ces hills and defends that area it can be dangerous for us because of the distance our weapons will lose effectiveness.


    All this information must be got without the enemy noticing. It is important that the shadows are always kept. That is why they must use camouge to move through the forests.


    You will be able to use horses, but you will have to create some strategic zones where to leave them so that you can calmly review all the ces where you can see hidden enemies.


    For this mission, you will have a time of 2 weeks. It may seem like a long time, however, you should not spend more than this time limit.


    This is because if they do, we would be giving the enemy the opportunity to improve their troops every day, also avoid doingpletely dangerous actions that endanger your lives or the fate of the war.


    I want you to try to calcte the number of enemies we are going to face. Use the spysses to get the information.


    Tomand all this information work, you will be under themand of Ansgar. ¡°


    Einar took from a bag a detailed map of the kingdom of Ulster. ¡°Your way of working will be as follows. On the border, you will create an information exchange post with the Nordic army.


    As you enter the Bangor barony, there should be another lookout post specially created by the rest of the members of the special forces.


    Finally, the best special forces soldiers should be in charge of analyzing all the things that I have already mentioned.


    This special operation must go perfectly, because while you are working on carrying out all the analysis of the terrain and the enemy army.


    I personally will be preparing the troops to have enough material to attack or defend ensuring our survival.


    In the reports of this operation, I want you to refer to this special operation as a snow fox. ¡°


    After those words, all the soldiers of the special forces made a military salute,ter Ansgar amodated the soldiers of the special forces.


    For them, the first thing he did was ordered that all special forces soldiers put on their white uniform as well as their white bear boots.


    Once everyone was fully clothed so that they could be inconspicuous in the snow, a white cloth was ced on all the horses topletely cover their bodies.


    This way, it waspletely guaranteed that all of them could go unnoticed in the snow while moving through the snow.


    After this, the soldiers of the special forces led by Ansgar advanced towards the border with the kingdom of Ulster, which was to the north of where they were.


    The tripsted only one day, so once they reached the border they used their spysses to see the enemies that were guarding that ce.


    Ansgar, who was looking through his spyss, realized that there were many enemies guarding the border, so they had to cross the border to find an area where there were not so many guards.


    Fortunately, they found a small unprotected ce between some hills. The soldiers of the special forces advanced through that ce and after confirming that there were no enemies nearby.


    Ansgar built the camp in that ce as it was quite well camouged and it was an easy area to defend.


    However, it did not take long to realize the reason why it was not a protected area by the enemies, since they had to face constant attacks from wolves which had that ce as their territory.


    So after 2 days of constant fighting, they managed topletely kill all the wolves in that ce, leaving everything clear to start with the construction of the main camp.

 Chapter 487: Special Operation Snow Fox 2/3

    Chapter 487: Special Operation Snow Fox 2/3


    When the camp was fully established among those hills, the special forces soldiers began their work of entering the Bangor barony.


    Although it was a ins area and for the most part it was used for agriculture, they entered using the forests that were in which ce to go unnoticed.


    After advancing for a while, they reached a small forest which waspletely unprotected from enemy warriors.


    So in that ce they established the second camp from where all the special forces soldiers who would enter the barony to search for the enemy army individually left.


    One of them was Kirk, a 21-year-old, who had been a ve who was captured a long time ago while hunting.


    Fortunately, he found a new vocation after he was selected from among all the recruits to be a member of the special forces.


    After a full year of training and having taken part in various missions during the war, Kirk¡¯s capabilities had increased at an astonishing speed.


    On his horse he advanced north, taking a route away from any sign of civilization. The tactic he used to avoid being seen by the enemy patrols was to advance at night.


    While he was doing it, he was looking for ces where he could rest so that he could map all the things he found in the day.


    For 3 days, he was touring the entire northern area of ??the Bangor barony until he came across arge frozenke.


    So he decided to check it for some valuable information, for that he hid his horse in some bushes and advanced in silence.


    It was not until he could reach the westernmost part of theke that he could see a group of three enemy warriors sitting around a campfire.


    All of them did not seem to realize that there was someone watching them silently. Kirk looked at them for a few minutes and seeing that there was no one else.


    He prepared his crossbow to kill two of them and leave only one alive, for that he aimed at the two closest.


    After taking a deep breath, he aimed his crossbow and fired, the first bolt piercing the warrior¡¯s head. When he squeezed the trigger of his repeating crossbow again, he killed the second warrior.


    The third enemy warrior was about to get up and start running when he can feel his leg being pierced, so he yelled in hatred as he fell into the snow.


    Kirk walked towards the warrior and when he arrived, he hit him on the head so he lost consciousness. When the warrior woke up, he found his hands tied.


    However, he can feel great pain in his legs as he lowered his head, and he realized that he had somerge wounds on his knees.


    This caused the warrior to try to move his legs however he waspletely useless as he could not even feel them.


    ¡°Do not try to move your legs, cut your tendons so that you cannot escape, you have two options, the first is to try to escape and fail because the snow is going to kill you or you can answer my questions and I will let you live.¡±


    The warrior gritted his teeth and red at Kirk. ¡°I will never answer questions from a bloody heathen.¡±


    Kirk simply smiled and approached the Warrior as he showed him his dagger ¡°Before I was a special forces soldier I was an experienced hunter for many years.


    I killed so many animals that you couldn¡¯t imagine it, however the most valuable thing I learned is that I can skin almost anything.


    Unfortunately, I do not have the same level as our King Einar, however I have my own technique with which I can skin without problems.


    But since I¡¯m a civilized person, I¡¯ll ask you again, are you going to answer my questions or do you want me to do this the hard way? ¡°


    The warrior gritted his yellow, decayed teeth. ¡°What do you want to know?¡±


    Kirk kept the dagger from him and stood up. ¡°How many people are there in the army that is training, where they are training and most importantly approximately how many people like you are nearby?¡±


    The warrior bowed his head to him and sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t know how big our army is. But I can tell you that it is the size of a big city, however despite that I feel that it is too small an army.


    As children and women simply do not have the capacity to be able to adapt to the life of a warrior, I am almost certain that they will be the first people to die.


    The training is taking ce west of this ce, about noon on horseback. As to the approximate number of guard posts there are, I just don¡¯t know.


    I am just a warrior who has no privilege in the army and I am not even a noble.


    Now that I have answered your questions, you can set me free. ¡°


    Kirk who was writing everything down in his notebook looked at the warrior with a smile as he take his dagger.


    At that moment, he crouched down and without any kind of warning he simply buried the dagger in the warrior¡¯s heart, killing himpletely.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I have rules to follow and one of them is that I cannot leave any person alive, unless in heaven your soul finds the peace you need.¡±


    At that moment Kirk got up and took from his side a small shovel which he hung from his uniform.


    With it, he began to dig in the snow to create an objectrge enough to deposit the three bodies, because of the size of the shovel it took almost three hours to finish making a hole.


    In it, he ced the corpses and all the things of those warriors, because he did not intend to leave evidence that those warriors had died in that ce.


    Once I finished cing all the things that he had to remove, he covered all of that with snow, leaving all the evidencepletely disappeared.


    After this, he moved away from that ce and advanced towards his horse because he nned to go west, because he wanted to see the enemy army.


    Well, the number of people that the warrior said made him quite nervous because saying that you have an army the size of arge city was not something he would like.


    <em>¡®If I can remember correctly, arge city should have over 100,000 inhabitants ¡­¡¯</em>


    Just thinking of that number, Kirk felt a chill.

 Chapter 488: Special Operation Snow Fox 3/3

    Chapter 488: Special Operation Snow Fox 3/3


    Kirk, who had climbed onto his horse, began riding west in order to reach the army camp.


    To avoid meeting the enemies, he followed a route to the north, because that way he could avoid the enemy patrols.


    As he moved through the snow, Kirk could see some bonfires in the distance, so he used his spyss to avoid the guard posts.


    After a few hours of travel, he took a break and began to draw on the map the route he had taken, as well as the things he had been seeing.


    At the end, he established a small camp where he slept in the moonlight in a sleeping bag that was covered in bearskin.


    Which could keep the heat so he did not suffer from the cold that was outside, as an extra measure for the defense of him he fell asleep next to his horse because the horses had the peculiarity of being able to know if there was a near danger.


    With his crossbow in his hand ready to fire at any moment, he fell asleep to wake up immediately as the first rays of the sun came out.


    As he got up from his sleeping bag, he took out of his travel bag an energy bar made of honey with wheat and peanut seeds.


    As a member of the special forces and scout, he had had the privilege of having those energy bars called pnquetas.


    As he bit into it, he looked at her curiously <em>¡®This food made by King Einar is very delicious, however I think I still prefer dried meat.¡¯</em>


    After eating, he drank some water that had pine needles. After that, he put away his sleeping bag and prepared everything he needed to continue his journey.


    When he got on his horse, I can hear that in the distance there were a few voices, so he got off and started walking towards where the voices were.


    As he advanced through the small forest he was in, it did not take long for him to reach the end of the forest where he was surprised to see many people.


    They all had wooden swords in their hands while they were training in a small camp.


    Taking out the notebook from his bag, he described what the training they were doing was like and the number of enemies that were in that ce.


    Fortunately, where he was a ce where he was quite well camouged so that no one noticed his presence.


    While he was looking at them, he realized that among all the people who were in that ce there was a woman who seemed to be the leader of that group of people.


    Caressing his chin, Kirk search through his notebook and could find a description of a woman that he met his description.


    <em>¡®It seems that the daughter of King Faelcar chose this ce to be able to establish her camp. I think I should kidnap her.</em>


    <em>It may be a suicide mission, but I am convinced it is worth doing. ¡®</em>


    Kirk then waited in that ce, for this he remained lying in the snow quietly waiting for night to fall.


    He always uses his spyss to be able to see where the daughter of King Faelcar was.


    When night came, he watched the princess enter a tent which was guarded by two warriors.


    So he waited a little longer for most of the enemies to fall asleep. When the moon was at its highest point, it decided to start moving.


    For this, he advanced in the snow while dragging his chest to the ground, fortunately because he was too close to the camp.


    There were no guards guarding that ce, so he was able to advance without anyplications. When he reached the tents, he slowly got up from the snow and began to walk, crouching.


    Kirk could feel a significant amount of adrenaline rushing through his body, for he knew that if he made a single mistake, he could lose his life and put the mission at risk.


    However, he waspletely sure that he might end up kidnapping the princess, so he kept advancing until he reached the tent that was guarded by the two warriors.


    Which were sitting in front of a small fire, taking advantage of the fact that they weren¡¯t paying attention. He took his crossbow and killed them immediately.


    When firing bolts into their heads, which ended up piercing their skulls, killing them instantly.


    Fortunately, the two corpses of the warriors fell into the snow, so no sound was created.


    With the two guardian warriorspletely dead, he entered the princess¡¯s tent and slowly approached her.


    Because she was asleep with her back to the entrance of the tent, Kirk was able to give her a precise blow to the head.


    Causing her topletely lose consciousness of her. After this, he took her out of the covers where she was sleeping and ced some clothes on her so that she would not die of cold.


    Once the princess was dressed, he left the tent and dragged the two corpses of the guards inside, that with the intention of preventing them from realizing that they had died.


    When he finished, he carried the princess on his shoulders and left the tent to start his way to where her horse was.


    Because there were no guards guarding the camp, it was quite easy for him to be able to get out quickly while he hid her tracks to avoid being tracked.


    After walking for a few minutes, he was able to get to his horse where he ced the princess in the front, while he got on his way to the border.


    He knew he had to be quick, as they might start looking for him in a few hours if he was lucky.


    A few hourster, in the camp, one of the warriors woke up because he had to go to the bathroom. When he left, he realized that the guards who were guarding Queen Cumman¡¯s tent were not there.


    So he with some curiosity and fear, he walked towards the queen¡¯s tent. When he arrived, he opened the cloth doors and realized that the two guards were dead.


    At that moment, the warrior made a cry of rm, so the entire camp woke up immediately. When they learned that the queen had disappeared, they all took up their weapons to try to find the guilty of such action.

 Chapter 489: The queen and the soldier

    Chapter 489: The queen and the soldier


    Kirk who had been riding all night took a break, as he could not put his horse¡¯s life at risk.


    He also had to check the state in which the princess was. When he reached a wooded area, he let his horse rest and lower the princess.


    Which she leaned on a tree while he was getting ready to eat some food, when he was about to bite a crowbar.


    He noticed the look of hatred and fear that the princess had, who was simply looking at him in silence as she was extremely tired because she had been trying to scream.


    But since she was gagged, it was simply useless to do that, so she only looked at her kidnapper.


    Kirk looked at her with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t get that way Princess Cumman, I just follow her orders and one of those is to bring her back alive.


    This is because you are going to tell me all the information rted to the Irish coalition army. It is very important that you tell me that information.


    For otherwise I could not defend you once we reach the border, where quite possibly King Einar will end up torturing you to get information from you.


    Believe me, when I tell you that he will do it, it is because he is going to do it, that you are a woman does not mean that you will not suffer a horrible fate.


    Now I will exin to you what I am going to do. I will remove the gag from your mouth, but if you scream, I will leave you without eating or drinking water.


    I don¡¯t think I have to remind you that you will be able to live without food or water for a few days, however the feeling of hunger and thirst will be so great that you could go crazy.


    For a noblewoman like you who has not experienced hunger firsthand, I think it is going to be one of the most horrible sensations I have ever felt.


    But the decision is entirely up to you Princess Cumman. ¡°


    Kirk approached Princess Cumman and removed the gag from her mouth. The princess red at Kirk.


    ¡°It was about time you took that damn rag out of my mouth. Damnmoner how dare you kidnap me.


    Also stop calling me princess. A long time ago I became queen, because my father stayed defending the stupid city from him.


    So I became his sessor as dictated by the sacred noblews. ¡°


    Kirkughed and bit his pnqueta ¡°Very good Queen Cumman let me exin a little about myself. I am not amoner, I am a citizen of the Nordic nation and my name is Kirk.


    Your stupid nobility system does not matter at all because before thew we are all equal, the only ones who have a superior status are the family of King Einar who is the founding father of our nation.


    You are only one more prisoner at this moment, since you know that if you call me amoner again, I will get quite angry and I will leave you without eating or drinking water.


    Now you should eat a little, because there will be no better ce to do it in the day because we have to continue with our walk in a few hours. ¡°


    Kirk took out of his bag a paper bag from which he took out a strip of dried meat, which he ced over Queen Cumman¡¯s mouth.


    Queen Cumman could only bite the meat as she cried because of the helplessness she was feeling because of her being able to do absolutely nothing.


    Kirk only smiled when he saw Queen Cumman eat, so he shook his head and started checking his horse.


    Well, he had to check how long he could let him rest to be able to ride again because he did not want to stay in that ce knowing that they were possibly following his trail.


    After a few hours of rest Kirk prepared to prepare everything to be able to leave, however at that moment he noticed the strange look of Queen Cumman.


    So he approached her and he touched her face to see if she did not have a fever. However, she did not have any of that, so he looked at her seriously.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong Queen Cumman?¡±


    The queen blushed with embarrassment and lowered her head. ¡°I want to go to the bathroom¡±


    Kirkughed and looked at her seriously. ¡°Unfortunately, I cannot release you because you have such an important value for us that you do not have that privilege.


    However, I can help you to be able to do the bathroom. Do not worry I have experience because at the time I helped my little sister.


    Also, do not be afraid that I will try to do the wrong thing. It may not seem like it, but training as a special forces soldier prohibits rape.


    Because it¡¯s a real danger to us as well as to you. If I dared to do something like that, I would be judged by King Einar. ¡°


    After saying those words, Kirk under Queen Cumman¡¯s pants, revealing her white and contoured legs.


    With his hands, Kirk carried Queen Cumman by her legs and indicated that she could start.


    The queen just closed her eyes in shame. After that, he cleaned her, and using soap and water, he washed his hands.


    Toter ce the muzzle in the mouth of Queen Cumman and put her on the horse. After this he too got on and started his way south.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry you have to be this way, but I can¡¯t risk your yelling and enemy warriors looking for me.


    Well, that would only make my mission much moreplex than it is now. You just have to endure in that position. ¡°


    Queen Cumman closed her eyes and sighed because she knew that she could not do anything to avoid that situation so she simply tried to rest because she did not want to be tired since she had to run to escape she would do it with all her strength.


    As they advanced a dozen kilometers to the north, a unit of 60 knights was riding, looking for the culprits of kidnapping Queen Cumman.


    They had the mission of recovering her because her disappearance had caused problems in the coalition army, who began to distrust each other.


    Because they had not found traces of enemies of her, so they could assume that the kidnapping of the queen had been caused by someone who wanted to eliminate her.

 Chapter 490: The encounter between Einar and a royal prisoner

    Chapter 490: The encounter between Einar and a royal prisoner


    Kirk who was riding through the small forests that were in the Bangor barony.


    He can safely arrive with Queen Cumman at the guard post of the vanguard of the special forces soldiers.


    Once he arrived, he quickly informed the leader of that guard post that they would give him a new horse and that they would grant him protection while he traveled to the post at the border.


    This because he was taking with him Queen Cumman, the daughter of King Faelcar, so the queen had important information because she had been with the soldiers of the Irish coalition.


    The leader of that outpost without wasting time gave him the soldiers he needed and a new horse.


    Because of this, Kirk could advance without any inconvenience. It is thest straight of the road until after two days I can reach the base located on the border.


    Where Ansgar who was sitting reading some reports was surprised to hear the noise of some horses, so when he came out of his tent he was surprised to see a group of soldiers from the special forces.


    Which were protecting a woman who was tied up and gagged. As he approached, he looked at the special forces soldiers seriously.


    ¡°Who is that woman who looks very simr to King Faelcar?¡±


    Kirk got off the horse and also got down Queen Cumman. ¡°She is Queen Cumman. She is the daughter of King Faelcar.


    During my investigations in the north of the barony, I was able to meet her. It was a real adventure for me to capture her.


    Since I had to go straight into the enemy base in order to kidnap her from her tent, it was a real feat, but here we arepletely safe. ¡°


    Ansgar took a deep breath and looked at Kirk quite seriously as he was surprised, but at the same time he had a feeling of quite great difort.


    ¡°You certainly aplished something amazing, but did you check correctly that they didn¡¯t follow you?¡±


    Kirk nodded. ¡°I worked hard to erase my horse¡¯s tracks without mentioning what must have been hours since I kidnapped the princess to the moment they realized she was no longer with them.


    That I can assure youpletely because I have been riding for days. I have even taken hours of rest, but I have not seen any movement of troops or knights.


    Chances are they don¡¯t even know that there are enemies within the barony, so we still have the upper hand either way if at some point the snow fox operation fails.


    I will personally take responsibility for the consequences of having caused such a great failure for our entire army.


    However, I firmly believe that the things that we will achieve with Queen Cumman will be much greater than the disadvantages that we could have got.


    We only need to bring her to the head of King Einar, so that she can tell in her own words all the information she knows about the coalition army. ¡°


    Ansgar nodded and patted Kirk. ¡°You did a dangerous job, however I can see you perfectly fulfilled your duty.


    You can retreat so you can go to King Einar while you take care of Queen Cumman. Just remember that you have to take care of her until you meet King Einar.


    Once at that moment, her safety will no longer depend on you, you will also have to stay in the main camp until the other soldiers of the special forces report the situation in the region.


    This is because, most likely, too great an alteration of power has been created in that entire region, because I am even thinking that if Queen Cumman disappeared without a trace.


    She may have created a great internal problem between all the kings of the coalition, for they do know that there are no enemies within the barony.


    The kidnapping of Queen Cumman may have passed as a revenge attack by other kings.


    Either way, depending on the reports you will know if you are going to receive a punishment or a reward, because although you achieved something great you also put all the work we have been doing at risk. ¡°


    Kirk gave Ansgar a serious look before nodding at her, after which Kirk took a full day¡¯s break and stripped Queen Cumman of the ropes that bound her.


    ¡°You are free to move. Remember that special forces soldiers are watching you so if you try to hide or run you can be truly punished.


    Be very careful in the actions you take because things can get out of hand and you will end uppletely punished, not to mention that in this ce thest word is Commander Ansgar.


    He is the current leader of our small troop contingent and just so you know he is a true Norse, who has been able to survive a long winter trek alone where he toured over half the ind.


    He without a doubt he is not a person that you want to make angry. That is why if you have to be careful because not even I could defend you from any punishment they could do with you.


    I hope you can remember these words otherwise you will have a lot of trouble. ¡°


    Queen Cumman only looked at Kirk before clenching his fists helplessly. ¡°I¡¯ll follow the rules.¡±


    The next day Kirk left with Queen Cumman and a group of guards who were apanying him at all times to prevent the queen from escaping.


    Einar who was supervising the construction of wooden spears looked at Dreide with a smile.


    ¡°What do you think of these small auxiliary weapons? With them, we will be able to deploy an impressive line of defense at any time against enemy knights.


    This is because the only disadvantage we have in war is cavalry. That is why with these wooden spears we can prevent them from charging against us.


    Although it is only an auxiliary tool, it will help us a lot because the true defensive power of our troops will be the explosive crossbow bolts.


    Well, no matter how powerful the knights are, they will all bepletely weak once an explosion ends their life.


    As for the horses, ending them will be the easiest because the wooden spears willpletely end their lives ¡­ ¡°


    Einar interrupted his words when I can see many horsesing from far away. This surprised him a lot because it must be something important.


    As he got closer to see better, he realized that there was a woman on one of the horses. This made him raise his eyebrow.


    So I wait in silence for the special forces soldiers to finish getting off their horses.


    When they did, one of them approached, holding the woman¡¯s hand. When the soldier arrived, he quickly gave a military salute.


    ¡°I am Special Forces soldier Kirk, reporting to Queen Cumman, the daughter of King Faelcar, whom I captured directly from her camp in the Bangor barony.¡±


    Einar smiled and looked at the woman curiously. ¡°Wee to my camp Queen Cumman. I hope the journey of days has not beenplicated for you.


    Although I would love to receive you in another way, I am not really interested in maintaining courtesies for my enemies, but you must remember that with those who fulfill a function things are different.


    I am not at all interested in knowing your past or your present. The only thing that interests me is to see some specific things about the army of the Irish coalition.


    If you can answer my questions correctly and do it honestly, I will promise you that you will be able to maintain your nobility.


    For this, I will offer you two options. The first is that you join the Nordic nation as a duchess. Although it is a noble title, it has no power.


    However, you would have the right to have your own castle and to be able to belong to the few lines of nobles that currently exist in the Nordic nation.


    This might sound unfair. however you would be a Nordic citizen so your life would be much better than it already is.


    But you also have the second option, which is that I send you to the ind of Brittany so that you can start a new life. Just remember what willunch an attack the following year after you conquer this ind.


    This is not a threat, it is an action that I am going to take, but now dear Queen Cumman, what are you going to choose?


    A life in the beautiful Nordic nation, a sad life on the ind of Brittany Hello, most painful option for you and which could cost you your life.


    Which is to slowly torture you until I can break your mental defenses in order to get the information I want.


    I¡¯m not interested in knowing anything about your life. I just want you to tell me about the Irish coalition army.


    How the approximate number of enemies to the exact location of where the enemy army is and what do you think will be the n that they will use once our armies meet.


    I¡¯ll let you think about those questions while you enjoy some time to bathe, I think you urgently need it. ¡°

 Chapter 491: Friendly questioning

    Chapter 491: Friendly questioning


    Queen Cumman, who was taking a bath in a tub, looked up at the roof of the castle and closed her eyes.


    <em>¡®What should I do? I can lie about all the things you want to know, however that look is that of a man who keeps his promises.</em>


    <em>It is not something that someone who wants to make angry by lying, because if one soldier of him has the ability to kidnap me with no one noticing.</em>


    <em>It is very likely that he can corroborate all the information that I say without me being able to do anything to defend myself. ¡®</em>


    Queen Cumman sighed and sshed her face with hot water <em>¡®I think I have no choice but to tell the truth.¡¯</em>


    After this Queen Cumman came out of the tub to be able to put her clothes on, the next day the queen she met with Einar and Dreide in the castle¡¯s courtyard.


    As she sat down, she looked a little curious at Einar and Dreide, as they both looked very elegant.


    Einar noticed the look of Queen Cumman. ¡°Does our red-haired appearance call you tension or are you just curious to know about us?¡±


    Queen Cumman looked seriously at Einar. ¡°Many say that redheaded people are a real danger, but after seeing you I think they will be sought out and eliminated out of fear.¡±


    Einar smiled and drank some pine leaf tea. ¡°That will be regrettable, however I can assure you that I will finish this stupid practice with my bare hands.


    Well, they would only be killing innocent people for a stupid retrograde thought, plus all my children have red hair.


    That this stupid idea still exists is just one more reason why it can eliminate its promoters entirely. ¡°


    Queen Cumman looked curiously at Einar and looked at her mug before drinking the honey-sweetened pine tea.


    ¡°I am quite surprised to see that you can so easily say that you are going to kill a lot of people just because they have the idea that redheads are a danger.¡±


    Einar sighed and smiled evilly ¡°Sometimes it is necessary to make sacrifices in order to achieve a higher goal. In this case, I am not very interested in killing thousands of people to end that idea.


    Of course, killing people simply for killing them is a waste can always be used to work in the mines or to build buildings necessary to improve the nation.


    But I think we talked enough about redheads, we talked about the principal topic, how many enemies will we be facing? ¡°


    Queen Cumman drank her pine tea and bowed her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know the exact numbers, however she may hear some priests in charge of doing the army logistics.


    That the army should be approximately over 200,000 soldiers, this because they did not stop alwaysining about the significant amount of problems caused by the army. ¡°


    Einar startedughing wryly. ¡°I can¡¯t believe they are going to sacrifice so many people just so they can fight us.


    Do you have any idea how many warriors and knights there are in the army? Do not take into ount civilians who do not have the ability to defend themselves. ¡°


    Queen Cumman closed her eyes, trying to remember. ¡°There should be only 200 knights and approximately no more than 300 horsemen.


    As for the warriors, it should be at least 30,000 because many died in the castle battle earlier.


    All the rest of the army is made up of women, children, the elderly or disabled people. ¡°


    Einar, hearing that, stroked her mustache. ¡°How would you evaluate the performance of the rest of the army without considering the warriors or those who have experience?¡±


    Queen Cumman shook her head at her. ¡°They are all too weak to begin with. Most women don¡¯t even have enough strength to hold a sword or spear.


    Children, because of their age can only hold small daggers which do not represent a danger because many of them are in poor condition.


    The elderly, due to their age can barely move some weapons, however they were given only spears because it was the only weapon with which they could really be something.


    As for the disabled, they are only a group that can do some things depending on their physical capacity, but they do not represent a danger.


    Well, since theyck an arm or a leg, they are simply troops that are going to stay in one ce, so they will be easy to kill.


    As for the rest of the army, I can tell you that it was barely enough training to be able to stop one or two blows from your soldiers with axes.


    He also does not have experience so it will be quite easy to kill them, however because of the numbers they have it will be aplicated task.


    Now, before you ask, the weapons of the coalition army are quite varied. The rarest are iron or steel, however they are very few.


    The weapons that they are using the most are made of bronze or copper, not to mention that there are many weapons that are even made of stone, especially daggers or spears.


    As long as the armor only the warriors have chain-mail to protect themselves, the rest of the army that can handle a weapon fairly well was given leather armor.


    Everyone else has to wear their linen or wool clothes, as there is no armor for them, although I have seen some soldiers who have enough capacity to be able to create tree armor.


    I know they are not the best armor, but at least they provide them with a high defense ability, however that is all I know about the normal army.


    As for the cavalry, all the horses that we have are medium in size and only the horses of the leaders of the knights and of us as kings have chain-mail protection.


    All other horses arepletely unprotected.


    Now talking about the location of the army is quite simple since everyone is gathered around the Bangor barony.


    However, I am almost sure that the leaders will decide to attack you if you approach them because they have confidence in the superior numbers they have.


    Well, they have the mentality that your warriors will not be able to kill so many enemies around them.


    Thend in that area should only be ins with no traces of trees because it is a growing area. ¡°

 Chapter 492: Rifts in the Irish coalition

    Chapter 492: Rifts in the Irish coalition


    After hearing that, Einar drank his pine tea and looked at his reflection of his face in the cup.


    ¡°So in short, are we facing a poorly prepared army which only relies on a superior number to exist?¡±


    Queen Cumman nodded. ¡°It should be that way, however my disappearance may have brought about changes in the coalition army.


    But I suppose that all that information you will have to get from your special forces soldiers, I do not have powers or magic to be able to know what happens in a ce when I am not present.


    Now, do you have any other questions you want me to answer? ¡°


    Einar shook his head. ¡°At the moment, I have no questions. You can stay in this ce as long as you remember that you will be watched by Kirk and other soldiers.


    We have to verify that the information you gave us is true once we show that the information has some value or is only false.


    I will give my verdict, but if you have not lied, then I will reward you with the rank of duchess, but being noble does not mean being superior remember that.


    The noble title is something honorable, but its value does not exceed thews, also as an extra reward you will receive a smallpensatory payment for your kingdom.


    It will not be much because we are at war, however it will help you to create your little castle in the Faroe Inds. Just remember that only the castle will be yours.


    Everything else that is outside belongs to the nation, so it has nothing to do with the things you might have in the future.


    But you should have time to review all those things calmly. Now just enjoy your little freedom that you now have. ¡°


    Queen Cumman got up from her chair and walked away as Dreide looked at her with some anger. ¡°I¡¯mpletely sure she wasn¡¯t lying, as I¡¯ve seen many liars throughout my life and she didn¡¯t seem to be one of them.


    However, what angered me was herment about redheads, it is true that they consider us a disgrace. ¡°


    Einar nodded and caressed Dreide¡¯s beautiful freckled face. ¡°Unfortunately, being different often implies being considered inferior because human beings fear the unknown.


    For example, albinos are wild beasts because of theck of color in their skin and hair.


    We redheads treat us like we are garbage, however that is because of our appearance, but I can promise you that will change.


    Well, it is a real danger to let that idea continue to expand people¡¯s minds, because not only our lives are at risk but also that of our children.


    Unfortunately, it doesn¡¯t help that the church upies us as enemies to justify its malicious acts against the poption. ¡°


    While this was happening in the castle, in the Bangor barony, things werepletely different, especially in the army of the Nordic coalition.


    This because the suspicion among the leaders wreaked havoc among the glorious army, as the warriors of Queen Cumman.


    They faced beatings with another group of warriors, who insulted Queen Cumman for disappearing, arguing that she had murdered her own guards in order to escape her.


    The confrontation between these two groups of soldiers was only blows, however it created havoc among the coalition.


    In a meeting that took ce a few hourster, all the kings and church leaders met to try to settle their differences once and for all.


    ¡°We must all stop our suspicions among ourselves about the whereabouts of Queen Cumman. If we continue in this way, we will end up fighting and we will give the advantage to that damn army of pagans.


    I ampletely sure that Queen Cumman was kidnapped by the pagan Norsemen, although I have no conclusive evidence on that fact. I have no doubts about it. ¡°


    Queen Cumman¡¯s younger sister red at the king who said that ¡°How dare you say that my sister was kidnapped by the Norse.


    If my sister¡¯s camp was on the border, I couldpletely believe that she might have been caught by enemies.


    However, my sister¡¯s camp was near Bangor Castle.


    It is simply impossible that a group of pagans can break through the entire border guard and outposts that we have simply to kidnap my sister.


    Even though they could have broken through all the defenses the barony had, it ispletely impossible that they could have known where my sister¡¯s camp was located.


    Not to mention that they were able to enter a camp that was supposed to have armed guards ready to fight without any difficulty.


    This is undoubtedly an internal attack by some of the kings who are present here. There is no other way to exin it because, like demons you go through an entire barony without attracting the attention of the guards all over the ce.


    At least if there were corpses among the guards who were guarding the barony or the border, I would bepletely sure that the pagans have infiltrated.


    However, thetest reports show that all the soldiers on the border are safe and sound, so it is practically impossible for them to have been able to attack us.


    Let us also not forget that there is no indication in any of the baronies of the kingdom of Ulster have been invaded or the coasts were attacked.


    Unless the heathen can teleport or have magic or powers that we don¡¯t understand, I would agree to say that they were to me for my sister¡¯s disappearance.


    I ampletely sure that this advice also agrees with me because if they could easily disappear my sister they could disappear any of us who are here.


    At that moment, what is fair? Are we going to say? I will continue to believe that the pagans are the culprits, or we will begin to fix the situation by finding the culprits.


    In order to kidnap my sister, at least 30 well-trained warriors must have taken part, since they were able to kill her two guards, attracting no one¡¯s attention.


    I propose that we initiate an interrogation of all the elite warriors of each of us in order to find the culprits.


    It will undoubtedly be the easiest way to find all those who took part in my sister¡¯s kidnapping. ¡°

 Chapter 493: Interesting information and an exemplary decision

    Chapter 493: Interesting information and an exemry decision


    Special forces soldiers in the Bangor barony noticed the strange changes the Irish coalition army was making.


    So they quickly tried to gain information to do so. They kidnapped enemy warriors of different ranks.


    All of them were tortured in different ways in order to get as much information as possible that they could.


    The tortures varied, however they werepletely functional as it did not take long for the soldiers of the special forces to find out about the actions that the Kings that made up the Irish coalition were doing.


    All this information reached the hands of Ansgar, who was quite surprised by the chaos that was happening in the Irish coalition army.


    So he waits a few more days to have arge amount of information ready to be dispatched to Einar.


    When the information reached Einar¡¯s hands, he could not contain his smile. Even Dreide felt a chill when she saw her fianc¨¦.


    ¡°The smile you have is a bit scary, however Ipletely believe that you have just read some information that is surely very important.¡±


    Einar nodded and joyfully kissed Dreide passionately, who did not understand Einar¡¯s behavior, however it did not bother her at all because she enjoyed being able to kiss him.


    When he separated from her, Einar looked at her with affection. ¡°I found a way to win this war without the need for us to have to face that grand army.


    The solution is so simple and dangerous that it is simply perfect. ording to the documents we receive, the coalition army is having quite a few problems because of the disappearance of Queen Cumman.


    That began to create conflicts between the kings that make up the coalition because the disappearance is something that they cannot exin as an enemy attack.


    From what they are believing that the enemy is within their army, this is perhaps going to be the easiest opportunity to break the Irish army. ¡°


    Einar opened his notebook and began jotting down the names of the Irish kings and representatives on the coalition council.


    After noticing all the names, he divided them between factions, leaving only tworge groups, those who believe that the Norse army is to me for Queen Cumman¡¯s disappearance and those who believe that someone is betraying them.


    After seeing the list of names, Einar stroked his mustache. ¡°We only have to kill two people and kidnap one to win this war.¡±


    Einar, using his charcoal pencil circled Finngu name and marked with an X the names of King nn and King Cathn.


    ¡°To begin with, we have to kidnap Queen Cumman¡¯s sister, Princess Finngu, alive.


    Later, we will only have to eliminate the king of Athlone and the king of Ulster.


    If all the information that the special forces soldiers have been getting is true, that will create arge enough rift in the Irish coalition army.


    So it is very likely that a civil war will break out between them. I suppose that the special forces soldiers will have to show that they can seed in winning this war. ¡°


    Einar, at that time, ordered that Queen Cumman be brought to him, as he needed to create portraits with the faces of the two Kings and Princess Finngu.


    Two dayster, at Ansgar¡¯s camp, a messenger arrived, taking with him King Einar¡¯s new orders.


    Ansgar, upon receiving the letter, took it and sat on a wooden chair inside his tent. Reading the document, he realized all the things that Einar had nned.


    Holding his chin, Ansgar smirked. ¡°Using our special forces soldiers to create a civil war between the Irish army is a real odyssey.


    I guess the guys are going to be busy for a few days or weeks toplete this mission.


    But I think it¡¯s worth a try. ¡°


    Ansgar, after this gave orders to the soldiers of the special forces that were found and ordered them to prepare.


    Because an operation to kidnap and eliminate targets would begin, so an infrastructure had to be created throughout the Bangor barony.


    For this, they would have to work for a week to create a solid structure, where the special forces soldiers could rest or gopletely unnoticed by the enemies.


    The special forces soldiers worked hard toplete Ansgar¡¯s mission.


    Also, as an extra defensive measure, snipers arrived who were fully prepared to be able to kill enemies from afar.


    So that they could fire their Nordic carbines without making a lot of noise, Einar used a fairly simple but functional method.


    Which simply consisted of cing a pillow in front of the weapon. Although this would reduce the effective range of the Nordic carbine, it wouldpletely suppress the noise of the shot.


    The snipers then made their way into the Bangor barony, although they were not sufficiently trained as the special forces.


    Because there were already small points specially created to be able to rest or advance in just four days, the entire barony was full of snipers and soldiers of the special forces.


    Which already knew what their mission was, which was to kidnap Queen Cumman¡¯s sister and assassinate two kings.


    For that, the soldiers of the special forces began to investigate exhaustively the routines of these three people.


    Which were not veryplicated to follow because somehow everyone repeated the same actions except in some cases where they were interrupted while giving them reports or talking to other people.


    After investigating all the routines for a few days, the special forces soldiers divided the difficulty level of each action they had to do.


    However, all of them concluded that whatever they did should be done at the same time, because if they murdered one of the kings, it was very likely that the other would hide as they would if Princess Finngu was kidnapped.


    Knowing all this information, the soldiers of the special forces divided into three teams, one to capture Princess Finngu.


    Another to kill King nn of the kingdom of Athlone and King Cathn of the kingdom of Ulster.

 Chapter 494: Chaos in the Irish Coalition Army 1/2

    Chapter 494: Chaos in the Irish Coalition Army 1/2


    The Alpha team was in charge of capturing queen Cumman¡¯s sister, for that they continued to review the routine of Princess Finngu.


    To start the princess, she got up at 6 in the morning as the first action she did was go to the bathroom. Later, she did a little exercise with the sword in the camp where her sister had been kidnapped.


    Unlike when Kirk kidnapped Queen Cumman, the camp waspletely filled with enemies.


    The special forces soldiers estimated that there were at least 30 warriors active at night, who rested during the day because they could not stay awake during the day.


    When Princess Finneacht had finished exercising, she took a bath using a bucket of water and a cloth. For this task, three servants helped her.


    Which could go directly to her tent. After her bath, the princess did different small activities until 10 in the morning.


    She where she took advantage of the moment to be able to have breakfast in the camp kitchen. After this, the princess spent time supervising her troops and reviewing information with some priests.


    In the afternoon, she used to eat andter dedicated herself to helping her warriors in different activities, already in the afternoon when the sun went down.


    The princess entered her tent, however something that the soldiers realized was that the princess always entered apanied by at least two guards.


    With whom she spent time having sex, they could corroborate this every time they went out to do the bathroom at night.


    The special forces soldiers were not interested in the princess¡¯s sex life, however they paid close attention to the days that she did that.


    The Beta team had the duty of being able to analyze the routine of King nn of the kingdom of Athlone who, unlike Princess Finngu.


    He had a much simpler routine, which consisted of waking up at 8 in the morning and exercising until 12 in order to have breakfast. At 6 he ate, and at 8 he fell asleep.


    Because he waspletely confident about the location of his camp, King nn did not hesitate to go out on his training sessions around the camp.


    All of this was done in his camp, which was located north of Princess Finngu¡¯s camp.


    King nn¡¯s camp had far fewer warriors taking care of its exterior, however this was mainly due to the fact that it was located in an area where there were no trees for at least 100 meters.


    This represented a small test for the snipers who trained in their spare time to be able to shoot at targets 100 meters away.


    To prevent the noise from alerting the enemies, they used the pillows, whichpletely muffled the noise of the shot.


    Fortunately, since King nn had a fairly simple and predictable routine, the Beta team¡¯s special forces soldiers knew where exactly to attack.


    The team that had a mission just asplicated as the Alpha team was the Delta team which had to assassinate King King Cathn.


    The problem was that the king did not leave his castle and only looked out the window of his room at night while he had sex with his servants.


    Although he sometimes chose young women from the army, due to this, the hours in which the window appeared varied a lot, however they remained between 9 a.m. to 1 a.m.


    This represented a real problem for the organization of the three teams of special forces soldiers, however to be able to coordinate perfectly.


    They used mirrors and matches tomunicate, for this they lit small matches that barely produced light and reflecting the light through the mirror they used Morse code tomunicate.


    Although it was an archaic method, it turned out to be quite efficient, since in just a couple of minutes, the three teams would know what had happened.


    In that way, they organized themselves to be able to make the attack. The order would be as follows. First, King Cathn would be killed while he had sex.


    Once the king is killed, the soldiers of the special forces and the snipers would destroy all the defenders of the camp of Princess Finngu.


    They would do all of this in silence and as quickly as possible since they had approximately 20 or 10 minutes of time before the death of King Cathn would be reported.


    They knew that because they had taken the time it took for the messengers to get from one side of the camps to the other, so they could guess the type of response from the enemies.


    Either way, to ensure they had a little more time the snipers would kill King Cathn and the woman hees across.


    Although it was not a guarantee that they would buy more time, it was worth the risk, this because they could kill both of them.


    Of course, the sess of the overtime gained would depend entirely on whether King Cathn would have sex with a woman or two.


    As for King nn, things were much simpler as a group of 10 snipers would shoot from trees towards the tent where the king slept.


    This is because they already had the exact location where he rested, as he was not very careful when entering and leaving his tent.


    They also knew by somehow many soldiers who entered his tent to carry documents that King nn slept in that ce.


    With all these things prepared, the soldiers of the special forces started the attack on the night of that day, so everything would begin once King Cathn looked out the window.


    At night King Cathn, who was climbing the stairs holding the hand of a beautiful nun.


    He mentally prepared himself to be able to enjoy the pleasures of sex with that nun. He was a true addict to enjoy daily with different women.


    Upon reaching his room, he undressed and ordered the nun to do the same.


    The nun, without the possibility of denying her took off her clothes and exposed her well-formed body of hers that was kept hidden by her ck clothes.


    With an evil smile, King Cathn ced the nun at the window and ordered her to lift her butt, as he would enjoy it from inside her until he was satisfied.

 Chapter 495: Chaos in the Irish Coalition Army 2/2

    Chapter 495: Chaos in the Irish Coalition Army 2/2


    When King Cathn was approaching the nun to have sex, the five snipers prepared their Nordic carbines to be able to shoot.


    The special forces soldier in charge of the special operation watched with his spyss as King Cathn moved his hips so he ordered to shoot.


    At that moment, the snipers fired precisely at the head of King Cathn and the woman who was leaning against the window.


    The two were killed almost immediately, so the special forces soldiers struck a match and began creating signals using mirrors.


    The message quickly transmitted and within 2 minutes, it reached the special forces soldiers outside Princess Finngu¡¯s camp.


    The snipers then prepared to shoot all the guards at the same time, for that each sniper chose his enemy.


    Once they had aimed at the enemies, they shot at them, just a matter of seconds they ended with the lives of all of them.


    So quickly the soldiers of the special forces began to enter the camp inplete silence and like true professionals they killed all the enemies that were in the tents around Princess Finngu¡¯s tent.


    They did this because they didn¡¯t want the enemy to be able to wake up because of the attack they were doing, when theypletely cleaned up the entire ce around where the princess was.


    A group of special forces soldiers entered directly into Princess Finngu¡¯s tent, where they fired their crossbows at the enemy warriors who were on the bed.


    Later, they ran to where the princess was and subdued her quickly. Once they gagged the rare ma, they left that ce to be able to go to her safety zone that was in the south.


    At that moment, one of the special forces soldiers lit a match and with the mirror transmitted the information that it was the next team¡¯s turn to finish off King nn.


    Fortunately for the Beta team, King nn left his tent as he went to the bathroom, where once he reached atrine, the snipers shot himpletely, filling him with bullets while his corpse fell into thetrine.


    At that moment, a special forces soldier ran to thetrine and very quickly and silently closed the door.


    After this, he returned with the rest of the soldiers, and they left that ce.


    Because they were quite quick to carry out their missions, they were able to get far enough away to avoid the hunt that would take ce the following morning.


    When the first rays of the sun rose over the horizon, the Warriors and servants got up in order to carry out their daily activities.


    One of the first to get up was a maid in charge of the castle of Bangor. The first option she made was to clean her body toter prepare breakfast for King Cathn.


    This because here the king liked to have breakfast in bed with the women with whom he had had sex. It was a somewhat strange custom, however he enjoyed doing itpletely.


    Well, in a way that he had to be able to show that he could care about women, although it was all a facade because he was not interested in any of that.


    He simply did it because it was easier to take those women as his own in the future.


    When the maid finished preparing the food, she ced them all on a tray and started up the stairs to King Cathn¡¯s room.


    When she got to the king¡¯s room, she threw the tray with the food and gave a full shout, alerting the warriors who were guarding the castle.


    They quickly climbed the stairs because they wanted to observe what had happened, because they wanted to corroborate the safety of King Cathn.


    When the warriors reached King Cathn¡¯s room, they found the horrible image of the dead king next to the nun he had taken for the night.


    The two of them had their faces almostpletely destroyed, and the ground waspletely stained with their blood.


    This made the guards nervous because they did not know who had managed to assassinate their king without anyone noticing, so they began to carry information about the king¡¯s death.


    King Cathn¡¯s son, upon learning of the death of his father ordered that the warriors under hismand stopped any coalition warrior who dared approach the castle.


    That created chaos within the ranks of the Irish coalition army, but it was only the beginning because within minutes, everyone learned of the disappearance of Princess Finngu and the massacre they had carried out with her guards.


    As thest of King Faelcar¡¯s daughters, Princess Forbith ordered a defensive perimeter to be created around her camp and that under no circumstances could members of the coalition approach.


    This she did because she was afraid that she too would be kidnapped from her not to mention that she found out about King Cathn¡¯s death.


    So her fear of dying was something that causes her a great deal of stress, so she preferred to iste herself from her in her camp and ce all of her warriors protecting her from her because she no longer knew in who to trust her.


    A few minutester, to the north of that ce, a group of soldiers slowly approached King nn¡¯strine, because they could not find their king, fearing the worst.


    They opened the door to thetrine and could see King nn lying on the ground with many wounds, however they could find a piece of cloth next to him.


    Upon closer inspection, they realized that it belonged to one of the warriors in the coalition army, so King nn¡¯s warriors created their own defensive perimeter.


    All this because they did not know who the enemy was. Throughout the morning, the chaos in the Irish coalition army did not wait.


    Two of the special forces soldiers who were in nearby hiding ces were able to see things spiral out of control among the army.


    The Irish kings of the coalition who had not been affected tried to appease theirpanions, so they met to speak.


    However, they did realize that their warriors began to have conflicts outside the assembly center where they were, so in a matter of minutes.


    They began to give shes with blows between the warriors because none of them trusted theirpanions. These fights rose in level, so one of the special forces soldiers.


    Decided to do a rather risky action, however he was willing toplete it in order to create a true confrontation between the warriors.


    For this, he took a bow that he had to be able to hunt, because he preferred to use the bow than the crossbow to be able to finish off his prey.


    He cing an arrow in the bow pointed towards the group of warriors who were fighting and shot the arrow, which began to fly towards the ce of the fight.


    When he fell through the head of one of the warriors, killing him, at that moment the warriors who were fighting drew their weapons and began to fight seriously.


    Well, although they did not know who had shot the arrow, they werepletely sure that it was most likely a traitor.


    The confrontation between the warriors began to escte until it got out of control, so within minutes, the entire Irish coalition army began fighting each other.


    It no longer mattered if it was a child or a woman. They were all enemies, so the massacres did not take long to take ce, when the kings came out to try to put everything in order.


    They were overwhelmed by many warriors who werepletely lost in the fervor of battle, so they rushed against them in my attempt to end their lives.


    The kings, using their most loyal warriors were able to escape into Bangor Castle, where once they entered they closed the castle doors and waited for the battle toe to an end.


    The special forces soldier who had caused the brawl withdrew from what ce because he did not want to be near that fight, since he also had to report on the rupture that had urred in the Irish coalition army.


    Princess Forbith who was quite scared climbed to the highest part of the battlement tower and when she arrived, she fell to her knees while she watched in horror as the army killed each other.


    She with tears in her eyes gave a cry of sadness <em>¡®This is the end. The Nordics are going to win this war because we could not put the army in order.¡¯</em>


    Princess Forbith harbored for almost an hour as the confrontation continued to unfold outside. She could only get up and start walking to the edge of the battlement tower.


    She where she opened her arms she threw herself towards the ground, because she did not want to stay in that ce with any of those traitors who would most likely rape or torture her.


    She waspletely sure that she was going to die anyway, but at least she could choose her way of dying.

 Chapter 496: Fighting for survival in the Irish coalition civil war

    Chapter 496: Fighting for survival in the Irish coalition civil war


    Den, a small farmer from the kingdom of Ulster, held his rusty sword while taking a deep breath, as at his feet was the corpse of a woman.


    Despite that, he keptpletely still,pletely ignoring the battle that was going on around him.


    This because he did not understand what was happening and how he had arrived at that moment. The only thing he knew was that the confrontations began with words.


    However, these increased in intensity after a while so they ended up leading to blows, however what he can remember exactly.


    It is that arrow that pierced the eye of one of the many warriors in that ce. After this, it simply became a confrontation where only the fittest could survive.


    At that moment, Den came out of his thoughts when a blow knocked him to the ground. He could feel that he was gasping for air that his entire chest ached.


    This is because they had beaten him with a wooden club, looking quite angrily at the woman who had beaten him and who was about to kill him.


    He can see how someone half beheaded the woman with an ax, so Den got up and decided to escape from that ce.


    He knew that if he stayed he would simply die because there was no way he could save himself in a ce where everyone was an enemy.


    In order to escape quickly andpletely avoid unnecessary fights, he looked around him and could see a small wooden structure in the distance.


    So he quickly started running towards it for that he write the shes that were around the road.


    As he did so, he watched sadly as those who had once been hispanions were killing each other.


    It was simply a real carnage, what is happening in that ce. While he walked, he could see how a warrior buried his two axes in the neck of a farmer.


    However, Den felt a great deal of fear as he realized that the Warrior was staring at him.


    <em>¡®Fuck¡­¡¯</em>


    Knowing that he could not fight against that warrior who had more experience and better weapons than him, he decided to escape from that ce, for that without thinking twice he pounced among a group of warriors who were fighting.


    As he advanced, he used his hands to push anyone in his path without caring at all.


    However, the only thing he was careful about was the warriors who seemed moderately dangerous, as he waspletely sure that if he approached, they would be immediately killed.


    The warrior who was walking after Den was not so aggressive towards hispanions as he did not hesitate for a single minute to assassinate anyone who would cross his path with his pair of axes.


    Den who was advancing, was able to reach the limits of a camp that waspletely in ruins and had some tents on fire.


    So without wasting time he entered the first camp, where there were not a lot of enemies, so he would try to find a high area in that ce to escape.


    Upon entering the perimeter of the camp, she had to swing his sword in order to assassinate the boy who was running towards him.


    That made him quite angry because he felt quite ufortable after having murdered that child, however he did not have time toin.


    So looking at the dying boy who was on the snow he ended his life, because it was seen that he was suffering because of the wound in the stomach that he had done.


    With his sword, he pierced the heart of the little boy and continues with his path being a little more cautious because he did not want to be attacked by any of the many enemies that were in that ce.


    Moving slowly but cautiously, he avoided stepping on the corpses on the ground because somehow he felt bad about doing so.


    As he advanced through the camp, he could see in the distance arge group of boxes that seemed to be able to support his weight.


    So he started running towards them, because he needed to find a way that would take him away from that ce. On his way, he could meet a warrior who was covered in blood.


    Den, when he saw that he could not avoid it, he had no choice but to rush towards him with his rusty sword. Luckily, the warrior waspletely blinded because the blood had entered directly into his eyes.


    So easily the sword pierced the chest of that warrior who fell lifeless in the snow, pulling his sword from that corpse and after advancing a little I can reach the boxes.


    Where he once climbed, he can see how horrible the battlefield was, this because the great density of enemies that were in that ce was something that made him swallow hard.


    This because the enemies were so close together that they were easily visible from afar. At that moment, he understood that perhaps his best option would not be to try to flee.


    Rather, he would have to find a ce where he can hide until the battle wille to an end, because it was not possible for him to escape without dying in the attempt.


    Knowing this, he began to look at all the ces that he was near and could see that not far from where he was there was a water drain near the castle.


    So he went there in a desperate attempt to survive. When he got off the boxes, he started running towards that ce.


    However, before he could advance more than 4 steps, he felt an ax dig into his leg, so he turned his head and realized that the warrior who was chasing him had thrown an ax at him.


    Ignoring the pain, he continued to advance, as he was not willing to stay to face an enemy that could clearly kill him inbat.


    Because he was injured, he decided to take a risky route in which he walked quite close to the warriors who were fighting because that way he could try to get them to fight the warrior who was chasing him.


    At first his tactic did not seem to have paid off, however soon after the warrior who was walking following Den.


    He ended up fighting with many enemies, so he lost sight of Den, who, despite being injured managed to reach the drain.


    From where he moved towards his freedom because somehow no one was fighting in that area.

 Chapter 497: The white deer and the Bangor phenomenon

    Chapter 497: The white deer and the Bangor phenomenon


    Two dayster, in the camp located in the castle of Ard Mhacha, Einar was enjoying a light massage that Dreide was doing on his shoulders.


    Although it was somewhat painful because of the stress that he had umted, he enjoyed every minute of the hands of his wife, who doing the same movements that he had done with Einar.


    She was in charge of rxing Einar¡¯s shoulders as much as possible. At that moment, the tranquility between the two of them was broken as a messenger entered the castle.


    ¡°King Einar, I have an important letter urgently sent by Ansgar, you should try to read it as it is too important.¡±


    Einar looked at the messenger with some curiosity and, reaching out his hand took the letter which he opened to read.


    <em>¡®The special operation was fully carried out in order to create chaos within the Irish coalition army, ording to our special forces soldiers.</em>


    <em>During the first minutes and hours, a fight was created between all the warriors belonging to the different kings, however the most dangerous happened when between one of their many fights they were having.</em>


    <em>One soldier of the special forces sessfullyunched an arrow with which it struck the confrontation between all themanders of the Irish army.</em>


    <em>We have information from some special forces soldiers, who bravely waited as close as possible to that confrontation.</em>


    <em>They mention that the fight did not stop until two days ago, when a group of warriors rose the winner who had survived long enough to be able to say the winners.</em>


    <em>ording to the report of those soldiers of the special forces, the army made up of these warriors is barely 2,000 to 3,000 survivors.</em>


    <em>Outside of Bangor Castle are the corpses of at least over 150,000 warriors, all of them because of the snow have not yet begun to dpose.</em>


    <em>Our special forces soldiers also estimate that at least 30,000 to 50,000 enemy soldiers escaped their massacre.</em>


    <em>However, luckily for us, they all seemed to go to different ces because they all had no intention of continuing to fight in that ce.</em>


    <em>That is why the best time to move forward and end the conquest of the kingdom of Ulster is now. ¡®</em>


    Einar, when he finished reading that letter, smiled and stroked Drusi¡¯s hand. ¡°Our special forces soldiers have just finished off an army of over 200,000 soldiers.


    Simply by using tactics to break it from within, this battle will have to be remembered in the annals of history.


    I ampletely sure that very few are going to be able to repeat a feat like this, although I am a little angry that we have not been able to eliminate the enemy in battle.


    I think there is no greater benefit than having the same enemy kill himself, but I suppose it is time to go see personally the massacre they did themselves. ¡°


    After those words, Einar ordered the entire army to prepare, as they would leave in the morning of the following day to be able to go to the Bangor barony.


    From where they would undertake a campaign to kill the enemy that had escaped and conquer the kingdom of Ulster once and for all.


    All this because it was already thest stage of the path of conquest that they had to do.


    The morning of the next day, the army left the castle in the direction of the Bangor barony. The road was quite simple and free of any kind of inconvenience.


    Because it had been used by the special forces soldiers, it was constantly being cleared of any amount of snow that wasrge enough to prevent it from advancing.


    So in just one day they managed to reach the border with the Bangor barony. In that ce, they met the forces of Ansgar.


    Who hadpletely eliminated all the enemies guarding the border, so the army crossed and began to advance through the ins of the Bangor barony.


    Because there were small posts set up by the special forces soldiers, the road was clear of any kind of enemy.


    So in 3 days they reached Bangor Castle, where the entire army could see the true result of the civil war that urred in that ce.


    ¡°The corpses on the ground, the castlepletely open and with signs that it suffered a lot before being conquered.


    This is undoubtedly a true example of the destruction caused by not having coercion in the army ¡­ ¡°


    Einar interrupted his words when he could see that the white deer that was apanying him made his way to the corpses.


    This surprised all the members of the army because no one understood what the white deer wanted to do, however what they could see left everyonepletely silent.


    The white deer walked across the battlefield as small sips of white light appeared and began to follow him as the deer walked.


    Einar took a deep breath and looked at Dreide who was next to him. ¡°You are seeing the same thing as me, as Erika is appearing orbs of light.¡±


    Dreide who had abination of feelings held his hand to Einar and gulped, ¡°If I¡¯m seeing the same as you.¡±


    The white deer before Einar¡¯s eyes seemed to be the Pied Piper because every time he walked, more white orbs appeared which followed the white deer.


    They all simply watched for minutes as the deer traveled the entire battlefield with many white orbs of light which.


    Little by little they disappeared after the deer finished traveling the entire battlefield, Einar seeing how the white deer approached.


    With much affection and without caring what they might think, he hug him, because his daughter was simply doing his job.


    The white deer enjoyed the hug that Einar was giving him at all times. After this emotional encounter, Einar God ordered the soldiers to start cleaning that ce.


    Well, they had thousands of corpses to clean because otherwise it would be dangerous, because many diseases could be created when they began to rot.


    Also, because of therge amount they were, they could cause other serious problems.

 Chapter 498: Continent information

    Chapter 498: Continent information


    In the port of Rouen in the Frank empire, a group of Jewish merchants from the ind of Brittany were in a tavern when suddenly a man in a ck hood entered.


    Without wasting time, he walked to the table where the Jews were. Once he sat down at the table, he asked for a mug of beer.


    Three this he looked at the Jewish merchants seriously and from his bag that he had he took out a few letters which he ced on the table.


    One of the Jewish merchants took out two silver coins and ced them on the table. The hooded man took them and put them away before getting up so he could leave the ce.


    Not without first intercepting the innkeeper who had his beer in his hand, which he drank and with a sign of his hand showed that the merchants at the table would pay for it.


    The tavern keeper, seeing that the Jewish merchants felt, simply returned to his ce to continue serving customers.


    The Jewish merchants stayed a while longer in the tavern, however when they finished drinking their beers they left that ce and headed towards the port.


    Well, they did not trust in being able to see the information they had in any of those ces, this because it was quite valuable information.


    That is why they went to their ships, because it was the most protected area where they could review all the information that had arrived.


    Once they reached the ships, they reviewed the letters. The first ones they reviewed did not contain valuable information of any kind, they were simply details of nearby cities.


    Like a priceparison to sell different kinds of products, however, in one of the letters they managed to find important information.


    This because it came from the region of the Italian penins, when they saw the name of the person who had sent it, they realized that it belonged to one member of the Jewish council.


    Without wasting time, they began to read the letter.


    ¡®At the beginning of the year, the Supreme Pontiff Gregory IV gave the order to search for the best creators of poison in the Italian penins.


    Bishop Clemente has also been in charge of looking for assassins. It did not take us long to find out that his assassination n was aimed at King Einar.


    Our spies within Rome have reported what appears to be great concern because of the Christian religion which the Nordic nation has been fostering.


    Fortunately, they have contacted us to be able to hire the murderers. Unfortunately, we cannot refuse, however we have exact information on who the murderers are and how they will locate them once they arrive at the port of Winchester.


    Because they have contacted us as those in charge of carrying out the murder, they are going to meet with Jewish representatives in that ce.


    We rmend keeping them always checked, as we suspect that they have also sent three other groups of assassins.


    This is because they do not want to entrust us alone with the task of assassinating King Einar,plying with the parts of the treaty that correspond to us. I strongly rmend informing King Einar of this information immediately.


    In order for you to prepare to face the threat of the assassins, you will also need to seek out the other groups of assassins they havemanded.


    Although we do not really know who they are, they could be easy to distinguish due to the fact that in the penins¡¯s region of Italy people have dark or brown hair.


    However, all the information we have in this ce will depend entirely on you to find signs of those murderers on the ind of Brittany.


    We also have information on which Muslims have started to move, unfortunately we do not have enough personnel to be able to cover that area.


    But we can assume that they are preparing for an invasion of the ind of Sicily, but we cannot fully confirm the information.


    However, we can confirm that there is a movement of Berber tribes that are heading towards the Hispania region.


    We do not knowpletely why they are doing it, however we can assume that they are preparing for a war that information will also have to be delivered to King Einar.


    Well, it could have problems once it reaches the European continent because we arepletely convinced that the Franco empire will not have enough strength to be able to stop an attack by the Muslims. ¡®


    After reading the letter, the Jewish merchants prepared to leave for the kingdom of Wessex, as they had to deliver the information immediately.


    Because they all knew the importance of the treaty, their people had made with King Einar, as they all wanted a ce they could call home.


    This mainly because they werepletely trusting Einar, because they considered him a valuable ally, although they weren¡¯tpletely sure if he would keep his word.


    They were not afraid to help him because in some way he was more reliable than the Christian kingdoms, which simply looked for them for the money they could generate before they expelled them to steal all their wealth.


    A few dayster in the kingdom of Wessex, Jewish merchants handed the information over to their superiors who quickly began to transmit it efficiently through their entirework of spies on the ind of Britain.


    While this was happening in the city of Carcol, something strange was happening because from the west a small ship in bad condition arrived.


    When the ship managed to dock at the docks, a group of nobles and some warriors managed to get off to be received by the soldiers of the city of Carcol.


    The nobles, seeing the soldiers who had received them, looked at them with sadness and quite fear.


    ¡°What is the reason foring from Irnd?¡±


    One nobleman who was quite depressed walked up to the soldier and looked at him with tears in his eyes. ¡°The Irish coalition army was defeated, although I am not entirely sure how it happened.


    In just a matter of minutes, an army of over 200,000 people began fighting each other.


    The Nordics won the war, and we arepletely lost. The ind of Irnd waspletely conquered by the barbarians, God has abandoned us and you too should be concerned.


    Well, I¡¯m almostpletely sure that the Nordics will put all their effort into conquering this ce, even though we were numerically superior to them, we lost and worst of all; it was due to ourselves. ¡°

 Chapter 499: Searching for the survivors of the Irish Coalition Army 1/2

    Chapter 499: Searching for the survivors of the Irish Coalition Army 1/2


    Einar who was in the city of Dun Padraig, the capital of the kingdom of Ulster, spread his hands as he watched with pride as his g was ced on top of the battlement tower of the castle of the city.


    ¡°With this conquest, we have almostpletely finished the conquest of Irnd. We only need to send the rest of the troops to finish off thest two baronies where most of the Irish soldiers who escaped are taking refuge.¡±


    Einar turned his head to look at Ansgar. ¡°You can take two-thirds of the army to hunt down the survivors who are currently taking refuge in the baronies of Carrickfergus and Slemish.


    In those two ces, they must be hiding everything that remains of the Irish army. It is very important that youpletely destroy them.


    Because they are a real danger because they can organize minor attacks against the newly unified kingdom that we have built. For my part, I will send a letter to my father-inw Vilhelm.


    Since in this way he will send the rest of his army to be able to reinforce all the border areas with the kingdom of Ulster in that way the enemy army will not be able to escape.


    Although being honest, I doubt very much that they can do it since their leadersmitted stupid things to destroy all the viges and leave thempletely empty.


    So it ispletely impossible for them to have any ability to survive inrge numbers, yet they are still dangerous.


    Departs in two days and remember to be careful because although in theory we are superior to them and we have more morale.


    An enemy will continue to be dangerous to an unarmed one because he is going to try in every possible way to kill us. ¡°


    Ansgar nodded and began to prepare everything to be able to guarantee the sess of the conquest against the Irish, for the part of him Einar stroked the white deer that was next to him while holding Dreide¡¯s hand.


    ¡°I think we should rest a bit in the battlement tower. I really feel a little tired from all these months that we have been working hard to end this war.


    My only regret is that a lot of good poption was lost in that battle and the damage they did on the ind is going to take a long time to heal.


    However, I think that with at least 50,000 Irish and their families in d, I could build an armyrge enough to be able to wipe out the ind of Brittany.


    Fortunately, during the famine, arge number of the kingdom¡¯s poption was able to reach the kingdom of Irnd, so although the loss was quite great, it is possible to recover.


    Although perhaps the only thing that worries me at the moment is to understand the phenomenon that urs around my little daughter who seems to have taken the form of a deer.


    I don¡¯t know if that is a good or bad thing, however much will be said in the future about what happened in this ce, because even I cannot logically exin the orbs that appeared that day. ¡°


    Dreide smiled and hugged Einar¡¯s arm. ¡°I think we don¡¯t need a logical exnation as the job of a Valkyrie is to retrieve the soul from the dead, she is simply doing her job.


    I know you don¡¯t like the idea of ??her doing those things, but ultimately it¡¯s something she should do. ¡°


    Einar sighed and looked at the white deer fondly. ¡°I suppose you are right, although I am curious what the Celtic tribes will say about what happened that day.¡±


    Dreide closed his eyes as he thought ¡°The only thing they can say is that you are apanied by a deer that represents change and has connections to the realm of death.


    Proving in this way that the change you are causing is one where death is present, yet represents the beginning of something greater. ¡°


    Two days after the conquest of the city of Dun Padraig, Ansgar, inmand of two-thirds of the army, left the city in the barony¡¯s direction of Carrickfergus.


    As it was the first barony on its way to end thest pockets of resistance on the ind of Irnd, the path to the barony was quitefortable.


    Since there were no enemies while they advanced, after five days of travel, they reached the barony of Carrickfergus.


    Once they entered, they realized that there was arge amount of evidence that people had entered that ce, so they searched nearby towns to see if they found any kind of enemy.


    Fortunately for them, they did manage to find survivors who were taking refuge in some viges, so they surrendered without fighting.


    Because they knew what they would die if they dared to fight the Nordic army, they also felt much safer with them.


    Since the food they had was very little and they could only survive maybe a few weeks, but they could not survive after the food ran out.


    For even if they found animals to hunt, the numbers would simply be less and they would not be able to feed them long enough to wait for the nting season.


    Not to mention that they didn¡¯t have any grain to sow, either. After a few days of touring the nearby viges, and safely trapping at least 3,692 enemy warriors.


    When the Norse army reached Carrickfergus Castle, Ansgar was surprised by therge number of defenders on the walls.


    Well, although it was not a veryrge castle and it barely had walls of just 4 m high, built with scattered stones.


    He could calcte that there were at least 5,000 defenders in the castle, so he ordered a messenger to approach the castle to start negotiating the surrender of the defenders.


    However, upon reaching the outside of the castle gates, the messenger waspletely covered by arrows, killing him instantly.


    Ansgar, seeing this simply shook his head and ordered the army to begin the siege, because there was no ultimate battle with the Irish coalition army.


    He ordered the onagers to be prepared, as he nned to throw chlorine gas on the castle since he did not want to destroy the castle.


    After a few days, all the onagers were built, so after a sessful calibration, they started throwing ss containers of chlorine gas on the defenders.

 Chapter 500: Searching for the survivors of the Irish Coalition Army 2/2

    Chapter 500: Searching for the survivors of the Irish Coalition Army 2/2


    As the canisters of chlorine gas fell inside Carrickfergus Castle, the defenders felt fear.


    This was because they did not understand that it was that greenish mist that was in the environment, however they were sure of something and it was that the mist was covering the castle doors.


    The defenders, when seeing this mist prepared themselves, however when the first screams began to be heard, the defenders realized that things were much more dangerous than they thought.


    Because of therge number of people that were crowded on the walls, the defenders fought to escape.


    Some preferred to jump to try to survive, however, because of the green mist it waspletely impossible to see where they could fall, but despite that they took a risk.


    So many of them jumped on the snow, saving their lives, but that was momentary because a few warriors fell on them, which crushed them, not to mention that the chlorine gas mist was dangerous in that ce.


    So they were unable to advance very far before falling, dying on the ground as they tried to crawl to escape, however, because of their skin being burned and blindness caused by the chlorine gas.


    All of them werepletely dead on the ground where they remained until the chlorine gas burned their lungs. On the walls, chaos had led to battles.


    This was because most of them wanted to stay on the walls, in a desperate attempt to avoid the green haze which was slowly rising like gas to where they were.


    Due to this, many defenders fell from the walls because of fighting, while others simply died in the exchange of blows.


    Ansgar, seeing this, smiled and ordered the snipers to put on gas masks and advance to ces from where they could fire their Nordic carbines at the enemies who were too concentrated on the walls.


    The snipers advanced a few meters and when they had a sufficient distance; they shot at the enemies, who died, so chaos was present in the defensive troops.


    Because of this, the warriors on the walls decided to risk escaping to the battlement tower while the others jumped, as they had no other choice.


    If they stayed in that ce, they were simply going to die, so they created a way to escape.


    One of the many defenders was a warrior priest who, looking at the chaos on the walls, held his crucifix. ¡°Our Father, if we have failed you, I hope you can have mercy on us and on our soul.


    These pagans are using sorcery to kill us, it is simply impossible to defend ourselves or divine father have mercy on us.


    All his loyal fans are going to die in a horrible way ¡­ ¡°


    The warrior priest could not continue with his prayer because he had gotten close enough to the edge of the wall, so they shot him. The bullet went through his skull, causing him to fall through the wall to the ground.


    The chaossted for a few more minutes until most of the defenders died or died. Only a few escaped to the battlement tower where they entered the tunnels below the battlement tower.


    Ansgar, seeing that there seemed to be no living soldiers, gave the order to guard the perimeter so that the following day the special forces would enter the castle.


    The next day a group of special forces soldiers approached the walls where they could see therge amount of corpses on the ground outside the walls. The special forces soldier only shook their heads.


    Toter climb the walls of the castle of Carrickfergus, where once they arrived, they found more corpses, which they decided to ignore.


    After this, they opened the doors of the castle, taking a while in the process because of therge number of corpses that prevented the doors from being opened correctly.


    When they opened the doors, the Nordic army entered the castle where they searched for the surviving enemies that they could see in that ce.


    However, after checking the battlement tower and some buildings they only found corpses, which had died from falls, from chlorine gas or had simply ended up dying because of the cold to which they had been exposed.


    After this, Ansgar ce a few soldiers to defend the Castle while it was being cleaned so that he could advance to the barony of Slemish.


    Where he would have thest showdown with the surviving troops of the Irish collision army.


    He knew that they couldn¡¯t be anywhere else because they wouldn¡¯t have enough food or cover to survive for so long.


    Not to mention that over time the deserters would lose the ability to attack any enemy.


    Two dayster, Ansgar¡¯s army set out north to enter the barony of Slemish, all with the intention of ending thest stronghold of Irish resistance.


    Unlike the other baronies, the Slemish baronies werepletely filled with enemies who brutally resisted the Norse army to advance.


    They were able to do this because the barony of Slemish was in the mountains and hills to the north.


    Being a ratherplicated area to attack and which could be defended very easily, however despite this, the Nordic army continued its advance.


    To avoid unnecessary casualties in the army, Ansgar ordered the soldiers to prepare enough forward soldiers and snipers to be able to monitor all the areas where they were advancing.


    But despite these efforts, from time to time some Nordic soldiers end up dying because of attacks by the Irish using bows.


    In most of the times the attacks werepletely stopped, however there were moments in which it was not possible to stop the deaths.


    All this dyed the advance of the army by a full week, which had to make its way through the hills and mountainous area of ??the Slemish barony.


    But it was all worth it when the army was able to reach Slemish Castle.


    Which was located in a fairly strategic area which prevented the castle from being attacked from the nks, leaving only the only entrance as a support point.


    Because of this Ansgar, he had to make the difficult decision topletely destroy the castle because he did not want to waste any more time trying to conquer it in another way.


    Although he could attempt tounch ss containers of chlorine gas, he could not do it correctly due to the fact that he did not have a full view of the interior of Slemish castle.


    So he went the fastest route to be able to destroy the castle, for that he ordered his entire army to prepare for the siege.


    Also, because they were in an area where there were a lot of enemies, the Nordic army had to createrge fortifications around their camp.


    This to avoid any kind of attack from the enemies towards the camp at night.


    After three days of assembling the Ansgar onagers, he began with the calibration tests of the onagers, so they started shooting vases of sand towards the ramparts.


    The defenders were surprised by this, but did not pay much attention, as they werepletely confident that they could defend the castle from whatever kind of attack they might make against them.


    Well, it was simply an almost impregnable fortress, which was located in a terrain quite favorable for defense and which made it quite difficult for any enemy to attack.


    After a few minutes, they are throwing vases with sand. Ansgar gave the order to throw vases with Nordic fire.


    The blue Nordic fire began to spread on the walls and inside the Castle as more and more vases fell on them.


    The defenders, in a desperate attempt to use water to try to put out the fires that were taking ce in that ce.


    However, it waspletely useless because the water only caused the fire to be muchrger; the defenders, seeing that they could not defend the castle.


    They decided to put all their efforts in defending the battlement tower, which was not being affected too much by the Norse fire they wereunched on the castle.


    This was mainly due to the fact that it was in a fairly high area which avoided the attack range of the onagers.


    However, not all the defenders were able to reach the battlement tower, as the fire that was created around the keep prevented them from entering.


    So they had no choice but to try to jump off the wall to save their lives, which waspletely useless as they ended up dying immediately.


    The fire continues to spread around the Castle for at least two full days, destroying any kind of construction or corpse that could be seen in that ce.


    Seeing that the fire had beenpletely extinguished, Ansgar gave the order to enter the castle so the soldiers of the special forces climbed the walls, which were in very bad condition because of the fire.


    But despite that, they proved to be quite durable, as they did not copse, although the same could not be said for the door to enter the castle.


    Well, when it was opened it fell and the snow because of the damage it had suffered.

 Chapter 501: Talking about a cursed area

    Chapter 501: Talking about a cursed area


    While Ansgar was working hard to clean up the remnants of the Irish Coalition Army, Einar was meeting with his father-inw in the town of Dun Padraig.


    When Vilhelm saw Einar, he did not hesitate to hug him as if he were his son. ¡°I am extremely proud of everything you have achieved.


    Destroying the army of the Irish collision using a discord between them is something that not even Loki himself would have thought of.


    Without a doubt you are the greatest king that ever existed among the Norse. I can also proudly say that you are my heir and my son.


    I am grateful for the moment when my daughter saw potential in you because otherwise I very much doubt that we would have worked as a team to end the conquest of the entire ind of Irnd.


    But I suppose that those things at the moment do not matter because we should only focus on enjoying the victory.


    Tell me what do you n to do now that the conquest of Irnd is over? ¡°


    Einar looked at his father-inw seriously. ¡°For the moment, it is enough to just let Ansgar take care ofpletely eliminating any kind of resistance from the Irish army that escaped.


    Although they are not really a real danger because they do not have food or a ce to shelter.


    Not to mention that they also don¡¯t have people they could recruit for their ns to defend the Ind, they are still quite dangerous.


    Well, we cannot trust that winter will end them because if we did, the kingdoms of the ind of Britain could send food or, failing that, some troops to create chaos on the recently conquered ind of Irnd.


    At the moment we are going to take care of ending the remains of the enemy army, however it is a priority that you can begin to rebuild the entire central and northern area of ??the ind.


    Which is extremely destroyed because of the stupidity of what the Irish kings did with the merchants and lesiastics.


    I ampletely sure that you will be able to pacify these are in two years without any kind of problems. As an extra measure, I will leave 10,000 auxiliary soldiers.


    These soldiers will help you maintain control of the eastern parts of the ind, which arepletely closed to the Isle of Brittany.


    I know that it can be difficult to increase the size of the army without damaging the small poption that is inside the ind, however I will leave aplete n so that you can apply it.


    If you do it correctly, you can guarantee that all your people are going to work while they reproduce constantly.


    I hope and shout that you begin to force everyone to have a minimum of children in order to support the recovery of the ind of Irnd.


    At least each young couple should have about 5 children. To avoid mortality among women, I will take care of leaving you with manuals and enough alcohol so that they can treat all women with dignity and respect.


    You shouldn¡¯t worry about food either, since trawling is more than enough to feed at least 10 million people.


    Although being honest, you are not only going to feed your poption with fish because you can also grow enough food to have a bnced diet.


    But ultimately the final decisions will be made by you, although now I would like to address the Barony of Adragh.


    Because I have heard from my soldiers the legend that in that ce no kind of living person can enter because it is already theplete territory of ghosts.


    Although I do not doubt his words, I want you to know that the white deer that I have and that apanies me is the reincarnation of my daughter Erika.


    I think you may have heard of her because she is the Valkyrie in charge of the souls on our ind. You can ask anyone who is here. They will tell you that she did a miracle.


    This is because we approached the battlefield and white orbs of light appeared, although I¡¯m not entirely sure.


    It is likely that those white orbs are souls, anyway I do not have enough information to be able to corroborate or deny that information.


    However, if you could apany me, you could see my daughter Erika¡¯s work. I think it would be a good way to show that there are always things we don¡¯t understand. ¡°


    Vilhelm smiled and patted Einar on the shoulder. ¡°It is quite surprising what you are saying, but I trust you entirely because I also sent soldiers to that barony.


    However, all those I sent returnedpletely traumatized, this because surely there were a lot of deaths and strange things that happened.


    From viges that seemed to have people but when entering them there were only corpses to the strange situation that urs in Adragh castle.


    I would also like that barony to bepletely clean because theirnds must be used for cultivation, because we cannot be wasting so many valuable resources because of spirits. ¡°


    Einar smiled and spread his hands. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m sure Erika will be in charge of cleaning that area. I just want you to do a very special arrangement in the kingdom.


    Which needs to be written almost in blood and to say that it ispletely forbidden to murder white servants.


    You may not believe it however I think that we should not kill those magnificent creatures when we see them. More than a sign of bad luck, it is simply unnecessary.


    Not to mention that they can somehow function as a link between what is on our ne and those things that are no longer in our world.


    But I suppose there is no point in talking about that area when the most important thing at this time is to make a symbolic delivery of all the baronies that I have been conquering.


    I feel that it is the most important thing because it is a job that we have all been doing together. With this installment, the conquest of the kingdom of Irnd will be concluded. ¡°


    After those words, everyone in the city of Dun Padraig began to prepare everything necessary to carry out the delivery ceremony that would take ce in a few days.


    For this, all the soldiers were in charge of cleaning and organizing everything necessary to make the party as big and beautiful as possible.

 Chapter 502: Concerns of the kingdom of Alba

    Chapter 502: Concerns of the kingdom of Alba


    On the ind of Britain, things were almost getting out of control, this because the news of the defeat of the army of her Irish coalition was already known in all kingdoms.


    So everyone was prepared to face the threat of the Nordic army.


    What most frightened all the nobles on the ind of Brittany was the fact that King Einar could have killed all of his enemies in just a few months.


    They are almost unthinkable for all of them to measure the fact that he would have conquered so many cities and castles in no time.


    Because they could not imagine what kind of weaponry, they were using to be able to destroy all the defenses.


    That is why absolutely all the rulers of the nations that were on the ind of Britain began to invest in the improvement of their castles and their cities.


    Not only that, but they also prepared many wooden palisades in all the towns and viges.


    They did that with the intention of being able to better defend themselves from any kind of attack that was in those areas.


    Although they knew it waspletely useless to have defenses prepared in advance, he had to do everything possible to be able to guarantee that by the time the Nordic army will reach the ind.


    They could dy their advance in order to build defenses against the invaders, unfortunately for all Anglo-Saxon, Welsh and Scottish nations.


    They did not have the same unity that the Irish nations had had, so they very easily only worried about the defense of their ownnds.


    Because none of them were confident enough to ask for help due to the risks that they would be betrayed.


    In the north, the Scottish king Causantin of the kingdom of Alba was pacing back and forth while he tried to control the anger that he had.


    This is because he was extremely concerned about what the Norse might do with their next conquest.


    Well, they had a hunch that they would be the next to be attacked since they were thergest kingdom located in the north.


    ¡°We have a big problem on our hands. We not only have to worry about the constant attacks that the Nordics of the Faroe Inds are doing against our coasts.


    But we also have a big problem on our hands, since it is very possible that the Nordics are going to attack us at any moment.


    That worries me too much because it won¡¯t take long for them to conquer the kingdom, because our walls are mainly made of wood.


    Only the strong stone walls are found in the south and they are very smallpared to the walls that were in the kingdoms of Irnd.


    I am almost certain that we will hardly be able to stop them in the mountains for some time, but in the end, they are going to have victory over us.


    Any of you have any idea what we can do to ensure the safety of our kingdom. ¡°


    One of King Causantin¡¯s advisers raised his hand. ¡°I think we could ask Duke Artgal of Strathclyde and Duke Oswulfson of Northumbria for help.


    I am sure that they will be able to give us enough troops to prepare us to be able to stop the advance of the Nordics.


    Of course, it could be denied, but they would be putting their own nations at risk if they do not support us, because in the end if they manage to break through our defenses in the mountains.


    I highly doubt that they can even defend themselves in the tter areas in the south, where they would have to rely only on their castles that are built in areas where they cannot defend themselves properly.


    It is better for them to support us in order to start the construction of the mountainous areas so that they can create enough ces to stop the enemy advance, than to simply stay in their kingdoms waiting for the Norse to arrive.


    But at the end of the day, everything will depend on the actions that they take and that they are willing to take in order to guarantee the sess of all of us.


    Although I am a bit worried, I think it is the best option we have, since our poption is notrge enough to be able to start construction of the forts in the mountains.


    However, if they do not want to cooperate with troops, unless they support us financially and with personnel to be able to start the construction of special defensive zones to stop the attacks that mighte from the coasts.


    For our only hopes is to create enough defenses to stop the Norse in the mountains.


    If we cannot stop them in those ces, we will bepletely doomed to be destroyed.


    We should even ask for help from all the kingdoms that are in the south because I plot was we will not be able to build enough defenses to be able to dy the advance of the Norse as much as we can.


    However, I ampletely sure that all of them will tly refuse to support us, as they must be more focused on defending their ownnds than supporting the only valid line of defense they have against the Nordics.


    But as long as we receive the support of the two duchies we have in the south, we can organize enough defenses to dy the Nordic advance for a few months.


    That is only if the enemy attacks us from the northern shores, because if they attack us from the south or simply iste us within the mountains, they will have won.


    Well, I am almostpletely sure that within the mountains we will barely survive a few months because there is not enough food in that ce.


    Not to mention that thend that can be used for sowing is very few and the cold is too strong to be able to leave farnd disabled for a long time in the year.


    This is undoubtedly a bet that we are making, but everything will depend on God and how lucky we are. ¡°


    King Causantin sat on a chair and closed his eyes while meditating. ¡°Without a doubt, you are absolutely right in everything you have mentioned, but if we are going to put all our defenses in the mountains, it will be better and weigh today.


    I am going to decree that all inhabitants of the kingdom must support in the construction of wooden forts and roads in the mountains in order to create a line of defense solid enough to be able to stop the enemies.


    That is our only hope we have. ¡°

 Chapter 503: The news of the Irish defeat and the Emperor Ludovico

    Chapter 503: The news of the Irish defeat and the Emperor Ludovico


    Ludovico who was watching calmly as a Nordic woman was led by two soldiers to a small training area.


    He drank some wine while he watched as they released a bear and gave the woman a rusty sword to fight with that creature.


    The bear that had not been fed in a long time lunged at the woman as he was too hungry to think of anything else other than destroying the prey that he had in front of him.


    The woman looking that the bear was about to arrive with her took a deep breath and turning her sword buried it over her heart to end her life because she did not think to suffer and give the stupid Christian emperor the opportunity to boast with the death of her.


    Nobody noticed that small action as he jealously pounced on the woman¡¯s corpse, destroying and devour her,pletely eliminating the evidence that she hadmitted suicide.


    Ludovico stroked his chin and watched with a smile as the woman was ughtered by the bear <em>¡®A beautiful way to sleep for a damn pagan.</em>


    <em>I hope the other women are like you and can give me too bloody a show, because that¡¯s the only value you damn Nordic women have ¡­ ¡®</em>


    Emperor Ludovico¡¯s thoughts were interrupted when a messenger approached where he was.


    ¡°We have information about the defeat of the Irish army. The ind of Irnd officially belongs to the Nordics.


    ording to reports from spies and officials from some kingdoms on the ind of Brittany, the Irish army also destroyed itself, because somehow they fought for the disappearance and death of some Kings.


    The army, which had over 200,000 people, started a confrontation which ended with theplete loss of the army.


    The survivors escaped, and those who did not ended up dying on that battlefield.


    There are also messages from the kingdoms of the ind of Brittany requesting immediate help, as the vast majority of them want to build walls in order to defend their territories.


    Because they don¡¯t want to end up dying and losing like the Irish nobles did.


    We also have informationing from the wall of the pagans where the army mentions that in another month the attack will be able to beunched.


    This is due to the fact that it was dyed because of some issues that were not foreseen. In the letter that I am going to give the emperor, all the data is more disaggregated and in great detail.


    However, respecting the rules, I don¡¯t dare to open those letters because I would be viting thews. ¡°


    Ludovico sighed and took two letters from the messenger¡¯s hand, which he put aside before raising his head and looking up at the sky.


    <em>¡®The speed with which he was able to destroy the entire Irish collision army is almostpletely unheard of.</em>


    <em>I cannot believe that I have managed to create so much damage in such a short time. Without a doubt, I have to do something to stop it. I think I should send a group of assassins.</em>


    <em>I ampletely sure that Rome must have sent its own assassins to end the life of that pagan.</em>


    <em>But I can¡¯t just be trusting that they are going to achieve their goal. I also have to prepare myself to be able to put an end to that damn king once and for all.</em>


    <em>Although unfortunately I cannot end his family as well because the children of that dog from Kassia are quite dangerous, because they can theoretically inherit the two empires.</em>


    <em>Unfortunately, their father is generating so much power that it will be easy for him at some point to be able to im with force what belongs to his children. ¡®</em>


    Ludovico took a deep breath and lowered his head to look at the messenger. ¡°I want you to immediately bring all my advisers as I need to speak with them at this very moment.¡±


    The messenger bowed and walked away as fast as he could because he did not want to take too long to be able to carry the words of the emperor.


    This mainly because he knew that if he dyed, he would be executed by the mad emperor.


    Some timeter from Ludovico who was in front of arge stone table that was in the courtyard of the pce looked at his ministers seriously.


    ¡°I have brought you together because I want to inform you that the ind of Irnd officially fell into the hands of the pagan Nordics, so their next objective is going to be to attack the ind of Britain.


    I want all of you to prepare extra resources so that I can send materials andbor to the ind of Brittany.


    We have to get their walls built quickly, for that way we can stop the heathen enemies for maybe a year or two.


    Unfortunately, I am almost sure that we will not be able to stop the Nordic advance on the ind of Brittany for a long time, however if we can win a year or two, we could prepare enough to be able to fortify our empire.


    Also, because of this, I came to the conclusion that we must create backup ns. That is why after thinking it over carefully for a while.


    I think the best we can do to have a backing in this war is to prepare the best assassins in the empire to send them to the ind of Britain.


    We simply have to fill that ind with enough people who are willing to assassinate the heathen king and his followers.


    That is why I want you to bring together all the people who have the capacity to be murderers. I know it will not be an easy thing and it will possibly take a long time to bring people together.


    But it is something that ispletely necessary for the future of the empire, if that damn King paying thinks that he can dere war on all the Christians of the world simply for a bitch.


    I am going to show him that he will not be able to rest easy for a single day of his life because there will be murderers in every ce where he is, so he will have to live in fear.


    I want all those murderers that we gather to congregate and found an organization that we will call the order of the murderers.


    Whose sole mission is to end any enemy of the Christian religion, for that I will also send letters to the Supreme Pontiff to support us with the creation of this order of murderers.


    Although it pains me to say it, I believe that the ideal is that they remainpletely independent and only work for the welfare of Christians.


    Of course, they must always respect thews that we impose because otherwise we would be putting our own integrity at risk.


    Sometimes enemies make us create tools that are possibly more dangerous than we think, however, if we do not take those risks.


    We can easily lose this war, as difficult enemies mean desperate measures. ¡°

 Chapter 504: The symbolic handover of Ireland to Vilhelm

    Chapter 504: The symbolic handover of Irnd to Vilhelm


    In the city of Dun Padraig, what was left of the Nordic army prepared to parade through the streets of the conquered city.


    The parade would be the preamble to be able to symbolically deliver the power of everything that Einar had conquered to his father-inw, Vilhelm.


    Vilhelm, who quite liked the strange things that his son did, just watched in silence because he enjoyed being able to enjoy Nordic walking.


    When everything was ready to make the parade, Einar lit a few fireworks to give the order that the parade begin.


    Vilhelm¡¯s warriors and soldiers watched from the sides as the Nordic army staged a rather surprising military march.


    Well, absolutely all of them were coordinated to be able to advance with the same feet at the same time.


    The Nordic army parade was quite impressive and although there weren¡¯t too many soldiers as most of them were helping Ansgar clean up the remnants of the Irish coalition army.


    The soldiers that were there were more than enough to show the capacity and the might of the Nordic army.


    For a few minutes, the parade apanied by military music from the war band was witnessed by all those who were in the city of Dun Padraig.


    When the parade came to an end, the soldiers who were carrying the gs of the nation or rich stood in front of the building where Einar and Vilhelm were standing.


    They made a military salute and werepletely static because they had to wait for Einar to give his speech for the official delivery of all that was conquered.


    Einar, upon seeing his entire army felt a significant amount of pride as all of them had performed wlessly.


    Not only had they obeyed his orders like a veritable army, but they had also learned a great deal during the course of the invasion they had carried out.


    Unfortunately, Einar could not use the entire army that he used to conquer Irnd because most of them came from different regions of the ind of Brittany.


    This was not all bad because the soldiers could continue to be used as guard troops for the fortresses that were conquered.


    Leaving only the Nordic and Irish troops at the forefront who could train during the preparation time of one year.


    When he spread money on the tform that was in that ce, he looked seriously at all his soldiers and the warriors who apanied Vilhelm.


    ¡°Today I am proud to say that all of us have fulfilled the sacred mission that we had toe to remove the power from those Christian hands that were oppressing the poption.


    All of us in this ce have seen the misfortune brought by the inept leaders who ruled thesends. They never cared about their poption to begin with.


    So when the situation got quite tense they simply decided to take the easy path by snatching all the food and coins they could have from everyone.


    This without considering that they did not stop the clergymen and the merchants who ended uppletely robbing any hope that the normal people who inhabited their kingdom had.


    As rulers, our main obligation is to guarantee the safety of our poption if one puts his personal benefit before the benefit of society.


    That person is failing as a leader and therefore everything he does will be doomed.


    Fortunately, during these months we have been working hard to kill all those vermin who call themselves leaders or nobles.


    All of them no longer exist in this Irndpletely free of its yoke and its influences that were only bringing destruction to its poption.


    I want all of you to remember that we are not conquerors; we are liberators, all the actions we take we do for the well-being of our poption.


    I know that very may not be a solution, however I believe that it is necessary in order to guarantee that the majority of the new inhabitants learn the value of being able to earn the right to be citizens.


    Perhaps the only way in which they could achieve their freedom is for them to be children because as children they have nothing to prove because they are the future of the country.


    But that is not our concern today. This day we are gathered here to be able to symbolically hand over the power of all the territories that we have conquered in this war to my father-inw.


    Well, following the signed treaty, I promise to deliver everything I have achieved to my father-inw, because it was amitment signed for some time.


    That is why, in the use of my mental faculties, I dered at this very moment that my father-inw King Vilhelm.


    He is inplete control of any castle or city that may have been conquered by us.


    I also promise to leave 10,000 soldiers to protect the eastern part of the kingdom of Irnd who will be assisting the protection and training of the Irish army.


    Finally, I also promise to support the ind of Irnd with resources and food so that it can be rebuilt quickly, I know that it will be quite aplicated task, however it is something we have to do in order to guarantee everyone¡¯s safety.


    Ultimately, all these efforts will serve as they mark the beginning of a fraternal rtionship between the Kingdom of Irnd and the Nordic nation.


    Well, in the end, the two nations are sisters by sharing the same origin. ¡°


    After those words, Einar made a small signal for his father-inw Vilhelm to advance to the tform so that he could give a small message.


    Vilhelm who was used to giving speeches smiled at the gaze of the Nordic army and his own warriors.


    ¡°I am quite honored to be able to say that my son Einar was able toplete the task I asked him to do. Not only did he conquer the entire ind of Irnd.


    But he also managed to unify my kingdom. As the husband of my daughter and father of my grandchildren, I am proud to say that he officially dered Einar as my heir in case anything happens.


    Also, the kingdom of Irnd will begin to adopt thews of the Nordic nation because after my death the kingdom of Irnd will be absorbed into the Nordic nation.


    This is because, as he mentioned, we are brothers because we are all Nordic. Without a doubt, I have to thank all the efforts that everyone has made to make this possible. ¡°

 Chapter 505: Breifne barony cleaning

    Chapter 505: Breifne barony cleaning


    A few days after the surrender of the conquerednds to Vilhelm, the Nordic army already fully assembled after Ansgar will finish off all the rebels.


    He began his walk with Vilhelm towards the barony of Adragh, this because he had to personally check the state of that ce.


    Because if the rumors were true about the ghosts and apparitions that urred in that ce, the ideal would be to cleanse which ce of any supernatural thing that might exist.


    For that, Einar was willing to use his daughter Erika, for he knew that she could take care of those entities.


    Although the only thing that bothered him about all that was how illogical seemed to him those things that he could see and thatpletely broke the seriousness of reality.


    He, too, could notin much because in the end he himself had suffered something simr when he died on thatmercial flight.


    So he couldn¡¯t deny that something else existed after death. Perhaps the only thing that bothered him about it was the fact that his daughter had to take responsibility as a Valkyrie.


    That made him angry, but at the same time made him feel calm because somehow he knew that his daughter was with him, although not in the way that he wanted it.


    After advancing for a few days, they managed to reach the entrance of the Adragh barony, which looked extremely gloomy.


    This mainly because the swamps that were in that ce gave it a rather horrible atmosphere, not to mention that theck of people or even soldiers taking care of it showed that it was apletely devoid of life.


    Einar did not like at all to see thatpletely abandoned area, however he could do absolutely nothing to change that unless his daughter could take some action.


    The army then began to advance. Their first mission was to reach the castle of Adragh, from where they nned to review most of the towns that were in the barony.


    This with the intention of being able to clean them and leave in them nothing more than ruins, which in the future could be used to be able to build new towns on them.


    As they advanced again from the snow-covered roads of the Adragh barony, the entire army heard strange noises which came from different parts of the swamp.


    This surprised Vilhelm, Einar and Dreide who listened curiously as the noises grew louder.


    In a short time they could see how some shadows came out of the trees which were quickly attacked by the soldiers with their crossbows, however they did not do any damage to the shadows.


    The shadow movedpletely, ignoring the army heading straight for where the white deer was.


    Which simply walked slowly looking at the shadows as if they were only garbage, because when you were they arrived where the white deer was.


    They disappeared, leaving only a few orbs of light which faded in a few seconds.


    Vilhelm, who was the first time he saw something like that, I can only swallow because he couldn¡¯t find the right words to describe how he felt.


    Somehow, he was quite absorbed in the image he was seeing in front of him. He had no words to describe what the hell was happening.


    With some concern and curiosity he turned his head to see Einar and Dreide, who despite having a curious face did not show fear.


    ¡°I¡¯m amazed that you can keep such a calm face despite seeing how that white deer can turn ck shadows into orbs of light.¡±


    Einar smiled and pointed to the white deer. ¡°That white deer is my daughter Erika. She is the Valkyrie in charge of bringing the souls of the dead to her resting ce.


    I never really thought that I could see something like this, but if I¡¯m honest, I think that sometimes ignorance is a blessing because not knowing about things benefits you a lot.


    However, we are here sitting on some horses while we are seeing in front of us a phenomenon that is difficult to exin.


    Perhaps the only good thing about all this is that the Nordic religion is going to have its own ces where pilgrimages are made.


    I am sure that the ces where Erika is doing things like she is will be visited in the future by curious and faithful.


    Well, at the end of the day, it is not something that only we all in the army are seeing; it is the second time they have seen something like this.


    The only thing we can do in these cases is simply keep quiet and look at all these phenomena that I really won¡¯t know how to exin to you.


    Since although I am the herald of Odin, there is some arcane knowledge that I have no way of exining it, mainly due to what is a subject that corresponds to the other world.


    The knowledge that I have is mainly rted to the advances of humanity, however it takes a long time to exin the difference.


    So ideally, we should move while my daughter Erika takes care of everything. ¡°


    After those words, the army advanced slowly as orbs of light appeared and faded with the advance of the white deer.


    The ck shadows diminished in number as time passed, however it was not until a few hourster.


    Things got quiteplicated because with dusk they could see in the distance how hundreds of people seemed carrying white candles with them.


    All of them were simply walking towards where the army camp that had been established was.


    Einar, seeing the people and the shadows behind them could simply gulp before he ordered his soldiers to create arge circle of salt around the entire camp.


    ¡°I never thought that we would have the privilege or the bad luck to be able to see the holy campaign with our own eyes. If the myths are real, then each one of those people who has a candle.


    They are condemned to remain wandering the world together with the souls in purgatory, however, for many groups of people with candles to appear.


    It can only mean that we are facing perhaps something deeper than we canprehend.


    Let no one dare to leave the camp because he will be selected by the holy campaign to be the next victim who has to carry the candle to guide the souls from purgatory. ¡°


    Everything just kept quiet while the soldiers who were holding sacks of salt began to circle.


    For its part, the white deer simply left the camp quite calmly, slowly approaching where those souls were guided by the people with candles.<ol><li>Santa campa?a, Its a legend about ghost of the purgatory </li></ol>

 Chapter 506: A talk at the Dublin palace

    Chapter 506: A talk at the Dublin pce


    A few days after cleaning the barony of Adragh, Einar was lying in his bed when he had memories of what had happened that day.


    Those memories I can clearly see how the groups of the holypany disappeared as his daughter in her white deer form walked.


    Later, the memories passed to the castle where some writings that were on the ground simply disappeared as if they were only illusions.


    However, something strange happened in that dream because somehow everything stopped as if it were an old movie.


    At that moment Einar woke up because he felt fear because he could see things that he did not understand. It was like a movie summarized in images.


    He stroked his head with his while he tried to think about that nightmare he had had <em>¡®I guess when you stop being ignorant things start to getplicated.</em>


    <em>But this is the second time that I can see those images. What will they mean ¡­ ¡®</em>


    Einar interrupted his thoughts when he could feel his fianc¨¦e¡¯s hand grasping his arm. ¡°Are you okay, Einar?¡±


    With a smile, Einar turned his head and looked at Dreide. ¡°If I¡¯m okay, I just had a nightmare, so you shouldn¡¯t worry about it.


    That is what I had visions about something that I cannot understand yet. I do not know if it is about the future or the past.


    Although I also cannot rule out the idea that it is something that I cannot understand, whatever it is, I just interrupted my sleep. ¡°


    Dreide got up and stroked Einar¡¯s hair. ¡°I know I can¡¯t be of much help. however you could lean on me so you can rest.


    I think it¡¯s the best way you can rest. ¡°


    Einar sighed and kissed his wife. ¡°Although since we are both awake, how would you like to have a little privacy.¡±


    Dreide showed a mischievous smile and pushed Einar onto the bed. ¡°This time I¡¯ll be the one to do all the work, you just have to rx.¡±


    The next day, the two of them got out of bed and got ready to do all the work they had to do for the day.


    When they finished bathing, they left their room in the royal pce in Dublin so they could go to the dining room.


    Upon arrival, they found Vilhelm who was waiting for them. ¡°What a joy to see what you have woken up. Come and sit down to enjoy breakfast.


    I know they are not the foods you are used to eating, but I did my best to be able to imitate the food you make, Einar. ¡°


    Einar smiled and holding Dreide¡¯s hand the two of them sat at the table when at that moment some servants came out with trays of food.


    After serving tes of food, they all began to eat breakfast until Vilhelm looked earnestly at Einar.


    ¡°What are you nning to do now that the war in Irnd is over?¡±


    Einar stroked his mustache. ¡°For the moment I will stay in Dublin for another week to prepare everything necessary to be able to leave with the new poption and the army.


    However, I think I will make one more achievement which is going to be very important for all of us as it is going to be a point of entry and defense for Irnd.


    How do you know there is a small ind in the northeast of Irnd which is called Mon, I n to conquer that small ind to have a defense point.


    It will not be something easy, however, it will take approximately 2 weeks to conquer itpletely, I will leave somehow many troops but if you can support me with some soldiers, I would be quite delighted.


    In order to kill all of them, I will use chlorine gas, that powerful weapon that allows you to kill any defender without damaging the castle, so the vast majority of the defenses will be in good condition.


    So maintaining that ind should not be too inconvenient for you, since I am almostpletely sure that none of the nations of the ind of Britain will dare tounch an attack against it.


    For they should be more concerned with maintaining their own safety than attempting to attack Irnd or the ind of Mon.


    This mainly because they are not united as the Irish kingdoms were, this because each region is dominated by different cultures.


    Come to the north we have the Scots in much of the center of the Ind. There are the Anglo-Saxons, a strangebination between two cultures that derived from the Romans who stayed on the ind and the Saxon invaders.


    While in the west we have the Welsh, all those cultures cannot coexist with each other so conquering the ind should, in theory be easy.


    However, it also has its drawbacks because the ce of facing castles and cities with a low number of defenders.


    We will be facing each city and each Castle with all the defenders, that means that we will not be able to advance as fast as we can.


    So we will have to be wasting a great deal of time just in being able to get a single bastion out of our hands.


    Which also represents a big problem for me. You can unlike castles and cities that were only defended by warriors.


    I will have to make riskier decisions to be able to destroy those fortifications, because if I use dangerous methods I would be causing the death of many citizens.


    Unfortunately, the most important thing for us at this time is the poption, so I cannot put all that at risk at the time of the conquest.


    But I suppose these are things that we will have to be analyzing over the course of the months. Either way, I would like you to implement the policies of having many children.


    Having enough babies may not do any good at this point. However, in the future, those babies will be the driving force behind the empire I n to build.


    I will also dedicate myself to implement the same policies in the Nordic nation. If everything goes correctly, at least in about 40 years, we will have a few million people.


    Which might seem like a lot, however it is just a drop of water which is too tiny because in my ns it is for the poption to be a few hundred million or billions. ¡°


    Vilhelm looked at his son with a smile. ¡°You are certainly quite an interesting person Einar, but you can be sure that I will support you in whatever you need.¡±


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!